《MOMMY SUPER COOL NOVEL》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Nothing Left in This Family This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was too hot to bear any longer¡­ In the dim room, Gianna Aubrey was shaken like a boat right at the center of the tornado. She finally found a way to vent all her sufferings and grudges. She tussled with that man who panted repeatedly. It was like music to her ears¡­ Trying to go with his harsh action, she didn¡®t care the slightest about her physical pain and closed her eyes. The scene which urred hours ago sprang to her mind. Today was her birthday. At first, she was going to meet up with her fianc¨¦, Adrian Riley, for a date. However, she u nexpectedly ran into him while he was cheating on her with her stepsister, Kaylee Aubrey. At that moment, she flew off the handle. She decided to get her revenge! She was going to make them pay for this dearly! But¡­what happened after that? She was trying in vain to recall. Two monthster, the Aubrey Family Kaylee pretended to be shocked. ¡°Gianna, weren¡®t you still dating Adrian two months ago? How could y ou hook up with another man? And you even got pregnant!¡± Gianna felt disgusted all over as she stared at her stepsister standing in front of her. Regarding what Adrian and Kaylee did back then, she chose to hold out on everyone to preserve their dignity. However, she did not expect Kaylee to act so shamelessly. How dare she mention the events from back then?! Gianna stared at Kaylee and sneered, ¡°Aren¡®t you ashamed of what you did?¡± Kaylee pointed at Gianna and raised her voice, ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense! That night, you stayed out all night with another man and even conceived. And now you actually have the audacity to scold me?¡± Gianna finally broke out, ¡°Hehe! You knew full well that he was my fianc¨¦, but you still hooked up with him. Isn¡®t that shameful enough for you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± A sh of guilt flitted across Kaylee¡¯s eyes. Only after she saw her father did she regain her voice. ¡°The only reason I agreed to take your ce and be Adrian¡®s fianc¨¦e is for the sake of a sessful union between our families. Even if you don¡®t understand my pain, you shouldn¡¯t wrong me by saying such words!¡± As she spoke, she rushed to Gianna¡¯s stepmother, na Hope, who had been sitting by the side. Her tears fell Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 1 Nothing left in This Family freely down her face. na hugged Kaylee and said in displeasure, ¡°Gianna, you shouldn¡®t speak without evidence! You might not care for your own reputation, but your sister is still young. How is she going to hold her head up in society if you ruin her reputation?!¡± Gianna was so mad that she burst outughing, ¡°I saw the two of them together myself; do I need to obtain the surveince footage for you?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± As soon as the words cam e out of her mouth, she felt a p hitting her hard across the face. It left half her face feeling numb from the force. Clutching at her cheek, she looke d toward the man who hit her in disbelief. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Your sister sacrificed so much for this family! On the other hand, look at you! How dare you shame you r sister? You¡®ve embarrassed me so much; I can¡®t even hold my head up anymore! I¡®m warning you, Gi anna Aubrey. Go to the hospital now, or you will be disowned from the Aubrey Family!¡± Gianna¡®s breath hitched, and she felt a wave of tears threatening to fall. Even so, her voice was strangely firm, ¡°I will not go to the hospital to get an abortion!¡± ¡°Then get out of here! From today onward, you are no longer my daughter!¡± Gael Aubr ey shouted furiously while pointing in the direction of the door. Gianna nced at Gael, then nced at the mother and daughter pair, who were sitting on the sofa an d gloating over her distress. After that, she spun around coldly and walked away resolutely. ¡°Sigh. Dad, you can¡®t mean to chase Gianna out for real¡­ Gianna, wait! Don¡®t go!¡± Kaylee suddenly put on an anxi ous expression and chased after her. In the middle of the yard, only the two sisters remained. Thus, Ka ylee dropped her pretense and crowed delightedly, ¡°Did you have a good time that night, Gianna? Why the rush? Don¡®t you want to know who you slept with that night?¡± Gianna paused for a moment and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You nned for that person to be there?¡± In return, Kaylee let out a peal of wildughter. ¡°Hahaha! You are not slow in understanding, huh? I wen t through a lot of trouble to find that beggar who lived under the overpass. I evenced your wine cup to help you experience more fun. How was it, Gianna?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Upon hearing those words, Gianna reached out and pped Kaylee down to the ground! She t hen jumped upon her and added a couple more face ps! However, it wasn¡®t enough for Gianna to vent out all her hatred for Kaylee. Hence, she grabbed Kaylee by the hair and pulled her off the ground! As Gianna was too worked up to contain herself, she felt somebody pulling her away forcefully from behind, causing her to lose her bnce and fall backward! Right 12:40 D Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 1 Ching left in this Family before she fell to the ground, she unconsciously covered her belly to protect it. Gael roared furiously, ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Kaylee immediately threw herself into Gael¡®s arms, crying aggrievedly. ¡°Dad, I just wanted to give Gianna some advice. Not only did she not appreciate my efforts, but she also used me of snatching Adrian from her! Moreover, she also used me and Mom of snatching you away and taking over the Aubrey Family! She told me and Mom to get lost!¡± Thus, Gael lightly patted Kaylee on the back,forting her. ¡°You are my daughter, and I officially and legally married your mother. I won¡®t let anybody drive you away!¡± Gianna was so disappointed that she couldn¡®t even cry. She asked hoarsely, ¡°Am I not your daughter?¡± Gael got a bit embarrassed but he chose to ignore her. Gianna curled her lips mockingly. Then, she got off the ground with difficulty and slowly walked to the door while holding her belly. There is nothing left in this family for me anymore. Next Chapter Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 She Steals? Impossible! Seven yearster, at the airport. ¡°Gianna, this way!¡± Landon Hunter happily waved at the womaning out of the airport. The woman was tall and slender; she wore oversized shades over her fair and delicate¨C looking face, and her slightly raised chin set off her long and slender neck. In her hand, a beige suitcas e was smoothly sliding across the ground, and a cute little boy sat on top of the suitcase. The little boy looked no more than six or seven years old. Wearing a windbreaker in the same style as Gianna, he sat atop the suitcase in a well¨C behaved manner and gave off an extremely likable vibe. Landon walked up to them and greeted them, then took the luggage from Gianna¡®s hands and jokingly said, ¡°You¡®ve finally arrived, Doctor Bailey! You made me wait for such a long time! It was s o painful!¡± Gianna handed her luggage over to the man in front of her,zily ncing sideways at him. ¡° Mr. Hunter, I didn¡®t make you wait!¡± ¡°Landon, I think it¡®s better if you don¡®t mess with Mommy,¡± South Aubrey, the little boy sitting on the suit case, said. ¡°Little brat, you should address me as ¡®Uncle Landon¡®; do you understand?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡®ll stick to Landon.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gianna nced at the two of them, who quarreled daily, with an expression of indifference and said, ¡°W ait here for me. I¡®m going to the restroom.¡± After saying that, she turned around and hurried toward the direction of the restroom She had only taken several steps when she suddenly saw a man wearing a b aseball cap, sneakily and suspiciously following behind a young girl. Then, the man reached his hand into the girl¡®s coat pocket while the girl wasn¡®t paying attention and pocketed her a brand¨C new phone without a single trace. His actions were smooth and confident¨Che was ustomed to pickpocketing. Upon seeing that, the corners of Gianna¡®s mouth raised slightly in a smooth arc. Stealing in broad dayli ght? Alright; since I¡®m free, I¡®ll do a little good deed today. Thus, she lowered her head and deliberately ran into the man. She even pretended to stagger backward due to the impact. ¡°Oh, my! I¡®m sorry; I¡®m sorry! I didn¡®t mean to knock into you!¡± The man frowned slightly. He looked vicious and was about to lose his temper. However, when he saw her pretty face, his expression changedpletely, and he smilingly said, ¡°It¡®s no big deal. Miss, are you alright?¡± Impossible! She shook her head charmingly. ¡°I¡®m okay. Sorry for knocking into you.¡± By the time the two of them went their own ways, the phone was already in Gianna¡¯s hands. After that, she looked back at the guy, raising her brows as she smiled slightly. As it so happened, this scene was witnessed by Ss Nn, who had just gotten off the ne. The man had a slender body and a cold, h andsome face. Moreover, his entire body gave off a sense of dignity that was unparalleled. Upon witne ssing the scene, he frowned slightly. I can¡®t believe such a beautiful woman would turn out to be a thief. He found himself feeling slightly disappointed, but he did not n to interfere in the matter. At that moment, his assistant, Xavier Dante, took the luggage out of his hands. ¡°President N n, did you manage to find that genius doctor?¡°. Ss rubbed at his temples tiredly. ¡°We were one step toote. I heard the doctor returned to Hendrix today. Please get somebody to investigate it quickly.¡± Xavier hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°I¡®m sorry, President Nn. There seems to be a high¨C leveled individual who has been helping the genius doctor hide her identity. Aside from figuring out that the genius doctor¡®s name i s Skye Bailey, we can¡®t even figure out whether the genius doctor is a male or a female.¡± Ss became impatient. ¡°Enough. Go to the hackers¡®munity and look for Wily Rabbit. You need to locate the genius doctor f or me; Grandpa¡®s condition cannot afford any more dys.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the airport. At that moment, Gianna walk ed out of the restroom followed by the girl, who had lost her phone during the incident just now. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing. Hold onto your phone carefully and don¡®t lose it again.¡± At the same time, Landon was questioning the little boy sitting on the luggage, ¡°What¡®s your ns for tomorrow? Wil l your mom go and treat my great¨C grandpa tomorrow?¡± South shook his head. ¡°Nope. Mommy is going for an interview tomorrow.¡± ¡°An int erview? Where?¡± ¡°The Nn Group.¡± Landon was so shocked that he staggered. ¡°The Nn Group? W¨C Why there?¡± ¡°Obviously to look for a job!¡± ¡°Does your mom even need to look for a job?¡± The famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey; won¡®t it be a breeze for her to find a job Impossible! anywhere? ¡°I asked her to.¡± The little boy had a look of yearning on his face. ¡°I heard that the Nn Group is one of therge can match up to my mommy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Landon hurriedly interrupted him. Then, he lowered his voice and sa president of the Nn Group, is as cruel as a demon! If he bes your mom¡®s boss, won¡®t your mom suffer every single day?¡± ¡°Do you think Mommy is a pushover?¡± South nced at No?¡± ¡°Do you want me to investigate it myself?¡± The little guy smiled, but his words were threatening. ¡°Y you say?¡± ncing at him, South replied, ¡°It¡®s nothing. I asked if you did something terrible to your uncle so much so that you don¡®t even dare to return to this country anymore?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Bad Luck Landon hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡®t do anything! It was an ident! Enough, enough; it¡®s not something I ca n tell a brat like you.¡± As they were talking, Gianna returned. Then, South smilingly said, ¡°Mommy, you have to be on time when you attend the interview at the Nn Group tomorrow, okay?¡± She nced at him coolly. ¡°I will, you little brat!¡± Pouting, South thought, Do you think it was easy for me to get you to go to the Nn Group, Mommy? While on the road, Gianna stared out at the tall buildings outside the car window, feeling rather emotional. ¡°Gianna, it¡®s been seven years since youst returned, right?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s been seven ye ars.¡± If it wasn¡®t for the circumstances back then that had forced my hand, who would be willing to leave one¡®s country for seven years? At that moment, a familiar building shed past her eyes suddenly¨C it was the Aubrey Company. Then, the events of the past flitted through her mind, one by one. ¡°Gianna? When will you go and treat my great¨Cgrandpa? I will need to make some arrangements too.¡± He dragged her thoughts back to the present. After mulling over it, she replied, ¡°Tomorrow is Friday, and I have to attend an inter view. You can arrange it on either Saturday or Sunday.¡± ¡°No problem. Thanks, Gianna! Thanks for flyin g back especially for my great¨Cgrandpa!¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡®s not like I came back specifically for your great¨C grandpa. I just thought that it¡®s time for me toe home.¡± Afterward, they chatted happily in the car. The journey took over an hour before they arrived at La Grande Maison¨C the residence Landon had prepared for them. ¡°The two of you will live here for the time being. Once an open unit opens up in ourmunity district, I will transfer you over!¡± Thus, Giann a replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Gianna woke up early in the morning, put on some makeup to enhance her beauty, and kissed the little guy goodbye. ¡°South, I¡¯m going for the interview now. Behave yourself at home, okay? Also, I contacted your godmother. She¡¯ll be here soon to keep youpany.¡± South nodded obediently. ¡°Do your best, Mommy.¡± Looking ambitious, she assure d him, ¡°Yeah. Just you wait, South. I¡®m going to make lots of money and support you.¡± Half an hourte r, she raised her head to look at the iconic building that reached toward the skies and sighed in amazement. As expected of the Nn Group¨Cit¡®s magnificent! Upon entering the building, she exined the reason for her arrival to the receptionist. Hence, the receptionist immediately invited Xavier over. ¡°Mr. D ante, this is Miss Aubrey. She applied for the position of fashion designer and is here for an interview.¡± The position of the fashion designer was a little special. For that reason, the president usually conducted the interview himself. ¡°Noted,¡± Xavier replied. Lifting his head, his breath caught in his throat and he froze in ce when he got a proper look at Gianna¡®s face! T¨CT¨CThis woman! l¨CIsn¡®t she the thief President Nn met at the airport yesterday? Why is she here? ¡°Miss Aubrey, please take a seat for the moment. I¡®ll be right back!¡± Xavier hurriedly said to Gianna befo re rushing into the president¡®s office. ¡°President Nn! Do you remember the thief we saw at the airport yesterday? She turned out to be a designer that has applied for a job at ourpany!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ss slowly lifted his eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡®s her?¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡± In response, Ss narrowed his eyes and threw the pen in his hand onto the table. ¡°Bring her here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡° After a short while, another knock sounded on the door of the president¡®s office, and he mean¨C spiritedly spat out a single word, ¡°Enter.¡± Therefore, Gianna followed Xavier into the president¡®s office. The office was veryrge¨Cat least several hundred square meters¨C with good natural lighting. Even so, the first thing that caught her eye upon entering the room was the man sitting behind the office desk like a king. At that moment, the man was gazing at her intently with a pair of deep eyes and carried a dignified and domineering aura around him. Thus, she was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Miss Aubrey, this is the president of ourpany, President Nn.¡± Coming back to her senses, she immediately greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, President Nn. I came here to interview for the position of a fashion designer.¡± Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 3 Bad Luck She wasn¡¯t a woman easily dazzled by looks since there were many other good¨C looking guys around her. However, none of them had ever sent a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins as he did. Not only that, but he also gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Ss leaned back in his chairzily. To be honest, this woman is extremely beautiful. What a pity that she is nothing more than a kleptomaniac! Looking at her with his deep eyes, he sneered, ¡°Miss Aubrey, the Nn Group highly values its employees¡® moral character. Do you think your moral character would be epted here?¡± His tone was provocative, heavily leaning toward a mocking attitude mixed with some light banter. Howe veiled insults behind his words made Gianna¡®s expression darken immediately. ¡°President Nn, what d character, like you.¡± After saying that, he gave Xavier a look. Xavier responded immediately,ing ove Gianna waspletely disgusted by his attitude. She was aware of reasons such as having a poor resu to take a jab at my character? Do you think anybody cares about apany like yours? Do you think that there a yours?¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. Ss looked at her back and sneered. After that, he casually threw out a sentence. ¡°Do you think any otherpany would dare to hire someone that was rejected by the Nn Group?¡± Gianna stopped in her tracks abruptly. Then, she looked back at him with a gaze that could freeze a person down to their bones. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said; even if you beg me to work for you in the future, I would never ept your offer!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Misunderstood Man After she finished speaking, Gianna turned and left the office immediately. Ss¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment. What an arrogant woman! Beg her to work for me? She sure is confident of herself! However, that confident gaze of hers reminded him about a woman he met seven years ago. After spending the night with him, she disappeared without a trace. Even now, he couldn¡®t locate h er. Now that I think about it, that woman seven years ago was as gutsy as this woman! Sneering to himself, he withdrew his gaze and looked toward Xavier. ¡°Have you released an announcement regarding the fact that we want Wily Rabbit to locate the genius doctor, Skye Bailey? ¡± To that question, Xavier hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡®ve announced it, but Wily Rabbit has yet to reply. We migh t need to wait for a while more. By the way, about the Wuyou San form you wanted me to inquire about¡­ I heard that it will be auctioned at a bar tonight. Would you like to check it out?¡± Ss pondered over it before agreeing, ¡°Yeah, I¡®ll check it out.¡± On the other hand, Gianna left the Nn Group in a huff. Her mind was full of fantasies about how she was going to kill him. That man! I¡®m going to kill him! Getting a taxi by the side of the road, she prepared to go home. Howev er, while they were waiting at a traffic light, a man suddenly copsed to the ground in front of their car. The driver hurriedly swerved to the side. At the same time, the passersby also avoided the man as they walked by. Nobody seemed to show any intention of going up to the man to help him. ¡°Stop the ca r; I¡®m going to check on the man.¡± Abandoning a man to die wasn¡®t something people in her line of work could do. ¡°Miss, I¡®d advise you not to get out of the car. Nowadays, there are so many traffic ident s cams going around. If you run into one, you¡®d be in a lot of trouble,¡± the driver warned her with a frown, ncing at her through the rearview mirror. Gianna anal yzed the situation and said, ¡°He copsed suddenly; he might be sick. I¡¯m going to get out of the car to check on him.¡± Upon hearing that, the driver lost his temper. ¡°Then, pay your bill. Y ou can do whatever you want after you pay the bill. I don¡®t want to be involved in this mess!¡± She looked at him but didn¡®t say anything. Instead, she decisively took out a 100 bill and threw it at the driver. After getting out of the car, she strode over to the man. The man was very handsome. However, hisplexion was pale beyond belief and his eyes were tightly closed as hey unconscious on the ground. Gianna took his pulse and was surprised to find that despite how young he was, he had a lot of health problems. Nevertheless, under the current circumstances, this man had simply lost cons ciousness due to low blood sugar¨Che would be fine once he ate something sweet Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thus, she patted at his pockets. Normally, people with low blood sugar would carry some sweets or biscuits in their pockets. However, she couldn¡®t find anything to eat on him no matter how har d she searched. Just as she was about to take out her phone to call for an ambnce, she noticed that her phone was gone. Did I drop it in the taxi? She sighed. Fortunately, she found the man¡®s phone just now. Using his phone, she hurriedly called for emergency services. Then, she used the phone to call her own phone. Despite ringing several times, nobody answered the call. Afterward, the call was cut off and the other p arty immediately turned off her phone. Her expression sank immediately. That driver¡­ Isn¡®t it enough that he doesn¡®t have a single shred of sympathy in his bones? Now, he¡®s even stealing my ph one? What wishful thinking! Picking up the phone again, she called South. ¡°South, can you check where my phone is? I identally left it in a taxi just now.¡± ¡°Sure, Mommy. How was your interview?¡± She listened to the little devil¡®s soft, baby voice and hurriedly replied, ¡°It was okay!¡± She responded to hi s question vaguely; she was afraid that he would not stop nagging at her. To be honest, Gianna had no intention of looking for work when she returned to the country this time aroun d. She was perfectly capable of starting her own business. However, for some reason, the little devil imed that it was more stable to get a jobpared to starting her own business and even picked out this co mpany for her to interview at. Who could have known I¡®d meet such a crazy president before I even entered thepany? She secretlyined in her heart, I guess my son doesn¡®t have that great of an eye for people after all! After settling the matter with her phone, the ambnce arrived. Since she was rescuing somebody, she decided to go all the way with it. Thus, she followed the man to the hospital out of the kindness in her heart, paid for the surgical fees, helped contact his family, and waited until his family arrived at the hospital before she left. In the president¡¯s office at Nn Group, Xavier came in to report with his phone in his hand. ¡°President Nn, will you look at this? Doesn¡®t the man in the picture look like Young Master Brian?¡± Ss took the phone from him. Disyed across the screen of the phone was a newly-posted article with the headline Copse of Moral Values¨CWoman Takes Advantage of a Beautiful Man That Copsed on the Street¡®. Underneath that headline was a clear picture showing a young man unconscious on the ground while a woman groped him up and down. That woman looked nervous. From a certain angle, she certainly looked rather suspicious. Ss¡®s expression darkened, and the scowl on his phone deepened. The man lying there is indeed my brother, while this woman¡­ Haha¡­ Isn¡®t this the woman who was just here at thepany for an inter view but was rejected by me due to issues with her character? Why? Is she stealing my brother¡®s phone now? Handing the phone back to Xavier, Ss made another call. ¡°How is Brian?¡± A woman¡®s voice came thro by the side of the road and was brought to the hospital by an ambnce. He¡®s fine now, so you don¡®t need to worry.¡± After hearing t The woman paused for a moment. Then, a soft sigh came through the phone. ¡°Brian¡®s health has alway will be able to make him better. It¡®s been so many years; how many doctors have you found to examine him by now? You¡®ve worked so hard for his sake o ¡°It¡®s no big deal. No matter what, he is still my brother.¡± The two of them conversed for a while then hung up the phone. After knowing that his brother was fine, Ss felt relieved. His phone is no big deal; what¡®s important is Brian¡¯s health. Xavier shook his head helplessly. To be honest, President Nn cares for his brother a lot, especially when ites to his health. Yet, the woman in this photo has gotten on President Nn¡¯s bad side time and again. She might be getting in a lot of trouble soon! Next Chapter Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Teach You a Lesson Gianna returned home. The moment she entered the door, she saw two heads sitting in front of theputer, s taring at theputer intently for some reason. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Kate Thomas looked back. ¡°Oh, you¡®re back? Do you know that you¡®ve be the hot, trending topic? Many posts are criticizing you all over the inte right now and South is helping you deal with it.¡± Kate Thomas was Gianna¡®s best friend, and she was also the only person Gianna had told about her return to the country this time. Upon hearing that, Gianna waspletely bewildered. ¡°What posts?¡± S he nced at the screen and immediately saw the report about the copse of moral values. ¡°I was res cuing a person! Why does the report im that I am stealing?! Would anybody steal anything so openly in broad daylight?!¡± Kate pursed her lips. ¡°You should continue reading. Those saying that you are a thief are bei ng polite. There are also some saying¡­¡± The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she nced at the little boy in front of her, who was not ev en seven years old. Then, she swallowed her words. In the end, she leaned close to Gianna¡®s ear and whispered the indecent words, ¡°Some imed you were molesting him.¡± Gianna was so angry that she nearly cursed out loud. ¡°Who could have taken my actions so out of cont ext?! Did they not see me rescuing the man?! Didn¡®t they see me following the ambnce to the hospit al? Didn¡®t they see me paying for that man¡®s medical fees from my own wallet? I¡®m such a gorgeous wo man; how can they paint me in such a terrible light?!¡± The more she vented, the angrier she got. ¡°South, investigate who on earth reported that article and block his ount! Just because I failed to browse the almanac before I left the house today, I seem to have met all the bad luck in the world!¡± South made a nomittal sound in response, his small hands flying across the keyboard without sto pping. He was extremely focused, and the screen was filled with all sorts of constantly changing codes. It was confusing to look at. Just then, Kate looked over at Gianna and said, ¡°By the way, didn¡®t you go f or an interview? How did it go?¡± Before the topic was mentioned, Gianna still had her emotions under control. However, the moment it was brought up, she b urned with fury. ¡°Don¡®t bring it up! I was so pissed off!¡± Kate frowned slightly. ¡°What¡®s the matter? The president of the Nn Group, Ss Nn, is a renowned businessman in the industry. Rumors have it that he is both handsome and wealthy¨Che is the most eligible bachelor across the entire Summer City! Most importantly, I heard that he has been looking for a woman,¡± Gianna waved her hands, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Shut up! That b*stard isn¡®t as great as you say he is!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Upon hearing that, South, who was sitting in front of theputer, pricked up his ears to listen and the frown on his face gradually deepened. On the other hand, Gianna sighed and recounted her entire experience during the interview. At the end of her story, she concluded angrily, ¡°He imed t hat my moral character was poor and even harshly threatened to end my career! What a joke! If I, Gianna Aubrey, want to find a job , who wouldn¡®t be scrambling over themselves to hire me? Who does he think he is to end my career?!¡± Kate patted her back gently. ¡°Alright; there, there. Don¡®t be angry. Let¡®s have South teach him a lesson.¡± Gianna nodded her head in response to those words. At that moment, South felt emotionally exhausted. That daddy of mine sure d oesn¡®t know the meaning of digging his own grave. To be honest, he had already investigated the truth behind his birth. His mom had told him that his dad had died a long time ago. She also asked him not t o bring the subject up and forbade him from asking about it. However, he did not believe her. After inve stigating behind her back for a long time, his investigation led him to Ss Nn. Taking advantage of Landon¡®s family issues, he coaxed his mom to return to the country and tried every trick i n the book to cajole his mom into attending an interview at the Nn Group. He wanted to arrange for his mom to be next to his dad. If he let them meet each other every day, then it was only a matter of tim e before they fell for each other. However, the two of them had gone and done it. Despite having a goo d hand of cards, they destroyed the entire game. ¡°Rest assured, Mommy. I¡®ll get you your revenge,¡± he replied, looking up at her with a solemn expression. Upon hearing those words, Gianna leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Aww, South loves me th e most. Tell me; how are you going to help me get my revenge?¡± He looked at her earnestly. ¡°How muc h money do you want him to lose?¡± She mulled over it and replied, ¡°I spent around five minutes inside a nd outside his office. So¡­ 50 million.¡± As South¡®s small hands busily flew across theputer, a message popped up suddenly. It was a message from the Will¨Co¡®¨CWisp Headquarters. ¡®There¡¯s arge order to locate a genius doctor by the name of Skye Bailey. The upfront fee is 10 million. Do you ept? His small hands paused for a moment. Frowning slightly, he typed out a few words in Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 5 Teach You a Lesson quick session. ¡®Do you have any information on the poster?¡® ¡®It¡¯s a guy named Xavier Dante. There¡®s not much other information on him. Xavier Dante? That name sure sounds familiar. That¡®s right; isn¡®t that the name of Daddy¡¯s special assistant? Then, South lifted the corners of his mouth in an evil smile, looking like a little devil as he typed out his reply: ¡®Rejected! How the tables have turned. After offending Mommy so thoroughly just now, you turn around and beg for Mommy¡®s help? Find somebody else to help you out; Mommy is busy. All these years, they had been working while keeping a low profile. Therefore, even though Gianna constantly treated many diseases and saved aware that she was actually the famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey. Right now, I better teach that clueless daddy of mine a lesson. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Daddy¡¯s First Warning At the Nn Group. ¡°President Nn, this is bad. The firewalls of thepany¡®s system were breached. The other party seems to be quite skilled. We are suffering a great loss. Right now, the conservative estimate of our losses is at 30 million.¡± Xavier was sweating profusely. practically risking a beating as h e came over to report his findings. Ss¡®s expression immediately turned dark, and he said in an intimidating voice, ¡°Immediately get the Information Security Department on the case to intercept the int ruder.¡± The Information Security Department desperately attempted to locate and patch up the loopholes withi n the system, but the other party was very skillful. Despite doing everything they could, the other party easily found chinks in their armor. Moreover, every single time they resisted the attacks, the other party dealt an even heavier blow on their systems. Ten minutester, the other party arrogantly retreated, leaving behind a string of codes. When the codes were tranted, it spelled out the word ¡®warning¡®. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After a calction of their losses, thepany reported a total loss of 50 million. Sitting in front of hisputer, Ss narrowed his eyes fiercely. This person isn¡®t just skillful, he¡®s gutsy too! The technicians of the Nn Group were among the top technicians within their field. Moreover, the No lan Group¡®s firewalls sustained billions of attacks on it every single day, and only a handful had manage d to prate the firewalls before. However, those technicians werepletely helpless against this person! Who on earth is so capable? Besides, what on earth does this warning even mean? ¡°Xavier.¡± Ss yelled. ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡± Xavier rushed over. ¡°Did Wily Rabbit ept the request?¡± He lowered his eyes and timidly replied, ¡°H¨CHe just refused it.¡± Ss¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is it because the money isn¡®t enough? Tell him I¡®ll double the price.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡± Gianna watched as the Nn Group suffered a loss of 50 million. Then, the resentment in her heart finally simmered down. Under Kate¡¯s urging, they went to thergest entertainment center in the city¨Cthe Rakuten Bar. Naturally, they brought Landon along with them too. They found a booth for four and ordered three cocktails. At the same time, Landon also specially ordered a ss of milk for South. ¡°I heard there¡®s going to be an auction tonight. Gianna, if there¡®s anything you want to bid on, let me know. I¡®ll bid on it for you.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at Gianna with an expression that seemed to say ¡®look at how nice I am to you¡®. Gianna nced at him. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± At the same time, three men were sitting in a private booth on the second floor. The one sitting at the head was none other than Ss Nol an, who had rejected Gianna¡®s interview just now. On the other hand, the other two beside him were his childhood friends¨C Alex Road and Hayden Coleman. Alex and Hayden had apanied Ss here tonight. However, S s was not in high spirits tonight¨Cthe atmosphere for drinking was ruined. Alex nced about the ce. When his gazended on Gianna and her party among the crowd below, he couldn¡®t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°It¡®s the first time I¡®ve seen anybody bring a child to a bar.¡± As soon as he said that, Hayden, who was sitting next to him, nced down too. ¡°Hmm? Ss, don¡®t yo u think that guy looks simr to Landon?¡± Ss, who was leaning backzily in his chair with his eyes closed, turned his head slightly. When he s aw that table of four, his long, narrow, and deep¨Cset eyes narrowed dangerously. Hayden chuckled as he said, ¡°I only mentioned that he looked like him. When did that brat sneak back i nto the country?¡± Seeing as Ss had yet to withdraw his gaze, Alex couldn¡®t resist trying to persuade h im, ¡°You should let it go. So many years have passed; were you still going to stop him froming bac k? It was just the well¨Cintentioned but misguided actions of a youth back then.¡± Ss did not say a word. No matter how the two guys nagged at him, he remained silent. Moreover, tho se secretive eyes of his kept staring at the table of four below them. To be precise, he was staring at Gianna alone. I can¡®t imagine how resourceful this woman is. When di d she get together with Landon? Is she trying to take advantage of Landon? At that moment, the voice of the host came from downstairs, ¡°Next up, we are going to begin bidding for the Wuyou San form. The starting bid is 500,000.¡± When Ss heard that, he finally withdrew his gaze. The reason he came here tonight was because of the Wuyou San form! It was said that this form had a miraculous effect on critically ill patients. For that reason, he had been seeking it for a long time. Now that his grandfather was in critical condition, he could only hope that this At the same time, Gianna, who was sitting in the booth below, showed great interest in the Wuyou San form too. ¡°Landon, bid on this! I heard about the Wuyou San form a long time ago. It might help cure your great¨Cgrandpa¡®s illness.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Landon agreed without hesitation after hearing what she said and quickly joined in the bidding. In a single bid, the price jumped from 500,0 as he was hesitating about whether or not he wanted to join in the bidding, a cold voice sounded from the second floor. ¡°10 m His voice echoed throughout the room. When the crowd heard his bid, they whispered among themselves. That price was ridiculously high¨Cit was a 20¨Cfold increase. Landon flew into a rage and looked up. Who is this foolish spendthrift who has so much money and nowhere else to spend it? As a result, the face that stared him down to his bones appeared in his line of sight suddenly. Consequently, he sat down with an ostrich burying its head in the sand Next Chapter Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Bidding Competition When Gianna noticed this, she asked in surprise, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Landon anxiously replie d, ¡°Don¡®t ask. I¡®ll make this up to you on another day. Let¡®s go back now! Otherwise, I¡®m going to lose m y life.¡± He looked at her pleadingly. She was utterly bewildered. Thinking back on his actions, she thoughtfully lifted her eyes and nced toward the second floor. It was a single nce, but it made her widen her eyes instantane ously. 1¨CIt¡®s that b*stard?! F*ck! H¨CHow much did he bid just now? Oh, it was 10 million. ¡°20 million,¡± she deliberately shouted toward the second floor. When Landon heard that, his figure swayed. I¡¯m dead; I¡®m so dead. I¡®ll die a painful death at this rate. ¡°Uh¡­ You can go ahead with your bidding and put it on my tab. I- I¡¯m leaving.¡± She didn¡®t even have the chance to stop him from leaving, then the corners of her mouth t witched involuntarily. How is it that this guy looks like a mouse that had spotted a cat? Meanwhile, South looked up at Ss too. Hisrge, ck obsidian eyes were extremely calm, and he simply stared at Ss without a word. Naturally, Ss could feel the gaze of the child on him. He frowned. This little guy doesn¡®t look like he¡®s older than six or seven years old. H ow is it that he has such a calm gaze? Moreover, is that gaze of his a warning to me? Thus, an intrigued smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly found this extremely interesti ng. The auctioneer had just yelled out ¡®20 million¡®. Before he could even m his hammer down, Ss shouted, ¡°30 million.¡± When he shouted out his bid, the entire bar fell silent again. ¡°Oh, my God! An item of 500,000 has soared to the price of 30 million!¡± ¡°Do you know who that is sitting there? That¡®s Ss Nn! Whether it¡®s several million or several billion, it¡®s simply a drop in the bucket to him!¡± On the other hand, Gianna was furious beyond belief¨Cso much so that her re could bore two holes in that man. ¡°South, if he is going toe to toe with me to the end, make him lose another 50 million. Even if I¡®m only scooping up a cupful of water from his bu cket, I¡®m going to empty that bucket of his eventually!¡± South simply took a small sip of milk and nonchntly told her, ¡°Mommy, no matter how much you bid, he will outbid you.¡± Upon hearing those words, she was taken aback. That¡¯s true; fighting head-to-head This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. with Ss Nn is an overestimation of where my own abilities stand, But¡­ A wicked smile tugged against the corners of her mouth, and she suddenly called out, ¡°40 million.¡± In response, the corners of the man¡®s mouth gradually curled upward too, partly out of enjoyment and partly teasingly. He slowly said, ¡°50 million.¡± Alex and Hayden nced at Ss in confusion. ¡°That¡®s not worth it; is it, Ss? The price of an item worth 500,000 has soared to 50 million. Isn¡®t that ridiculous?¡± The intrigued smile on Ss¡®s face remain ed as he toyed with the cup in his hand and said nothing. Alex couldn¡®t resist looking at Gianna, who was downstairs, again. ¡°You don¡®t say; that woman is pretty interesting, isn¡®t she? Charming despite how pure she looks. She¡®s quite a looker.¡± Hayden also smiled and leaned over. ¡°Yeah, her curves are in all the right ces. Just a little more wou ld make her look fat while just a little less would make her look skinny. She¡®s truly a masterpiece.¡± Whe n Ss heard the two men¡®s unashamedments, his expression turned dark instantly. Lifting his leg, he kicked the legs of Alex¡®s chair, which was directly opposite him. Following that, he dered with that sa me dark expression, ¡°If you want to fool around, pick another woman. That woman¡®s character isn¡®t wor th the effort.¡± Alex suddenly seemed to realize something. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Looking at the way you¡®re acting, I¡®m guessing you know each other?¡± However, Ss ignored him and continued staring u nblinkingly at¨CGianna with unknown intentions. Then, Gianna smirked and provocatively held up a finger at the man upstairs. ¡°100 million.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Second Time-Unrepentant When that price came out, the entire bar buzzed with gossip. All eyes were on them, looking at them wi th an expression that seemed to say ¡®are you crazy?¡®. How could they raise the price of an item from 500,000 to 100 million? Don¡®t you need to cough up the money for the price you bid? Putting aside the spectators, even the battle¨C hardened auctioneer couldn¡®t help trembling. This was the most expensive item that had ever been sol d at auction during his tenure. ¡°100 million going once¡­ 100 million going twice¡­¡± Kate was stunned for a long while. Then, she was pulled back to the present by Gianna¡®s actions. ¡°Gianna, d o you have 100 million?¡± Gianna replied confidently, ¡°Nope.¡± Thus, Kate was both furious and anxious. ¡°Then, why did you call out the bid?!¡± ¡°Landon has it. Besides, this Wuyou San form will be used for his great¨C grandpa. So, the money wille from him.¡± ¡°But, Landon has left!¡± Gianna mulled over it and agreed. After that, she turned around to look at the ad orable little boy. ¡°South, how much money do we have left?¡± South took a sip of his milk and calmly repl ied, ¡°We definitely don¡®t have 100 million.¡± By then, Kate was so scared that she didn¡®t even dare to breathe..It¡®s 100 million! If that man refuses to increase his bid, t hen we have toe up with that money ourselves! Where are we going toe up with 100 million? I sn¡®t Gianna worried?¡± The smile on Ss¡®s face was bing wider and wider, blurring the lines between ridicule and insult. However, he did not increase his bid, and the auctioneer was calling out for the third and final time. On the other hand, Gianna quietly stared up at him without gi ving in even an inch. Everyone could tell that these two were going up against each other. Thus, all eyes spontaneously turn ed toward Ss right now. One second; two seconds; three seconds¡­ The silence in the air was so thi ck that one could have heard a pin drop in that room. Just when everybody thought that he wasn¡®t goin g to increase his bid anymore, that man with more money than sense lifted his sign leisurely. ¡°110 millio n.¡± She red at him fiercely and did not call out another bid. At the same time, she let out a breath of relief too. Then, she bent down, picked up the little guy sitting in his seat, and walked out of the bar. Although the Wuyou San form was amazing, it could notpare to her medical skills. She knew exactly what Landon¡¯s great-grandpa¡®s illness was, and it was something she could cure. Tonight, I only wanted to give that man with an inted sense of ego a small lesson anyway! South wrapped his tender arms around her neck. ¡°Mommy, don¡®t be angry. It will make you age faster.¡± Gianna nodded in reply. ¡°My precious son is still the most caring of them all.¡± Afterward, Kate sent the mother¨Cand¨Cson pair back to the La Grande Maison and returned home. However, as soon as South got back to his room, he immediately sat in front of theputer again. Gianna was rather exasperated by his behavior. My son¡®s love forputers is already bordering on addiction at this than seven years old? After Gianna fell asleep, South¡®s expression darkened again, Today, that unreliable daddy of mine made can¡®t even bring myself to make Mommy angry; how dare he? Who does he think he is? Thus, his small he sessfully infiltrated the Nn Group¡®s internal system again. This time, he arrogantly left a four¨C syble word¨Cunrepentant. Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Messed-up Seniority The next day was the day Gianna agreed to treat Landon¡¯s great- grandpa. That morning, Gianna waited at home until around 10 AM. However, she still heard nothing from him. After repeatedly ncing at the time, she finally couldn¡®t stand it anymore. Thus, she took out her phone and gave him a call. ¡°Do you still want me to treat your great-grandpa? Can you act a little more reliably?¡± Landon sounded very rushed and busy on the other side of the phone. ¡°Of course, I want you to treat him! I¡®ve told my mom the situation, and she will send somebody to get you. Gianna, I¡®m counting on you to treat my great¨C grandpa¡®s illness! I need to go! Right now, I¡®m at the airport waiting to board my ne!¡± ¡°Hey, how can you leave just because you want to leave? Have you settled South¡®s schooling matters?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rest assured, I¡®ve already arranged everything. I¡®ve settled the admission procedures for his school. It¡®s the Imperial Kindergarten located in Summer City. You onl y need to show up there. I really can¡®t talk to you anymore; l¡®m about to board my ne.¡± Landon spoke extremely quickly, leaving Gianna with no chance to get a single word in. Then, he ended the call. After that, she became so depressed that she wanted to murder somebody. What¡®s up with him? He de ceived me and brought me back to this country. Then, he left just like that, going back to the States. ¡°W hat¡®s wrong, Mommy?¡± South asked, lifting his head curiously. It was only at times like this that he rese mbled a six or seven¨Cyear¨C old child. ¡°Uncle Landon deceived us and brought us back, but now he has gone back to the United Sta tes all by himself.¡± Thus, he nodded in understanding. ¡°Landon has never been a reliable person and has done many othe r simrly unreliable things.¡± He blinked hisrge, innocent¨C looking eyes, acting as if it had nothing to do with him. If Mommy finds out that I plotted this ruse, will she smack my bottom? But, I want a daddy! Naturally, I will give priority to my biological daddy. Still, even though Ss Nn isn¡®t all that great, he is wealthy and handsome. Most importantly, he is my biological father! Just that fa ct alone is enough for me to list him as the top candidate to be my daddy! Gianna sighed, then patted his small head. ¡°In the future, you can joke around all you want. But, Uncle Landon is younger than me by five years. You can¡¯t keep calling him Landon, can you? Won¡®t that mess up the seniority?¡± South felt a little speechless. I wonder who among us is the one messing up the seniority? My daddy is Landon¡®s uncle. If so, what¡®s wrong with me calling him Landon then? However, he didn¡®t dare voice his opinion for fear of angering her. Hence, he obediently replied, ¡°I know , Mommy. He won¡®t get angry at me for that.¡± As they were talking, a knock sounded on the door, Thus, Gianna hurriedly stood up and nced at the video feed of the inte A woman slightly over forty was standing outside with two bodyguards besid e her, Opening the door, Gianna asked politely, ¡°May I know who you¡®re looking for?¡± The woman outsi de was visibly taken aback. Then, she took a step back and nced at the house number again. ¡°Are y ou Miss Aubrey?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. And, you are?¡± Upon hearing her confirmation, Jade Nn immediately became friendly. ¡°Oh! Nice to meet you! I am L andon¡®s mother. He told me toe over to pick you up. However, I didn¡®t expect you to be so young! Landon informed you about it, right? Old Man Nn is sick, and because of that, Landon asked me to c ome and find you.¡± Gianna smiled and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hunter. Yes, Landon has informed me about it. Plea se,e inside.¡± On the other hand, South facepalmed. What is with this seniority? Are you telling me Landon¡®s mother isn¡®t on the same level as Mommy? In response, Jade hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Miss Aubrey, please don¡®t trouble yourself. If y ou are ready, we can leave now.¡± Thus, Gianna amiably replied, ¡°Sure. Please wait a moment.¡± After saying th at, she walked into her room and came out with a ck backpack. ¡°Let¡®s leave right now. Saving peopl e is a priority.¡± ¡°Sure, sure; let¡®s go,¡± Jade said, leading the way out of the door. With that, they left the h ouse, got into a ck Bugatti Veyron, and headed toward the Nn Residence. At Nn Group, Ss stared at the 50 million worth of lost data on hisputer, as well as that arroga nt four¨Csyble word ¡®unrepentant¡®. The look in his eyes was deep. He was bing more and more impressed by the hacker that managed to prate hispany¡®s firewalls and infiltrate the internal system on more than one asion. This person could infiltrate thepany¡®s systems and catch all personnel in thepany unawares. Naturally, that meant he could have wreaked greater havoc by causing more losses to the Nn Group. However, he didn¡®t. That tells me that the hacker isn¡¯t actually trying to cause losses to thepany. Perhaps¡­ Yeah, I must have unknowingly offended this person. So, he gave me a warning. But¡­ When did I offend this person? For it to happen twice in a day¡­ Moreover, the attack at night had urred around 11 PM. At that time, I was still at the auction house. So, who could I have offended? Then, he frowned suddenly. Could it be that woman? Now that I think about it, didn¡®t the attack on thepany¡®s defense system ur after I kicked her out of thepany? Then, after the biddingpetition with that womanst night, the defense system was attacked again. Don¡®t tell me¡­ that woman isn¡®t just a thief, but aputer expert as well? Still, if she had abilities like these, why would she need to steal phones? At that moment, a phone rang, dragging his thoughts back to the present. ncing at his Man Nn¡®s affairs. ¡°President Nn, Young Lady Jade brought a woman with her to the Nn Residen want toe back and have a look?¡± Ss frowned. Right now, Grandpa¡®s condition is very weak; he can¡®t take any form of stress whatsoever. ¡°Stop them for now. I¡®ll be there right away.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It¡¯s Her?! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At that moment, the Nn Residence was in a chaotic mess. Old Man Nn had already been unconscious for a week. Moreover, his blood pressure had soared and he was in danger of cerebral hemorrhage at any time. Therefore, everybody was extremely anxious. Even so, nobody dared to call the shots and operate on him. After all, the old man was already in his eighties. Who could guarantee that he would safely survive the operation? ¡° Let me try. Although it¡®s risky to operate, it¡®s still better than letting Grandpa die, right?¡± Penny Nn sai d. She was Ss¡®s younger half¨C sister from a different mother. More importantly, she held a doctorate in medicine and currently worked at the Department of Neurology at Summer City¡®s hospital. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, some of the elders surrounding the old man looked hesitant. They believed in Penny¡®s medical abilities. After all, she was the youngest in the family to obtain a doct orate in medicine and was also the youngest neurological expert in the hospital. Still, Old Man Nn w as rather old and frail. Besides, none of them actually called the shots in this family. Right at that moment, Jade arrived with Gianna in tow. When she took in the situation in the room, she immedia tely dragged Gianna with her as she stepped forward and hurriedly piped up, ¡°Wait! Penny! This is Miss Aubrey! Landon told me she is very skillful and has managed to cure many people! Moreover, Miss Aubrey mentioned that she c an treat Grandpa without performing surgery on him! Let her try treating him first!¡± Upon hearing that, Penny looked at Gianna suspiciously. When she saw that Gianna had a child by her side, she immediately revealed an expression of contempt. How dare a lowly housewife try to steal my limelight?! ¡°Jade, where did you find this woman? She even brought unnecessary baggage with her! C an she really cure Grandpa?¡± Gianna¡®s expression changed drastically at those words. In the past, Landon had told Jade about Gianna¡®s abilities. Although he was normally a troublemaker, he was still rather reliable when it came to matters rting to his great-grandpa¡®s illness. At the very least, he would never bring in a quack doctor to treat Old Man Nn. Therefore, Jade had a lot of trust in Gianna and her abilities. Thus, when she heard the words uttered by Penny, her expression changed greatly, and she immediately said, ¡°Shut up, Penny. Miss Aubrey here was invited over by Landon. He told me she can cure Old Man Nn¡®s sickness. So, you better treat her with more respect and let her have a try!¡± ¡°Let her have a try? Is Grandpa¡®s life something we can toy with so casually? I don¡®t even dare to say that I can cure himpletely. Yet, you brought in somebody whose origins arepletely unknown. Who¡®s going to take responsibility if something happens?¡± Jade seemed slightly taken aback¨Cshe didn¡¯t know how to refute those words. Gianna suddenly found the entire situation incredibly ridiculous. ¡°Excuse me, miss. If you won¡®t even let me examine the patient, how will you kno w I can¡®t cure him?¡± After saying that, she strode past Penny and eyed the old man lying on the bed. Ac cording to Landon, his great¨C grandpa was already in his eighties. Old Man Nny on the bed, looking rather haggard. Moreover, he seemed to be suffering from great pain. Even if a patient this elderly, where most of his bodily functions were no longer healthy or in peak condi tion, were to be cured of his cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases through surgery, his body wo uld not be able to withstand the long-term recovery of his external wounds! When that happens, it would only cause even moreplications, and whether or not he could survive the process was uncertain Penny became furious. Stepping forward, she pulled Gianna away. ¡°Stop right there! Who do you think you are?! Do you know who that is, lying on the bed? If anything happens to him, do you think you can bear the responsibility for it?¡± In response, Gianna stared at her with cold eyes. ¡°If you cared for your grandpa, you shouldn¡®t stop me at a time like this.¡± ¡°He is my grandpa! So, I have the right to be suspicious of you! Bring me your medical credentials and practicing certificates! Also, show me proof of where you worked before and what kind of illnesses you¡®ve treated in the past! If you are as good as you say you are, then I¡®ll let you treat him!¡± Just then, Ss arrived at the entrance of the Nn Residence after rushing over. Thus, his assistant, Connor, hurriedly rushed o ut to meet him. ¡°President Nn, you¡®re here! Young Lady Jade and Young Lady Penny are about to fight!¡± Ss said nothing. Instead, he hastened his steps, hurriedly heading toward the courtyard whe re Old Man Nn was. Unexpectedly, he heard a cold and disdainful voice as soon as he stepped through the door. ¡°Your famil y is truly interesting! Mrs. Hunter, I only came here because Landon asked me to. Let me be honest with you; Old Man Nn¡®s condition cannot be dyed for much longer. Whether or not you want me to treat him, that¡®s entirely up to you. After all, the opportunity to treat a patient is also up to fate. If we don¡¯t have that fate, then I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡± Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 10 It¡®s Her?! He frowned deeply. This voice? Why does it sound so familiar? Thus, he quickly headed inside. Upon entering the courtyard, he instantly froze in surprise when he saw the woman standing there. It¡¯s the thief that came to thepany for an interview yesterday! Why is she here? Next Chapter Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 They Are Family Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was no time to think¨Canother quarrel was about to break out again. Penny¡¯s furious voice rang out loudly, ¡°Watch what you say! Are you cursing my grandpa to die? Some one, drag her out!¡± The bodyguards standing outside prepared to rush in upon hearing those instructions. ¡°Stand down!¡± Ss shouted. Then, the entire room fell silent suddenly. Everybody turned to look, and Gianna followed suit. When she saw Ss, even the corners of her eyes twitched uncontrobly. Why is this man here? To run into the devil at this crucial moment; damn it! Are n¡®t I too unlucky? Seeing that it was Ss, Penny hurried over to him. ¡°Ss, you came back at just the right time! Jade fo und a woman from God knows where and insisted on letting her treat Grandpa! She speaks so rudely a nd has such an arrogant attitude! More importantly, she cursed Grandpa to die!¡± Gianna burst outughing upon hearing those words. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Yourprehension skills are so very worrying. Did you studynguage under a gym teacher?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and looked at Jade. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mrs. Hunter. It looks like Old Man Nn and I do not have any fate between us. I¡®m afraid I can¡®t help you with this. Please, find somebody else to help you.¡± However, Jade grabbed her and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Please don¡®t leave, Miss Aubrey.¡± Looking at Ss, she pleaded, ¡°Ss, Landon specially invited Miss Aubrey here. He ims that she is very skillful in medicine! Please, just let her ha ve a try! Shouldn¡®t we grab at the glimmer of hope we have for a chance at treatment? It¡®s still better th an performing surgery, isn¡®t it? At his age, if the old man undergoes surgery, he wouldn¡®t be able to surv ive the process!¡± ¡°Since when has Landon ever done anything that can be trusted? Did you forget why he was punished by Ss to never return from overseas?¡± Pen ny sneered. Jade ignored her. Instead, she focused all her efforts on trying to persuade Ss. ¡°Ss, La ndon is more often unreliable than not. However, he would never take anything rted to his great¨C grandpa¡®s life lightly.¡± On the other hand, Ss nced at Gianna, then nced down at the little boy st aring up at him quietly. After that, he recalled the arrogant four¨Csyble word he saw this morning¨C unrepentant. All of a sudden, he felt that perhaps he needed to reacquaint himself with this mother¨C and¨Cson pair again. Thus, he stepped forward suddenly. Walking toward her, he stopped in front of her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you certain you can cure my grandpa?¡± It¡®s his grandpa?! He and Landon are family! Gianna didn¡®t show anything outwardly, but she cursed at Landon in her heart. Lifting her head, she smiled confidently and said to him, ¡°Mr. Nn, you can choose not to believe me. I can also pretend that I never came here in the first ce. If you are suspicious of me, just don¡®t allow me to approach Old Man Nn. You and your family do not need to be so wary of me!¡± This woman¡¯s attitude is as arrogant as ever. Thus, Ss narrowed his eyes dangerously and sized her up. Normally, most people would find it unbearable to be stared at by him in this manner. However, this woman was as calm as could be, acting as if she didn¡¯t even feel his gaze on her. All of a sudden, Ss withdrew his gaze. ncing at his grandpa lying inside, he s aid, ¡°Let her treat him.¡± She smiled, secretly thinking in her heart, Hah, you little twerp! You finally fell into my trap! ¡°President Nn, please don¡®t force yourself. I only came here because Landon asked me to. If I knew you were involved, I would never havee. Seeing as you have such an amazing doctor with a doctorate in medicine, I won¡®t take up your time anymore.¡± Then, she took the little boy¡®s h and and turned to leave. South sighed in frustration, then he muttered softly, ¡°Seriously, what good wou ld angering Mommy do?¡± After saying that, he followed after Gianna and walked out. ¡°Wait¨C¡± Next Chapter Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Who on Earth Is This Woman Ss called out abruptly. Although he had not moved a single step from where he stood, his aura pressed down against Gianna. ¡°Miss Aubrey, allow me to apologize on my family¡®s behalf. My grandpa has been unco nscious for a week now. If you can cure him, please do.¡± His attitude was rather polite. Thus, Gianna stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡®t you say there are issues with my moral c haracter, Mr. Nn? Why? Aren¡®t you afraid that my moral character is so poor that I might harm the ol d man during the treatment process? He looked at her with those long and narrow eyes of his. ¡°I believe in the benevolence of a doctor. I¡®m s ure you won¡®t toy with a person¡®s life, Miss Aubrey.¡± On the other hand, she rolled her eyes at him, secretly snorting in her heart, Why isn¡®t he being arrogant anymore? ¡°I can help, but w e¡®ll need to discuss the dirty details upfront.¡± South¡®s eyes sparkled, carrying an inexplicable sense of e xcitement. Mommy is out to get her revenge. At the same time, Ss¡®s brows furrowed together unnatur ally. She looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡®ve agreed to treat him, but I don¡®t dare to guarantee that I canpletely cure him immediately. However, I do have confidence in being able to cure him. At first, I wasn¡®t going to take any consultation fees for my services due to my rtionship wit h Landon. Unfortunately, I have a bad habit¨C I¡®m petty and I hold grudges. President Nn, my consultation fee is very high!¡± He understood what she was saying. This woman isn¡®t just referring to her grudge against Penny; she¡®s also referring to her grudge against me. Fortunately, I have never cared much for money anyway. ¡°Sure. Yo u can name any price for your consultation fee as long as you can cure my grandpa.¡± Gianna nced a t the man again. Then, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile slowly. That smile of hers was very arrogant. ¡°Rest assured. I¡®ve taken a look at Old Man Nn¡®s illness just now. He will need a month to recoverpletely, but I can wake him up within the hour.¡± When Penny heard those words, she flew into a rage. ¡°Wow; there¡¯s no need to pay taxes for bragging, is there? You haven¡¯t even examined him; do you even know what kind of illness my grandpa is suffering from? Wake him up within the hour? Stop ta lking out of your a*s!¡± Gianna scowled fiercely. This woman¡®s buzzing is more annoying than a fly. Just as she was about to say something, she heard two voices ringing out in unison. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°That¡®s the difference between you and Mommy!¡± Both father and son defended her at the sa me time as if they had agreed on it beforehand When Ss heard the voice, he paused slightly, Turning around, his gaze collided with South¡®s That child¡®s gaze was very self¨C composed, Outwardly, it seemed like he had a calmness beyond his peers, and his eyes sparkled brigh tly. Even Ss, who had a dislike for children, found this child extremely adorable It¡®s unbelievable. I do n¡®t believe this hateful woman, Gianna Aubrey could have such an adorable son! Simrly, it was also the first time South met his biological dad¡®s gaze straight on For a moment, he wa spletely captivated by that pair of eyes, Compared to all the men he had met before, Ss was different. Just by standing there, his aur a overflowed from his entire body, and it was enough to make people surrender to him. This is the kind of daddy I want. Afterward, South slowly withdrew his gaze and quietly leaned against Gianna, Ss nced at South, t hen said to Gianna, ¡°Miss Aubrey, please don¡®t mind her, Please treat my grandpa!¡± Gianna gave Penn y a dirty look, turned around, and walked over to the bed, Facing the patient, her expression changed d rastically and she became extremely serious. Then, she took out a small wrist pillow from her ck bac kpack. After that, she took Old Man Nn¡®s pulse and opened his eyes to check them Once she confirmed her preliminary diagnosis, she took out a rolled¨C up white cloth bag from her backpack and spread it out with a flourish. Inside the bag were densely pac ked silver needles of varying lengths¨Cit was extremely shocking to see Everybody nced at each other, using their gazes to express their suspicions, Is this woman going to perform acupuncture? Is sh e a traditional medicine practitioner? Aren¡®t all traditional medicine practitioners old men with a head of white hair? Although they were filled with doubt, they were deterred by Ss and didn¡®t dare to make any objection s. However, when they saw how Gianna skillfully drew out silver needles and urately inserted them i nto various acupuncture points on Old Man Nn¡®s body, they were amazed. Her skill in inserting the needles was smooth from years of practice, and she was This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. extremely urate when locating the acupuncture points. One nce was enough to tell that she wasn¡¯t ordinary¨Cher level of skill wasn¡®t something that could have been achieved without constant practice and lots of experience. At that moment, the room was silent. Everybody stared at Gianna as she worked, including Penny, who remained unconvinced. On the other hand, Gianna¡¯s gaze was steady. She was utterly focused as she continued to insert the needles into various other acupuncture points on the old man¡¯s body. Ss stared at the woman in front of him, from the start to the end, as she put the needles in his grandfather¡®s body, one by one. The worry and suspicions he had at the start had turned into amazement and admiration by this point. He was beginning to develop a deep-seated desire to understand this woman. Just who on earth is this woman? Next Chapter Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Demanding an Exorbitant Price After working hard for approximately 30 minutes, Gianna finally stopped. Her face was covered in a sheen of sweat as she looked up at the crowd around her. ¡°Don¡®t worry; Old Man Nn will be fine. He will wake up in t en minutes if nothing unexpected urs.¡± The entire scene was silent, and nobody said a word. Only Penny spoke up in discontent, ¡°My grandpa is going to wake up just because you po ked some needles into him? What the hell are you bragging about?¡± Even so, her eyes were glued to the old man lying on the bed as if she was trying to verify Gianna¡®s words. On the other hand, Gianna ignored her. Instead, she sat by the side, resting. ¡°Here, Mommy.¡± South handed h er a handkerchief that he had prepared beforehand. Taking it from him, she smiled and stroked his hea d. ¡°Thanks, South.¡± As she wiped at her sweat, she nced over at Ss again, and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°President Nn, my consultation fee i s 50 million.¡± Simrly, the corners of Ss¡®s mouth lifted slightly. Then, he reached his hand out behind him. Xavier immediately handed him a check. He took the check and subsequently ced it in her hand. ¡°You do demand an exorbitant price, Miss Aubrey.¡± His smile hinted at a smugness of having already foreseen her actions. She was momentarily taken aback by the check in his hand. D*mn it! I asked for too little! The feeling that she had asked for too little intensified¨C even more so when she saw the nasty smile tugging at his lips. She red at him fiercely and reached out her hand to take the check. However, she did not expect a figure to rush over suddenly and snatch the check out of her hands before the check could even absorb the warmth from her hands. Thus, Gianna frowned bConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . efore turning around to look at Penny, who had snatched the check out of her hands. ¡°Grandpa has not woken up yet, and you already want to leave after epting the money? What if something happens to Grandpa? Where are we going to find you?¡± Penny said righteously. Gianna felt her temper rising. Stifling the urge to hit somebody, she lifted her gaze and red at Ss. ¡°Is this how you treat your benefactor? By biting the hand that fed you?¡± Even Ss had not expected Penny to do something like that. Hence, his expression immediately darke ned. At the same time, a hostile aura red out from his body, and he said darkly, ¡°Hand it over.¡± Penny scowled but did not move an inch. ¡°Ss, don¡®t be deceived by her! Grandpa isn¡¯t awake yet! Who knows what she did to him just now?¡± He frowned slightly at her words and looked over at the old man lying on the bed. Although he didn¡®t kn ow what Gianna did to Old Man Nn just now, he could tell that his grandpa¡®s condition was much better than before. ¡°I tru st her!¡± he said. Gianna was rather astonished to hear those words. She never expected him to say those three words that held so much power in them. Thus, most of the resentment and anger that had built up in he r heart dissipated. I guess this guy can speak human too. ¡°Forget it; I don¡®t mind waiting until Old Man Nn wakes up. It won¡®t take more than a few minutes any way,¡± she said nonchntly. Penny widened her eyes suddenly upon hearing those words. ¡°Ss, have you gone crazy? God knows where this woman came from; how can you believe her words?¡± The frown on Ss¡®s face did not let up. If an ything, his expression became colder. He red at Penny, then he said in a voice that allowed no doub ts and carried an immense pressure behind it, ¡°Since when do you hold the authority to get the final say in this house?¡± Penny¡®s expression became awkward, and she said petntly, ¡°I didn¡®t say we won¡®t give it to her¡­ I jus the safe side and pay her after Grandpa wakes up.¡± After that, he took the check out of her hands and walked over to Gianna. ¡°Miss Aubrey, here is your consultation fee. Also, I didn¡®t mean to outbid you during the auctionst night out of malice. I bid on the Wuyou San because I wanted to give i of surprise flitted across Ss¡®s eyes. Then, he lowered his eyes and studied the woman in front of him. I see; she was trying to obtain it to treat Grandpa¡®s illness. Next Chapter Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I Want Daddy Just then, Penny¡®s voice rang out from the room. ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, you¡®re awake!¡± All this while, she had been staring unblinkingly at Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed. That shout of hers surprised everybody in the room. Then, they all rushed toward the bed. Gianna frowned as she was worried that these people would squash her child. She was just about to g o over and take him away. Unexpectedly, Ss was one step ahead of her, picking the child up in his arms. However, his expression was not pretty¨Che was scowling fiercely. ¡°Xavier, Connor, let them visit Grandpa in batches. Grandpa just woke up; he won¡®t be able to take so much noise all at once.¡± Xavier and Connor immediately responded to his instructions. The Nn Family was flourishing. After all, Old Man Nn himself had four children. Each child had around one or two children of their own. From ther e, their children had children of their own. If one added all of them up, the Nn Family consisted of ne arly 180 people. Today, there were only 23 of them present. However, if so many people crowded arou nd the old man, they might just squash him so badly that he¡®d meet his maker. On the other hand, Gian na took her child from Ss and thanked him. South¡®s small mouth was pressed tightly together, and his big, ck, grape¨C like eyes blinked in the direction of Ss. This is my daddy! My daddy carried me! Daddy carried me! How could Gianna have known that the little guy in her arms was about to explode with excitement? Th us, she talked to Ss in a business¨C like manner, ¡°Old Man Nn should be fine by now. I¡®ll prescribe a prescription for him. Let him take thi s medicine; it will speed up his recovery.¡± Ss nodded and followed her into the living room. Then, she wrote down a prescription on a piece of paper and handed it to him. ¡°Take this twice a day for half a month; once in the morning and once at night. If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll take my leave.¡± He took the prescription and nodded. ¡°Okay. Xavier, please see Miss Aubrey to the door.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gianna replied coolly. Then, she carried her child and turned to leave without any hesitation whatsoever. Looking at that woman¡¯s back as she left, Ss felt his heart waver slightly. Although I witnessed her stealing somebody¡¯s phone, saw her taking advantage of Brian by the roadside when he was in a precarious situation, as well as watched her trying to outbid me during the auction at the bar out of malice, she doesn¡¯t seem to be of poor moral character. Perhaps¡­ there¡®s something else going on. When this mother¨Cand¨Cson pair left the Nn Residence, they gged down a taxi immediately. Along the way, Gianna seemed to be in high spirits. Humming a song, she looked like a ve that had just been freed. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. South tilted his head to the side, shaking his head wordlessly. ¡°Mommy, you worked so hard and even received a scolding, yet you didn¡®t even earn enough topare to the money he spent on the Wuyou San. So, why are you so happy?¡± Upon hearing those words, she paused and pon dered over it. That does seem to be the case. Then, she turned around and asked in a serious voice, ¡°What are you trying to imply by reminding me about that cruel reality?¡± ¡°I just wanted to say that these are all peanuts in the grand scheme of things. You should have a loftier goal.¡± ¡°Like?¡± He pursed his lips and looked embarrassed for some reason. ¡°Like¡­ Mommy, you¡®re already 27. Isn¡®t it time to find yourself a boyfriend?¡± Gianna seemed to have understood the meaning behind his ¡®good intentions¡®. Thus, a teasing smile tug ged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°So, you did everything you could to push me into the Nn Group because you wanted me to take him as my boyfriend?¡± Sou th was taken aback by her words. I didn¡®t think Mommy would be so smart! I only hinted at it slightly, an d she immediately caught on to my intentions. Therefore, he could only nod obediently. She snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡®t even think about it. Even if I never get married, I would never choose him. Aft er all, I still want to live a long life.¡± He felt emotionally drained. His dad¡®s looks were still fresh in his mind. Even if Mommy doesn¡®t like him, she probably doesn¡®t hate him, right? After saying that, she noticed that the little guy was motionless for a long time. Thus, she turned around to look at him. At the moment, he had lowered his head and had a bleak expression on his face. Uh¡­ Looking at him, she felt a little ipetent as a mother. I may be able to get by fine without a boyfriend, but this child hungers for a father¡®s love. This is an indis putable fact. ¡°Alright, I promise you. In the future, I¡®ll find you a daddy. Somebody who will love you and dote on you; what do you think?¡± After hearing those words, he lifted his head and pointed out, ¡°Mommy, that uncle carried me today.¡± Subconsciously, he squinted his eyes and smiled contentedly. , he emphasized, ¡°It was very warm in his arms.* She kept quiet, feeling conflicted. After a while, she asked, ¡°South, can¡®t it be another person?¡± South remained silent, Gianna was frustrated. This little b*stard had only met that man once, so why did he set his sights on him? Next Chapter Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Why Should I Apologize to Her Gianna rubbed her temples and suppressed the irritation in her heart. Then, she decided to bring her son to the mall and eat something delicious to make up for what she couldn¡®t give him. Thus, she called up Kate and invited her to a restaurant at the mall nearby for lunch. ¡°Did you strike the lottery?¡± Kate asked when she saw all the delicious food covering the table. Gianna nodded. ¡°Yep, we struck the lottery.¡± Ah, nothing beats the joy of spending money I extorted from somebody else. ¡°Later, let¡®s go on a shopping spree. I¡®ll buy you whatever you want.¡± Kateughed in delight. However, she suddenly realized that Gianna was staring at the entrance with a strange expression¨C something was amiss. Hence, she turned around to look and saw a man and a woman walking in. Isn¡®t that Kaylee and Adrian? ¡°Why did we have to run into those two¨C timing scumbags? Gianna? Are you okay?¡± she asked hesitantly. Gianna withdrew her icy gaze. ¡°I¡®m fin e.¡± It¡®s been seven years and I have a child now. Let¡®s not dwell on the past. Unfortunately, Kaylee saw them. ¡°Hey! Isn¡®t that Gianna? Why are you back? Is it because you couldn¡®t survive abroad anymore? Hehe.¡± A sh of surprise flitted across Adrian¡®s eyes, followed by a trace of amazement. Gianna looks even prettier than she did before! ¡°Gianna, you came back!¡± Gi anna had no intention of acknowledging their presence. Instead, she stirred the coffee in front of her an d remained quiet.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing as the other party was ignoring them, Adrian seemed to dete instantly. Thus, he tugged at Ka ylee. ¡°Alright, let¡®s go. Dad is waiting for us upstairs!¡± ¡°Adrian, don¡®t you think we should invite Gianna with us to meet Dad? After all, it¡®s been so long since west saw each other.¡± As Kaylee spoke, she deliberately snugg led against Adrian. Her eyes were provocative, looking as if she was showing off her spoils of war. Since the beginning, Gianna had not even spared them a single nce. Suddenly, she called out in a loud voice, ¡°Waiter.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. What else do you need?¡±¡± Without lifting her head, she replied, ¡°Two dogs are barking in front of me. It¡®s disturbing my me al.¡± Then, Kaylee¡¯s expression changed, and she yelled in shock and anger, ¡°Gianna Aubrey, just who are you calling a dog?!¡± Gianna jeered, ¡°Whoever barks is a dog!¡± Gritting her teeth in fury, Kaylee nced around. Then, her gaze locked onto South¡®s face. That little guy had been sitting in his seat and holding a carton of milk in his hands. It seemed like the fight between the adults had not affected him at all as he continued drinking his milk through the straw. After that, Kaylee rushed over to the table like a lunatic, dragged South off the chair with one hand, and viciously snarled, ¡°Come here ! Everyone, look! This little b*stard is proof of Gianna¡®s infidelity!¡± Kaylee¡¯s speed was too fast¨C it was so fast that before anybody had time to react, South had been thrown to the ground, and his legs were smashed against the table leg. Then, his small face paled as he let out a cry of pain, the milk in his hands sshing all over his body. ¡°South!¡± Gianna was so scared that her voice changed. Runni ng forward, she picked her child up and hugged him. She was so frightened that her fingers were tremb ling. ¡°South, let me see. Where does it hurt?¡± Thus, South sneakily drew back his small hand that had been clutching at his knee andforted her, ¡°I¡®m fine, Mommy. It doesn¡®t hurt.¡± A man was sitting at the bar. When he saw what happened, his expression darkened. This man was born with innately good looks. His face was like jad e¨C so fair that it was almost translucent. In particr, his blue eyes were like the vast ocean. At that mome nt, he frowned slightly. His slender fingers rested against his phone without moving as he stared at Gia nna unblinkingly. A waiter came over to him and asked, ¡°President arthy, should we call the police?¡± The man nce d at Gianna, who had stood up again. Then, he said, ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡± Gianna handed her son over to Kate, then she stalked over to Kaylee. Her entire body was wrapped in ayer of murderous hostility; her expression was as cold as ice and her eyes were overflowing with murderous intent. ¡°Kaylee Aubrey! Do you want to die?!¡± Striding forward, her long legs kicked out at Kaylee, practically sending her flying. Her movements flowed together as one. Without waiting for Kaylee to get up, she was already standing before Kaylee. Then, she bent down and grabbed Kaylee by the cor, pressing Kaylee against the table. Consequently, the cutlery and dishes all over the table ttered to the ground noisily. ¡°President arthy, if we leave things be, won¡¯t there be casualties?¡± The waiter was bing nervous. ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± ¡°Let me go, Gianna!¡± Gianna stared down at her coldly, then she released her grip slightly. ¡°Kaylee, my patience has its limits too. Don¡®t take my magnanimity for granted or use it to fuel your shamelessness. The next time you provoke me, I¡®ll beat you up every single time I see you!¡± After saying that, she let go and prepared to stand up. At that moment, Kaylee saw a figureing downstairs out of the corner of her eye, and the gears in her head spun swiftly. Purposely putting on a terrified expression and clutching at Gianna¡®s han released her, she yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°Ah¨CGianna, don¡®t kill me!¡± Gianna noticed her abnormal behavior almost immediately and subconsciously tried to avoid her. However, Kaylee¡®s hands grasped at her in a death grip. In their current position, it looked to a then, Gianna felt a strong force pulling her from behind. Thus, she staggered backward and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Gianna Aubrey, how dare you return?!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Kaylee Aubrey and Dogs Not Allowed Inside A roar rang loudly in her ears¨C it was a voice she was very familiar with. I was right¡­ Gianna lifted her head and saw her father¨CGael Aubrey¨Cwhom she had not seen in seven years. He looked much older than he was seven years ago, but he seemed to be in good spirits and still had a noble and dignified air around him. At that moment, he was ring at Gianna with a furio us look on his face¨Cthe dislike and disgust he held for her remained unchanged too. Gael hurried over and helped Kaylee up, feeling sorry for her as he wiped away her tears. ¡°Kaylee, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Kaylee leaned back in his arms weakly. ¡°Dad, I¡®m fine. I¡®m just a little dizzy¡­ Don¡®t me Gianna. I just wanted to bring her to meet you when I saw her, but she refused¡­¡± Gianna was too tired to say another word. Thus, she got up from the ground with some difficulty. On the other hand, Kate hurriedly came over with South in her arms. South reached out his two short arms and wrapped them around her neck. Hugging her, he tenderly as ked, ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Hugging him tightly to her, Gianna buried her face in his neck and shook her head lightly. She smiled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Let¡®s go, South.¡± ¡°Stop right there, Gi anna Aubrey!¡± Gael stopped them sternly. ¡°You didn¡®t even calm down aftering back. Just how dee p a grudge do you hold for you to try and kill your sister? Apologize to her!¡± She stiffened for a moment, then abruptly spun around with an icy expression. ¡°Apologize? For what reason should I apolo gize? She picked a fight with me by hurting my son first! She should be d I didn¡®t kill her! Why should I apologize?!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Son? He was taken aback by her words. Then, he nced at South, who was nestled in her arms, in disbelief. At that moment, Kaylee said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Dad, don¡®t make things difficult for Gianna. It¡®s my fault. I should be apologizing instead. Just now, I identally hurt the child. So, it¡®s normal for her to hate me and hit me. Now that Adrian and I are in a rtionship, it¡®s a given that her emotions would run wild.¡± After hearing those words, Gael frowned again andforted her, ¡°What did you do wrong? She brought that upon herself. If it wasn¡®t for you, the Aubrey Company would Inst¡­ not be what it is today¡± Still, his daughter had finally returned after all. So, his voice became muc h gentler, ¡°Alright, your sister has also said that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. As her elder sister, do you h ave to be so unforgiving of her?¡± Gianna was so angry she nearly burst outughing. ¡°Whether or not it was intentional, she herself should know. Ever since the day you disowned me, I lost my father. What more a daughter you picked up from God knows where like he r; what right does she have to have a rtionship with me? B*tch!¡± With a single sentence, she managed to touch a raw nerve in him again. Thus, he lost his temper and yelled, ¡°Gianna Aubrey! If you say something like that again, don¡®t even think about returnin g to the Aubrey Family!¡± The more furious he got, the calmer she became. ¡°I don¡®t need that family of yours.¡± Upon hearing those words, he froze in shock. Perhaps he had never imagined that she had no ns to return home despite returning to the country. On the other hand, Gianna had taken out a wad of cash f rom her bag and ced it on the table, saying to the waiter, ¡°Here, this is for the bill as well as for the d amaged tableware.¡± The waiter smiled and nodded. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Our boss has said that you don¡®t need to pay for this meal.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a man not far away. Thus, Gianna looked in the direction he pointed. Hmm? Isn¡®t that man the person I saved on the road? Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡®s you?¡± Brian arthy walked over, nodding while smiling. ¡°I really have to thank you for saving mest time. So, you don¡®t have to pay for the damages caused today.¡± ¡°How can I do th at? This and that are different matters. I still have to pay for my meal!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡®m being earnest. Miss Aubrey, you need to give me a chance to repay my debt of gratitude.¡± As she was in no mood to be polite, she didn¡®t refuse his offer any further. ¡°Thanks then.¡± Just then, the waiter handed Brian a VIP card. epting it from the waiter, he then gifted it to Gianna. ¡° This is for you. In the future, you can use this at any time to eat at this restaurant.¡± Thus, Gianna epted it with a smile. ¡°Thanks again.¡± Brian nodded slightly and wa tched her leave. After that, he shot a look at his manager The hotel manager brought out a bill and ced it in front of Kaylee. ¡°Miss, the damages caused to the restaurant amount to a total of 1,800.¡± Insi. Kaylee scowled immediately. ¡°I didn¡®t break any of that; why are you asking us to pay for it?¡± ¡°Our boss said this: we all know, in our hearts, who this bill should be charged to,¡± the manager replied without batting an eye. Kaylee sneered, ¡°What if I refuse to pay?¡± The manager said nothing. Instead, he gestured at something not far away. Immediately, several security guards surro person supported her head while another supported her legs. Combining their strengths, they lifted Kaylee and walked toward the d ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Kaylee was so frightened that her face lost its color. On the other hand, Gael and Adrian rushed forward and tried to help her. ¡°Let her down!¡± Then, the security guards threw Kaylee out of the restaurant, then turned around and chased Gael and Adrian out as well. Thus, the three of them sprawled across the ground pathetically. Afterward, another security guard walk Aubrey and Dogs Not Allowed Inside!¡®. Kaylee nearly went mad with rage. ¡°You¨CThis is against the law! I¡®m going to sue you!¡± The restaurant manager stood on the raised tform, coldly giving her a sideways nce. What a lunatic. I can¡®t believe she wants to sue our boss; does she even have the cou out a sentence at her, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 They Must Be Courting Death to Dare Bully Mommy Gianna sat in the taxi without saying a word. She held her child tightly as if trying to protect thest trea sure she had left. South¡®s small arms wound themselves around her neck. ¡°Don¡®t be sad, Mommy. I will get back everything you lost for you.¡± Kate chimed in too, ¡°That¡®s right; South is right. You¡®re already back. How can we allow her to con tinue acting so arrogantly? Everything she snatched from you, we¡®ll get them back again.¡± Thus, Giann a smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry; ¡®m fine.¡± Then, they returned to La Grande Maison. When South got out of the c ar, a stab of pain went through his knee and he nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Gianna reacted q uickly and caught him. ¡°South, what¡®s wrong?¡± South endured the pain and pretended to put up a calm front. ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± However, Gianna wasn¡®t that easy to fool. She immediately squatted down. ¡°Show me; what¡®s wrong with your leg?¡± Then, he avoided her. ¡°It¡®s nothing. Mommy, I¡®m fine. Let¡®s go home.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring him, she rolled up his pants. Immediately, she saw that his knee was bruised. Moreover, the to p of his knee was scraped and the skin was torn. Against his fair and tender skin, the bruises stood out shockingly. Sucking in a deep breath, her heart seemed to clench in pain. Then, she bent down and carried him in her arms . ¡°Let¡®s go home quickly.¡± As soon as they reached home, Gianna ced South on the sofa. At the same time, Kate brought the medical kit over. Thus, Gianna gently swabbed at the wound with cotton wool soaked in disinfecting alcohol. She was so distressed that her heart felt like it had shattered to pieces; she lightly blew on the wound as she gently cleaned it. ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡®t hurt,¡± South consoled her when he saw how distressed she was. Unfortunately, the more considerate he was, the worse she felt. She said nothing but her tears slipped out of her eyes. It¡®s all because I have so much baggage that I caused my child to be dragged in to suffer with me too. Afterward, South closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. When Gianna finally left, he sneakily got out of bed and sat down in front of hisputer again. Then, his two small hands swiftly flew across the keyboard and he quickly found the studio where Kaylee worked. After finding a document folder on herputer, a smug smile tugged at the corners of his lips. The firewalls are a joke; there are no technical skills Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 17 They Must Be Courting Death to Dare Bul¡­ involved whatsoever. He scrolled through the file, muttering to himself, ¡°How ugly.¡± Then, he hit the Enter button. Deleted! Lo oking at the empty page, South felt much better. How dare you bully Mommy, you must be courting dea th. At the Nn group the next day, Xavier held out his phone. ¡°President Nn, look at this; is that Miss Aubrey?¡± Ss frowned slightly. Taking the phone, he nced down at it. It was a short mashup video probably ta ken by one of the customers dining there. The headline was ¡®Restaurant Owner Sides With Beautiful M other¨C Utterly Satisfying Oue¡®. It was a scene of Kaylee pulling a child out of the chair, followed by a scen e depicting Gianna sending Kaylee flying with her kick, andstly, a shot of the sign saying ¡®Kaylee Aub rey and Dogs Not Allowed Inside¡®. His frown deepened. ¡°Which family does Kaylee Aubrey belong to?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°Her father is Gael Aubrey of the Aubrey Company.¡± Then, Ss went through them ents, scanning through them quickly before raising his eyes to ask, ¡°Is the child okay?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Xavier said. Then, Ss fro wned again. ¡°Why does this ce look so simr to Brian¡®s restaurant?¡± In response, Xavier chuckled. ¡° It is Young Master Brian¡®s restaurant. It¡®s the one near the mall. I can¡®t believe Young Master Brian supp orted Miss Aubrey so much that he even put up a sign like that.¡± Meanwhile, Ss fell into deep thought . Brian is never one to poke his nose into somebody else¡®s business. Besides, didn¡®t Gianna steal his p honest time? Why would he want to help her? Something¡®s not right! Her medical skills are top¨C notch. Moreover, she earned 50 million just from one consultation. Why would she need to steal a phone? What am I not getting right? Thus, he took out his phone and called Landon. The pho ne rang several times but went unanswered. Because of that, his mood became more and more irritable. Just as his pat ience was about to run out, Landon answered the phone. ¡°U¨C Uncle!¡± His voice was hesitant. It seemed like he had debated with himself for a long while before answ ering. ¡°Where did you find Gianna Aubrey?¡± Ss went right to the point. Coupled with his stern voice, the rm bells in Landon¡®s head rang loudly. ¡°W¨C What¡®s wrong? Is Gianna unable to cure Great¨Cgrandpa?¡± Ss didn¡®t answer. Instead, he emphatically asked again, ¡°I¡®m asking you how you got to know her, where she¡¯s from, and how much you know about her. Tell me everything you know.¡± Landon didn¡®t know what was going on; he was so scared that he started stuttering. ¡°1¨C4¨C4¨C 1 met her in Mastar, but her hometown is in Summer City. She is quite a righteous person. Back then, s he saved me when I was being chased by debtors. Also¡­ Also, she is single. Moreover, her medical skills are top¨Cnotch. Otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have asked her to go back. Is she unable to cure Great¨C grandpa?¡± Ss replied, ¡°That¡®s enough; shut up.¡± Landon waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay away?¡± Ss asked. Landon didn¡®t understand the question, so he stupidly went, ¡°H uh?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®huh? I¡®m asking you to get your ats back here. You¡®re not allowed to snea k away when youe back. It¡®s such a pain to get a hold of you.¡± Landon could tell that Ss didn¡®t seem to be angry, so he grinned broadly and said, ¡°U¨C Uncle, you knew? Uh, are you still angry at me?¡± Ss snorted, ¡°I¡®ll forgive you on ount of your role i n saving Grandpa.¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡± Then, he ended the call, ignoring Landon¡®s joyful yelling. After mulling over it for a while, he made anot her call. The phone rang twice, then a woman¡®s voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Ss.¡± ¡°Aunt Cathy, th ere¡®s something I wanted to ask you about. Thest time Brian fainted by the roadside, who was it that sent him to the hospital?¡± he asked coldly. On the other h and, the voice on the other side of the phone didn¡®t seem affected. ¡°It was a youngdy with the surname Aubrey. That youngdy was such a nice person; she even helped to pa y for the medical fees. Afterward, I wanted to pay her back, but she refused to ept it. Now that I thin k about it, she seemed rather anxious back then.¡± When he heard those words, he frowned again. A youngdy with the surname Aubrey¡­ Was it really Gianna Aubrey? Pursing his lips, he asked, ¡°Did she say what she was rushing to do?¡± The voice on the phone said, ¡°I th just finished an interview and was about to go home.¡± It really was Gianna Aubrey! Afterward, Ss was so shocked that he fell into a daze. He sat in his chair without moving for a long while. There was a strange feeling in his chest¨Cthis result was out of his expectations, yet weirdly seemed to fit within reason. Right now, Ss was in a terrible mood. Gianna rescued Brian, yet I said that she had a poor moral character. Moreover, I threatened to end her career! .. Feeling rather irritable, he said, ¡°Go and check the surveince system of the airport on the day we returned to the country. I want to know just what the hell happened when Gianna stole the phone at the airport.¡± Thus, Xavier responded in a hurry and quickly left. Ss pinched his temples in irritation, but his heart was wondering, If Gianna isn¡®t a thief, then how am I supposed to face her? Next Chapter Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Instigating Discord Is Quite a Technical Job Originally, South was supposed to start attending school today. However, he was injured. So, Gianna took him to school in the morning to register, then brought him home. As soon as they arrived home, the doorbell rang. Thus, Gianna got up to open the door, only to see Adrian standing at the doorway with several bags of stuff in his hands. Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± On the other hand, Adrian had a huge smile stered on his face. ¡°Gianna, I¡®m sorry. I came over to visit you. Yesterday, Kaylee took that attitude with you because she was trying to get back at you for all the grievances I suffered in the past. As an adult, please don¡®t take offense to her actions. To be honest, w¨C we really missed you throughout all these years.¡± ¡°That¡®s enough. If you want to show off how lovey¨C dovey you are, do it somece else. Don¡®te and make me sick. After rolling in the sheets with Kaylee behind my back, what grievances did you suffer?¡± Upon hearing those words, he was stunned for a moment and blurted out, ¡°How did you know we were together?¡± Her gaze was as sharp as knives as she stared unblinkingl y at the man before her. ¡°Seven years ago, I witnessed it myself. It was Kaylee who deliberately left the door open for me to see. That night, she gave me a ss of wine before I met up with you for our date. But in fact, she slipped something into the wine. She nned everything, including what happened to me afterward! Adrian Riley, don¡®t you find it terrifying? That woman sleeping right next to you is such a vicious and callous w oman!¡± He was utterly shocked, and his mind went nk¨C so much so that he couldn¡¯t even think. Then, he anxiously said, ¡°Gianna, truth be told, I don¡®t love Kayl ee at all. Don¡®t you find it pitiful that we were kept apart for so many years because of her calctive pl ans? I can divorce Kaylee; I don¡®t even mind that you have a child. Please, give me another chance. Le t¡®s get back together again, okay?¡± Originally, Gianna wanted to sow discord between Adrian and Kaylee. She wanted him to go back and r aise hell with Kaylee while she sat on the sidelines and watched. But¡­ this is turning out to be a job th at requires a specific skillset and expertise. She was feeling so disgusted by him that she hadyers andyers of goosebumps all over her body. Not only did I not manage to instigate anything between them, but I also nearly disgusted myself to death. Therefore, she shoved at him with all her might. ¡°Get out of here!¡± However, he took the opportunity to grab her hand. ¡°Gianna, I¡¯ve always loved you. I know I made a mistake. Please give me another chance for us to get back together Technica¡­ again.¡± As he spoke, he forced his body inside, trying to hug her. In the end, he was still a man. No matter how hard Gianna struggled against him, she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp. Thus, she shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck off!¡± At that moment, a tall andrge figure shed by. Grabbing Adrian by the back cor of his shirt, he pulled him back and threw a punch at him. After that, Adrian fell to the ground. When Gianna realized who it was, she was extremely surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ss nced over at Gianna. The anger was notpletely gone from his face, but his voice was much gentler. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Then, he shot a re at Adrian, and his gaze was frigid. ¡°Are you going to leave? Or do you want to continue taking a beating?¡± She chimed in, ¡°If you don¡®t get lost right now, I¡®m going to call Kaylee. Do you want me to do that?¡± Thus, Adrian took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. I know that you¡®re finding it difficult to ept right now, but ever ything I said is sincere. I¡®lle back another day.¡± After saying that, he left. Subsequently, the corridor fell silent. They nced at each other and found the atmosphere too awkwa rd to say anything. In the end, Gianna broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Nn, thank you for just now.¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing,¡± Ss said. Then , he nced at South, who was standing inside the house. ¡°Are you alright?¡± At first, South had been re cording everything inside the house. Then, he saw his dad¡®s cool side as soon as he came out. Hence, he was very satisfied at the sight of his dad acting like a hero and saving a damsel in distress. Pretending to limp as he walked over to Ss, h e put on a pitiful and cute act. ¡°Uncle Ss, my knee hurts.¡± Ss had already noticed the gauze wrapping around the little guy¡®s knee. Scowling fiercely, his expression became very solemn. Then, he walked over, bent down, and carried him in his arms. ¡°Let me see.¡± He wanted to check the wound. However, South furrowed his little brows and bl ocked Ss¡®s hand from touching his wound. He said in a distressed voice, ¡°Don¡®t touch it, Uncle Ss. It hurts¡­¡± Gianna was appalled by the scene in front of her. This little b*stard is pretending! He is deliberately acting pitiful! His wound isn¡®t that serious! Besides, he didn¡®t make a singleint just now. He clearly has taken a liking to Ss and is intentionally making Ss feel bad for him. .. South¡®s eyes sparkled. ¡°Uncle Ss, did youe here looking for Mommy? Then, why don¡¯t you come inside and have a seat?¡± While saying that, he deliberately limped and led Ss into the house by the hand. Gianna¡®s almond¨Cshaped eyes widened into circles. She gave that sly little b*stard a warning re. Just who do you think you are to invite him into the house?! To her surprise, that little b*stard didn¡®t even spare her a n at her inquiringly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Therefore, Gianna smiled brightly and bit the bullet, saying, ¡°Mr. Nn, why don¡®t youe inside and have a cup of tea?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Would You Still be willing to Work Here? Naturally, Ss entered the house. He took a look around. Though all the rooms had the sameyout, hers somehow felt warmer and cozier. Gianna was feeling a bit awkward. She had just finished giving the little guy his medicine, so the house was a mess. While she invited him in, she was also busy cleaning up. ¡°Is it just the two of you here?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. Feeling like it came off rather cold, she added, ¡°Have a seat, Mr. Nn. I¡®ll go make you a cup of tea.¡± Then, she en tered the kitchen. Ss quickly interjected, ¡°That¡®s not necessary. I came to look for you about somethin g. Have a seat and we can talk.¡± However, she still came out with a cup of tea in her hands and ced it in front of him. ¡°We don¡®t have great quality tea in our house. Please just have this for now .¡± He extended his hands out of courtesy. ¡°That¡®s okay.¡± After Gianna put the cup down, she sat down opposite him. Sitting next to Ss, South blinked his big ck eyes as he looked around in amusement. ¡°I want to eat some fruits, Mommy.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She looked at him pointedly then went to get some fruits for him. As soon as the fruits were served, So uth plucked a grape off and handed it to Ss. ¡°For you, Uncle Ss!¡± Ss reached out to caress his h ead. ¡°Thank you. You can eat it.¡± ¡°Mommy brought this out just for you. I like apples.¡± As he said that, he grabbed an apple and handed it to Ss once more. Seeing the astonished look on Ss¡®s face, South asked, ¡°Can you help me peel thi s, Uncle Ss?¡± Gianna felt perplexed. She hurriedly reached out and said, ¡°Let me, Mr. Nn.¡± But Sil as refused, ¡°It¡®s okay. I can do it.¡± South nced at Ss. I gave you a chance, Daddy. Make sure to do well. Over the next five minutes, the two of them were on edge as they stared at the apple in Ss¡¯s hands. South was worried that Gianna would be dismayed by Ss¡¯s poor performance, but Gianna was only feeling anxious for the apple. How can someone peel an apple like that? There were dents and bumps all over it. It looked like it had returned from war, all battered and bruised. Ss was also apologetic and said stiffly, ¡°You can just eat what¡®s left of it. I¡®ve never peeled an apple for anyone before.¡± South had no desire to eat the apple before, but after hearing what Ss said, he dly epted it. ¡°That¡®s alright. This is not bad for the first time.¡± Ss smiled. ¡°I¡®ll do it properly next time.¡± S outh nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s always hard the first time!¡± The corner of Gianna¡®s lips twitched. She felt bitter just looking at South buttering up to Ss. He¡®s still happ ily eating that apple even though it looks like that. He¡®s too biased. Is everything that Ss does good? That¡®s just gro undless! She looked up at Ss and asked, ¡°How¡®s your grandfather?¡± Ss turned to her and the light i n his eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°After you left that day, he was up for no more than thirty minutes. We gave him something to eat then he went back to sleep. Later in the night, he woke up again and was awake for almost two hours.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡®s normal. Since it¡®s a brain disease, constantly needing sleep is normal. Let him eat more light food. He can have more eggs, milk, and the like.¡± He took note of that. ¡°But I didn¡®te to see you for that today.¡± There was a moment of hesitation. It was hard for him to continue, but he felt restless even at the office. If he did not clear things up, he felt like he would be constantly bothered by it. She looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Oh? What is it? Just tell me directly, Mr. Nn.¡± Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°When you came to thepanyst time to apply for a position, I said a lot of awful things to you. I was actually wrong about you. I was wondering if you would still be willing toe work at Nn Group?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Save My Number If he had said that to any other woman, they would have been over the moon. Nn Group was not a ce where anyon e could enter just because they wanted to, much less be personally invited by thepany president, Ss Nn. But who was Gianna Aubrey? She was also from a rich and powerful family herself, She did not need to depend on anyone to be able to live a luxurious life. Her son had applied for that position for her out of his own volition, and she only decided to go to appe ase herself. However, she was well aware of the hardships that came with working for someone else¨C once was more than enough for her. South was staring at her with glimmering eyes. Say yes! Say yes! She felt her son¡®s gaze on her. But, even though Ss was handsome, he simply was not her cup of tea . She smiled at him. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Nn, but I¡®m nning on opening my own fashio n studio. I¡®m currently starting preparations.¡± The burning excitement in South¡®s eyes died down, and he pouted in anguish. This is too hard. It was too difficult to bring those two people together. Nevertheless, Ss had an understanding look on his face and did not look dismayed. He sighed. ¡°Loo ks like it¡®s Nn Group¡®s loss!¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡®t say that, Mr. Nn. There are other people besides me.¡± He lifted a corner of his lips. ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡®t take what I said before to heart.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I won¡®t. I¡®m grateful for your help earlier too,¡± she answered. ¡°Don¡®t mention it. Call me if they ever hara ss you again. You should save my number.¡° Save your number? I¡¯m not even nning on keeping in to uch with you. But South gave him her phone right away. ¡°Here, Uncle Ss!¡± Gianna wanted to cry. Wh ose son is this? She red at the little fellow and was going to snatch her phone back when Ss inter cepted, ¡°I¡®ll put in my number.¡± His long fingers made the phone seem like a toy in his hands. He was only putting in his number but the sight of it was pleasant to watch. Once he was done, he gave her phone back to her and said, ¡°You can alwayse look for me if there¡¯s a problem. I meant what I said.¡± Seeing the surprise in her face, he quickly added, ¡°Your sense of justice saved my grandfather and I¡¯m very grateful for that. I¡®m also quite fond of your son. You¡®re a friend to me now.¡± Gianna smiled but was unmoved by his words. ¡°You don¡®t have to be so courteous. Needless to say, you put out your money, and I put out my strength.¡± She was unwilling to give him a chance to get friendly either. He said helplessly, ¡°I admit that I was wrong about you once, but we still have a lot of time. We can slowly resolve this.¡± She let out a small smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Every one of her sentences felt like a dead end. He was unable to find another excuse to stay, so he got up. ¡°Okay then. Call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡®ll leave you alone now.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed South¡®s head. ¡°You cane and look for me in the future.¡± A wide grin appeared on South¡®s face as he nodded aggressively. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gianna also stood up and smiled politely. ¡°I¡®ll see you out.¡± She sent him off and bid him farewell. When she returned, she sat right in front of South with a grim expression on her face. ¡°What is up with you?¡± He pr hurt that much?¡± she asked while looking straight at him. Next Chapter Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Who Touched My Computer? South nodded his head and eximed, ¡°It hurts!¡± Gianna was baffled. ¡°Why on earth did you give him my phone?¡± she berated, He inquired, ¡°Didn¡®t you want to, Mommy?¡± She stared straight at him without batting an eye and asserted, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be friends with him, Mommy?¡± With a straight face, she said, ¡°Because we¡®re not close.¡± His brows furrowe d tightly together. ¡°Haven¡®t you met him several times before?¡± She said in a stern voice, ¡°That doesn¡®t automatically make us friends.¡± ¡°But he even helped you earlier.¡± ¡°I could¡®ve dealt with it myself even if he hadn¡®t been there.¡± Stubbornly, he pressed, ¡°You said we have to thank p eople who help us. You¡®re being a little ungrateful right now.¡± ¡°How am I being ungrateful? Didn¡®t I invite him in for tea? I gave him fruits too.¡± South was speechless. Kaylee did not get much sleepst night. The thought of Adrian going around defending Gianna made h er blood boil. When she woke up early in the morning, the room was still empty. She became even mor e furious. Who would have thought that he would stay out overnight? But she did not want to call him. T heir rtionship had long since sumbed to the seven¨C year itch. If it were not because the Riley Family was beneficial to the Aubrey Family¡®s business, she w ould have divorced him a long time ago. Getting up, she tidied herself a bit then went off to her studio. As soon as she entered, her female assistant, Sarah Wheeler, greeted, ¡°Miss Kaylee.¡± Kaylee returned her greeting with a murmur then asked, ¡°How were things yesterday?¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°There wasn¡®t a single person.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kaylee stopped in her tracks. ¡°Didn¡®t the C¨C list celebrity fromst time show interest in one of our dresses? Did she note over?¡± ¡°I gave her a c all, but she already booked one at a different store. She said our dresses are overpriced and there¡¯s no originality in our designs. She went on about a lot of other things too.¡± Kaylee snorted. ¡°She¡®s merely a C¨Clist celebrity and she wants to look down on our designs? Just wait until I get a rank on the uing major contest. What can they say then?¡± She opened her fashion studio two years ago, but it never took off. She figured that it was due to theck of recognition from a public icon. Therefore, she decided topete in the uing 2019 entric Fashion design contest. The final judge for this major contest was rumored to be the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel. If Kaylee managed to gain her approval, then she would ultimately rise to stardom. The poprity of her studio would also follow suit. Nowadays, few people looked at designs; most people cared more about poprity. Sarah echoed, ¡°Yes, they will be kicking themselves when the timees. Oh, r ight! Miss Kaylee, how is the piece for the contesting along? There are only a few more days left before the closing date.¡± Kaylee answered nonchntly, ¡°It¡®s almost done. I¡®ll polish it up a bit more today.¡± In fact, she had already pleted the first draft. She just felt like it was missing something so she kept fixing bits and pieces here and there. Going into her office, Kaylee turne d on herputer and entered her password. After she logged in, she looked for the folder where her d esign was saved only to realize that it was gone. Her eyes widened. She logged out and logged back in , only for the file to remain missing. Then, she went online to look for it in the cloud, but it was not there either. Flustered, she shrieked at the door, ¡°Sarah! Sarah!¡± Sarah came running in. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Miss Kaylee?¡± With one hand, Kaylee pus hed over a pile of documents. ¡°Who touched myputer?¡± Sarah started backing out in fear. ¡°I didn¡®t touch it, Miss Kaylee. Don¡®t you have a password on your was also dumbfounded because of that. She set up several different passwords on herputer. How did ev Next Chapter Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Stealing Someone Else¡¯s Design Kaylee pounded on the table furiously. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just then, two more people came in from outside. They were designers at her fashion studio and they were all in the same situation. ¡°Miss Kaylee, our sketches are gone too.¡± ¡°Yeah, so is mine.¡± That was when Kaylee realized the severity of the situation. ¡°Get a technician toe have a look right now.¡± From outside, a man replied, ¡°The technician was just with me earlier. He said either someone erased it or we were hacked.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Hacked?¡± What hacker would want to attack my small studio? ¡°Is there no way to recover it?¡± she asked desperat ely. ¡°Unfortunately, there isn¡®t. The technician said it was a skilled hacker. He can¡®t seem to find a trace. ¡± Kaylee flopped in her chair with a ghastly look on her face. Sarah consoled, ¡°Don¡®t panic, Miss Kaylee . Do you guys have any hand¨Cdrawn sketches? If you polish it up a bit, you can probably still make it in time for the registration.¡± Kaylee red at Sarah. ¡°Are you a fool? The contest wants us to submit a digi tal copy of our designs!¡± Sarah fell silent. She only wanted tofort Kaylee. Kaylee brushed them off, ¡°Okay, just get out. All of you.¡± They started to shuffle out of the room. Kaylee sat in her chairpletel y dumbfounded. Who would hack her tiny studio? She got up and closed the door to her office then made a phone call. ¡°Ben, can youe over right now?¡± A man gushed from the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡®s wrong, sweeth eart?¡± ¡°Someone hacked myputer and all my designs are gone,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Don¡®t fret, sweetheart. I¡®m out of town right now. Can I go tomorrow? I¡®ll take a look at it for you tomorrow.¡± She frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t youe back now?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I¡®m in Mastar. I can make it back tomorrow at the earliest. Don¡®t worry. When have I ever pushed off your things?¡± She murmured, ¡°When is your flight? I¡®ll go and pick you up.¡± The voice on the phone suddenly turned dubious, ¡°Do you miss me already?¡± ¡°Ugh, did you have to ask?¡± she grumbled and started to blush, Heughed. ¡°I¡®ll let you know after I book the ne tickets, I miss you to death.¡± They flirted back and forth for a while b efore hanging up, She sat in her chair and spent some time thinking, I can¡®t just sit here in defeat. What if Ben can¡®t recover the data either? Won¡®t I just be wasting my time? All of a sudden, she sprung up and left the studio, then drove home to the Aubrey Residence When she got home, na was the only one there. ¡°Mom!¡± she yelled as soon as she entered the house, na was quite taken aback to see Kayleee home. ¡°Why are you back already?¡± ¡°Did you throw away all of Gianna¡®s things?¡± Kaylee asked. na could not understand what was happ ening. ¡°All of her things are in storage.¡± Kaylee did not have time to exin and went straight into the storage. She searched through it for about half an hour beforeing out wit h a book of design sketches. na asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Design sketches. The sketch I prepared for thepetition got erased. There are only a few more days left before the registration closes. I¡¯m goin g to see if I can find anything useful in here,¡± she said as she flipped through the book. Those sketches came from the sudden bursts of inspiration Gianna got while she studied design. They were allpile d into one thick book. When Gianna left the housest time, she did not manage to take all these things with her. Kaylee stopped flipping abruptly and her gaze fell on the page in front of her. There were four formal wear sketches altogether; each of th plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. There was a fusion of traditional Chinese art in the designs each one was mesmerizing and refreshing to look at. Originally, Kaylee wanted toe home to distrac expect, however, that Gianna would have such contemporary ideas in designs from seven years ago. ¡°This one. I should be able to use this to enter the contest,¡± she mused. na was slightly concerned. ¡°I heard that Gianna is back. If she catches you, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡®ll sue you for copyright infringement?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 A Stressful Day Kaylee smirked. ¡°Who said this was hers? There¡®s no name on it. I say it¡®s mine. Don¡®t worry. We were able to chase her out seven years ago. What can she do to us now?¡± With that, she went off with the design book in her hands. na quickly held her back. ¡°Hey, wait . You should behave yourself more these days. Don¡®t make your father angry again. He was busy enough as it is all morning with that post of you on the inte.¡± ¡°What post on the inte?¡± Kaylee was perplexed. She was so upied with the des ign sketches that she did not manage to get on the inte. ¡°I think one of the customers at the restaurant yesterday recorde d a short clip of what happened and put it online. Look at this,¡± na said as she pulled up that video to show Kaylee. Kaylee was fuming by the end of it. Who had that much time to waste to put something as trivial as that on the inte? ¡°What did Dad say?¡± ¡°What can he say in front of me? Anyway, he did not seem too happy. Last night, he even told me that he had never felt so humiliated in his life before. He only married Gianna off to Adrian for your sake, but you need to know when to back off too. More importantly, Gianna is back n ow. I don¡®t think your father is that mad at her anymore. He even brought up her child yesterday and se emed quite happy as he was talking. You and Adrian are also on good terms now so don¡®t bother Gianna for no good reason. Come home this weekend for a meal. B ring Mitch along too.¡± Kaylee answered, ¡°I got it.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The moment Kaylee returned home that night, the suffocating smell of cigarettes filled her throat. She looked over and saw Adrian nestled on the sofapletely wasted. His facial hair had grown out, the corners of his lips were slightly swollen, and he looked like a mess. Did he get beaten up? She changed out of her shoes and went inside. At the dining table, a chub by little boy, Mitchell Riley, threw the bowl in front of him to the ground in defiance. ¡°I don¡®t want this! I said I do n¡®t want to eat this!¡± Mrs. Moore walked over to pick up the bowl. ¡°Okay, you don¡®t have to eat it. What would you like to eat then, Young Master Mitchell?¡± ¡°Meat. I already told you I want to eat braised pork belly,¡± he said. Coming home after a stressful day to a crying child and a husband who looked like he was neither dead nor alive made her anger shoot up in an instant. ¡°Adrian, can¡®t you hear the kid crying? Why aren¡®t you taking care of him?¡± Adrian was feeling foggy from the alcohol, but when he heard Kaylee criticizing him, he immediately got furious. ¡°What are you yelling at me for? Isn¡®t there someone taking care of him?¡± She retorted, ¡°Can¡®t you see that Mrs. Moore isn¡®t able to handle him at all?¡± Adrian sat up and argued, ¡°Then hire someone else. Why did you hire her when she can¡®t do anything right? I told you to let my mother look after the kid, but you insisted on looking after him yourself. Why don¡®t you look after him then? Why are you yelling at me?¡± Kaylee was enraged. She took a few steps forward and pushed him off the sofa. ¡°Do you hear yourself? Is he not your child too?¡± He looked a little drunk, but his mind was clear. Everything Gianna said to him that day still lingered in his ear. He only separated from Gianna because of this woman, but he was blind to have married such a v ulgar woman. After he eased his spinning head, he reached out and flung Kaylee onto the sofa. Pinching her chin, he mocked , ¡°How do I know if he¡®s actually my child? Tell me; how was I so blind to marry a whore like you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Vicious Viper Kaylee was furious to hear that. She raised her hand and pped Adrian across the face. ¡°Don¡®t speak of such nonsense just because you had a bit of alcohol to drink. I¡®ve been with you for seven years, and that¡®s what I get in return?¡± Meanwhile, he had enough of getting hit by her whenever she pl eased. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and pped her back. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thud! The clear sound of the p halted the child¡®s cries. Mitchell looked in the direction of the living room wit h horror in his eyes. He ran toward the living room with his chubby body. Worried that they might hit the child in the middle of their fight, Mrs. Moore hurried after him. ¡°Young Master Mitchell.¡± Kaylee was blin d with rage. ¡°Did you just hit me, Adrian Riley? That¡®s it.¡± She lunged at him and started swinging both h er hands at his face. He immediately pinned her beneath him and held both her wrists down. ¡°Kaylee Aubrey. You better behave yourself. Don¡®t think I won¡®t hit you.¡± ¡°Adri an Riley, you b*stard!¡± She struggled with all her might. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Mitchell used all his strength to pull Adrian¡®s arm. ¡°Let go of Mommy, you bad person.¡± In an instant, Adrian flung the child to one side and growled, ¡°Behave yourself or I will bea t you up too!¡± Then, he turned to Mrs. Moore and instructed, ¡°Take the kid to my mother¡®s ce.¡± Mrs. Moore was too afraid to say anything else. ¡°Yes, Young Master Adrian.¡± ¡°I¡®m not going. I¡®m not going to Grandma¡®s house!¡± Mitchell cried out. Mrs. Moore did everything she could to get him out of the room, dragging and hurling if she had to The room quieted down. Seeing Kaylee¡¯s tear-stained face, Adrian let her go. ¡°You better watch your mouth around me next time. Don¡®t hit me as you please. Do you think I won¡®t dare to hit you?¡± She got up and pushed him as hard as she could. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°You b*stard. Did I marry you so you could hit me? How could you say that? What do you mean y ou¡®re not sure if the child is actually yours?¡°, He red at her. ¡°Did you spike my drink that night? You also drugged Gianna and let another man rape her, didn¡®t you? You¡¯re really scary. Who knew you were this of a woman?¡± She stopped crying and her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Who is trying to drive a wedge between us?¡± Looking at her, he sneered, ¡°Are you acting again?¡± She was so shocked that shepletely forgot about the p and continued to defend herself, ¡°No, I really like you . I admit that when I drank with you that night, I wanted to give myself to you, but I only wanted tofort you. Dear, we¡®ve been together for so long. We¡®ve gone through several degrees of hardships together, and I even gave birth to Mitch. It makes me so sad to see you doubt me like this.¡± Adrian pinched her chin. ¡°Was I fooled by this pitiful face of yours? Who would have thought that you were the reason Gianna and I broke up?¡± At that moment, she seemed to put the pieces together. Grabbing his hand, she pressed, ¡°Did Gianna tell you that? She¡®s trying to driv e a wedge between us. She still has a grudge against me for hurting her child that day, so she¡®s trying to tarnish my name in any way that she can. Yo u¡®re my husband. Why do you believe another woman and not me?¡± He pulled his hand back and said in a stern voice, ¡°Kaylee Aubrey. I would rather believe Gianna than believe you! I saw with my own eyes how you turned yourself into the victim in front of you r father with that smooth¨Ctalking mouth of yours. But I¡®m not your father; I won¡®t let you make a fool out of me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Love Affair Kaylee sneered, ¡°Wow. All men are the same; you¡®ll never know how to appreciate what you have. The harder it is to get your hands on something, the better you think it is, don¡®t you? If Gianna re ally liked you, do you think she could have given birth to someone else¡¯s child? Do you think she would have broken up with you that easily? She¡¯s just trying to drive us apart now. Did she say that she still thinks about you after all these years? If it weren¡®t for me, you two could have been together by now? I¡®m telling you. She just can¡®t wai t for you to divorce me, then stab you in the back!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Adrian shot her a displeased look. ¡°Don¡®t try to predict her actions with that filthy mind of yours. She¡®s n ot as evil as you!¡± After he said that, he got up and went straight into the room. Kaylee clenched her jaw in resentment. ¡°I¡®m no good anymore, huh? Your Gianna is great. She¡®s the best! Go to her then. See if she still wants you.¡± She stared at the shut door and started to howl withughter. The door to the room opened once again. Adrian walked out with a quilt in his arms and turned into the guest room. With a bang, the door mmed shut. ¡°Adrian Riley!¡± She stood there in astonishment with her finger pointed at him but was at a loss for words. She realized that there were no words that could describe the fury she was feeling. Suddenly, her lips curled up into a contemptuous smile. So what if Gianna is great? Can they still be to gether? Of course not! He only has me! Even in death, he will die with me! She sat down on the sofa with a nk look on her face and wiped her tears away. Their marriage could not be broken off that easily. The next day, South announced to Gianna that he wanted to go to school. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Does your leg not hurt anymore?¡± Without batting an eye, he said, ¡°I think I got better after eating the apple Uncle Ss peeled for me.¡± She was speechless. She did not know why South liked Ss that much. After she sent him to school, she came back and went straight to 48 Shop. Landon¡®s flight was at three in the aft ernoon. If everything went smoothly, she should have enough time to buy a car! When she entered, her eyes swept over the area once, then she strode toward a red Ferrari Because she looked like someone who could afford it, a young chap quickly approached her. After he greeted her politely, he started to introduce the performance of the car to her She had circled the car twice as she was listening. The body of the Ferrari was wedge¨C shaped with a low front and a high end. It gave off an intimidating look which she really liked. The front tires, car door, and back tires were all different, but they fit together holistically. The lines on th e car were sleek. Satisfied, she nodded her head. ¡°This one!¡± Just then, a man approached the same car with a woman in his arms. The man was wearing a royal blue shirt and a pair of ck suit trousers. He had average looks and seemed like a disr The woman in his arms was fair¨C skinned with big eyes and a small mouth. Her long brown hair contrasted with her palm¨C sized face. She embodied society¡®s standards of a young beautifuldy. The woman looked up and asked, ¡°What do you think of this one, Ben? Red means joy. We can drive it after we get married.¡± He boasted, ¡°It¡®s up to you!¡± Instead of squealing, she circled the car to have a look. ¡°I like it. This one it is!¡± The man gave the salesperson his card at the speed of light. ¡°We¡®ll take this one!¡± The salesperson was put in a tight spot. He looked at Gianna and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Miss; are you sure you want this?¡± Gianna nodded and handed her card over as well. ¡°Yes! I¡®ll pay now!¡± The salesper and looked at this car before you. We will have to make the deal with her first. If it¡®s possible, please wait for a bit and we will have someone bring over another car.¡± Ben frowned. ¡°How long?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Caught ¡°About two hours, the salesperson replied. Ben looked at his watch, ¡°That won¡®t work. I have things to doter. Can you talk with thatdy and see if she can let us buy the car first? We canpensate her for it.¡± The salesperson went back to Gianna to pass on the message. As expected, she declined. She was buying a car to pick up someone and waiting another two hours w ould have defeated the purpose of it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the bargaining failed, Ben held the woman in his arms andforted, ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡®t we buy it together when Ie back next time?¡± She pouted. ¡°You¡®ll be away for a week this time.¡± He coaxed, ¡°What can we do? I have to work so I can marry you! Here; let¡®s do this. I¡¯ll pay for it first, and you can call a friend over to wait with you for the car to arrive. How¡®s that?¡± She whined, ¡°But I want to send you off too.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to. I can take a taxi there myself and you just wait here for the car to arrive. You have to drive it today.¡± The woman looked happy again and teased, ¡°Then don¡®t say I don¡®t love youter!¡± , He coddled her. ¡°Okay, you naughty!¡± They did not speak quietly. Hence, Gianna heard everything they said. He does not look very likable, but he¡®s pretty skilled at coaxing a woman. Gianna did not concern herself with them any further and followed behind the salesperson to pay. The salesperson quickly settled the transaction. 4S Shop was quite efficient. By two in the afternoon, she was driving her new car out. First, she went to get Kate, then the two of them made their way to the airport. After rushing all the way there, they were able to make it before three. When the car stopped, Kate had gone pale with fear. ¡°Gianna, can you please go a bit slower? Do you t hink you¡®re on a racetrack? There are cars everywhere here.¡± Gianna looked at her with a baffled look. ¡°You¡®re just too timid. Look at the time. Landon will be out soon.¡± Kate supported herself against the car as she got down with quivering legs. ¡°Let him wait when he es outter. It¡®s not worth wasting our lives for him. He was only gone for a few days and now he¡®s back again.¡± Gianna shot a nce at her. ¡°I told you not toe but you insisted oning.¡± Kate snorted. ¡°Did you think I came to pick him up? I came to give him a good earful.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡®s go in and give him an earful now,¡± Gianna said as she pulled her along. They went into the main hall of the airport and waited. Time continued to tick by and it was already past three. They only found outter that the flight was dyed. Kate looked at her. ¡°I told you we didn¡®t have to rush When has Landon ever been reliable? Look; even the flight he¡®s on isn¡®t reliable!¡± ¡°Both of you are like water and fire¨Cborn to be inplete opposition of each other!¡± After that, they went to the restroom. Just as Gianna came out, she saw a familiar face¨C¨CKaylee. She frowned. Who is she here for? Chapter 26 Caught While she was racking her brain, she saw another familiar figure enter her line of vis It was the man she met at 4S Shop¨C Ben Roberts. He had not even changed out of his clothes from before, but he had a suitcase in his hand Gianna was bewildered. It was ¡®sweetheart¡® again. If she remembered correctly, just a few hours ago, he However, what she saw nextpletely destroyed her worldview. Next Chapter Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Landon Is Back As though they had not seen each other in a long time, they started runni ng toward each other. Before he even arrived in front of her, he dropped his suitcase and reached his arms out to embrace he r. Then, he picked her up and spun her around. Kaylee was grinning happily with both her arms wrappe d around his neck like she had clearly missed him. The man held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her roughly. A whileter, he let go and hugged her. ¡°Did you miss me, sweetheart?¡± With a bashful look, she said, ¡° Yes. Did you just get off the ne?¡± Ben answered, ¡°Yeah. I just went to the restroom and you happened to arrive. Couldn¡®t wait to see me?¡± As he said that, he pinched her nose and looked at her affectionately. Kaylee¡®s forehead was pressed up against his. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Gianna was at a loss for words, but she felt likeughing for some reason. There was a certain degree to scumbags as well as women who pretended to be pure. To her surprise, she was looking forward to the day everything fell apart and seeing what they would do about it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After waiting for a long time in the restroom, Kate still did not hear Gianna¡®s voice. When she came out, she realized that Gianna was peeping in the direction of the men¡®s restroom, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gianna showed the video to Kate and whispered, ¡°Let me show you something amazing!¡± Kate¡®s eyes widened once she saw it. ¡°Isn¡®t this Kaylee? Who¡®s this man? Why does he look so familiar?¡± ¡°I think he¡®s called Ben or something. I bumped into him when I was buying the car earlier. He had another woman beside him. He told that woman he was going away on a business trip, but he told Kaylee that he just got off the ne.¡± Gianna could not stop herself from giggli ng. ¡°This is too funny. I admire this guy. He¡®s been lying to these two women, but he hasn¡®t gotten caug ht yet.¡± Kate frowned as she asked, ¡°Ben¡­ Ben Roberts?¡± Gianna did not seem to care. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Ben Roberts is the young master of Roberts Group. He is the nephew of Ss¡®s stepmother!¡± Gianna took some time to process it. ¡°Oh, no wonder. He should be quite powerful. He bought that wo man a sports car that costs several million like it was nothing.¡± ¡°That goes without saying, The Roberts can¡®t quitepare to the Nn Family, but they are still part o f the powerful and rich. If they have an arranged marriage with the Smiths, then they would be unrivaled. Was the woman you met at the 4S Shop Jessica Smith?¡± Gianna pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡®t think he said her name. He only calls them ¡®sweetheart¡®. I have a feeling that it¡®s not just these two; otherwise, he wouldn¡®t call them both ¡®sweetheart¡®. I think he¡®s just scared of calling the wrong name, so he sticks to one.¡± Kateughed and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± When the two of them came out of the restroom, Landon¡®s ne had alsonded. Gianna said, ¡°It¡®s only location Chapter 27 Landon Is Back Kate also went up and helped him with his suitcase. She berated, ¡°You come and go every couple of days. Why are you putting yourself through this?¡± Landon grasped her shoulders in a manly way. ¡°Don¡®t worry; I won¡®t leave anymore.¡± She asked, ¡° They got out of the airport and got in the car. He started to tease Gianna, ¡°Looks like you¡®re nning on He dered, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll reimburse you for the wheel on my side. Kate can reimburse you for the two at th Next Chapter Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Pleasant Family Reunion ¡°Speak for yourself. Gianna did not ask me to reimburse her;¡± Kate pointed out. ¡°If you¡®re not g oing to pay up, then be a bit more self¨Caware and get out of the car now.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who do you think I came here for? If it wasn¡®t just to pick you up. When we came earlier, we thought w e were going to bete so Gianna sped all the way here. My heart was literally up in my throat the whol e time. She got here in less than 40 minutes when it¡®s supposed to take an hour. My soul felt like it alm ost left my body. You should be more considerate and also pay for my portion.¡± Gianna looked at her through the rear¨Cview mirror. ¡°You should just tell him if you want him to pay for you. Don¡®t beat around the bush and talk about my driving instead of your own cow ardice. You¡®re the first one to criticize my driving skills.¡± He chimed in, ¡°Exactly; and you still want me to pay on your behalf? Do you think you¡®re very pretty?¡± Kate immediately lunged forward from the back and gripped his neck with both hands. ¡°Say that one more time.¡± Her grip was making it hard for him to talk. ¡°I think you¡®re¡­ the most¡­ beautiful.¡± After that, she let him go. ¡°At least you¡®re not tactless.¡± Massaging his neck, he said, ¡°You¡®re so ruthless. I almost died here because of you.¡± She snorted, ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Gianna shook her head quietly. It¡®s a love¨Chate rtionship! ¡°Gianna,e with me to see my great¨C grandpater! You can check on him too. He¡®s always in my thoughts. I can finally present myself in fro nt of him now,¡± Landon announced happily. ¡°Sure,¡± Gianna agreed. They dropped Kate off first, then went to pick up the child and headed to the Nn Residence. Gianna was not expecting Ss to be there too and exined bashfully, ¡°Landon was worried. He insist ed that I shoulde along and have a look.¡± Ss gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± South tilted his head as he greeted him. There was an unrestrained delight on his face. Ss walked over and caressed his small head then asked warmly, ¡°Has your leg injury recovered?¡± So uth nodded. ¡°It doesn¡®t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Landon called. Ss nodded at him. ¡°Did you juste back?¡® ¡°Yeah, I came here as soon as I got off the ne.¡± ¡°Go on and see Great¨Cgrandpa. He¡®s always talking about you!¡± Landon let out a murmur then looked back at Gianna. ¡°Let¡®s go, Gianna.¡± Thus, they went into Old Man Nn¡®s room. Old Man Nn had gotten noticeably thinner. Wrinkles had appeared all over his dull and yellowish face. A small pinch of a g He immediately burst into tears when he saw Landon. Tugging at Landon¡®s hand, he started to ask a lot of questions. How had he spent all those years overseas? How was the food? How was life there? Chapter 28 Pleasant Family Reunion On the other hand, Landon was worried about Old Man Nn¡®s h The two of them held onto each other and talked for quite some time. A whileter, Old Man Nn spotted Gianna and South. ¡°These two are. He gave Landon a questioning and thought they were rted to Landon in some way. Landon quickly introduced them, ¡°Great¨C grandpa, this is the doctor that has been treating you, Doctor Aubrey, and this is her son. You¡®ve never m was surrounded by the family right away so there was no time to introduce them.¡± Old Man Nn nodded his head after peeled his lips back as he inched closer. ¡°Great¨C grandpa, I¡®m South Aubrey.¡± His greeting filled Old Man Nn with happiness. Old Man Nn grasped S his wrinkled ones and asked, ¡°Good child. How old are you? Have you started school yet?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 My Mom Is Really Great! South replied, ¡°I¡®m six and a half years old now, Great¨C grandpa. I¡®m attending school at a noble kindergarten.¡± Old Man Nn stroked his goatee beard andughed happily. ¡°Well, he¡®s very eloquent and quick¨C witted. Doctor Aubrey, your son is amazing!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gianna chuckled. ¡°Yes, but he¡®s just too mischievous.¡± Old Man Nn then looked at South carefully before muttering to himself, ¡°It¡®s good to be mischievous. All mischievous kids are smart.¡± South looked at the little gray beard on Old Man Nn¡®s chin and was eager to touch it. ¡°Great¨C grandpa, may I touch your beard?¡± Old Man Nn stretched his chin forward and answered happily, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Upon hearing South¡®s request, Gianna frowned. ¡°Don¡®t be rude, South.¡± However, Old Man Nn was generous and replied, ¡°It¡®s fine. The child is curious. Go ahead and touch South¡®s eyes were filled with excitement. His small hand gently touched Old Man Nn¡®s beard before he smiled happily. ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa, your beard isn¡®t prickly at all.¡± While he said this, South even touched his own chin and continued, ¡°Why can¡®t I grow one?¡± After saying those words, the room was filled with laughter, and Old Man Nn had the happiest smile on him. ¡°Your beard will be long once you¡®ve reach ed my age.¡± ¡°Then we¡®ll see who will have the longest beard by then?¡± Old Man Nnughed out loud. ¡°Alright. I¡®ll work hard to live longer so that we canpare when the timees.¡± South patted his chest and assured him. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Mommy¡®s here. She¡®ll cure your disease!¡± Old Man Nnughed out loud while his face was glowing and his cheeks were ruddy. Meanwhile, Gianna¡®s face turned dark. She could not understand how South was so confident. Even Gianna dared not to speak a word about this. A softyer of light shone o n Ss¡®s face too. He was pleased that this little guy was able to make his grandfather so happy. Landon, too, could not hold in hisughter. ¡°You¡®re always advertising about your mom no matter when and where you are.¡± South gave him a look and exined, ¡°That¡®s because my mom is really great.¡± Landon did not care much about him and said, ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa, you should let Gianna examine you.¡± Old Man Nn agreed to it. Later, Gianna took out a small pulse pillow and checked his pulse. She also inquired about his recent die small, frequent meals instead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Old Man Nn nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡®t expect that you¡®d be so good at this at such a yo Gianna smiled and answered, ¡°I¡®m just good at traditional Chinese medicine and it just so happens that I was able to cure your disease.¡± Chapter 29 My Mom Is Really Great! your capabilities that I was saved from the gates of death. Rocky, the other hand, Ss¡®s face turned dark and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, there are still outsiders here!¡± Old Ma asking you if you had thanked her? Can¡®t you listen to the main point of my sentence?¡± Ss facepalmed hard to suppress theirughter ¡°Grandpa, can you ask them if they heard anything else besides the nickname?¡± Old Man Nn looked toward them and asked ¡°Great¨C grandpa, mommy says that it¡®s her responsibility to treat and save people.¡± ¡°See; everyone heard somet Next Chapter Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Let Me Treat You To Dinner Ss looked at Gianna and said, ¡°Alright. Then tonight it is. I¡®d like to treat Doctor Aubrey to dinner to th ank her properly.¡± However, Gianna hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡®re most wee, but you don¡®t have to. I¡®m fine, really.¡± Ss then added, ¡°I¡®m not joking with you. I really want to treat you to dinner, and I can treat Landon, w ho¡®s visiting from afar, too.¡± Gianna still refused his offer. ¡°It¡®s fine. Both of you can go ahead.¡± Suddenly, Landon stood up and urged, ¡°Don¡®t be such a wet nket. Can¡®t you wee me with dinne r since I¡®m visiting from afar? Ss even promised to bring me to the Ruby Pce tonight!¡± ¡°I¡®ll treat you to dinner another day!¡± Gianna replied. Old Man Nn also joined in and added, ¡°Gianna, I really like your son. Can you let your son apa ny me to chat for a while more?¡± Gianna was slightly stunned. Before she could answer his question, her son swiftly replied, ¡°That sound s nice. I¡®d love to y with Great¨C grandpa too!¡± Nheless, Gianna still frowned andmanded, ¡°Stop fooling around, South. Grandpa needs to rest.¡± ¡°But mommy, didn¡®t you ask Great¨Cgrandpa to stay positive? I can apany Great¨C grandpa to have a chat.¡°. South then nudged his mother. ¡°You should hurry up and go. I want to y chess with Great¨C grandpa. You and Uncle Ss cane and pick me upter!¡± Upon saying this, South winked at his mother yfully. Gianna knew that he probably wanted to set her up with Ss, but she was still worried about South. However, Ruby Pce was a crowded and chaotic ce, so she could not bring South along too. After much thought, Gianna remained her stance and refused their offer. ¡°Why don¡®t we meet another day?¡± ¡°Are you worried about your son, or are you worried about me?¡± Ss asked. Landon also added, ¡°Yes. Let¡®s go, since I¡®ve just returned. If you don¡®t go, I won¡®t go either.¡± Hearing his words, Gianna became speechless. Hence, the three of them went to Ruby Pce by car. Ruby Pce was thergest entertainment venue in Summer City where one could eat, drink, and y¨C all under one roof. There was nothing one could not do, even if it was unthought of. Needless to say, on ly the wealthy were able to visit this ce. Just as the three of them arrived at the main hall, they met Alex, Hayden, and the others. Altogether, th ere were four to five men and women gathered in the hall. Everyone greeted Ss warmly, and by the looks of it, they were quite close with each other. Suddenly, a man in a maroon¨Ccolored suit addressed the group, ¡°Hayden, all of you can go ahead. I¡®ll catch up with youter.¡± After Hayden and the others went upstairs, Alex wrapped his arm around Landon¡®s neck and asked, ¡°Since when did youe back?¡± Landon then greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°I just returned today, Alex!¡± ¡°That¡®s great. I can treat you to dinner together with the others too,¡± Alex replied. Chapter 30 Let Me Treat You To Dinner Landon wanted to go, but when he nced at Gianna, he becam worried that she would feel ufortable and was just about to refuse Alex¡®s offer. However, Ss sudd asked, ¡°Are you even able to pay for dinner?¡± Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You can just foot the bill.¡± ¡°I¡®m not willing to do that for you!¡± A approachable person, and as he was talking, he walked over to Gianna. ¡°He¡®s afraid that you won¡®t be u all this. Friends are meant to be made; as the saying goes: strangers at the first meeting and friends at the second, right? I believe this is our second t Gianna was slightly taken aback. How did she not have the slightest memory about him at all? She then gave an awkward smile. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I seemed to have forgotten about it.¡± Ss gave an impatient kick toward Alex. ¡°Shoo. Hurry up and go away.¡± However, Alex managed to dodge his kick. ¡°This is a public venue. Please have some manners!¡± Ssughed out of anger. ¡°How dare you talk manners with me when you¡®re the one with none?¡± Giann a heavy loss!¡° ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Inside the VIP Room Ss then added, ¡°Since when do you talk so much nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡®m j ustplimenting this beautifuldy.¡± Gianna facepalmed. She did not think that Alex wasplimenting her at all. ¡°Actually, Mr. Nn wants to benefit society!¡± Alexughed and said, ¡°You¡®re speaking on behalf of Mr. Nn? Let¡®s go then. All of his friends are ups tairs. I¡®ll introduce them to you. You cannot refuse this. It¡®s either we follow you, or you follow us, okay?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I¡®ll follow Mr. Nn and the others. I¡®m fine with anything.¡± Alex chuckled again. ¡°Let¡®s go; you three are really boring!¡± Upon saying this, he ced his arms on La ndon¡®s shoulders and went upstairs. Meanwhile, Ss felt helpless and said, ¡°You don¡®t have to force y ourself if you don¡®t like it. We can go to another ce for dinner.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. Let¡®s go!¡± Gianna replied. Under the guidance of the waiter, they arrived at a VIP room. By the looks of it, Ss seemed to frequent this ce, for every waiter that saw him would greet him politely. ¡°This way, President Nn.¡± Even Gianna, who was following behind him, was admired and greeted politely by the waiters. As the d oor was pushed open, colorful lights filled their sight. It was as if they had entered into a dreand. Th e room had a unique decor with uniformed leather sofas and arge space that could amodate more than a dozen people. There was a byobu with carvings of their national flower, and within it was another space . The space was probably where some of the poker tables, billiard tables, and other entertainment facili ties were ced. A few people who came in before them were talking andughing. The enormous table was filled with liquor and wine while the television that was half the size of the entire wall was ying a sentimental song. The man who was standing by the s ide saw theming in and waved at them with a smile before continuing to sing affectionately. ¡°Becau se I¡®ll be someone else¡®s bride tomorrow, let me miss you onest time-¡± Then, Alex yelled at the man, ¡°Okay. Okay. Don¡®t sing anymore. Can¡®t you see that there¡®s a beautiful dy here?¡± Upon saying this, he looked at Ss while the corners of his mouth showed a sinister smile; he teased, ¡°Come on. Hurry up and give us a fo rmal introduction!¡± Ss then proceeded to say, ¡°Gianna Aubrey is an outstanding doctor while Alex Road is the most anno ying person you¡®ll ever meet.¡± Alex then looked at Ss suspiciously, and with an eloquent smile, he asked, ¡°I wonder in which area d o you specialize in, Miss Aubrey? Is it psychology or physiology?¡± Upon saying this, the entire crowd laughed out loud; a few of the men had presumptuousughs. On the other hand, two womenughed cryptically but were still able to grasp the hidden meaning behind Alex¡®s words. Alex looked toward the few men who hadughed out loud and shushed them. ¡°Shush! Don¡®tugh so l oud. I¡®m asking a serious question here. Please don¡®t have such a dirty mind.¡± Ss red at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to undergo a body examination?¡± Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°See, can¡®t we have a better understanding of our own body?¡± Fortunately, Gianna was someone who had a good sense of humor and was also used to meeting such dirty¨C minded men. Such a situation was definitely child¡®s y to her. The corners of her lips were raised as sh This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 31 Inside the VIP Room have? Is it a psychological problem or a physiological one?¡± The moment she said those words, the crowd roared out inughter again. Several men teased, ¡°Alex, see you have met your problem?¡± ¡°Alex, is it because you¡®re unable to do it?¡± Alex then chastised, ¡°F*ck! You¡®re the one that¡®s unable to do it!¡± However, Giann you have a problem, just let me know. I promise to treat you equally and will never look at you differently.¡± Alex then put his hands together and begged Gianna. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Gianna. I won¡®t make fun of you anymo However, at this exact moment, another man asked, ¡°Gianna is an all¨C rounded doctor. You can treat both psychological and physiological problems, so I was wondering how d treat them on the patient¡®s bed or a normal bed? Hahaha.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 How Would You Like To Be Treated? The man who said that was Robin Hills. He had a dreadful appearance whereby his mouth stuck out and he had a chin like an ape¡¯s. While he said this, Robin winked at several other men and his smile had a hidden meaning behind it. Just as he said this, Ss took the ss in his hand and hurled it toward him. Ss¡®s voice sounded cold and distant. ¡°Do you eve n know how to talk?¡± Robin raised his hands to block the ss. Although he felt pain for a few seconds when it hit him, Robin was mainly embarrassed by Ss¡®s action. He looked at Ss¡®s gloomy face and froze for a moment before giving a smile. ¡°I¡®m just joking.¡± All of a sudden, the entire room became silent as everyone turned to look at Ss¡®s dark and gloomy face. He red furiously at Robin and with a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Do you know her very well?¡± At this very second, one woman dressed in a cheongsam reached out to pull Robin and smiled. ¡°Please don¡®t be angry, Ss. We¡®re all f riends from the same circle. Robin is used to talking in such a straight¨Cforward manner. Since he saw that Miss Aubrey was an open¨Cminded person, he made that joke with her.¡± However, Ss¡®s face was still as cold as a freezer. ¡°Is this even a joke? He¡®s blind. Can¡®t he see that I brought her here? So, who is he insulting?¡± Once again, the entire room was filled with silence. Then, Alex came forward awkwardly and exined, ¡°It¡®s all my fault. I shouldn¡®t have simply made a jok e. Please don¡®t be angry. We¡®re all friends here. Please sit down first, then we can talk!¡± The woman added, ¡°Ss, Robin didn¡®t mean to say that. It¡®s not like you don¡®t understand him. He¡®s a very direct person. Robin, aren¡®t you going to apologi ze to Miss Aubrey?¡± Robin nced at Ss and walked forward. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Miss Aubrey. Please don¡®t mind the joke that I just made.¡± In fact, Gianna felt a little angry. However, she did not want to disturb their party. Hence, she smiled and tugged at Ss¡®s sleeves. ¡°Why are you angry? I¡®m not a person who can¡®t take a joke. Besides, the questions he asked were what a normal patient would normally ask. Everyone, hav e a seat.¡± As she said this, she pulled Ss to sit on the sofa. Then, she proceeded to look at Robin with a serious and professional look. ¡°Mr. Hills, I¡®m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. N ormally, I would use acupuncture treatment. As for whether it¡®s performed on a normal bed or a patient¡® s bed, it makes no difference to me. If you¡®re willing to be treated on the sofa, then it¡®s fine with me too. I can assure you that your illness will be cured after I perform the acupuncture procedure. But before th at, I need to ask you a few questions. How long have you been in this situation? Are you unable to get erect at all or would it only be for a short time? How often do you have sex? How long will a session usually be? Wo uld you feel worried before you do it? Have you faced any psychological stress recently?¡± . Inside the quiet VIP room, only Gianna¡®s voice could be heard clearly. Each sentence was like a tight p to Robin¡®s face. Initially, Robin made this joke just because he want ed to see Gianna make a fool of herself. Now, there was nothing he could do to remove the stigma off o f his name. Anyone who did not understand the context might think that Robin really had problems. Everyone¡®s expression was different. Some wanted tough but dared not to do so while some became awkward and did not know what to say. The rest were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 32 How Would You Like To Be Treated? to hide in. Meanwhile, Robin¡®s face turned as red as a tomato and he hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡®m not talking about my¨C¡± Gianna interrupted him even before he could finish his sentence. ¡°There¡®s nothing to be shy of. Aren¡®t they all your friends from childhood? There are no outsiders here. Don¡®t worry; I¡®m a docto Ss, who was sitting beside Gianna, looked a little rxed, but he still could not conceal the coldness i pair of eyes were still ring sharply at Robin. ¡°She¡®s asking you a question.¡± Like the winds from Siberia, Ss¡®s tone of voice was icy¨C cold. It made Robin¡®s heart cower while his face showed aplicated expression. In the end, his face was a mix of gloomy and embarrassed. He lifted his eyes to look carefully at Gianna and turned again to nce at the unfriendly¨Clooking Ss. Next Chapter Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 I¡®ll Drink Her Portion of Wine In the end, Robin had to surrender. ¡°W¨CWe¡®ll meet again next time.¡± Robin stuttered as he said this and added, ¡°I have something to take care of. You guys go ahead and have fun. I¡®ll be leaving now.¡± He was too embarrassed to continue to stay in the room. Robin could guarantee that today¡®s incident w ould make him theughing stock amongst them for the rest of his life. After he left, the air in the room seemed to have be fresher. However, Ss¡®s face remained gloomy as he nced at Alex. ¡°See what your group of friends has don e?¡± Alex felt that he was being wronged. Indeed, they were friends from young, but Robin was brought over by Alee na. They had meals together several times before, so Alex did not care much about him. Yet, he did not expect Robin to cause trouble today. ¡°Fine. Fine. It¡®s my fault, alright? Miss Aubrey, what would you like to drink? I¡®ll make a toast as an apol ogy for that.¡± Before Gianna could say anything, Ss opened his mouth to speak. ¡°She¡®ll be having a normal beverage¡± : Alex frowned. ¡°Hey, Ss. Our circle¡®s rules don¡®t allow normal beverages.¡± Upon saying this, Alex took the wine ss from Gianna¡®s hand and poured some red wine into it before putting it in front of her. He then smiled and said, ¡°Miss Aubrey, you can just drink less.¡± However, Ss¡®s face turned gloomy and he took the ss of red wine from her. ¡°She doesn¡®t belong to this circle, so let her have a normal beverage. In turn, I¡®ll drink her portion of wine on her behalf.¡± A sinister smile appeared on the corners of Alex¡®s mouth as he nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Alright.¡± Gianna nced at Ss. She did not expect him to do that. Since Ss had acted grantly just to protect her, several others came forward to cause Gianna more troubl e. At this very moment, someone was sensible enough to fill Gianna¡®s ss full with some normal bevera ge Then, Alex raised the wine ss in his hand and sincerely said, ¡°Miss Aubrey, although you were a little unhappy just now, please have a magnanimous heart and don¡®t take it too personally. I¡®d like to apologize to you with this toast. You can do whatever you wa nt.¡° After saying this, Alex downed the entire ss of wine in one shot. Gianna took a sip of the beverage before she hurled a sentence at him. ¡°Mr. Road, doctors suggest tha t people with physical illnesses refrain from drinking too much. Otherwise, it may negatively affect one¡®s sex drive!¡± Gianna said it slowly as she was worried that Alex could not understand what she was saying. However, Alex¡®s group of friends were mainly women, so how could he not understand what Gianna was trying to say? Soon after, Alex spat out all th e wine he had just drunk and coughed continuously. Ss was amused by Gianna¡®s words, but his entire body was covered in Alex¡®s spit. For a moment, he had no time to manage his expression, and his face was filled with anger and disgust. Ss then raised his leg to kick Alex. ¡°Get out of my way. You¡®re so disgusting.¡± Soon, Alex finally stopped coughing. Does Ss think I wanted to be like this? Did he not hear how shoc This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Miss Aubrey, are you still not over that incident?¡± Chapter 33 I¡®ll Drink Her Portion of Wine Gianna pretended as if she had juste to her senses. ¡°Oh, along with me. Otherwise, you might be undergoing an acupuncture treatment right now!¡± Everyoneug Even Ss could not help but raise the corners of his lips. In fact, he had already imagined the image of Alex being pressed on the Alex and gave him a friendly reminder. ¡°Did you hear her? Be careful of what you say!¡± On the other hand, Alex was embarrassed and he kicked Ss again. ¡°What are youughing at? Let¡¯s drink!¡± Ss smiled as he held the ss of wine. He pointed at it and instructed, ¡°Fill the ss to the brim!¡± Alex sincerely wanted to get him drunk, so he filled his ss full of wine. Without further ado, Ss downed the entire ss of wine. On the other side sat two women. Besides Aleena, who stoo at them. ¡°Nicole, who do you think that woman is? Why would Ss be so protective of her? He¡®s drinkin Next Chapter Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Toast Nicole gentlypressed her lips in a smile. ¡°Didn¡®t they say already? She¡®s a docto r.¡± Aleena puckered up her lips. ¡°I wonder what her rtionship with Ss is. Could it be that he likes he r?¡± Nicole shot Aleena a disapproving look. ¡°Do you know why men fall for women of this sort?¡± Aleena was nonplussed. ¡°Why?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nicole leaned toward her and responded, ¡°It¡®s because she¡®s high up there, far away from him, ying hard to get. This would intensify every man¡®s desire to possess a woman. Even so, she¡®s actually easy to hook up with as she¡®s open¨C minded, bold, and is good at reading the room. Everyone that she has her eyes on will probably be in h er bag.¡± Hearing this startled Aleena. ¡°What should we do then?¡± A scornful look shed across Nicole¡®s face before she added ndly, ¡°I feel like you can go and give h er a toast. It¡®s as if you¡®re giving Ss a toast. Even though he didn¡®tment about what happened ea rlier, I can¡®t say for sure that he¡®s not bothered. Giving them a toast might help ease the tension between you guys, and it might also show what an understanding person you are.¡± Aleena felt good about these words. ¡°Nicole, you¡®re the best. Just wait and see how I¡®m going to cause her to be publicly humiliated.¡± As Aleena spoke, she tip¨C toed her way to Gianna. ¡°Miss Aubrey, Robin¡®s my cousin and he was here with me. I¡®d like to offer my apology for making things so awkward during our first encounter. Please do forgive him. I¡®d like to offer you a toast.¡± Gianna still felt uneasy as she had already downed a few sses of the beverage. She then smiled and responded, ¡°You can find your own way to drink with Mr. Nn. I was just responding to the questions of the patient as a doctor. You guys lining up to apolo gize to me only makes me look like a narrow¨C minded person.¡± Aleena responded, ¡°Don¡®t say that. Miss Aubrey, we¡®re not in the same line of work, an d we also don¡®t know you too well. That¡®s why we can only keep apologizing. Otherwise, we might offend you. By then, Ss¡®s going t o me us again.¡± Gianna raised her eyebrows. Does this mean that I¡®m not entitled to be unhappy wh en they¡®re the ones picking on me? Ss put his wine ss down. ¡°I¡®m afraid I don¡®t have a big heart like the others. If you dare to pick a fig ht in front of me, then you shouldn¡®t me me for not feeling you out!¡± Then, Aleena replied nicely, ¡°Yes. You¡®re right. That¡®s why I¡®m here to apologize. Am I not one of your fri ends anymore?¡± As she spoke, she turned to Gianna and added sarcastically, ¡°Miss Aubrey, you have t o ept this toast. If you don¡®t, Ss isn¡®t going to forgive me.¡± At this point, Gianna frowned. ¡°Miss, I don¡®t think I even know your name, and I think we¡®re not on the s ame page. You didn¡®t offend me as we¡¯ve never even talked before this. Save the apology. If you¡®re wor ried about what your cousin did, please don¡®t; I¡®m not that petty. If you¡®re afraid that Ss¡®s still going to be mad at you, you should be giving him a toast instead.¡± Aleena was slightly startled. She then frowned with a menacing look on her face. ¡°But what if I just want to give you a toast, Miss Aubrey?¡± Ss let out a frown. ¡°What do you want? Didn¡®t she tell you she¡®s unable to drink anymore?¡± At this moment, Aleena hatefully looked Ss in the eye, looking as if she was being misunderstood. ¡°Is she really not able to drink or are you not letting her drink?¡± Ss squinted and stared at Aleena. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Chapter 34 Toast Aleena was rendered speechless. Now their misunderstanding had just be wors e. Gianna must be really into Ss, and that¡®s why she¡®s filled with all this enmity toward me. ¡°Fine then. I¡®ll drink with you.¡± Gianna had a gentle and generous smile on her face as she blurted out with her wine ss in the air, ¡°Can someone pour me some wine?¡± Being the gentleman that he was face dropped. ¡°You haven¡®t even eaten anything. Why would you drink now?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Drinking Competition Gianna smiled, trying to appease Ss. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it. We¡®re just having a good time.¡± Hearing the lovey¨Cdovey conversations agitated Aleena. She swore she was going to make Gianna pay today. She came up with a n. ¡°Does this mean you¡®ll drink as much as I do?¡± Gianna nodded, ¡°You said it!¡± Ss was feeling uneasy. ¡°Are you sure you can do this? Don¡®t force yourself if you can¡®t.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°It¡®s fine since she¡®s your friend.¡± Aleena followed up, ¡°She¡®s right. This is between us women. Ss, please leave us alone.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As she continued, she put the wine ss up in the air. ¡°Here¡®s to you, Miss Aubrey!¡± Aleena drank red wine, so did Gianna, who simultaneously downed it. Aleena topped up the sses again. ¡°Miss Aubrey, I like that! Let me offer you another toast!¡± Gianna had a gentle smile on her face while she downed it once again. Though unspoken, many around them could tell that it was apetition. Sitting in the corner, Nicole gave Aleena a disapproving look and shook her head. Why can¡®t she hold in her anger? Now that¡®s shepeting in front of Ss, he¡®s goin g to me her if she beats Gianna. If she loses, she¡®s going to be embarrassed; either way, that¡®s pure stupidity. Ss began to look worried. Even though he did not know how well Gianna could drink, he knew well what a big drinker Aleena was. He reckoned he might not ev en be able to beat her. Alex could not take his eyes off the two women as he watched the show unfold. Hayden was intrigued too. The person who was the most at ease had to be Landon, who could not stop putting fruit in his mouth with a fork. Whoeverpeted with Gianna to drink was digging themselves a grave. They all had different thoughts about the situation as the two women werepeting. After a while, Aleena felt slightly tipsy, and she was missing her focus. However, she still kept herself together as she could tell that Gianna was a big drinker and that she mig ht not be able to beat her. Since thepetition had begun, and Gianna had made a statement, Aleena would not give in until one of them passed out. Now, they were unto their fourth bottle of wine, and thepetition still carried on. Meanwhile, Ss appeared to be as rxed as Landon; he lookedid¨C back as he leaned against his seat while he picked up a slice of apple. Gradually, Alex lost interest too as it seemed like there would not be an ending any time soon. ¡°Let¡®s sing something! Landon, sing us something!¡± Landon agreed and shouted at the server, ¡°Can someone y ¡®My Girl¡® for me?¡± Very quickly, a familiar it¡®s cold outside, I¡®ve got the month of May. I guess you¡®d say, Chapter 35 Drinking Competition What can make me feel this way? My girl, my girl, my girl¡­ Talkin¡® bout my girl, My girl¡­ When the song finished, Hayden and Nicole went on stage and sang ¡°Unchained Melody¡° aggressivelypeting with each other. No one knew who was going to win. There were now five empty wine bottles on the tab the table, not moving at all. Gianna nudged her. ¡°Are you still drinking? If not, I¡®m going to call it a day.¡± Aleena pushed herself to sit up and drowsily looked her in the eye. ¡°Yes, I won¡®t stop until you pass out!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Heartbreaker Gianna was rendered speechless when she nced at Aleena. ¡°Are you sure you still can do this?¡°: At this moment, Nicole came over and carried Aleena by her shoulder. She smiled and said to Gianna, ¡°Miss Aubrey, give her a break. She¡®s had too much, so I¡®ll bring her back now.¡± Gianna raised her eyeb rows. ¡°Give her a break? This doesn¡®t sound right. I¡®ve just been ying along with her this whole time. ¡± Nicole chuckled. ¡°Yes, my bad. What I meant was even if she got up, she wouldn¡®t be able to drink anymore. Miss Aubrey, you¡®re not only good with words but you¡®re also good at drinking!¡± Gianna gave a soft smile. ¡°The same thing will happen to you if you¡®ve been bullied as many times as me.¡± Nicole returned a smile before turning to Ss. ¡°I¡®ll bring her home first. You guys have fun.¡± Then, Nicole proceeded to help Aleena up. However, when Nicole finally managed to help her up, a dis gusting alcohol smell came at her. Without realizing it, Nicole let go of her, thinking that Aleena was about to throw up all over her face if s he did not let go of her. Fortunately, she let go just in time and she only threw up all over her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Hands opened, Nicole had no idea what else to do while she was covered with vomit. She pinched her nose and cried while yelling, ¡°Now what?¡± At this point, Hayden quickly rushed over. ¡°Let¡®s take care of it.¡± As he spoke, he dragged her to the bat hroom. Meanwhile, Aleena was in a much worse position. After Nicole let go of her, she fell t on the ground. The white cheongsam that she was wearing had a thigh¨C high slit, so under normal circumstances, all that was showing was her thigh and nothing above that. However, after the fall, the cheongsam was split open. Everything was in sight, including her white panties. Ss cast a quick and indifferent nce at Aleena and looked away before setting his gaze on Gianna. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gianna shook her head. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Apart from her slightly red face, Ss reckoned that Gianna still looked fine. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡®ll go and pick up my son with Landon. You can stay and take care of her,¡± Gianna stared at Aleena who was lying on the floor as she spoke. Ss was rendered speechless. Since Aleena was not someone special to him, why did he have to tak e care of her? Why should he be bothered by her since she was the one who insisted on drinking so much? ¡°No. Let someone else do it.¡± He grabbed his jacket and said to Gianna, ¡°Let¡®s head out!¡± Gianna smiled gently and headed downstairs after bidding goodbye to the few people in the room. Ss chuckled as he saw howposed she was. He was certain that she was fine. After paying the bil ¡°Ss, please wait for me. I¡®m going home too.¡± Chapter 36 Heartbreaker Ss frowned slightly. ¡°Call a cab!¡± Ss responded, ¡°Why should I¨C¡± Before he could finish, the car had driven away, leaving him speechless. Since when did Ss and Gianna be like that? In the car, Ss began chuckling. ¡°If I knew how big of a drinker you were, I wouldn¡®t have stood in the way.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I know you were worried about me but stopping me from doing so at the expense of hurting your friends isn¡®t worth it. I can¡®t let you do that to your friends, can I?¡± She raised her eyebrows while looking at him. Ss squinted and looked her in the eye. ¡°Hurt whom?¡°. Gianna stared at him as if he was a heartb talking about the beautifuldy who was in the drinkingpetition with me. Don¡®t tell me you have no idea that she likes you.¡± Once again, Ss chuckled. Even though Gianna was not as drunk as Aleena, the alcohol in her body had definitely had some effect on her. Otherwise, she would not have talked to him in this way since she was still treat Next ChapterMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Gratitude Gianna let out a frown. ¡°You don¡®t like her? She¡®s not bad looking.¡± Ss did not know how to respond and blurted, ¡°Just because of that I have to like her? You are pretty 100.¡± Gianna nodded and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I like your taste! It¡®s unique.¡± Her words amused Ss as she had justplimented both of them at the same time. ¡°How did you be so good at drinking?¡± ¡°Through practice.¡± Gianna continued, ¡°In the past, I couldn¡®t even finish a bottle of beer. But I kept prac ticing until I became better.¡± Ss was surprised to hear that. ¡°Why did you have to do that? Did you have to have a lot of social engagements?¡± Gianna took a deep breath, gave it some thought, and responded, ¡°When your life¡®s about to be turned around just because of a ss of liquor, you¡®d probably do the same.¡± Startled, he turned to Gianna; he wanted to ask her what had happened but he did not feel like that wa s proper as they were not at that stage in their rtionship yet. ¡°I¡®m sorry about what happened tonight. I didn¡®t think I¡®d run into them.¡± Gianna responded, ¡°No worries. I¡¯m happy as long as I didn¡®t offend yo ur friends.¡± Ss snorted. ¡°I don¡®t think they have the right to be angry. Those morons.¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Please don¡®t take it personally. I¡®m the outcast in your circle, so I can understand why t hey would treat me like that. If someone else barges into my territory, I¡®d do the same too.¡± Ss let out a smile as he really enjoyed listening to her speak; it made him feel at home. As the two continued to c hat, they eventually arrived at the Nn Residence. Then, Gianna purposely went in to greet Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see her and even asked her to bring her kid over from time to time. So was South, who frantically waved at them as he bade them goodbye and promised to visit more often. The initial arrangement was for Xavier to drive them back, but Old Man Nn worried about the two of t hem so he asked Ss to send them back. When Ss stopped the car on La Grande Maison, Gianna realized that South had already fallen asleep. Then, she gently tapped his cheek. ¡°Darling, we¡®re home.¡± South was unresponsive. Gianna¡®s brows squished together and shouted, ¡°South, wake up!¡± South was still unresponsive. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At this point, Ssmented, ¡°Leave him alone. I¡®ll carry him into the house.¡± Then, Ss got out of the car and opened the door at the back. He took off his jacket and covered Sout h with it before bending over and carrying him out of the car. Since South was about twenty to twenty- five kilograms, she was afraid that Ss might hurt himself while trying to carry him. At the same time, she had to convince herself that this was not Ss¡®s first time here, and it was no Chapter 37 Gratitude different from his first time. Seeing that Ss was far off, she quickly followed suit. The moment Ss stepped into the house, he immediately took the little guy to his room and tucked him bed. Seeing how he took care of South touched her. She reckoned that if he had a child, he would definitely b After leaving South¡®s room, Ssmented, ¡°This is what I wanted to talk to you about tonight, but the ¡°What¡®s that?¡± ¡°Can I invest in your fashion studio?¡± Gianna looked surprised. She smiled and responded, ¡°Sure. How much would you like to invest, Preside Ssmented in a serious manner, ¡°Tell me how much you need.¡± Gianna took the opportunity and g least ten million I suppose.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Sure. Is fifty million enough?¡± His generosity humored Giann money back?¡± ¡°That¡®s fine. You can decide how many shares to give me in exchange for my investment Next Chapter Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 He Did It Himself er 38 He Did It Himself Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Is that all it takes?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Since you aren¡®t willing to join mypany, I have toe to you. I¡®m not going to let your talent go w asted.¡± Tilting her head, Gianna looked him in the eye with a mischievous smile. ¡°You¡®ve never seen my design works before. How can you be sure that I¡®m a talent? I may just be a fraud.¡± Feeling speechless, Ss gave her a look. ¡°Did you forget that you included your design works in the resume that you sent me?¡± Gianna was surprised. ¡°That resume was sent in by South. I don¡®t even know which design works he ¨C included.¡± Ss was slightly startled. ¡°That kid sent it in on behalf of you?¡± ¡°Yes. He wanted me to join yourpany. My n when I first got back was to run my own fashion stu dio, but he tried every way to get me into yourpany. Who knew¡­¡± Gianna spread her hands and shrugged, not finishing the sentence. Who would have expected that so much would happe n since then? Ss responded rather apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry about what happened in the past. Now that I think abo ut it, whatever happened was pretty dramatic. Had I not seen them with my own eyes, I¡®d never have b elieved them. I was also there at the airport the day younded, and I saw that you had a man¡®s phone in your hand. The next day, when you showed up at the office of the Nn Group for an interview, I als o just saw that post that was critical about your actions with Brian, and that¡®s how my misunderstanding s about you deepened.¡± Startled, Gianna chuckled. ¡°I witnessed how a man stole ady¡®s phone, sot er decided to get the phone back using the same method. On the day of the interview, I used Brian¡®s ph one to make phone calls because Brian fainted. After that, Ss nodded. ¡°I know. I¡®m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± Hearing this, Gianna tittered magnanimously. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it anymore. I don¡®t take things persona lly.¡± ¡°Thank you for that, Miss Aubrey,¡± Ss smiled and responded. ¡°About investing in your fashion studio, it¡®s settled then. I¡®ll transfer you the money tomorrow.¡± Gianna did not expect him to be serious about it. ¡°Mr. Nn, are you serious about it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The look on her face made him chuckle. ¡°I¡®m going now. Please make sure that you lock the doors.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After Ss left, Gianna still stood there. She was still in disbelief as to why he would invest in her business. Did he genuinely think that he would make money from that investment? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After closing the door, she walked back and was frightened by the person in front of her. ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re not asleep yet?¡± Southmented with a big smile on his face. ¡°I love being in Uncle Ss¡®s arms.¡± Gianna¡®s face dropped. ¡°South Aubrey, let me warn you, please stop ying tricks. I don¡®t want him to fe Chapter 38 He Did It Himself South puffed up his cheeks and replied, ¡°He won¡®t. I feel that he likes us, and he likes you too. He took you out for meals, and he even carried me.¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°That¡®s all because we saved his grandpa. We have to know our limits. If you keep responding to him, he might think that we have an ulterior motive.¡± South responded, ¡°Isn¡®t that normal? Mr. Nn is s talking about? Just today a woman wasing at me because he was trying to drink on my behalf.¡± South puckered up his lips. ¡°You needed Uncle Ss to drink on your behalf?¡± Gianna responded, ¡°I didn¡®t ask for it. He did it himself.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Illegitimate Son South continued, ¡°Uncle Ss is quite understanding.¡± At this point, Gianna reckoned that South would never understand what she was trying to get at. Instead of ex ining to him, she held his hand and walked him toward his room. ¡°Look at you. What I¡®m trying to say is that there¡®s no possibility between him and me, so please save your energy on that. Why did you even address his grandpa as Great¨Cgrandpa?¡± South responded calmly, ¡°I did that entirely for Landon. If I were to address him as grandpa, that would make me Landon¡®s uncle.¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. Who taught this kid these things? The next day, when Gianna got up, it was already 7 AM. Even though she did not think that she had too much alcoholst night, it still affected her routine when she realized she missed her 6 AM rm. Perhaps she did not miss it; she might have heard it and subconsciously snoozed it. Nheless, she got upte. So, she quickly woke South up and made him breakfast. Sending her boy to school today was like a battle. Finally, they made it to school. However, when they arrived at the school, no teachers were seen but an opened gate. It was fortunate that there was a plump kid who was alsote today. While that kid was r unning toward the gate, he ran into South who was about to turn around and bid her goodbye. Nevertheless, South was not hurt; he merely took a step back while the other kid fell to the ground. Eventually, he could not get up no matter how hard he tried. Kicking his legs in a fit, he was shouting about how his butt was hur ting and that he did not want to go to school anymore. Gianna turned around and just as she was about to help him up, a chubby middle¨C aged woman rushed over and pushed South. ¡°Why did you knock into him?¡± As a kid, there was no way South could resist that force. s, he fell to the ground. Gianna¡®s face changedpletely. She let go of the other kid who was still on the ground and tugged a t that woman. ¡°How could you push a child?¡± Thatdy fiercely looked up, and when she looked at Gianna with her angry eyes, she was instantly stunned for an instant beforeing back to her senses. ¡°It¡®s you?¡± Gianna took a deep breath. She did not expect to bump into Adrian¡®s mother¨CFlorence Horner! Is that kid¡­ Adrian and Kaylee¡®s son? Gianna let go of Florence before walking up to South and helpin g him up. ¡°South, are you okay?¡± South shook his head. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Gianna directed, ¡°Go in then. Don¡®t bete.¡± She did not want her son to know about what happened a few years ago. At this moment, Florence walked up and grabbed South. ¡°Where do you think you¡®re going? You knocked into my grandson¨C shouldn¡®t you apologize before leaving?¡± Gianna looked at her with a scowl and growled, ¡°It was your grandson who knocked into my son and fel be the one apologizing!¡± Chapter 39 Illegitimate Son Florence did not give in. ¡°What¡®re you talking about? If my grandson knocke ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gianna still looked angry. ¡°Why don¡®t you ask your grandson about what happened? You shouldn¡®t m Florence quickly looked at her grandson who was still on the ground and grabbed South by his arm. ¡°I d care. Your son has to apologize to my grandson today. Otherwise, you aren¡®t going anywhere.¡± Gianna had somewhat lost it. Just as she thought that Florence was elderly so s end, Florence had to let go of South. Being agitated, Florence pushed her with another hand. ¡°Ah¡­ Let should I apologize to the b?stard son of a beggar? Let go of me or I¡®m calling the police.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Daughter¨Cin¨CLaw Gianna had a menacing look on her face as she pressed harder. ¡°Birds of the same feather flock togeth er. Your whole family is trash!¡± *** ¡°Ah¡­ Let me go!¡± Florence yelled. Gianna gave South a look. ¡°South, you better go now.¡± At this moment, South kept a straight face before yelling, ¡°Mommy, we only reason with human beings and not other animals!¡± These words made Giannaugh. ¡°Alright. You better go to ss now.¡± South acknowledged it before casually walking into the school with his hands in his pockets. Florence angrily looked at South whilementing hatefully, ¡°He¡®s really the son of a beggar; he doesn ¡®t know what manner is.¡± Gianna squinted, then swung at her, sending her flying. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Being caughtpletely off guard, Florence was mmed against the school¡®s gate and bounced back , almost falling to the ground. Even though she was absolutely terrified, she still wanted tosh out at Gianna at this point. ¡°Gianna, you are truly disrespectful. How can you treat someone older than you like this? Fortunately, my son didn¡®t marry you.¡± Gianna sneered. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡®t marry him. It would be very unlucky of me to have such a devious mother¨Cin¨C law like you. Only someone like Kaylee can deal with you!¡± As she finished, she proceeded to walk awa y. ¡°Gianna, where do you think you¡®re going? I¡®m going to tell your dad!¡± Florence shouted, but Gianna pr etended not to hear anything. Meanwhile, the security guard came out of the school. ¡°Is your son stilling in?¡± Still slightly mad, Florence yelled at the security guard, ¡°Didn¡®t you see that my grandson just fell?¡± The security guard was rendered speechless. ¡°Then, help him up. That¡®s no big deal. Isn¡®t the kid that you p ushed just fine? It¡®s nothing serious.¡± His words shut Florence up. Then, she helped Mitchell up. ¡°Mitch, let me have a look at you to see if you¡®re okay.¡± Mitchell broke down and shouted, ¡°My butt is hurting! I don¡®t want to go to school today!¡± Florence dusted him off and consoled, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡®s go home then.¡± Then, she took him back inside the car as the security guard shook his head, feeling speechless. He could not bring himself to agree with this way of raising a child. After Gianna got back, she immediately called Kate and Landon over to her ce for a big discussion. ¡°I¡®m going to open a fashion studio immediately, and we¡®re going for the high-end market.¡± Kate supported her, ¡°Sounds good! You¡®ll be the founder. Since I¡®m in the fashion magazine industry, thi Landon added, ¡°I can help you find a suitable shop location. I¡®m familiar with Summer City, so it¡®s not a p Gianna turned to both of them and smiled. ¡°Alright then. It¡®s official. I¡®m going to make that family pay.¡± Kate and Landon looked at each other. ¡°What happened? Did you run into Kaylee again?¡± Gianna puckered up her lips. ¡°It was Kaylee¡®s mother¨Cin¨C law. I believe I¡®vee to the realization that every time God puts you through hardships, you shouldn¡®tin as the hardships may be God¡®s way Chapter 40 Daughter¨Cin¨C Law of saving you.¡± She put out such a profound statement all of a sudden, leaving Kate and Landon ev inw. Otherwise, I might die young.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Lunch Date Kate vented her resentment. ¡°That entire family is abnormal!¡± Scowling, Landon said coldly, ¡°Why do you still go easy on people like them? You should teach them a l esson that they¡®ll never forget.¡± . Gianna snickered. ¡°Did you know you just said exactly what South said? He said that I should only reason with human beings and not animals.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The three of them burst outughing. Then, Kate continued, ¡°South¡®s right. You shouldn¡®t waste your eff ort talking to her.¡± Meanwhile, Landon also smirked. ¡°That kid will seek revenge for even the pettiest grievances. I¡¯m kind of worried about that fat kid.¡± Gianna responded, ¡°About that kid, I don¡®t think he went to ss today. When I left, I saw him leave wit h his grandma.¡± Landon answered, ¡°Good that he has the foresight.¡± Gianna continued, ¡°Let¡®s not talk about him anymo re. Please help me with this studio. I need it to be at a prime location, and money¡®s not a problem. The closer it is to Kaylee¡®s studio, the better. I can¡®t wait to see the look on her face when she finds out.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡®m on it¡± replied Landon. While they were discussing, Gianna¡®s phone rang. When she looked at it, it was an unknown caller ID. Though slightly baffled, she proceeded to answer it. ¡°Hello.¡± A familiar male voice sounded out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Is this Miss Aubrey? This is Brian. Do you have some time this afternoon?¡± It took Gianna a while to process that. ¡°Oh. Hello, Mr. arthy. Is there anything?¡± Kate quietly nudged Landon to look at Gianna. ¡°It looks like she¡®s going out for lunch. Did I hear it right? Is s he being targeted by that trashy man again?¡± Landon gave Kate a look. ¡°You go and listen in.¡± ¡°No, you go!¡± Kate pushed him. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°That¡®s your job.¡± While they two were still trying to work out who should go, Gianna had alr eady returned from the phone call. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± They looked at each other before simultaneously turning to Gianna, remaining silent. Gianna became skeptical and puckered her lips. ¡°Why are you looki ng at me like that? Do you wanna join me?¡± Kate purposely put up an unfriendly look. ¡°Who¡®s bringing y ou out for lunch? Is it a guy or ady? Do you like that person?¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. ¡°Co me on, Kate; don¡®t stare at me as if I¡®ve just betrayed you. People might think we¡®re a couple!¡± Kate pouted and sent Gianna a flying kiss. ¡°The whole world knows that. Spill it¨C who¡®s had their eyes on my woman? Are you going now? Are you still going to love me when you get back?¡± Gianna red at her. ¡°I don¡®t think you belong in the fashion magazine industry¨C you¡®re a born actress!¡± ¡°Don¡®t divert the topic. Spill it.¡± Gianna was annoyed. ¡°That was the man that I saved on the street the other day. He said he wants to Chapter 41 Lunch Date take me out for a meal as a token of his appreciation.¡± Kate asked, ¡°The guy at the restaurant?¡± Upon seeing Gianna nodding, Kate was full of anticipation. ¡°Ah looking! He¡®s taking you out for a meal¨Cdoes that mean he likes you?¡± The moment Kate finished her sentence, someone pped her on her head. Then, she heard a familiar male voice. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡®re a moron? How does taking her out for a meal mean he likes her? I go over to your ce for meals every day; does that mean I like you too?¡± ¡°Landon, are you tired of living?¡± Kate had a fierce look on her face as she pounced on him. Next Chapter Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 You Are Here Very quickly, the two began beating each other up. Gianna shook her head, feeling annoyed. ¡°Please ta ke care of my couch! If you guys break it, I¡®ll make you two sit on the floor!¡± As she spoke, she went in to get changed. Kate tried picking at, pinching, twisting, biting, and kicking hi m. She tried everything she could. However, Landon could not fight back. He was left with no choice but to use his trump card¨C he spread his legs and sat on Kate while his huge palms locked her wrists and he lifted her. This move was definitely nipping it in t he bud. At this moment, Kate had no other moves, so she began yelling, unwilling to ept defeat. ¡°Landon, I¡® m so going to kick you when I get down!¡± Landon snorted and pressed her harder, restricting her ability to move around. ¡°I guess that means you aren¡®ting down anytime soon.¡± ¡°You b*stard. Let go of me, or I¡®m going to make you pa y!¡± Kate howled angrily. Landon did not give in. ¡°Say something nice to me then I¡®ll put you down.¡± ¡°I¡®m so going to bite youter.¡± Kate panicked and decided to bang her head against his. Seeing this, Landon subconsciously moved away from that headbutting motion that would injure the bot h of them. Then, he gradually released his grip. Kate turned around and started chasing after him. ¡°Stay put if you are a man.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Landon could not help but run. ¡°Stop chasing me if you are a woman!¡± The total age of the two was somewhere between forty to fifty years old, but they were nheless run ning around in the house chasing each other. Whilst getting changed in the room, Gianna heard the noise outside her room. Getting annoyed, she gr abbed one of them aftering out of the room. ¡°Stop messing around. I¡®m heading out for lunch now. Are you guys going to stay here to wait for me or will you go back?¡± ¡°Now?¡± inquired Kate. Gianna responded, ¡°It¡®s 10:30 AM already.¡± Kate responded, ¡°Oh, alright. I¡®m going to head back now. Please remember my love for you¡­¡± Rendered speechless, Landon red at Kate and pushed her away while singing, ¡°I send you a thousa nd miles away, please don¡®t evere back.¡± Kate turned around and scowled at him. ¡°Do you want to get beaten up again?¡± Landon remained silent. After leaving the house, Gianna headed straight to the Western restaurant Brian talked about, and it wa s just after half¨Cpast eleven when she got there. That restaurant had a nice ambiance which was attributed to its interior decoration. The soothing saxop hone music and the sporadic scent of jasmine that was just the right strength had a strangely calming e ffect. Furthermore, the well¨C mannered servers, the quiet patrons, and the asionalughter and whispers added to the wonderful When approached by the server Gianna nointed at the deck navt to tho windouro whorn Drian winn Chapter 42 You Are Here sitting. His head was half¨C tilted as he looked at his phone; he was wearing a white¨C cored dress shirt and a pair of ck jeans. He looked gorgeous. The sight of this delighted her. Giann her footsteps, Brian tilted his head and looked toward her. After seeing that it was indeed Gianna, he im Gianna nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, Brian went back to his seat and received the menu from the server. ¡°Order whatever you wan style steak is pretty authentic.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡®ll get that then.¡± Gianna agreed with it before adding some other orders rmende the server, then they concluded their order. The sight of Gianna delighted Brian. ¡°Why didn¡®t you bring your son with you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Are We Friends Now? Gianna took off her coat andid it on the chair. ¡°He¡®s at school.¡± Brian replied, ¡°Oh. Was he alright that day?¡± Gianna took a deep breath. ¡°Not too bad. I thought he was fine until I found out about his bruised knee after getting home. Some parts were even bleeding. I have no idea what caused the injuries.¡± Looking slightly heavy¨C hearted, Brian asked, ¡°Is that woman your younger sister from a different mother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gianna responded rather reluctantly. No longer wanting to talk about that, Gianna intentionally ch anged the topic. ¡°How¡®s your health?¡± Brian sounded rather perfunctory as well when he said, ¡°It¡®s alright.¡± After that, Gianna turned around, took out a metal box from her handbag, and gave it to Brian. ¡°This is f or you.¡± This somewhat baffled Brian. ¡°What¡®s this?¡± ¡°These are candies. You should bring some of them with you next time and take one every time you feel unwell. It has different kinds of vors and this is one of my favorite brands. It reminds me of my childhood.¡± Brian was pleasantly surprised and then naturally let out a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Gianna responded, ¡°Don¡®t be a stranger. This is nothingpared to this expensive meal that you¡®re b uying me.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Brian smiled, looking like a graceful gentleman. ¡°I guess my life is still worth something, isn¡®t it? How can one meal be sufficient to pay you back for saving my life?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t work that way. It doesn¡®t matter how expensive a meal is or how many times you buy me one it¡®s about how you were willing to help me out when I needed it the most. I¡®ll forever remember your he lp. I guess that makes us even.¡± Brian chuckled andmented, ¡°It sounds like you¡®re breaking up with me.¡± Gianna guffawed. ¡°That¡®s not what I meant. What I¡®m saying is we don¡®t have to be so formal with each other.¡± Looking at her, Brian appeared to look somewhat shy. ¡°If you don¡®t let me use this excuse again, how am I going to ask you out for a meal next time?¡± This caught Gianna off guard. She smiled and then said, ¡°Why do we need an excuse to have a meal t ogether? We can do this anytime.¡± Brian was a little shocked to hear that. ¡°Really? So we¡®re friends?¡± Gianna nodded and agreed, ¡°Of course. I saw your restaurant¡®s sign on the inte the other day. Personally, I feel that it looks hear t¨Cwarming and generous.¡± Smiling, Brian replied, ¡°I don¡®t want to have customers like them.¡± Gianna asked, ¡°Will being so picky bring you any problems?¡± Brian looked startled. ¡°Problems? It¡®s my restaurant, so it¡®s my call.¡± At this juncture, the server showed up. ¡°I¡®m sorry to interrupt, but your food is ready.¡± Gianna quickly put the ¡°Yes. All the time back in the days.¡± ¡°You like candies?¡± Chapter 43 Are We Friends Now? Gianna agreed, ¡°Not too bad. I¡®d have one of them whenever I was in a bad mood. Something sweet can really brighten your day. Try it. It¡®s pretty effective. I like the green ones the most¨Cthey¡®re apple¨Cvored.¡± Brian opened the candy box and picked up a green candy. ¡°You¡®re making me want to try it.¡± Giannaughed heartily. ¡°Look at you. Let¡®s eat first.¡® Bria a couple not far away from them. The guy there was huge and looked stony¨C faced whereas thedy was tall and looked somewhat arrogant. Right now, they were looking in their dir smiled and greeted them. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ss had a smile on his face and responded, ¡°You¡®re rig rather flirtatiously, ¡°Ss, what do you mean by that? You promised me before.¡± Ss remained silent. Meanwhile, Gianna smiled awkwardly, not kno how to respond. If she was the one buying the meal today, she would probably have invited them to join Next Chapter Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 He¡¯s My Elder Brother However, it was Brian¡®s treat today and she did not dare to decide on his behalf. Hence, she looked **** toward Brian. It was fine had Gianna not looked at him, but once she did, she was startled by how he looked. Brian¡®s face seemed gloomy as if a heavy downpour was about to happen. His eyes red furi ously at Ss while he pursed the corners of his lips tightly without saying a single word. On the other hand, Ss¡®s face was indifferent as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°How¡®s your body?¡± Brian¡®s gaze turned haughty; he was theplete opposite from the warm, handsome man he was before. ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡± Gianna was slightly shocked and looked toward Ss and then at Brian again. What rtion did these two have? Before she had a proper understanding of the entire situation, Penny opened her mouth and said, ¡°Why are you acting like this, brother? Ss¡®s concerned about you, so how could you say such things?¡± Soo n after, Brian opened his mouth; his tone of voice was chilly as he spoke to Penny. ¡°Don¡®t call me your brother. I don¡®t have a sister like you!¡± At this moment, Ss did not wait for Penny to speak. Instead, he continued, ¡°Whether you want to rec ognize her as your sister, you¡®re still a part of the Nn Family. Mom already passed away a long time ago, so it¡®s better to let go of the past.¡± All of a sudden, Brian became agitated. He then immediately stood up; his eyes were bloodshot as he exploded, ¡°If you want to acknowledge this, then, by all means, be my guest. However, I¡®m not as forget ful as you. My mom suffered from so many humiliations and I remember each and every one of them. If you¡®re willing to enjoy all the glory and wealth by licking someone¡®s boots, then go ahead and do it yourself. Please don¡®te and disgust me with a ll this! Now, get out of my sight!¡± ¡°What¡®s so great about you, Brian? Who¡®s still willing to take care of you?¡± Penny puffed as she dragge d Ss and was about to leave. Ss did not budge. Instead, his eyes felt heavy as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Brian, Grandpa is sick. D o you have time to visit him?¡± On the other hand, Brian snorted. ¡°He¡®s your grandpa. You can keep the opportunity to brownnose him to yourself!¡± Ss gave a cold snort. He looked at both Brian and Gianna with intense eyes before leaving with Penn y. As the entire situation unfolded before her, Gianna was stunned. What exactly was happening? She carefully looked at Brian and noticed that he was already sitting on the ground. His face remained gloomy while his entire body exuded a terrifying hostility. ¡°A¨CAre you okay?¡± Brian took a deep breath and remained silent. Instead, he opened up the candy box Gianna had gifted him. He then took out a candy with green wrapping, opened it, and stuffed it into his mouth. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Gianna did not say anything more and sat quietly opposite him. Perhaps it took ten minutes; perhaps it took even longer. When Brian was about to finish eating the candy, he slowly opened his mouth and uttered, ¡°He¡®s my elder brother.¡± Gianna was shocked to hear this. ¡°Who are you talking about? Ss? Are you a part of the Nn family too?¡± Chapter 44 He¡®s My Elder Brother Brian then continued, ¡°I¡®m not a part of them since ten years ago.¡± Gi was stunned again. ¡°Why? Erm, it¡®s okay if you don¡®t want to tell me.¡± Brian¡®s dimmed eyes looked into the distance as if he was recalling the memories from many years ago. ¡°There¡®s nothing I can¡®t talk about. They¡®re not ashamed of it anyways, so I can just say whatever | want to. The rtionship between families of the wealthy is more apathetic. Only self¨Cinterests are eternal. More than ten years ago, in order to marry Penny¡®s mother, Lara Roberts, Edward deliberately framed my mom for cheating on him so that he could divorce her. In the end, he seeded in doing so out how a man could be so heartless.¡± Gianna was also in disbelief. This man Brian talked about was crueler than her own dad. ¡°Were the Roberts wealthy?¡± Brian took a deep breath before adding, ¡°Yes. They¡®re loaded. Even m in this incident. However, we did not have evidence. Hence, I discussed with Ss that by the time the divorce rolled around, we would have to choose our mom as a way of supporting her. Nheless, Next Chapter Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Problems Unbeknownst To Others ¡°That was the darkest year of my life. I followed my mom back to the arthy Family, but because my health wasn¡®t good, I would faint from time to time. Additionally, my mom was forced out of the house b y the Nn Family, and since my uncle was afraid of offending both the Roberts and the Nns, he ref used to let us go back to the arthy family. In the end, my mom had to rent a room outside. Just a fe w monthster, she passed away in a car ident, and since then, I¡®ve never had a family member.¡± With just a few words, Brian exined the entire experience of that particr year. Even so, Gianna co uld still imagine how helpless Brian must have felt during that time. He was only twelve years old, yet he had already gone through his parent¡®s divorce, the betrayal of his own brother, and his mom¡®s death. In just a year, he lost all of his rtives. Oh my God! How was he able to push through everything? It was no wonder that his face looked hostile when he saw Ss. Perhaps in Brian¡®s heart, Ss was a heartless brother, an unfilial son, and a traitor who betrayed his family in order to pursue riches, regardless of the injustice faced by their mom. Gianna¡®s eyes subconsciously became gentle as she asked, ¡°Where are you staying right now?¡± Brian gave a light smile while giving her a look that said ¡®don¡®t look at me with that pair of sympathetic e yes¡®. ¡°I¡®m doing fine now. Later, my grandpa found me. I also did some business and was able to take care of myself.¡± For a moment, Gianna did not know what to say. ¡°Has the situation from that year been clearly investigated?¡± Brian replied, ¡°That man is dead, so it¡®s impossible to find out the truth. I suppose I could not disassociate from Lara and Edward. Without the evidence, I can only make them pay using m y own methods. However, the Nn Family did well under Ss¡®s management. Now, I don¡®t have enou gh strength topete with them.¡± After taking a long time to digest the entire situation, Gianna then took a deep breath before giving a w ord offort. ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Perhaps some things are not like what you see on the surface. Have you ever sat down with your brother to have a proper chat?¡± Brian then gave a cold snort. ¡°What should I talk about with him? Talk about family? Or brotherhood? W hat does he have?¡± Gianna opened her mouth but did not know how to persuade him. She felt that Ss was not the kind of person that Brian thought he was. Would Ss abandon his own mom, who was being framed, and even destroy the rtionship with his brother, just so he could enjoy riches? Nheless, she did not experience the situation firsthand and did not know the real truth behind it. To put it bluntly, Gianna did not know Ss very well and had onlye into contact with him twice. Just like how she always thought that Brian was a warm and gentle boy, but he turned out to be full of scars! Gianna stayed in the restaurant with Brian for two hours before they went back.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had the feeling that some things were unspeakable and felt inexplicably heavy. Surely, everyone w ould have some difficulties and problems unbeknownst to others. Gianna had just arrived at her driveway, and even before she got out of her car, she saw a man holding as it was Chapter 45 Problems Unbeknownst To Others blocked by therge bouquet. Hence, Gianna got out of her car suspiciously. As soon as she shut her car door, the bouquet of roses was already in front of her. She did not ept it. Instead, she was busy looking at the face hidden behind the roses. By observing the figure, it did not look like Landon wrong address? However, the person did not wait for Gianna to ept the flowers and revealed his face ¡°Miss Aubrey.¡± The corner of Gianna¡®s mouth twitched. ¡°Robin?¡± Robin then smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Miss Au Next Chapter Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I Really Like You ¡°Don¡®t worry. Let¡®s not talk about it since it¡®s already in the past. Since I didn¡®t take it to heart, you can keep the flowers for yourself.¡± Gianna said as she passed by him, wanting to leave. Suddenly, Robin took a step forward, stopping her while he smiled. ¡°Miss Aubrey, I¡®m really interested i n you. You¡®re beautiful and you have a good personality, can I court you?¡± Gianna started sweating prof usely. She knew that it was strange for someone to apologize with a bouquet of roses. It turned out that Robin was not here to apologize to her. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I don¡®t have any intentions of entering into a rtionship right now.¡± With this, Gianna tried to leave again. Once again, Robin blocked her way and hurriedly added, ¡°Although my family cannot bepared to S s¡®s, I will treat you and your son well. I will treat your son as my own. Although Ss¡®s conditions are better than mine, the Nn Family would never allow him to marry someone who already has a child. However, yo u won¡®t face such troubles in my family. As long as you marry me,¡± Gianna could not listen to him anymore and interrupted him. ¡°You don¡®t have to say anymore. Can¡®t you understand what I just said? I said that I don¡®t want to be in a rtionship. What makes you think that I¡® ll marry a person just because they said they¡®ll marry me? You¡®re really ignorant.¡± Robin wanted to stop her again. However, Gianna¡®s face turned dark immediately. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Miss Aubrey, I really like you,¡± Robin added. ¡°I will never give up on you.¡± Nheless, Gianna ignored him and walked toward her house. What a psycho! Just as she arrived home, the phone in her pocket rang. As soon as she picked it up, a man¡®s voice could be heard. ¡°Gianna, have you returned to the country?¡± Giannaughed. ¡°Yes. How are you doing these days, Marcus?¡± Then, the man startedining. ¡°Shouldn¡®t you know about my condition since you¡®re the boss?¡± Gi anna could not help butugh. ¡°Marcus, you¡®re one of the shareholders of thepany too. You¡®re self ¨Cemployed too, you know?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I alwaysfort myself like this when I don¡®t want to work,¡± the man said. ¡°There¡®s a new script recentl y. I¡®m quite optimistic about it. Do have a look when you have the time.¡± ¡°I¡®m a little busy these days. If you think it¡®s okay, then it is. I¡®m not really in the country that often, so I¡® m not as sensitive to the local market as you are.¡± ¡°Just admit that you¡®rezy.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You saw through me just like that?¡± Gianna chuckled as she changed out of her shoes. ¡°But seriously, I¡®m quite busy these days.¡± ¡°What are you up to?¡± the man asked. Gianna then added, ¡°I want to open a fashion studio.¡± The man¡®s voice sounded surprised. ¡°Why would you want to open a fashion studio? Why tire yourself when you¡®re not short of money?¡± Gianna gave a light smile. ¡°How am I not short of money? Who wouldin of having too much money?¡± The man then added, ¡°Alright. I¡®ll still send a copy of the script over to you. Just have a look if you have the time. This is a fantasy novel; it¡®s called Nine¨C Tailed Fox No.7. I think it¡®s not bad.¡± Gianna smiled lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 46 I Really Like You She talked to him for a while more before hanging up the phone. That morning, Kaylee received a call from her chil not attend school. If Ben had not been helping her to fix theputer, Kaylee would have gone over to t straight to the Riley Family¡®s old house. Just as she entered the dining room, Kaylee saw Mitchell eating and was speechless. The reason Kaylee did not want to put her child here was that the old couple would Florence then nced at her. ¡°Who said we didn¡®t go? We arrived at the school entrance before meeting Gianna and her son. Her son knocked our Mitch to the ground. He was hurt and was crying and Upon hearing this, Kaylee frowned and asked, ¡°Gianna Aubrey?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Purpose Achieved Over the past few days, Kaylee restrsaing Genre¡®s name bengmetoed. Vias Summer otrauers this sita ? How is it that we woulderent into her at the emerta 50700? ¡°That¡®s right. You dont see that attitude cires, it was excestora Brocent Seeren Orten me out Even now, my arm still hurs.¡± Florence rubbed at her armourngre tips with a herright When Kaise heard that she was stunned for a moment. Powingte te gees inbertino 5001 quickly and sh e pretended to rush oreto Florence word ¡®Sreca 0 torcyou? Where we you hurt? As she spoke, she sou ated down in front of te. Let me see ist serious?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Florence broke into a son einmecats, and grabbed her hand. Imre it was a tesnotis moting but I rubbed some re or on it Dont WOTY Isite now Then, Walee sat down on another one¡®s ¡®Vom, don¡®t confronther creating neime Lette sa, whatever she wants to say. You¡®re not young anymore you hear is more im00732 Florence had a pleased expression on heriaca. Ti so ga sa merisouliharao maried re. sister of yours, sh e would stared years of my life. Shepetely drovemeuomene today Not only coshe refuse to apolog ize, but sea sortime! Whoere marries the woman would neering pesos! She is so unite you¨C you are sorroand considerate Hargachiered her purpose, Parise pretended to sign tepessy Gara care b oxa few days 68% As soon as she got bac? we got into an 06 5233t osoite. Just the day before stero.e s medce between Lorian and me. I donirom whatsresa tornbutres appes metemorerne care back Herre n sa tatif it wasn¡®t because of me, he wou ditse broren Dat het ont che refuses to see in the same room as me contbiernow how long more! can remanas your daughteran Aithis rate, it may not be long before you have a new degree¨Ctw¡± Forence widered her eyes at those words. What do you s? Is there? Ecran wants to TETY Ganna? I don¡®t know ether. Howe,er, i believe that it Adrian continues to be seduced by Ganda, may happen ver y soon. You Don¡®t see the loox Adrian gere me. He 100% tehe wanted to me Perreos a mer are ethis¨C te stop cheising something once there ootare Cu Terty hetes Gerais so great and amazing¨C 30 much so hee en began to doubt te ontemt, Oltc1, cering that he wasn¡®t sure whether the crois his. M om, don¡®t you think he¡®s acting a possessed mer?¡® Kayee looked e creme agreed and her eyes fed with tea¡®s. ¡°She must be delusional Florence cursed viciousy, if she wants to many son, 1 st depend on y aporora. woman of loose morals Keter, trying to enter the refer? Donte en crear about it. Kaylee, don¡®t worry. You are the only daughter¨Ci¨Canihere. Nobody w eer break the two of you apart¡± Kaylee sur led slightly ano sa o in an understanding manner, ¡®Okay, tharks Mom I made you worry about us again. I just cant hepies ng that shes aves long about everywhere Eren now, her or lo is going to the same school a s Mitch. Moreover, I¡®ve seen thaich id of hers. He looks rather smart So. I¡®m worried Vich might be bued by hion¡± Florence snorted Hom carere? in a few days, I get somebody to teach that the distarda esson so that h e remembers it fore.er Thus Kaylee secretly raised her brons with a faint smile on her ps. Time passed Quickiy Gianna had found a location for her studio, and it was being renovated. Thus she had been watching over things at the studio during this period. Today, she received a call from the program crew of the mor Vogue¡®s grandpetition, asking her to participate as a judge for tomorrow¡®s final show for the ready¨Cto¨Cwear collection Chapter 47 Purpose Achieved This time around, the scale of the grand fashionpetition was veryrge. Manypanies had sponsored it. Moreover, it was very well advertised and held consi made garments of their designs, which would be showcased on the runway by models or the designers If one ced among the top candidates, the benefits wouldn¡®t stop at the prize money; they would also r promotion and publicity of various media outlets, TV stations, and the inte. Unfortunately, her studio was not ready yet. Otherwise, she would have taken the opportunity to ride on the poprity of thepetition t studio. That would have been more effective than whatever advertisement I could put up! Next Chapter Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Grand Fashion Competition The next day, Gianna sent her child to school. Then, she went to where the program crew was. Under t he guidance of one of the staff members, she arrived at a room backstage. Inside the room, only Big Beard, a man with a bushy beard, was busy working behind a desk. When he saw her, he immediately stood up to greet her with a smile on his face, ¡°Gianna! I promise this trip will be worth your while. This time around, the general level of skill among the participants is rtively high. So, I¡®m sure some of the works will catch your fancy.¡± Gianna raised her brows. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. This is going to be thest time!¡± Big Beardughingly said, ¡°Don¡®t say that. It¡®s not like it¡®s the first time we met; I witnessed your journey to sess!¡± Back then, he was still a reporter, and she was a designer. He stalked her every single day, filming her t he entire time. Therefore, he had truly witnessed her journey to sess, every step of the way, up until today. If it wasn¡®t for his request, she would never have agreed to be a judge. She nced at him coolly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. That is only enough to you this favor once.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°If there are gains this time, won¡®t you consider it next time?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Big Beard looked at her emotionally. ¡°Gianna, do you know how great your influence is? This time around, the grand fashio npetition managed to obtain more than 20 sponsors, including the Nn Group, which is infamous for never participating or sponsoring events. Besides, there were thousands of submissions! Among th em were submissions from various famous designers. And, they only joined because of you.¡± Gianna was surprised. ¡°Even the Nn Group?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡®ve heard of them too? That¡®s one of thergestpanies in Hendrix! In the past, they use d to look down on small programs like ours. Even now, the only reason they sponsored our event is bec ause of the power of your fame as Angel!¡± he said. Pursing her lips secretly, she felt very pleased. I can¡®t believe Ss sponsored the event because of me . What will happen when he learns that I¡®m Angel? Will he regret it? Suddenly, she looked forward to seeing his reaction when he learned that she was Angel. ¡°Will the sponsors attend?¡± ¡°They were all invited to attend. Usually, they¡®de.¡± Seeing that she was in a good mood, he continued his efforts in persuading her again. ¡°What do you think? Won¡®t you consider doing this again? Next time, you can list your own terms and conditions!¡± ¡°No way, you know I hate publicity!¡± While talking, she gestured behind her. ¡°I¡®m going to take a look ar ound.¡± The fashion show was scheduled to begin at 10 AM. Even so, all the participants were already gathered here; they were busy doing their final preparations even though it w asn¡®t even 9 AM yet. There were a total of ten collections. However, each collection required a team of at least five or six pe ople, which included the designer, the pattern maker, and the models. Each designer had to showcase four sets of clothing. Therefore, they needed at least five people on their team, even if the designer the mselves modeled their own works on the runway. Meanwhile, the host was also reviewing the flow of the program. Despite the stage crews¡® best efforts a t maintaining order, backstage of this program crew was as lively and bustling as a marketce during the day. Ganna delberately took a peek at the front hall. Quite a lot of spectators had already entered the renve but the sponsors¡® seats were empty. Wel, is Thus she headed back the way she came and went to rest in the lounge prepared by the program Just as she was about to take a seat Kaylee walked in with an expression of disbelief. ¡°It¡®s really you! W (U Honerer Kalee did not leave. Instead, she nced about the room, sizing it up. ¡°Where is your team? Do Next Chapter Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He Who Strikes First Wins Ganna looked at her with a rrd expression. I can¡¯t believe she participated in this grand fashionpetition too. This will be interesting. I guess she still doesn¡®t know that I¡®m one of the judges. Peaky, of at the roads you could have picked, you had to pick this one¨C I guess you¡®ll get your just reward. Why are you sting?¡® Kaylee felt scared when she saw the sly smile on Gianna¡®s face. After all, she knew in her heart that all her designs were copied off Gianna¡®s works. Well, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence. So, it¡®s not like she can do anything to me. Still, meeting her here¡­ If she k icked up a fuss, it would reflect badly on me. If so, why don¡®t make a przemptive strike against her? Thus, she lo oked around the room indifferently, fidoling with her phone for a bit before putting it back into her pocket Ganna looked at her and said in a neutral voice, I¡®mughing at how childish you are. Do I even need a team to beat you? I can handle you alone.¡® Then, Kaylee said in an aggrieved voice, Why can¡®t you let me be? Can¡®t we live tog ether peacefully?¡± Gianna was sitting on a chair. Despite sitting down, she gave off an inexplicable vibe of a king ruling over his subjects as she said coldly, That¡®s not possible. I will never be able to live beside you peacefully. Do you finally know fear now? It¡®s a pity that it¡®s toote for that. I will make you pay for everything you did to me, be it now or in the past.¡± On the other hand, Kaylee made her voice lower, deliberately making it sound like she was pleading, ¡° Gianna, I¡®m begging you. I put a lot of time and effort into the design for this grandpetition. C¨C Can we have a truce, just for today? When the grandpetition is over, you can do whatever you wa nt!¡± Gianna narrowed her eyes, feeling that something was amiss as she lifted her gaze to look at Kaylee. ¡° Kaylee, can you act like a normal person?¡± Then, Kaylee started crying. ¡°Gianna, I¡®m begging you! As long as you let me finish thepetition, I pr omise I will do whatever you sayter! No matter what you want me to do, I¡®ll do it.¡± Gianna felt a chill in her heart. Standing up abruptly, she looked at Kaylee as if she had seen a ghost. K aylee is acting too strangely. She must be up to one of her tricks again. ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense! There is nothing between you and me!¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. However, she felt somebody hugging her from behind before she could take a single step. Struggling in stinctively, she heard the clear sound of a p ringing out, followed by Kaylee¡®s earth¨C shattering scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately after that, she heard the sound of cosmetic products ttering to the ground noisily. Gianna coldly stood by the door, staring at the person inside the room. Half of Kaylee¡®s face was swolle n and red, and she was acting like she had been possessed by an actor¡®s spirit¨C she portrayed the very essence of a suffering, aggrieved, and pitiful person. Looking at Kaylee, Gianna felt nothing but disgust. Thus, she said icily, ¡°Kaylee, how many times are y ou going to pull this trick?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Still, Kaylee continued pitifully, ¡°Gianna, please allow me to finish thepetition! Once I return, I¡®ll tak e your punishment, okay?¡± Some of the participants hade rushing over after hearing themotion. However, none of them kn When they saw how badly Kaylee had been hit, they immediately assumed that Gianna was picking on Chapter 49 He Who Strikes First Wins ¡°That¡®s right. Who are you? Why did you hit her?¡± ¡°Are you a staf crew?¡± ¡°How could a staff member act so arrogantly? Should we call security?¡± Gianna felt extremely dr nced around at the crowd. ¡°Did you see me hitting her? The one who falls must be the victim, while the one who is fine must be the abuser. Is that what you guys think? Why are you indiscriminately using me out of the blue when you didn¡®t even witness anything?¡± Upon hearing those words, the crowd fell silent immediately. After that, Gianna indifferently nced down at Kaylee, who remained on the ground. Then, she turned around and left the room¨C out of sight, out of mind. One of the girls that had a pretty good rtionship with Kaylee hurriedly went a help of the girl, Kaylee smiled bitterly. ¡°Please don¡®t feel wronged on my behalf. She is my sister. I think That¡®s why she hit me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Not a Participant Kaylee¡®s friend angrily said, ¡°How can your sister act like that?! Since you¡®re both participating in the co mpetition, it should depend on each person¡®s ability! It¡®s up to one¡®s ability to receive praise from the jud ges. Even if she prevents you from participating, can she stop the others?¡± Kaylee sighed helplessly. ¡°She just doesn¡®t want to let mepete. Ever since we were young, she ha s always wanted whatever I had, and I¡®ve gotten used to letting her have her way. Still, this was such a rare opportunity to prove myself using my own abilities! But, I¡®m afraid my dreams are going to be dashed again.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? What can she do to you in front of so many people? You have to quickly get up and prepare yourself. I¡®m the first t o go out, and you¡®re thest. What about her? What number is she?¡± She lowered her head, looking pitiful as she said, ¡°I don¡®t know. I didn¡®t even know she was participatin g. If I knew, I wouldn¡®t have joined.¡± she refuses to allow you to participate in thepetition, that¡®s all the more reason to take first ce in thepetition and rub it in her face.¡± Kaylee nodded. ¡°Hurry up and finish your preparations. I¡®m fine.¡± Her friend made a nomittal sound of agreement, then she left. At the same time, the crowd surrounding them slowly dispersed. After that, a cold smile appeared on Kaylee¡®s lips. Gianna, if you keep your mouth shut, things will end here peacefully. Or else.. I wonder just how you¡®re going to exin away what just happened! At 8.50 AM, some of the sponsors began entering the venue. Gianna¡®s seat at the judges¡® seats and the sponsors¡® seats were on opposite sides of the hall. However, she couldn¡®t see Ss. I guess he might not being; he¡®s a busy man after all. To be honest, it had been a long while since theyst met. It¡®s a little strange¨C it feels like we are deliberately trying to avoid each other. I didn¡®t dare to approach him for fear of being misunderstood. Simrly, he hasn¡®t tried to approach me either. Still, I hope he wille today. I want to see what his reaction would be when he learns that I¡®m Angel. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just as she was deep in her thoughts, a tall and slender figure appeared at the entrance of the venue¨C it was the man she was just thinking about. He was dressed in a ck suit, which emphasized his stron g and fit body, his expressionless face made him seem cold and distant. A strong and powerful aura ov erflowed from him, keeping the people around him on their toes. Xavier followed beside him, along with several other staff members that led him to the VIP seat. All the other sponsors immediately stood up to greet him, and he casually nodded at them in acknowledgment. All of a sudden, Gianna felt her spirits lifting. Thus, she got up, walked toward Ss, and greeted him, ¡°M A sh of surprise flitted across Ss¡®s face, followed by an unexpected burst of euphoria. ¡°Why are you She pursed her lips with a mischievous smile in her eyes, then vaguely responded, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡®t expect to see you here.¡± He nodded; that was what he wanted to say too. ¡°The Nn Group is a sponsor for this event.¡± Thus the responded, ¡®Okay, we¡®ll catch upter.¡± Honerec, his gaze never left her back During this time, Brian had been holding a bowl of candy in his hands and she has been smiling heartily. Exery time he th so busy that he had no time to meet her, northink about her Fitrat moment, he clearly understood that he had desperately wanted to meet her. The joy in his heart w Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 More Than Qualified to Be a Judge This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was out of Ss¡®s expectations. However, he found that it made sense too¨C with her abilities, she was more than qualified to be a judge. There were a total of five judges, and Gian na sat right in the middle. After sitting down, she yfully smiled at him when she noticed that he was s till watching her. In response, the corners of his lips naturally lifted too. Xavier nearly cried tears of joy upon seeing the smile on the president¡®s face. Recently, Ss rarely smiled. asionally, he even became distracted and lost focus during work. I was right to ask him toe and watch the finals of thepetition. At that moment, the host on the stage began his opening speech. ¡°Good morning,dies and gentleme n, distinguished leaders, and esteemed guests. Thank you all for taking the time to attend the 2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! I am the host for today, Seth White.¡± As soon as those words sounded, a round of apus e rang out. Then, the host smiled and continued, ¡°This competition hassted for three months, from the day we started epting registrations to the day of th e semi¨C finals. Among the thousands of works that we received, only the top ten works that were rated the most popr and the best¨Clooking were selected! Today, those designs have been transformed into ready¨C to¨Cwear outfits! And, we are going to showcase each and every outfit today! Now, allow me to exin the scoring rules: the judges hold a total of 8 points, including 3 points for design originality a nd creativity, 3 points for the presentation and showmanship, and another 3 points for attention to detail and craftsmanship. Last but not least, we have 2 points for poprity, which will be decided by our aud ience. Take a look at the voting device in your hands; you can vote for any of your favorite designs by t he designers! With this, I officially announce the start of the 2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! Let us wee the first of our designers on stage! Wee, Jasmine Thomson!¡± After t he host got off the stage, the surrounding lights dimmed suddenly, leaving only the U¨C shaped stage lights on. Then, four girls walked out, one after the other, as soothing music yed softly in the background. They didn¡®t walk as quickly as they normally would on the runway. Instead, they too k their time¨Calmost as if they had to think before taking the next step. Jasmine Thomson¡®s designs were bold and bright. Her four designs utilized four colors and portrayed a good sense of depth. Gianna studied the models on stage without blinking, feeling somewhat pleased. Although the design had some ws which interrupted the flow of the works, the overall creativity was g ood. The presentation of the four outfits took around ten minutes. After that, the host invited Jasmine onstage. When Jasmine ca me onto the stage, she went through the routine of bowing, greeting the judges, expressing her gratitud e, and introducing herself. During this entire spiel, she didn¡®t even dare to lift her head to look at the judges. It wasn¡®t until she heard Gianna¡®s voice, ¡°Tell me about the concept behind your four designs.¡± Then, sh e raised her head in confusion. When she saw Gianna, she was so shocked that she froze in ce. Isn ¡®t that Kaylee¡®s sister? Isn¡®t she participating in thepetition? Why is she a judge? Upon seeing her standing there in a daze, the host kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Thomson, please tell us about the concept behind your designs.¡± At that moment, Jasmine panicked as she began to exin, ¡°I¨C I¡®m from the north. In the north, the four seasons are very distinct, and that became the inspiration for my designs. I used light green to signify spring, hoping to make people slow down their pace in life, eas e up on the pressure ofpetition, and pay more attention to the essence of life¡­¡± Gianna nodded while listening to her introduction. ¡°Okay, that¡®s good. Your ideas and concepts are good. Still, your designs are a little rough on the edges. There is room for improvement in your desi gns.¡± Chapter 51 More Than Qualified to Be a Judge Jasmine bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Following that, the host said, ¡°Judges, please score her!¡± Jasmine clenched her fists nervously, secretly but only I bbered the most. Will this judge give me grief out of spite? Thus, she waited anxiously with a bitter expression. of the five judg Next Chapter Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 What Would Come, Woulde Jasmine had not expected to score so high. She was so stunned that she nked out for a moment: 1 can¡®t believe she not only did not give me grief out of spite, but sh e also gave me such a high score. Thus, she gave a deep bow. Her bow was mainly to show her gratitude toward Gianna for being fair and not holding any grudges against her. Afterward, the live show continued. There were a total of ten designers, and Gianna had already seen nine of them. Even so, she had yet t o see Kaylee¡®s design. She was quite curious about what kind of designs Kaylee coulde up with. However, she didn¡®t kno w what Kaylee was trying to do after pulling that farce today. Therefore, she was feeling rather anxious about it. Finally, she finished scoring nine of the designers. Then, she massaged her temples. After watching the runway for so long, her eyes were beginning to tire. Ss had been watching Gianna the entire time. He didn¡®t even spare a single nce at the fashion sh ow going on. Listening to the suggestions and opinions she gave those designers, he found his percept ion of her professionalism increasing the more he listened. He, who usually couldn¡®t bear staying at gatherings for more than an hour, had stayed in his seat for nearly two hours now. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Meanwhile, the host smiled again and introduced the final designer, ¡°Next, let us wee ourst desi gner, Kaylee Aubrey, and her design team! Their works have been well¨C received among the audience and have taken the top spot among the rankings! Now, let us wee th em onstage!¡± After that, a gentle melody yed by a harp sounded throughout the front hall, matching perfectly with the models who came walking out slowly. The four models wore four different styles of dresses, each incorporating the four gentlemen of the seasons: the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum. The colors and desig ns of each outfit were distinct and stood apart from each other,they were elegant and noble whilst still i ncorporating the cultural heritage of the country. As soon as they appeared on stage, it gave off a dazzling feeling. When Ss heard Kaylee¡®s name, he scowled. Why is she here too? However, his expression changedpletely when he saw the models walking out. Then, he took out his phone and looked through it. At the same time, Xavier leaned over, asking, ¡°President Nn, don¡®t you think the plum blossom¨C themed design looks awfully simr to the design in Miss Aubrey¡®s portfolio?¡± He nced at Xavier. ¡°You think so too?¡± Xavier nodded, but his gaze did not leave the model. ¡°It¡®s identical.¡± Just then, Ss found the picture of Gianna¡®s design on his phone. It really is like two peas in a pod¨C they were exactly the same! This is clearly giarism! He cast his nce at Gianna and saw that she had already stood up. ¡°Stop!¡± E coulde up with. Instead, she turned out to be so brainless! It¡®s tant copy¨Cand¨Cpaste; she didn¡®t even make any changes to it whatsoever! Chapter 52 What Would Come, Would Come At the same time, the model stopped in her tracks and sta ¡°Whose design is this?¡± Gianna raged. The host seemed taken aback for a moment. ¡°All four designs we going on in the front hall from backstage, couldn¡®t help feeling uneasy. She had assumed that Gianna was a participant. Therefore, she was banking on the fact that when Gianna imed she had stolen her thepetition by deliberately ndering her. After all, Gianna had no proof. How could I have known th the inevitable was about to happen. Taking a deep breath, she nced at Sarah, who was standing bes came over immediately and helped her walk out to the front hall, step by step. Kaylee was limping; the p mark on her face was still clear as day. She had a band¨C aid on her forehead. No matter who saw her current state, they would probably ask after her. The host fr Next Chapter Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Four Gentlemen of the Seasons Kaylee smiled at the host and nodded. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Then, she bowed and greeted everybody in all it direc tions before finally turning her gaze to Gianna, shouting in a pitiful voice, ¡°Gianna, please let me finish t aking part in thispetition. If there¡®s a problem, we can go home and talk, okay?¡± Gianna red at h er with a cold expression. ¡°Now, you want to go back and talk? When you stole my designs, why didn¡®t you say anything to me then?¡± After that, the entire venue fell into an uproar. Before they could even understand what was going on, or whether there would be any unfairness in a s ituation where one sister was taking part in thepetition while the other was a member of the judges , the elder sister revealed that the younger sister had giarized her work! What?! These stories are turning out to be more shocking than the next! Meanwhile, the sponsors whispered among themselves, ¡°This is interesting! A participant stole the desi gns of one of the judges?¡± ¡°That¡®s impossible! Who would dare to be so fearless?¡± ¡°Well, it can¡®t be that the judge is lying, right?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you think the injuries on that designer seem strange? In my opinion, there¡®s probably something else going on behind the scenes.¡± Their voices were not soft, and Ss could hear them very clearly. Thus, he looked back at them and s aid faintly, ¡°The participant giarized those designs!¡± Those people nced at each other. Ss Nn is speaking to us! Normally, there was no chance for them to even make contact with him. Now that they had a ready¨C made topic in front of them, somebody trying to weasel a rtionship with him immediately leaned over and asked, ¡°President Nn, do you know something?¡± ¡°I saw these designs a long time ago,¡± he replied. Xavier raised his brows secretly. It looks like the president favors Miss Aubrey quite a lot. I can¡®t believe he couldn¡®t even bear listening to a fewments from the people surrounding him. Since when has h e ever been this chatty before? The audience was buzzing, and the situation on the stage was also at a stalemate. ¡°Gianna-¡± Kaylee¡®s tears flowed freely without saying another word; she looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Pleas e don¡®t try to stop me anymore. For the sake of this grandpetition, I¡®ve been working my butt off since September. All these years, I¡®ve always done whatever you asked me to. I¡®m begging you; please listen to me this time!¡± Gianna pointed at the models and sneered, ¡°Are you sure these are the designs youbored over since September?¡± Kaylee nodded. ¡°Of course. The staff at my studio can testify for me. Also, the judges of this grand petition are my witnesses too. They chose my designs out of thousands of others!¡± The audience began whispering among themselves again. ¡°Why wouldn¡®t Gianna allow Kaylee to enter thepetition?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡®s afraid of her sister threatening her position.¡± ¡°Who is this Gianna Aubrey anyway? I¡®ve never heard of her.¡± ¡°I¡®ve never heard of her either. She probably came here because she couldn¡®t survive on her own anymore.¡± ¡°I remember back when the grandpetition was promoting itself; didn¡®t they say they sessfully Chapter 53 The Four Gentlemen of the Seasons invited the world¨C renowned fashion designer, Angel?¡± ¡°Who knows? It was probably a marketing gimmick!¡± At the same tim slowly took a seat. ¡°Fine. Then, please exin to me the concept behind your designs; tell me what inspired you as well as the original motivati so much so that she could recite them fluently from memory. Pointing to the outfit the model was wearin this country¡®s people, representing their fascination for the highest level of mankind¡®s character and natu uprightness, purity, humility, and perseverance against harsh conditions. They are loved by all. Therefor on your part, huh?¡± Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 False usation Kaylee stared at Gianna, tears quickly pooling in her eyes and threatening to fall. With an expression th at screamed ¡®pity me¡®, she said, ¡°Gianna, I know you don¡®t like mepeting with you. But, I love designing too! This will be thest time, okay?¡± The anger in Gianna¡®s heart surged. Even so, she looked calm on the outside. If she wants to act, I can act better than she can. ¡°Do you mean this is thest time you giarize?¡± Thus, Kaylee pretended to be agitated, and her tears poured out. ¡°I didn¡®t giarize anything! I designe d all of these! Gianna, it doesn¡®t matter even if you don¡®t like me, but you can¡®t falsely use me!¡± In response, Gianna sneered, ¡°To be honest, you could have just asked me if you wanted to use my de signs. There was no need to put on such an borate melodrama. Crying so pitifully in front of everybo dy, then turning around to steal and giarize¡­ It¡®s just¡­ utterly shameless.¡± ¡°Gianna, when did I do that? That was you¡­¡± As Kaylee spoke, she sneakily signaled Sarah with her eyes. Sarah immediately understood her intenti ons. Thus, she spoke up, ¡°Mr. Host, I have a recording. Can I y it for you?¡± Then, Kaylee pretended to stop her. ¡°Sarah, don¡®t!¡± Sarah yed along too. ¡°Miss Kaylee, I can¡®t let somebody use your hard work of giarism. I want everyone to know the truth!¡± After the host asked the director for his opinion, he said, ¡°Sure!¡± Thus, Sarah hit the button on her phone¡®s recorder, and the sound of the quarrel between Gianna and Kaylee inThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. the lounge yed out¡­ After hearing the recording, everybody exchanged nces with each other. They couldn¡®t have imagine d that Gianna would act so violently or threateningly in private. The crowd took a look at Kaylee, a weeping beauty, then looked over at Gianna, an arrogant and high¨C handed woman, Comparing between the two, it was inevitable for them to have a prejudice toward the t wodies. ¡°Isn¡®t that judge picking on the participant a little too much?¡± ¡°I can¡®t believe she refused to allow her sister to participate in the grandpetition just because she¡®s worried aboutpetition!¡± ¡°No wonder Kaylee is covered in wounds.¡± ¡°Did you hear that sentence in the recording where she said ¡®I can handle you alone? Isn¡®t that clearly i ndicating that she intended to use her power as a judge to ruin the girl¡®s reputation?!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡®spletely cruel! Moreover, she¡®s the elder sister too!¡± Kaylee listened to the criticisms flying about around her, feeling extremely satisfied with herself. Even t he gaze she turned on Gianna was considerably provocative. So what if I stole her designs? Does she. even have any tricks up her sleeves? In the end, she is still not in a position toin about anything¨Cshe can only suffer in silence! Not only can she do nothing to me, but I¡®m afraid she also has to take on the crim e of engaging in malpractice, favoritism, and ndering her own sister! Gianna sneered lightly. No wonder she was acting so strangely; she was waiting for this chance! She looked at Kaylee like she was watching a crazy clown jumping to its death; even the faint smile curling at the corner of her lips seemed mocking. ¡°The inspiration behin the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum¨C came from my three best friends in university. The plum blossoms bloom in the snow, and the sword lilie forest, bringing with it the faint fragrance of purple chrysanthemums! We had simr personalities. Whet Chapter 54 False usation and deste orid back and alone, we held the pride of not being touched by the we maintained our freedom of purity and authenticity. That¡®s why, when we graduated from university, I designed these four evening dresses as graduation gifts for the four of us. Kaylee, in the beginning, you only committed giarism. But now, you have added defaming a judge to your list of crimes.¡± When Kaylee heard that, she panicked a little. I can¡®t believe that these designs have been converted into finished products. designs are yours and that you created finished products from them and gave them away as gifts. Then so¨C called evening dresses of yours and let everybody see for themselves? Is it truly the same as my design this another idea you came up with to stop me?!¡± Her voice was very loud and extremely agitated. I don¡® check this! Gianna was so furious that sheughed coldly. ¡°You won¡®t believe it until you see it, huh?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The World¨Crenowned Fashion Designer, Angel As soon as Gianna said that, a deep man¡®s voice sounded from the opposite side of the room. ¡°Do you still need to find somebody to cross¨Ccheck the designs? I have your plum blossom¨C themed design with me right now. Xavier, show it to the audience!¡± Thus, Xavier responded and took Ss¡®s phone backstage. When everybody looked over to see who it was, they were shocked to discover that it was Ss Nn. Kaylee looked outraged. Who is that man? Why does he have a copy of the plum blossom¨C themed design? Isn¡®t that Gianna¡®s design? Or, is he just deliberately taking Gianna¡®s side? Gianna was slightly shocked too. Why does Ss have a copy of my plum blossom¨Cthemed design? While everybody was still swimming in the confusion, a drawing of a design appeared on therge scre en¨Cit was the exact same design of the plum blossom¨C themed dress the model was wearing, without any changes. Kaylee was horrified, but she continued to argue, ¡°What does that prove? My designs of the four gentlemen of the seasons have been posted on t he official website of thepetition for more than a month! It¡®s possible that somebody stole it from m e and ced it in their portfolio! How can you prove that this design was created before mine? Excuse me, mister, but please be a little more meticulous when you speak! Otherwise, I¡®m going to sue you for nder!¡± Ss sneered, ¡°nder? Whether or not it is nder, you can see for yourself.¡± Then, he looked at Xavi er. ¡°Xavier, zoom it in.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the picture on the screen was erged, it clearly revealed that the date of delivery was 10 Augus t 2019. Sitting in the VIP seat, his aura red around him as he looked at Kaylee and said, ¡°Do you see it clearl y now? You started designing this in September this year. But, I received this resume in August. Tell me which one came first?¡± Kaylee swayed slightly, screaming in her heart, How could somebody else have the exact same design as I did? However, she put on a strong and calm appearance and furiously rebuked him, ¡°Who are you? What re lationship do you have with my sister? From how I see it, you are probably somebody my sister deliber ately hired to confuse the audience, aren¡®t you? Who can prove whether this picture of yours is real or f ake?¡± ¡°I can! I submitted that resume.¡± Gianna stood up and red at Kaylee with a cool gaze. ¡°In the past, your designs might not have been the best, but at least they were your original designs. Now, not only did you giarize m y work, but you also falsely used me. This isn¡®t just a matter of poor moral character anymore, it¡®s pl ain nder and false usation. You wrote and acted out your own scripted y where I¡®m a horrible s ister that picks on you. I¡®m sure it was all done to ensure that I don¡®t have any evidence to prove that this design is mine. That¡®s why you were so confident! Well , it¡®s a pity for you because I do have evidence!¡± After saying that, she used the grandpetition¡®s spe cial¨Cuse phone and dialed Kate¡®s number. ¡°Kate, do you still have the bamboo¨C themed evening dress I gave you as a gift during our graduation?¡± She put the call on loudspeaker, and Kate¡®s voice was transmitted clearly to the audience. ¡°Of course. I kept it since that was your gift to me!¡± Thus, Gianna said, ¡°Send me a group photo of the four of us wearing the outfits from the four gentleme n of the seasons¡® collection. Also, take a photo of your bamboo¨Cthemed photo and send it to me too.¡± Kate replied, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Why do you need this? Chapter 55 The World¨C renowned Fashion Designer, An¡­ Gianna replied, ¡°There¡®s a participant here who not only giarized m Kate¡®sughter rang out from the other side of the phone. ¡°What? She can¡®t have used you, the worl renowned fashion designer, Angel, of giarizing her designs, right?¡± Gianna looked at Kaylee and sneered, ¡°She wouldn¡®t dare! But, she ims that I deliberately stopped her from joining thepetition sounded across the room, the entire venue fell silent. Anybody with an ear had heard it. D¨CDid her friend just mention that s¨Cshe is Angel?! Next Chapter Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Disqualified From the Competition That world¨C renowned fashion designer is a judge in thispetition?! Oh, my God! We thought Angel would be a blond, blue¨C eyed beauty from overseas! Instead, she turned out to be a citizen of Hendrix! Haha! This is getting inte resting! To think that Kaylee Aubrey giarized Angel¡®s designs and even had the audacity to im that her sister prevented her from joining thepetition because she was afraid of her talents. What sort of joke is this? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . All those who were still dubious of Gianna¡®s words just now immediately changed their perception of he r as soon as her identity was revealed. Angel was a world¨C renowned fashion designer. Thus, it simply wasn¡®t worth her time to pick on a small¨C time designer, unless that designer stepped on her toes! Even Ss had a shocked expression on his face at that moment. She¡®s the world¨C renowned fashion designer, Angel! I can¡®t believe I rejected Angel when she came looking for a job at m ypany! Then, he rubbed his pounding head. It¡®s toote now! On the other hand, Kaylee looked like she was in shock. One couldn¡®t tell whether her eyes held more f ear or disbelief in them; perhaps, it was a mixture of both. How is this possible? How can she be Angel? The Angel that I¡®ve always admired and always wanted to receive advice from? That Angel? How is tha t possible? Right now, even if Gianna doesn¡®t bring out those designs, the audience is already on Gian na¡®s side. They won¡®t believe me anymore! What do I do? It¡®s over now! Just then, Gianna received the photos from Kate. It was a photo of the four best friends together in university¨C each wearing the outfits from the four gentlemen of the seasons¡® collection that she had designed¨C standing at the entrance of the university. There was also another photo of Kate wearing her bamboo¨C themed evening dress. It looked like she had just taken it. Compared to seven years ago, it gave off a more mature charm. Gianna looked toward the audience. ¡°This collection is a previous design I created seven years ago. Fo r it to appear here is, honestly, a shock to me. I¡®m also very angry about it. This isn¡¯t just about the matt er of giarism; it has also ruined the original meaning behind why I designed these four evening dress es for me and my best friends back then. I designed them because I wanted us to have one¨Cof¨Ca¨C kind dresses! They represented how I viewed my best friends in my heart¨C they were unique and irreceable! Unfortunately, my creation, in all its originality, was copied and disp layed on the screen, right under my nose! If I wasn¡®t a judge at thispetition, wouldn¡®t these designs be mass¨C produced for the public? If I didn¡®t have the evidence to prove that these creations were mine, wouldn¡®t I have painted as a terrible and vicious sister who picked on her sister? Not every weak¨C looking person is harmless; they could turn out to be a pretentious b*tch setting up a trap to take down t he strong! A so¨Ccalled original creation is original because it is one¨Cof-a¨C kind! It¡®s not enough to pull underhanded tricks behind the scenes and put on a pathetic disy while c rying! Don¡®t participate in thispetition if you don¡®t have the ability to do so!¡± At that moment, nobody dared to say that Gianna was picking on others anymore. After all, what she said was true. It was apetition. One should bring out the best of their abilities wh en participating in apetition. If one didn¡®t have those abilities, then they shouldn¡®t participate and e nd up making a fool of themselves! Kaylee¡®s face was pale. There was no way for her to disprove those pictures. Moreover, the looks from the audience were like knives stabbing into her heart. I never imagin ed things would turn south so badly! If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn¡®t have stolen Gianna¡®s designs. But, how could I have known that Gianna is Angel?! Thus, Kaylee hurriedly fled off stage, and the gran dpetition naturally disqualified. Compared to the number of people she shamed, she got off pretty easily! Followina that the rand romnotition¡®s program crown apologized to Gianna Fven so Gianna was n¡®t Chapter 56 Disqualified from the Competition bothered. She knew exactly what was going on with Kaylee. After the event, she saw Ss waiting for her. Then, she walked over to him apologetically. ¡°I¡®m sorry for making you suffer an unfair a ccusation with me today.¡± Ssughed. ¡°No problem, Angel.¡± Upon hearing that, Gianna lowered her h ead andughed lightly too. ¡°Not many know me by that name. Ss took a deep breath and woefully said, ¡°If you had used that name when you came to thepany, renowned fashion designer under my wing because of a misunderstanding!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Sleeping for Too Long nna nced sideways at Ss. ¡°I see. So, you are a man who treats people differently ording to their social status, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss replied, ¡°What? I only said that if you had revealed your identity fro m the start, we wouldn¡®t have taken so many detours! That said, don¡®t you think I have pretty good fore sight? Investing in you is the same as hiring you under the Nn Group!¡± She was speechless. He managed to turn it around again. On the other hand, he seemed to be in a good mood. His lips were curved in a constant smile as he sai d, ¡°Let¡®s go. I¡®ll send you back!¡± She refused his offer as usual. ¡°No need; I¡®ll just get a taxi.¡± ¡°There¡®s a perfectly good car right here, why do you need to get a taxi?¡± Thus, she didn¡®t refuse again and got into his car. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I o nly did what I should have done. By the way, how do you n to settle this matter? Are you going to jus t forget it?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, she waspletely and utterly shamed for her actions. Moreover, she was disqual ified from thepetition. That¡®s enough.¡± ¡°You sure are easy¨Cgoing!¡± Gianna¡®s gaze became distant. ¡°I just don¡®t want to see her anymore. My mother¡®s death anniversary is coming up soon. So, I¡®ll just think of it as a means of umting good karma on behalf of my mother. ¡± sh of surprise fitted across Ss¡®s face. Her mother has passed away? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He was just about to console her when he received a phone call from Jade saying that Old Man Nn had yet to awaken from his sleep. After hanging up the call, he anxiously looked over at Gianna and as ked, ¡°Is it a problem if Old Man Nn sleeps for too long?¡± She was surprised by his question. ¡°Too long? How long is too long?¡± He looked worried, ¡°My sister said that he has been sleeping since 9 PMst night and has not woken up yet. Can you go with me to check up on him?¡± ncing at the time, she saw that it was past 11 AM by now. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sure, Calm dow n, I need to go back home and take some stuff before I can go over.¡± Alter that, the two of them returned to the La Grande Maison to retrieve the ck backpack she normally used before they headed to the Nn Residence. When they arrived at the Nn Residence, they found many people crowding inside Old Man Nn¡®s r oom. Upon seeing Ss walking over with Gianna in tow, everybody automatically gave way to them. On the other hand, Jade nearly cried tears of joy when she saw them. ¡°Miss Aubrey, Ss, you¡®re here!¡± Ss expressionlessly asked, ¡°Is Grandpa still asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®ve been trying to wake him up but to no avail. I¡®m afraid¡­¡± Jade didn¡®t finish her sentence, but everybody understood¨C if Old Man Nn fell unconscious once more, he would never open his eyes again, Hence Gianna look several steps forward and ced her backpack down. Sitting by the bed, she pried o Chapter 57 Sleeping for Too Long high as 180. Thus, she frowned slightly. His blood pressure was too high, Previously, it was only 140. ¡°How was Old Man Nn¡®s mood yesterday?¡± Jade anxiously answered, ¡°He was fine and looked very happy.¡± Then, Gianna nodded, ¡°What did Old Man N A few of them exchanged nces with each other. Then, a woman wearing a white blouse stepped forward. She looked like she was in he looking visage. Walking to the door, she shouted to the outside, ¡°Lily,e here!¡± Following that, a youn like she was in her twenties, rushed over and nervously responded, ¡°Madam.¡± Thedy asked, ¡°What di Nn eatst night?¡± Gianna frowned. Madam? Could she be Lara Roberts, Ss¡®s stepmother? Then, Lily replied, ¡°He ate a bowl of century egg congee with chicken, as well as two egg whites. Before he sle had a cup of milk. He didn¡®t eat anything else.¡± Then, Gianna asked again, ¡°Did he finish everything? Were there leftovers?¡± Ss immediately noticed the seriousness of the issue. Thus, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you suspect that there was a pro Next Chapter Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Food Tampering Gianna swept a nce across everybody in the room, then pretended to be unconcerned. ¡°It¡®s nothing; ? was just asking. It wasn¡®t due to a fluctuation in his emotions and the food he ate seems fine. Perhaps, his blood pressure is simply unstable due to his medical history. Old Man Nn is getting on in his years. Next time, you should take him out to the yard for a short walk when you¡®re free. I¡®m going to perform acupuncture on him now. Please leave the room so that the patient can get some fresh air in here.¡± After that, everybody obediently left the room, leaving only Gianna and Ss inside the room. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ss asked worriedly. Gianna chuckled softly. I can¡®t believe he could tell that I was lying. Thus, she deliberately asked, ¡°What ?¡± He replied confidently, ¡°There¡®s something amiss about why my grandpa is unconscious!¡± She raised her brows at him. ¡°Smart!¡± As she said that, she nced at the tightly¨C shut door. ¡°Old Man Nn¡®sa was caused by a sudden rise in his blood pressure. If it wasn¡®t due t o a fluctuation in his emotions, and the food he ate wasn¡®t something that could influence his blood pressure, that can only mean that somebody tampered with his food!¡± His expression darkened immediately¨C it was terrifying. ¡°Are you saying somebody is trying to hurt him?¡± Meanwhile, she had on a serious expression as she opened the bag she brought with her and spread it open. Taking out the needles that were carefully arranged in the bag, she inserted needles into the ni ne acupuncture points along his pericardium meridian, which started from the chest and ran down alon g the arm to end at the tip of the middle finger. As she worked, she was unhurried, and every needle she inserted was precise. . Thus, he did not rush her nor disturb her. Besides, he found the way she looked at the moment to be ve ry pleasant to the eyes. After a while, she stood up and looked at him. ¡°I suspect somebody added a small amount of medication in the old man¡®s food to increase his blood pressure. As you know, people with cerebrovasc r diseases are most sensitive to sudden increases in their blood pressure. If it only happens once or twice, nothing mighte out of it. But, if it happens over a long pe riod, the walls of the arteries will be thin. If that happens, the old man¡®s life will be endangered!¡± His expression was dark and solemn, and his eyes were dangerously narrowed. However, he said noth ing. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Have you thought about how you¡®re going to catch the culprit?¡± she asked. He replied, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the Nn residence.¡± ¡°If you know about it, won¡®t the people who tampered with the old man¡®s food know about it too?¡± she a sked again. Upon hearing that, Ss frowned. That¡®s true. It¡®s not going to be easy to catch a culprit tha t was actively avoiding the surveince cameras. ¡°Then, let¡®s interrogate them one by one!¡± ¡°That will ju st tip the culprits off.¡± He gazed up at her. ¡°Do you have a way to catch them?¡± Gianna studied her surroundings. Old Man Nn¡®s room was the easiest ce for somebody to avoid t he surveince cameras as well as everybody else. Then, she pointed at a small ornament on the beds ide table. ¡°If they can do it once, they will do it again. As long as you don¡®t alert them to it, you¡®ll be able to catch the culprit.¡± Chapter ha Food Tempering lle immediately understood what she meant, ¡°Okay.¡± As they talked, Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed, gradually opened his eyes, he looked at the p nna nodded. Then, she started removing the needles from his shoulder, smilingly saying to him, ¡°Gra good; just a little tired and disorganized¡± Sheughed, coaxing him, ¡°That¡®s normal, You overslept. It¡®s al by the bed with his hands in his pockets, ncing down at the old man on the bed, Although he looked l Upon hearing that, Ss smiled silently. As if you can sleep less just because you want 10, The atmosphere of the entire room became warmer simply because the old man had woken up, Until¡­ warm atmosphere within the room, ¡°What?! How is my child doing?¡± nna was so frightened that she Next Chapter Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Is South Okay? ¡°Alright, sure. I¡®ll be there immediately.¡± Ss looked at Gianna with a serious expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°ording to the teacher, South was beaten up by several other students. I need to go and check on hi m.¡± Then, Gianna looked toward Old Man Nn. ¡°Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I¡®lle and visit you when I have the time. I need to go now.¡± Old Man Nn looked rather distraught too as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is South okay?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know. I¡®m going over now!¡± Gianna said as she kept away the things she brought over with her. After th at, Ss said, ¡°Don¡®t rush. I¡®ll go with you!¡± She subconsciously rejected his offer. ¡°There¡®s no need for t hat. Grandpa just woke up, so you should stay by his side.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go. There are lots of other people here. Besides, it¡®s not easy to get a taxi here.¡± He had already picked up her bag for her. Old Man Nn was very anxious. ¡°Bring the child overter so I can see him too.¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Don¡®t worry; South is fine. We¡®ll be backter.¡± The moment they pushed open the door, they saw Jade waiting by the door. ¡°Jade, Grandpa is awake. Please make something for Grandpa to eat.¡± Jade looked excited. ¡°Grandpa is awake? I¡®m going to see him.¡± After that, she rushed into the room. Afterward, the two of them left the Nn Residence and headed straight to the kindergarten. At the moment, the teacher in charge of the ss was waiting by the school gate. When she saw Giann a arriving, she came up to greet them with an apologetic look. ¡°Miss Aubrey, please don¡®t worry. It wasn ¡®t serious.¡± cam Gianna was not in the mood to listen to the teacher¡®s pleasantries. Thus, she asked anxiously, ¡°Where i s he?¡± The teacher replied, ¡°In the ssroom. I wanted to bring him over to the school infirmary, but he refuse d to go. He was adamant about making me call you, saying that you are a doctor.¡± Gianna did not reply. Instead, she walked in the direction of the ssroom. When she sent South to sc hool for the first time, she went there once. So, she still vaguely remembered the location. On the other hand, Ss had on a calm expression, suppressing his anger as he asked, ¡°Who hit him?¡± The teacher answered while walking, ¡°They were children from the older ss.¡± ¡°How many of them were there?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Three.¡± When he heard that, he sucked in a deep breath in surprise. How did both mother and son get harassed on the same day? As they approached the ssroom, they heard a woman¡®s voiceing from inside. ¡°Were you the one mannered little rascal! Do you think you¡®re amazing? Hurry up and apologize to my grandchild!¡± This voice is very familiar. Doesn¡®t this voice belong to Florence? Gianna instinctively reacted even faster. Rushing over, she kicked the door open and saw several peopl Moreover, Florence was holding a book in her hands, using it to hit South on the head. On the other hand, South stood motionless. Pressing his lips together tightly, his face indicated that he was Chapter 59 Is South Okay? suppressing his anger while trying to reason with them. ¡°They hit me first!¡± At that moment, Gianna waspletely dumbfound sleeved shirt, who was ganging up on the child. At the same time, she roared furiously, ¡°What the hell ar forward to grab Gianna, but Ss grabbed the man and threw him to the side. Then, he held back his an Next Chapter Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I Ripped My Pants The woman, who was kicked, climbed up from the ground, saying, ¡°You started it first! You hit Aunt: Florence first! How old do you think she is?¡± Ss was glowering. ¡°Are you telling me that you adults were not ganging up on a child?¡± Florence arrogantly said, ¡°We were disciplining him. Since his mother doesn¡®t know how to educate her child, we decided to help her out. What do you think you¡®re doing?¡± ¡°I see. I¡®m sure you won¡®t mind if I help you educate your child too, right?¡± As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed Mitchell, who was standing by the side, then he lifted him off the ground with one hand. Mitchell dangled mid¨Cair, feeling so terrified that he burst into tears. Ss red at him with a seething expression. ¡°Why are you crying? You cry now, but why didn¡®t you cr y when you were bullying others? Don¡®t you know that a fight should be done one¨Con¨C one? Ganging up on somebody is a cowardly move!¡± At the same time, Florence was shocked. Then, she rushed over and tr ied to snatch Mitchell away like a madwoman. ¡°Who do you think you are to educate him on our behalf?!¡± In response, Ss, who was holding the little fatty by his clothes, broke free from Florence¡®s hold and turned Mitchell away from her. ¡°Do you have to ask? Why didn¡®t you ask your selves that when you were disciplining somebody else¡®s child?¡± She choked on her anger. She had not expected Gianna to arrive so quickly, much less bring a man with her. ¡°He bullie d my grandchild first. Look at those wounds on his face!¡± Upon hearing that, he nced at the little fatty and sneered, ¡°It was three on one, and you still manage d to end up in this condition? I can¡®t believe you have the nerve to cry. What¡®s more, you even asked th e adults in the family to help fight your battles. Aren¡®t you embarrassed? Were you raised to be sold for the meat on your bones?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°How can you say that?!¡± the woman in the short¨Csleeved shirt yelled angrily. He coldly replied, ¡°No matter what I say, it¡®ll still be better than what you did! It makes me wonder if there are any adults i n your family!¡± The teacher nced from one to the other, feeling utterly dumbfounded. Just now, these parents had been at the school infir mary tending to their children¡®s wounds. Therefore, she stepped out for a bit to meet Gianna. Who coul d have known that these parents woulde into the ssroom in such a short while and even raised their hand against a child? ¡°Everyone, please don¡®t fight. Let¡®s check on the children, alright? Nothing is more important than the c hildren¡®s wellbeing!¡± the teacher said. On the other hand, Giannapletely ignored the fight going on as she held South tightly. She was so scared that her entire body was trembling, and she rubbed at the wound on South¡®s head. In a panic ked voice, she asked, ¡°South, are you okay? Don¡®t scare me, alright?! Where does it hurt? Don¡®t hide it from me; let me see!¡± South nced at the others and pretentiously said, ¡°My head hurts! I feel dizzy!¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. Let¡®s go t o the hospital.¡± Then, she bent down intending to pick him up. However, he struggled against her and refused to move. Just as she was feeling confused, she felt his hot breath blowing against her ear. ¡°Mommy, I ripped my pants.¡± She was surprised, then immediately understood. No wonder he refused to move. His pants are ripped and he is afraid of embarrassing himself. Next Chapter Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 It¡®s Not a Warning After saying that, Gianna walked out of the ssroom and headed to the school infirmary. Then, the tea cher hurriedly rushed after them. The sense of authoritying from this man was very strong¨C one nce was enough to tell her that he wasn¡®t somebody to be trifled with. I¡®m certain what he said ju st now was more than just a simple warning! When they arrived at the school infirmary, the female doctor examined South and asked many questions. Then, she confirmed that it was merely external inj uries. As she tended to the wound, she asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± South answered, ¡°When they pushed me to the ground, I knocked into the steps in the restroom.¡± Ss¡®s expression instantly became dark upon hearing those words. Then, he looked at the teacher an d said, ¡°They are still children. Don¡®t the teachers follow them to the restroom? When we send our child ren to the school, as a teacher, you should be able to guarantee the child¡®s safety within the school! Ho w can you allow an incident like this to happen? How did a bunch of students manage to gang up on and beat up another student?¡± Thus, the teacher hurriedly apologized, ¡°I know that the school is partly responsible for this incident. Th erefore, the school is willing to cooperate to the best of our abilities. As long as the children are fine, all the remaining problems can be solved.¡± However, Ss¡®s expression remained extremely upset. After that, he told Gianna, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Gianna asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± In response, Ss vaguely responded, ¡°There¡®s something I need to do.¡± Then, he said to the teacher, ¡° Youe with me.¡± The teacher nced at Gianna and followed after him. ¡°What are the names of those children?¡± Ss a sked as he walked. The teacher practically had to jog to keep up with him. ¡°Mitchell Riley, Ethan Horner, and Bryan Watkins . They seem to be rtives.¡± Ss nodded slightly; he figured that was the case. ¡°Where is the principal¡®s office?¡± The female teacher felt a chill in her heart. I knew this man wasn¡®t to be trifled with. Therefore, she replied w ithout further ado, ¡°I¡®ll show you the way.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Inside the ssroom, Florence and the others were still chewing Gianna out furiously. The woman in the short¨Csleeved shirt said, ¡°That Gianna is such a b*tch! It still hurts where she kicked me just now! Fortunately, Adrian didn¡®t marry her. Otherwise, she would have torn your family apart!¡± On th e other hand, the man was puzzled. ¡°Aunt Florence, didn¡®t you say that Gianna is still single and that she¡®s trying to seduce Adrian? Then, who was that man? Why do I have t he feeling that I¡®ve seen him before? Besides, judging from that aura of his, he probably isn¡®t an ordinar y person.¡± Florence¡®s mouth was twitching hard. ¡°How does he look like he isn¡®t an ordinary person? In my opinion, his aura isn¡®t a match for your cousin¡®s. Besides, what kind of influential figure can Gianna, with that illegitimate child of hers, find? More importantly, what influenti al figure would want anything to do with a woman with such loose morals?¡± The woman agreed, ¡°That¡®s right. Anyway, I don¡®t think they have a close rtionship; they could be ac quaintances at most. Didn¡®t you hear her calling him ¡®Mr. Nn¡®?¡± When the man heard those words, he had a sudden thought. ¡°What did you say his surname was? Nol an? He can¡®t be part of the Nn Group¡®s Nn Family, right?¡± The woman seemed slightly taken aba ck. ¡°I¨CImpossible. How could Ss Nn be interested in Chapter 61 It¡®s Not a Warning Gianna?¡± The more the man thought about it, the more panicked he became. ¡°If it¡®s the Nn Family, then the words he said just now weren¡®t just a threat, but the truth! Aun did the teacher leave us hanging here? She didn¡®t even give me an exnation. Does she want me to g After saying that, she led Mitchell out of the ssroom by the hand. As soon as she stepped out of the c yours?!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Expulsion Although the quality of education, the environment, and the safety measures of Imperial Kindergarten a re among the best within the industry, they aren¡®t the only kindergarten avable, right? So, what¡®s with their indifferent attitude in addressing this matter? Then, the female teacher smiled. In the beginning, she had no idea how she was going to broach the topic, but this made things much easier for her. ¡°We are very sor ry that an incident like this urred on school premises. Therefore, the school will pay for the children¡® s medical fees. As for taking responsibility, we find it a little far¨C fetched to me it on the children. On the other hand, as parents, you have raised your hand against o ne of our students. No matter what you say, that was uneptable behavior! If you don¡®t want to send your children to the Imperial Kinder garten, you can send them to another kindergarten. We won¡®t force you!¡± When Florence heard those words, she found it hard to believe. ¡°What did you say? Are you asking us t o go to another kindergarten?¡± She thought she could threaten the teacher. To her surprise, the teacher wasn¡®t afraid at all. ¡°Yes. These are the children¡®s tuition fees; the school will reimburse you for them. A lso, this 1,000 is for the medical fees of the three children.¡± As the female teacher spoke, she pushed the money into Florence¡®s hands. Then, Florence asked in astonishment, ¡°A¨CAre you expelling our children?!¡± In response, the female teacher smiled gently. ¡°The school is simplyplying with your wishes and gi ving you the freedom of choice!¡± The two others tagging along with Florence became anxious and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Please don¡®t do t his, teacher! We don¡®t have any intentions of transferring our children to a different school! The children only have one more year left before they graduate from kindergarten! If they transfer out now, they will have to familiarize themselves with a new environment and get to know new friends all over again! We don¡®t want them to be transferred out!¡± Vn ¡°That¡®s right, teacher. I understand that our children were a little out of line in this incident. So, we will di scipline them properly at home.¡± Following that, Florence yelled at the two of them angrily, ¡°Will you grow a spine?! Aren¡®t they clearly ex pelling our children from the school? So, why are you shamelessly begging them for mercy? It¡®s not like there aren¡®t any other good kindergartens out there!¡± ring at th e female teacher, she continued, ¡°It¡®s just a rotten kindergarten! We don¡¯t need toe here! What¡®s s o amazing about this ce anyway? I¡®m going to report this school to the Bureau of Education!¡± Then, t he female teacher smiled and nodded. ¡°Please do!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Those words of hers were casually mentioned, but they sounded extremely arrogant¨C almost as if she were telling them to go ahead and try. As a result, Florence and the two others with her were so shocked that they were utterly speechless, In the end, they left in a huff of fury, dragging their children with them as they left. On the other hand, Ss came out of the principal¡®s office and immediately headed to the school infirmary to m eet Gianna and her son. The mother and son pair were talking about something among themselves andughing away happily. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± he asked. Thus, Gianna lifted her gaze and looked at him. The man was big and tall. Moreover, he seemed to be c Then, sheughed. ¡°South is bragging. He ims that if he didn¡®t rip his pants, the three other children w Chapter 62 Expulsion On the other hand, Ss didn¡®t smile. Instead, he was like a father educating his s on.¡± Gianna was slightly surprised. I can¡®t believe the little guy¡®s careless words made him so serious. S like he didn¡®t quite understand. ¡°You mean I can¡®t even fight back even if they hit me?¡± Ss put his hand have to bear with it for the time being. Blindly charging forward will only get you hurt! Besides, enduring so strong that nobody can pick on you; so strong that you can protect whoever you want to protect!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 illegitimate Child of a Beggar South nodded his head vigorously. Then, Gianna smiled in relief. At that moment, she suddenly felt very thankful toward this man. In front of her son whocked a father¡®s love, he had taken on the role of a father figure. To be honest, this was something she had discussed with her son before. Perhaps there were differenc es in the way a father and a mother educated their children. The child might listen, but it wasn¡®t as impactful to him when it came from her. Looking at the serious expression in her son¡®s eyes, she knew he would definitely work hard to do well. After all, he looked up to Ss and even longed for him as a father! Then, she nced at Ss again. I guess the reason my son loves him isn¡®t just that he is very handso me. Perhaps he might actually be pretty capable! If only Gianna was still capable of calm and rational analysis. On the other hand, the female doctor was so emotional that she couldn¡®t help herself. Staring at Ss with starry eyes, she eximed, ¡°You are such a good father!¡± Gianna looked at the female doctor in surprise. ¡°He isn¡®t the father.¡± However, South didn¡®t want to exin further. Thus, he stood up. ¡°Let¡®s go. I can¡®t go to ss in the afternoon. I need to buy a new pair of pants!¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay. Your great¨C grandpa just called. He¡®s worried about your injuries. Do you want to go and visit him?¡± In response, South nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Then, Ss smiled. Bending down, he picked South up. ¡°Alright; let¡®s go get you some pants!¡± South blushed shyly. Despite all sorts of twists and turns, Daddy and Mommy seem to be getting on mu ch better than before! As soon as the three of them exited the school infirmary, they ran into Florence, her niece, and her nep hew leaving the school. Florence saw that they wereing out of the school with their child in tow. Thus, she assumed that they had been expelled from the school too. If that was the c ase, she at least felt somewhat appeased. Turning toward her niece and her nephew, she said, ¡°You were going on and on about how amazing th ey were. Look; didn¡®t they get expelled too?¡± Gianna was stunned. Expelled? Then, she understood what was going on almost immediately and gav e Ss a dubious look. Don¡®t tell me¡­ When he left just now, it was for this? In that instant, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. He¡®s acting just like the child¡®s father and protecting 1. US. Ss ignored them. He walked past them without a second nce but was stopped by Florence. ¡°Wait ¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Florence had a delighted smile on her lips as she continued, ¡°You have the surname ¡®Nn¡®, right? | don¡®t care which family youe from, but let me give you a kind warning. Gianna is not a virtuous woman; she was very wild in the past. That child of hers is the illegitimate child of a beggar! If Upon hearing those words, Gianna immediately flew into a rage. Rushing over, she grabbed Florence by the wrist. ¡°The only reason I didn¡®t do anything to you is out of respect for your age! Don¡®t you dare take advantag Chapter 63 illegitimate Child of a Beggar ¡°Hey, woman! Why are you always so quick to act violently?!¡± the woman yelled as she stepped up to stop Gianna Gianna¡®s entire body exuded ayer of cold air. Shaking that woman¡®s hand off, she snarled, ¡°If somebo inw just two days ago! That is my son, Adrian Riley, of the Riley Group. You must know of him, right? She tried to seduce him because he is such an excellent man! My son and my daughter¨Cin¨C law are in a good rtionship; who would be interested in sullied goods like her?! You petter open your e Next Chapter Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Officially Courting Gianna Aubrey Ss exuded a terrifying hostility. Even South, who was being carried in his arms, clenched his little fist s tightly. He was tempted to speak the truth¨CI¡®m not a beggar¡®s son! At that moment, Ss spoke in a bone¨C chilling voice, ¡°Before you said anything, I might only have considered it. But now I¡®ve made up my mind! From today onward, I¡®m going to officially court Gianna Aubrey! Adrian Riley, Kaylee Aubrey, and now, you. Your entire family is insolent, conceited, and full of themselves! I guess being ex pelled from the kindergarten was too light a punishment! From tomorrow onward, I¡®m going to crush the entire Riley Group within a month!¡± Upon hearing those words, everybody had the same reaction¨Cthey were shocked to the core. Then, Erica Horner and Adam Horner nced at each other. That man was the cause behind their child ren¡®s expulsion! On the other hand, Gianna was surprised by what he said. ¡®From today onward, I¡®m going to officially c ourt Gianna Aubrey¡®. Even if it¡®s to provoke them, he doesn¡®t need to go that far, right? We might have k nown each other for two months or so now, but we¡®ve only met a few times! On the contrary, South was pleasantly surprised. He kept his lips tightly pressed together for fear of rev ealing the joyful thoughts in his heart. I did it! All my efforts were not in vain! My daddy is finally going to start wooing my mommy! Meanwhile, Florence looked disdainful. ¡°You sure know how to boast! You¡®re even threatening to crush the Riley Group! Just who do you think you are?!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ss nced sideways at her, then said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Try me!¡± Then, he added, ¡°Oh; by the way, Gianna wasn¡®t seducing your son. He was pestering her. At the time, I happened to pass by and ki cked him out! Go back and warn your son; Gianna is now one of mine. He better not harass her for no r eason!¡± OW OL Florence was so embarrassed that she became angry, yelling, ¡°What delusional ideas! My son and my daughter¨Cinw are very loving toward each other! Harass Gianna? What a joke!¡± Then, Gianna burst outughing. ¡°Well, I hope they continue being so loving toward each other!¡± After saying that, she dragged Ss away. Arguing with that vixen in front of the school gates is an embarrassment! Soon, she heard the sounds of quarrelinging from behind her. Adam said, ¡°He must be Ss Nn! Otherwise, how could he be so confident? To crush the Riley Gro up within a month; will the Horner Family be affected?¡® Then, Erica said, ¡°Didn¡®t I say? How could the children have been expelled from the school without rea son? It turns out that it was his fault! Aunt Florence, you¡®ve really caused trouble for us!¡± Florence snorted, ¡°Look at how he is trying to scare you. I don¡®t believe he is capable of doing it!¡± On th e other hand, Gianna got into the car and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry about just now. Than ks so much for your help!¡± She didn¡®t mention what he said about courting her. After all, it was nothing more than an impulsive cho ice of words. Then, Ss looked at her. ¡°It¡®s nothing. Next time you see them trying to pick a fight with you, just ignore Looking at him strangely, she couldn¡®t help smiling, ¡°Although it was just a brief moment, I was tempted Chapter 64 Officially Courting Gianna Aubrey don¡®t crush these types of people, are we supposed to just leave them be?¡± Sheughed He nced at her. He knew that she was petty¨C she would seek revenge for even the smallest of grievances. Otherwise, she would not havended him South a new pair of pants and he changed into them immediately. Gianna held up the pair of ripped pan say that, I think I should be the one treating you to a meal. If it wasn¡®t for your timely rescue, Grandpa¡®s Next Chapter Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Where Is His Father? Gianna and Ss exchanged nces with each other and smiled. ¡°Sure, let¡®s eat. What do you want to eat?¡± Ss turned his head and nced toward South. ¡°South, what do you want to eat?¡± Then, they looked each other in the eye and said in unison, ¡°Hotpoi.¡± Upon hearing that, she burst outughing. Look at this tacit understanding between them; if I didn¡®t know better, I¡®d have thoug ht that they were actually father and son. Later, they arrived at the hotpot restaurant. It was past 2 PM, and lunchtime was long over. Therefore, r tively few people were eating there. So, they didn¡®t ask for a private room and found a ce to sit in the front hall. ¡°What kind of hotpot do you want? Spicy, or non¨Cspicy?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Non¨Cspicy!¡± the two guys sitting opposite her replied in unison. She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Nn, do you not take spicy foods?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I do. But, I just can¡®t get used to eating spicy hotpot!¡± Ss answered. Sheughed again. ¡°You¡®re just like South! He doesn¡®t eat spicy hotpot either.¡± Gianna¡®s words were carelessly said, but South narrowed his eyes happily. Well, we are father and son after all. Of course, we¡®re simr! Recently, Daddy has been doing really well. I¡®m going to observe things for a little while more. If he treats Mommy as well as I treat her, I¡®ll tell him the truth! In the end, Gianna ordered a non¨C spicy hotpot along with many dishes to go with it. It could be said that she hadpletely satisfied the appetites of the two guys sitting opposite her. Ss looked at South and smiled with a warm and genile expression. ¡°Your son is extremely adorable.¡± Gianna nced at South and groaned, ¡°He only acts well¨C mannered. But, he¡®s actually very cheeky!¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing wrong with a boy being mischievous.¡± The n, Ss nced at the mother and son pair and hesitatingly asked, ¡°I¡®ve been meaning io ask, why doe s South have your surname? Where is his father?¡± He didn¡®t believe the vile words that the olddy said. Therefore, he decided that it was better to ask the person involved directly Gianna was taken aback, then she dismissively replied, ¡°He¡®s dead! He died before the child was even born.¡± Piit¨C When South heard those words, he spat out the water he was drinking. At the same time, he nearly die d choking on the little bit of water he swallowed. ring at Gianna resentfully, he secretly said in his heart, Mommy, why are you telling Daddy that he d ied to his face? Isn¡®t that bad? Ss nervously patted him on the back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meanwhile, Gianna anxiously handed him a cup of water. ¡°Quickly drink some water! Honestly, slow do wn! How can you choke on water?¡± Then he drank his water while silently scolding her in his heart, Don¡®t you know how shocking the words you said were?! After a while, he finally stopped coughing. Lifting his gaze, heined resentfully, ¡°Mommy, do you want me to d rink faster, or drink slower? Make up your mind!¡± She red at him. ¡°Don¡®t talk back so much!¡± However, South simply grinned. On the other hand, Ss had secretly noted down that fact. I see; the father is gone. No wonder the Chapter 65 Where Is His Father? child takes after her surname. ¡°All these years, have you been raising She nodded. ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡± He found it extremely admirable. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡®re so talented. Even then, you still managed to ta Gianna was praised so highly that she didn¡®t know how to react. Thus, she was stuck in awkward embar taking care of others. Since she can¡®t cook, we constantly eat out. Besides, she¡®s extremely busy. So, I b Before he could finish, Gianna cut across his sentence. ¡°South, hurry up and eat.¡± How can this child tel Next Chapter Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Let¡®s Have Hotpot, It¡®s My Treat South grinned, snickering quietly. It was rare to see Gianna looking embarrassed. Thus, Ss couldn¡®t hold back hisughter. ¡°I guess it wasn¡®t easy for you to survive this long.¡± South murmured vaguely, ¡°That¡®s right. Fortunately, I have a lot of friends. Otherwise, I might have died of hunger or froze to death by now. Still, I know Mommy didn¡®t do it on purpose. ording to Mommy¡®s senior, it¡®s a miracle she hasn¡®t identally killed herself.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡®t help roaring withughter. On the other hand, Gianna¡®s expression immediately turned murderous, and she fiercely threatened, ¡°South Aubrey! Haven¡®t you been eating my cooking dai ly recently? If you continue talking nonsense, you won¡®t get dinner tonight.¡± South pouted and said innocently, ¡°But, I didn¡®t say that! I was just repeating what your senior said! Mo mmy, you can¡®t pick on me just because your senior isn¡®t here!¡± She was sweating bullets. ¡°When did I ever pick on you? You are the one tattling about all my shorings!¡± He retorted, ¡°You threatened me with dinner!¡± Then, she red at him. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go and look for those friends of yours? You were brought up by those friends of yours after all. It won¡®t matter whether you have dinner or not.¡± Thus, South turned to look at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss, will you treat me to dinner tonight?¡± Ssughed. ¡°Sure, I¡®ll treat you both to dinner.¡± ¡°South Aubrey, that Uncle Ss of yours is my friend.¡± Gianna red at South. In response, South puffed out his cheeks, pouting as he lowered his head to eat. ¡°Then, I better eat mo re now, seeing as I won¡®t be eating tonight.¡± She was a little speechless. I¡®m starting to notice that it¡®s g etting harder and harder for me to control this little b*stard. However, Ss¡®s expression was filled with warmth. He liked the way they interacted with each other¨C it was very nice. Reaching out, he ruffled South¡®s little head. ¡°You are a boy. Boys need to take good care of girls; do you understand?¡± Then, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Right now, your wings are still growing. So, you need to scheme and act docile fo r the sake of getting three meals a day. It¡®s not wise to offend your parents who feed and clothe you!¡± Gianna was utterly speechless. I can hear everything, okay? What is with this method of education? So uth smiled widely. ¡°I understand.¡± After that, he obediently turned toward her and said, ¡°Mommy, 1 was wrong. You are the best mommy in the world !¡± She said nothing. Why do I feel so embarrassed?! Ss smiled. Then, he slowly put all the items they ordered into the hotpot. He was very particr about how long each item should be cooked. Therefore, he was very clear about wh ich item should go in first, and which item should go inter. In the end, Gianna decided not to continue struggling against them anymore. Well, if I¡®m bad at taking care of others, then so be it. I¡®m just going to be a carefree little glutton, okay? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Not far away, a woman secretly took a picture of them and sent the photo to Nicole through WhatsApp. A Chapter 66 Let¡®s Have Hotpot, It¡®s My Treat Soon, she received a reply. ¡®That¡®s the doctor that helped cure Ss¡®s grandpa! ¡®Oh; if I didn¡®t know any better, I¡¯d have thought they were a family of three. ¡®Take another picture and be sure to choose an angle where it isn¡®t too obvious that it¡®s them in the background. Then, post it up on Instagram.¡® Nicole sent another messag sideways and took a selfie, including Ss and Gianna in the picture while she was at it. Although it wasn¡®t too obvious, they could clearly be seen in the photo if it were erged. Posting it make a photo viral very quickly. Thus, the photo became a trending topic among their friend circles in the It was no secret how difficult it was to approach Ss Nn. Aside from Alex, even the friends he grew u dare to joke around with him. Therefore, the photo of him eating with a woman¨C especially since it was a woman with a child¨C instantly became sensational news. Everybody thought that the woman was quite amazing to be able to As a result, the photo was reshared several times, and Aleena saw the photo too. Next Chapter Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Their Rtionship Aleena gritted her teeth as she saw the smile on Ss¡®s face in the erged photo of him and his family. The fact that he chose a woman with a child over her was uneptable, and she ga ve Robin a call immediately. ¡°How are things on your side?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°That woman is a tough nut to crack.¡± His voice came over the line. ¡°Don¡®t you have another way to go about it?¡± Aleena shot back angrily, ¡°Get out of my sight if you can¡®t even aplish such a minor task!¡± Kaylee¡®s name was pushed to the top of the search list on social media by the next day, and single han dedly took over a few sections of the search list: ¡®Kaylee Aubrey giarism. Kaylee Aubrey disqualified.¡¯ ¡®Kaylee Aubrey the crying fakeass b*tch.¡® ¡®Gianna revealed to be world¨Crenowned fashion designer, Angel.¡® The final search option on the list was taken down due to Gianna¡®s wish to keep a low profile. However, there were still a lot of people who saw her name, which led to them uncovering the fact that she would soon be setting up her own fashion studio and requesting for pre¨Corders. She was even recognized as the half¨C sister of Kaylee Aubrey, the young mistress of the Aubrey Group. Gianna had no intention of revealing her past to the public and merely wanted a peaceful life, thus had South take down all of the search options rted to herself. Kaylee was delighted in seeing her reactio n, as her reluctance to reveal her identity meant that Kaylee would be entitled to say anything as she pleased. News broke of her child¡®s expulsion from the kindergarten st night, so she decided to drop by at Riley Residence. Kaylee was met with a group of journalists as soon as she stepped out of the building, which she respo nded by putting up a delicate front as she minced her words, ¡°The incident is over now, so please stop asking me questions! I don¡®t care about what others think of me, as those who like me wouldn¡®t en after I was disqualified, and those who don¡®t would assume that I am a cunning liar no matter what I said. I stand by my word, as I never strayed from my conscience.¡± After giving an ambiguous reply, she left. It left the journalists dumbfounded, say less of the consumers, as they wondered if something happene d among thepetitors. Kaylee headed straight for the Riley Family¡®s dwelling after throwing the jour nalists off. Riled up after listening to Florence¡®s report on what happened at the kindergarten, she tried to suppress her anger while asking, ¡°What should we do now? Where should m y child go after being expelled?¡± Florence thought what happened was not her fault, so she didn¡®t care about her attitude. ¡°You don¡®t nee d to feel so anxious about it. I already had Adrian look for other kindergartens. There are so many of th em, so we can always transfer your kid to another one.¡± ¡°You said the man¡®sst name is Nn?¡± Kaylee asked after taking a deep breath. Florence pouted. ¡°Yeah, and he said he would like to court Gianna. Your cousins told me he was Ss Nn of the Nn Group, but I don¡®t think that would be the case, as he has no reason to go after a b*tch like Gianna.¡± Feelings of dread crept up on Kaylee as she recalled having inquired about the speaker after thepetition ended, who turned out to be S Chapter 67 Their Rtionship striped crimson tie.¡± Kaylee nearly lost her bnce upon hearing Florence¡®s description of him, but managed to sit down on a description was an exact match to Ss. Next Chapter Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Kick in the Groin Upon noticing the shift in Kaylee¡®s countenance, Florence asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Kaylee took a deep breath as she replied, ¡°He is Ss indeed. He was the one to use me of giarism, as well as presenting a CV which he obtained through questionable means.¡± There was a frown on Florence¡®s face as she questioned, ¡°Why is Ss so against us when he doesn¡®t have a particr grudge against us?¡± Hatred caused Kaylee to grit her teeth as she surmised, ¡°It must be because of Gianna. She must¡®ve seduced Ss, which would exin his behavior.¡± ¡°Gianna is definitely a b*tch like her mother. Isn¡®t her mother¡®s death anniversary around the corner? Yo u should seize the opportunity to teach Gianna a lesson.¡± Florence seemed to agree with her. A sinister smile bloomed on Kaylee¡®s face, contorting her expression despite her silence. Three dayster, Gianna received a call from Ss to inform her of the arrest of the criminal who drugg ed his grandfather, before requesting for her presence at the Nn Residence as he was worried about his grandfather¡®s health. She began preparing the items she would need to bring along after hanging u p, then came out from her room with her bag in hand. The chime on the doorbell came as a surprise to her while she wondered how Ss managed to arrive within such a short amount of time. She didn¡®t giv e much thought as she opened the door with a polite smile on her face, but it froze as soon as she noti ced Robin was standing by the entrance instead of Ss, to which she sulked. ¡°What are you doing her e?¡°. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A lewd smile could be seen stered on Robin¡®s scrawny face as he attempted to squeeze himself into her house. ¡°You sure are eager to open the door for me. I know women like you love to y hard¨Cto¨C get, so did you regret your actions after some down time?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Gianna¡®s voice sounded harsh, but Robin paid her no heed as he continued doing what he did, all the while rambling on, ¡°Alright , there¡®s no more point in repeating the same old tricks. Meanwhile, you should take a good look at you rself. While you¡®re pretty, you have a child, and no rich man would marry a woman with a child, with the exception of me.¡± ¡°Get out of here, or else I won¡®t go soft on you!¡± There was a gloomy look on Gianna¡®s face when she w as forced to step back. ¡°Why are you so defensive? Stop being shy after you¡®ve weed me into your house! Don¡®t you want to treat me? So why not do it today? Do you think we should do it on the bed or the sofa?¡± Robin reach ed out in an attempt to hug her, which prompted Gianna to cast her bag aside before giving him a kick as she yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡± The excruciating pain from Gianna¡®s kick thatnded squarely on his most vulnerable part caused Robi n to clutch onto his groin as he realized he¡®d underestimated her. He cursed under his breath before once again pouncing on her, ¡°You¡®ve had your chance, you shameless b*tch! Don¡®t you dare pretend to be a noble woman while giving me a lecture! I¡®ll show you how long I canst, and how many rounds I can go!¡± While wearing a scornful smile that spoke of her indifference, Gianna took a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them before jumpi ng into the air to give Robin who was standing before her a hard kick, which made him stagger backward until falling out of the doorway. Following, she approached him and spat, ¡°You¡®re the one who knows no shame!¡± Robin lost his cool upon being thrown out of the house, which had him ring at Gianna while making a phone call, during which he only spat out a tersemand, ¡°Come over here!¡± He then wait! You¡®re no longer a kid, nor are you a chaste woman, so you had iting! The fact that I would wa Next Chapter Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ensuing Fight ¡°Get your head out of the clouds!¡± Fueled by rage, Gianna got hold of the man¡®s arm as she took a step forward to thro w him over her shoulder deftly while wearing an arrogant expression. Two other men arrived at her doorstep while they were still caught up i n their fight, to which Robin responded by wearing acent smile. ¡°You¡®re being ungrateful, Giann a, so let me teach you a lesson today.¡± He then yelled toward the two men, ¡°Get a hold on her!¡± Soon e nough, Gianna was closed in by the two men while holding a cold and piercing gaze on her expressionless face. ¡°Ss will arrive at any moment, Robin. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Don¡®t even think about intimidating me with such a ruse! Who do you think you are? Ss will never even spare a nce at a bitch with a child!¡± He then turned to the other two men before giving his orders, ¡°Come on, us three will capture her and have some fun with her!¡± Although there was only a slim chance at winning against three men, Gianna had no choice but to face them head on. She drew a breath before turning tounch a kick at the man closest to her, then ducked into the house. However, Robin seemed to have read her mind as he quickly followed suit without even giving her time to close the door. The three men entered without a hitch, while theirbined efforts gave Gianna a hard time. When her attention was upied by the two men, Robinunched himself forward to hold her on the waist from behind whi le spouting words of debauchery, ¡°Cease the pointless struggle! Why don¡®t you have fun with This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. us?¡± One of the men approached her with excitement as he said, ¡°Yeah, that¡®s how it¡®s done! Compared to close¨C quartersbat, she seemed to do better while fighting from a distance, so we will close in on her like t his!¡± The man who took a kick and fell on the ground earlier quickly got up and came toward them. ¡°Fatty, ho ld her while I go find some rope!¡± Robinmanded, which the fatter man obeyed by holding her in an even tighter clutch. Gianna¡®s struggles were futile, so she could only watch as Robin retrieved a rope from somewhere with in the house. In the ensuing silence, she retained a stern expression while supporting herself on the ma n behind her to kick Robin away from her when he approached her with the intent to tie her up. The hard kick resulted in Robin sliding a few meters backward on the floor, which ended with his head bumping onto the TV cab behind him. The pain threw him into a fit of rage as he curs ed then grabbed a vase from the TV cab to fling it toward her head, ¡°You signed your own death wa rrant, you f*cking b*tch!¡± A breeze blew past Robin during that instant before he got kicked on the back, which caused him ton d on the coffee table. The tea setid out on it was swept off the table in the ensuing crash as he scolded, ¡°For f*ck¡®s sake! Who¡®s there?¡± His first reaction was to look for the person who kicked him, but his vision failed him before he could take in the figure, as a vase was shatt ered on his head. The sound it made was indescribable, as it was a mix of both a blunt and crisp noise. All he knew was t hat he literally saw red, which he recognized as his eyes got covered by the blood oozing out from the wound on his head. ¡°You sure are courageous, Robin.¡± The cold and murderous tone of the voice sent a chill to the core of his being as Robin realized Ss had arrived. Next Chapter Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Merlin¡®s Checkup This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°E¨C Ss¡­¡± Upon wiping away the blood over his eyes, Robin¡®s mind went nk while he trembled as he t urned around to get a clearer sight of the person before him. ¡°I¡®m sure you have a death wish.¡± There was a bone¨C chilling quality to Ss¡®s tone of voice as he wore a cold expression. The two other men crashed into R obin upon being kicked over by Gianna before he could give a response, while Robin cried out in pain a s he nearly passed out. While examining Gianna from head to toe, Ss could feel the lingering fear in his heart. There was als o a sharp prickling sensation to his heart upon noticing that her hair was tousled, her clothes dirty, her wrists red due to the struggle during the strife. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He thus asked, to which Gianna shook her head in response. Despite the ensuing fur y, he dared not imagine what would happen if he arrived even one secondter. ¡°Go get changed, then we¡®ll go to the hospital for a check up.¡± He then made a call on his phone to have his mene over. ¡°I¡®m alright, so we should pay your grandfather a visit first. Wait here while I go get changed.¡± Upon taking a deep breath, Gianna entered the room after having said so. The limp on her leg hurt as she sat down on the bed, but aside from the bruise that ma de it evident that she was hurt, she knew not how she hurt it. It was fortunate that her kids weren¡®t home, or else she wouldn¡®t manage to take care of everything on her own. After applying first aid to her wounds, Gianna put on a new pair of jeans before leaving her room. The living room was already clea ned when she got back out, and no trace of blood was left on the scene. ¡°I will somehow make this up to you!¡± There was an apologetic look in Ss¡®s gaze as he looked at her f rom where he stood in the living room. ¡°It¡®s fine. They already got their *ss kicked anyway.¡± Gianna took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°You need not concern yourself with the follow¨C up.¡± So was his reply. The both of them then drove to Nn Residence. After a couple of visits, Gianna was no stranger to the Nn Residence. She saw Ss¡®s father, Edwar d, who exuded an aura of superiority. Although Ss looked nothing like Brian, the both of them bore se mnce to Edward. Edward greeted Gianna before she could, ¡°You must be Doctor Aubrey! Thank you for saving my old m an!¡± ¡°It¡®s part of my job, so you don¡®t have to thank me,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°His age is catching up to him, so please treat him to the best of your abilities,¡± Edward said. ¡°Worry not , as I will do my best,¡± Gianna responded in kind. If she were to be frank, she was no good at pleasantri es, but nor did Edward say much else aside from reminding Ss to look into it before leaving the room. It didn¡®t seem like Edward cared about the old man at all whenpared to Ss, but Gianna chose to keep her silence upon noticing how unfazed Ss was. They entered Merlin¡®s room to see him in good spirits while greeting Gianna, ¡°Why didn¡®t you bring the kid with you?¡± Judging from the fact that Merlin inquired about South after having spoken to him for a long whilest ti me, Gianna was d as she determined that Merlin liked South a lot. ¡°South is at school, Master Merlin .¡± ¡°Oh, you sure have a great kid, Gianna!¡± The old man nodded his head. ¡°But he can also be infuriating at times.¡± Gianna let out a chuckle. ¡°Grandpa, let Doctor Aubrey give you a checkup.¡± Ss sounded concerned. Chapter 70 Merlin¡®s Checkup ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Merlin gave his consent. Upon gaining his consent, Gia ¡°It¡®s all thanks to you.¡± Merlin barked augh upon hearing what she said. ¡°Please don¡®t say that, Master much humility. Next Chapter Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ying the Matchmaker ¡°I sure have an exceptional grandson,¡± Merlin said while stroking his beard. He then handed Ss a copper key while staring at thetter. ¡°Go get me the red folder in the drawer.¡± Despite his surprise, Ss took the key and took out the folder after unlocking the drawer. ¡°Do you mean this?¡± ¡°Yeah, and you shall be keeping this from now on,¡± Merlin said with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Upon opening it, Ss¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realized that it was his grandfather¡¯s will, which brought a frown to his face. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Why would you write a will when you¡¯re fine?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Merlin got ahold of Ss¡¯s hand as thetter tried to tuck the folder back into his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, as alll ask of you in the meantime is to hold onto it. My day wille now that I am old, so you should think about thepany even though you don¡¯t personally care about the wealth. To me, you¡¯re the best candidate for the president of thispany The shares that your grandmother and I hold add up to one-fourth of the total number of shares, which would guarantee your acquisition of the position, with one added condition.¡± A look of anger crossed Ss¡¯s face as he looked closer at the additional terms listed upon hearing Merlin¡¯s words. ¡°You mean I need to get married before I could inherit thepany? Are you sure you want me as the president?¡± Merlin wore a mischievous smirk as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to live on while you do your best to aplish that task!¡± ¡°You should have someone else inherit it, then,¡± Ss said. As anxiety kicked in, Merlin pped him on the back. ¡°Are you nning to piss me off so much so that you could inherit my wealth after I die of a stroke?¡± ¡°How could I when I can¡¯t even meet your requirements?¡± Ss was exasperated, Merlin looked between Gianna and Ss while signaling to the latter. ¡°You should try harder then, you hopeless bum! I did a far better job back then!¡± So he wants me to court Gianna! The realization gave Ss conflicted feelings. Didn¡¯t we only meet a few times? Why does he have such a good impression of her? Meanwhile, Gianna stood awkwardly as if having heard something that she shouldn¡¯t have, wondering if she would be silenced. This old man! Why didn¡¯t you have me give you some space when you are talking about such important matters? The document was handed to Ss by Merlin, and he gave Ss a naughty wink at the same time. ¡°Hold onto and don¡¯t let anyone discover this, or else they would say that I¡¯m being partial to you. However, one day when I¡¯m dead, you should show this if anybody questions your im to the position.¡± Those words left a bad taste in Ss¡¯s mouth as he sat on his grandfather¡¯s bed. ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Didn¡¯t you hear what Doctor Aubrey told you? You¡¯d better try your best to live as long as you can so that you can witness my wedding!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should work fast to deliver your promise!¡± Merlin nodded as he spoke before turning to Gianna. ¡°Bring South to visit me during the holidays, as I like him a lot.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gianna agreed. Merlin heaved a sigh. ¡°Although I no longer associate myself with worldly matters, I do have a clear grasp of things, so you don¡¯t need to feel uneasy about it. I know you¡¯re a good kid, as I would be long dead if it wasn¡¯t for your constant visits. You canugh all you want, but for families like us, familial rtionshipse after benefits of any form. However, Rocky isn¡¯t blinded by these benefits, so you can work on building a rtionship together.¡± Why does it feel like he is ying the matchmaker? Gianna responded stiffly as she blushed. Next Chapter Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Pill She Used The awkwardness was mirrored on Ss¡¯s side as he wondered what his grandfather was up to, and why he would choose such a tant approach when he was doing it more discreetly before that. ¡°Alright, that will be all for today, as you definitely are overestimating me. We will be taking our leave for now.¡± ¡°Sure, go on! I will be taking a nap now.¡± Old Man Nn seemed amused, ¡°Bring him to me!¡± Ss gave his order to Connor as soon as they got out of his grandfather¡¯s room. While there were no visible injuries on Lily¡¯s face when she was brought into the house, her face was deathly pale as if having received a major shock Meanwhile, Ss motioned for Gianna to take a seat as he took out a cigarette which he lit and began puffing on it with a slightlyckadaisical manner. Using a casual tone for his interrogation, he asked, ¡°What is the drug that you added into my grandfather¡¯s food?¡± Fear seized Lily as she trembled while stuttering, ¡°I-I added a single sleeping pill into his porridge as I saw Master Merlin experiencing palpitations during his sleep. It wasn¡¯t to hurt him, so please forgive me, Young Master Ss! I know I made a mistake, and I will never do it again!¡± Lily knelt before him while making kowtows as she apologized. ¡°Are you sure you added sleeping pills and not vasopressors?¡± A frown formed on Gianna¡¯s face as she asked. ¡°No, I only gave him a sleeping pill.¡± Lily was still begging for forgiveness. Putting on a steely expression, Ss said, ¡°Master Merlin had always been ill, so you should never give him any medication without the doctor¡¯s instructions! How could you not know such a simple thing?¡± ¡°I know, which was why I only gave him one! My intention was to help him sleep better.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not going to tell the truth.¡± Ss maintained a casual andckadaisical tone as he flicked the ashes off his cigarette into the ashtray. ¡°I speak the truth, Young Master Ss! You can do a test on the porridge, and you¡¯ll know they are sleeping pills!¡± Lily exined in a hurry. ¡°Is your sleeping pill the reason that Master Merlin slept till noon on the 7th?¡± Ss asked with a frown. ¡°No, that has nothing to do with me. I was worried that Master Merlin would have trouble sleeping while I was on dutyst night, so my intentions were pure.¡± Lily looked toward Ss carefully. However, the cold expression on his face remained as he ordered, ¡°Get her out of my sight, then break her legs!¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master Ss! I know I made a mistake, and I will never repeat it ever again!¡± Lily¡¯s cries echoed, but Connor did as told without allowing her the opportunity to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Send the bowl of porridge my grandfather had for a test.¡± Ss didn¡¯t move from the sofa. ¡°Alright.¡± A curt response could be heard from Connor. Meanwhile, a frown could be seen on Gianna¡¯s face as she pondered, How could that be possible? Master Merlin¡¯s blood pressure reached 180 mmHg that day, and the numbers wouldn¡¯t have soared if it was a sleeping pill. However, she didn¡¯t have time to mull on it any longer when Ss got up and offered to send her home, to which sheplied by taking her bag with her as she got onto the car after a curt response. Their journey was spent in silence while Gianna was feeling troubled. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Was it because the results were out of his expectations, or was it because he has doubts over my diagnosis? Gianna was never one to internalize things, so she asked after casting him a few nces, ¡°Do you suspect that I made an error during my diagnosis?¡± Taken aback, Ss thought, Why would she ask that? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 A Night Out That¡¯s notil thought they have an inkling that we are investigating the matter, which was why they had the maid be their scapegoal, Ss replied A frownformed on Gianna¡¯s face while she asked, ¡°Do you mean she wasn¡¯t the mastermind? ¡°Amaid wouldn¡¯t be so bold, Ss scoffed. Afrown formed on Gianno¡¯s face as the reply he gave reminded her of what Old Master Nn said about the absence of familial rtionships. A sense of uncertainty lingered in her gaze as she looked toward him, all the while unsure how she should face him, and if she should pity him or console him. ¡®D-Do you have a suspect? Would it be among your farnily members, just for that inheritance?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± To Ss, the matter was a hard topic to breach as his family had done far more than that, which was why he opted for an ambiguous answer after taking a deep breath. Upon realizing that they were merely acquaintances, Gianna had a sudden feeling that she shouldn¡¯t have asked about the matter, so she didn¡¯t pry any further. Instead, she opted to remind him, ¡°You should probably arrange for some bodyguards to protect your grandfather secretly.¡± ¡°I will be doing just that. Thank you for your time today, and I will have someone transfer the consultation fee to you.¡± Ss nodded as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I should be the one to thank you instead. Your timely arrival saved me from a disastrous oue,¡± she replied, Memory of the incident that happened prior to his arrival triggered a sense of shame within Ss, as Robin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find fault with Gianna if he hadn¡¯t introduced her to that rowdy bunch. He felt responsible for what happend, thus he told her, ¡°I won¡¯t let what they did go unpunished, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Unbeknownst to him, what he said sounded like a promise more than anything else. Soon came the following night. Gianna got a call from Kate, during which thetter requested for herpany to attend a gathering together. Thus, she left South at Landon¡¯s ce, which was a delight to South. As a games developer, every game that Landon developed would first go through South, so visits to Landon¡¯s house was South¡¯s favorite activity. Just as they arrived at Landon¡¯s ce, South ushered Gianna to leave and even offered cordially. ¡°You won¡¯t have toe fetch me tonight as it will be quitete when you¡¯re done, I will be sleeping at Landon¡¯s house.¡± *Are you sure you will be sleeping instead of ying games all night?¡± Gianna pouted. Landon made a promise by telling her, ¡°I promise to watch over him.¡± ¡°I know you two are birds of a feather when ites to games. I will drop by next morning, and you¡¯ll have to face my wrath if I find out you have been ying games all night.¡± Gianna harrumphed, ¡°I know, I know, so you can leave now. That idiot must be waiting for you.¡± Landon pushed her out as he spoke. The urgency in their actions left Gianna resigning herself to hailing a cab to go to the hotel, only to find that Kate was already waiting by the entrance of the hotel. ** ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting!¡± Kate approached her in a hurry. ¡°It took some time for me to send South to Landon¡¯s ce.¡± After apologizing to Kate, Gianna took her hand while Kate followed her lead as they stepped inside with the hem of her dress in hand. ¡°No matter what I do, I must get Luca to coborate with me!¡± That was what Kate said; she worked in a startup fashion magazine publishing agency which was still in the process of garnering its fame, and its sales weren¡¯t doing too good either, so thepany was in a rather sorry state. While thepany managed to secure a contract with apany that specialized in watch ads, they insisted that Luca Matthews was to be the model for their products, which was a request that Kate couldn¡¯t afford to turn down, as she had to put into consideration the livelihood of her subordinates. ¡°Do you mean Luca Matthews, the main lead in ¡®Can¡¯t Help but Fall for You?¡± Gianna nced at Kate curiously. ¡°Yeah, so you do know him!¡± Kate seemed delighted to hear that. ¡°I also know he is employed by Metrostar Entertainment!¡± An amused expression could be seen on Gianna¡¯s face as she spoke ¡°Yeah!¡± said Kate. ¡°However, the drama is a hit, and hispany and sponsors seemed to hold him in high regard, so you won¡¯t necessarily seed,¡± Giannamented honestly. Next Chapter Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Each With Their Own ns 71 have to give it a try no matter the oue! Confidence shone on Kate¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Alright, best of luck Oliva arched a brow. The splendid decor shone under the lights of the brightly lit hall, which formed an overwhelming sight that assaulted their senses as the both of them entered the hall. Sounds of wine sses clinking together could be heard amidst the low chatter of the guests, which consisted of sessful men and morous women. They toasted each other as they walked around with grace and elegance in thevishly decorated arena. Gianna wore a ck knee-length gown with a slightly longer hem at the back, which disyed her sexiness alongside her innocence, while making her look like a fairy straight out of a fairytale. Moreover, the lights added a glow to her fairplexion, which served as a stark contrast to her ck gown. The long, white gown Kate wore was rtively conservative. She also had her hair in a loose bun, while two strands of hair hung beside her face, which entuated her sexy and enchanting qualities. Because of their beauty and generalck of fame within the fashion industry whilepared to the other guests, they garnered the attention of many upon entering the venue. ¡°Who are they?¡± Small talk was initiated among the crowd. ¡°One seems to be the chief editor of ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯, while the other is a stranger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the magazine. How is it?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s so so. The first issue was attention grabbing. However, their sales have been dropping during their recent publications despite a good start.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the woman beside her seemed familiar? Is she Angel, the world-renown fashion designer?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Angel a foreigner?¡¯ ¡°No, I remember seeing her photo in an article. Let me look it up!¡± As the others were studying them, they began searching for Luca as soon as they entered the venue, before finally finding the man among a crowd of women while wearing his light blue suit. There was a sense of superiority in his gaze while a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Found him! Gianna, you have fun on your own, and I¡¯ll be back in a bit!¡± The sight of him lit up Kate¡¯s eyes before she ran toward him in her heels, all the whole holding a box of namecards in her pocket that she would hand to potential partners. Gianna didn¡¯t pay much attention to her friend¡¯s behavior as she searched for food at the buffet counter while observing the garments worn by the other guests as a means to gain inspiration. Hmm. Might as well go around the buffet section and get something to eat. A nce to the side had hery eyes on the familiar figure of Aleena, but she calmed down rather quickly after figuring that it was within expectations to see her on such an asion. However, no intentions of greeting Aleena crossed Gianna¡¯s mind as they weren¡¯t too acquainted to each other, while she did what she had tost time due to ack of choice. Aleena narrowed her eyes upon catching sight of Gianna. It seems that Robin has yet to aplish his task, seeing that this woman is still able to show up unscathed. Fine, I¡¯ll do this myself. Such were her thoughts while she detained one of the waiters before leading him aside. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°How can I help you, Ma¡¯am?¡± The waiter was visibly confused while following her. Upon arriving at a spot where there were no CCTVs, she handed a pill to the waiter before whispering orders into his ear. ¡°N- No way I¡¯m doing that, Ma¡¯am! I don¡¯t have the guts to do this, so you¡¯d better find someone else!¡± The attendant turned down her request in a flurry of panic. ¡°All you have to do is serve her a drink! It¡¯s not too hard a task!¡± A stack of cash was retrieved by Aleena and tucked into the waiter¡¯s pocket as she said so. Next ChapterThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Misfortune The money became the deciding factor of the waiter for him to agree to do as Aleena said. Then, he left the secluded spot after Aleena. Meanwhile, Aleena approached Gianna as soon as she got out. ¡°Miss Aubrey, fancy seeing you here!¡± ¡°Same here, Miss Jones.¡± A smile bloomed on Gianna¡¯s face as she was forced to greet Aleena, as she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see thetter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet you here! Did youe alone?¡± ¡°I tagged along with a friend,¡± Gianna said. ¡°Do you know Logan Hunter as well?¡± Aleena asked. Logan Hunter was the organizer of this gathering. ¡°My friend knows him,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine, so you can tell me if you need anything.¡± Aleena behaved as if they were old acquaintances while waving at the waiter. ¡°Over here!¡± Upon being called, the waiter who was bribed approached in a hurry, while Aleena handed the drugged wine to Gianna as she held onto another ss before saying, ¡°Cheers!¡± Gianna didn¡¯t think it would be polite to refuse her even though Aleena¡¯s enthusiasm was a little overbearing, so she took the wine ss from her before clinking them together. Then, Aleena downed all of her wine in one go while maintaining eye contact with Gianna. The faint but definite presence of a scent that didn¡¯t belong to the wine could be detected as soon as Gianna put the ss onto her lips. Considering the fact that Gianna had been constantly surrounded by medicine, as well as the fact that she fell for the very same trick seven years ago, she had learned her lesson well, so she was sensitive toward the drug. Upon casting a nce between Aleena and the waiter who just left, Gianna figured that the waiter wouldn¡¯t have the guts toe at her, thus there had to be another mastermind behind him. While she was a stranger to all the other guests, she knew Aleena held a grudge against her, so her conjecture was that Aleena was surely the culprit. On the other hand, the dy in Gianna¡¯s actions stirred up anxiety within Aleena as she asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I forgot that my body is still recovering itself from a previous injury, so I can¡¯t drink. Please allow me to substitute it using some juice.¡± Gianna chuckled while holding her gaze on Aleena, then she set her ss down in search of some juice. However, a loud p and the cries of a few women from within the hall interrupted her. A frown formed on Gianna¡¯s face as she looked at the direction where themotion happened, only to see Kate having copsed on the floor, as Luca seemed to be scolding her. The sight of it triggered a spontaneous reaction in Gianna as she pped her juice down on the counter while rushing to Kate¡¯s aid. In the meantime, Luca was still being his impertinent self as he cursed at Kate. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so cocky when you¡¯re merely the chief editor of some sh*tty magazine! Do as I say if you want to hire me, or else you can get the f*ck out of here! Who do you think you are to resort to violence, you b*tch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Luca. You need not make a fuss over a woman!¡± The crowd around him tried to pacify him. ¡°Yeah, you have a public image to keep, and there are quite a number of journalists here.¡± All sorts of advice was offered by the crowd, but none of them tried to help Kate up, as thetter was a mere editor for an unknown publisher, while Luca was a top celebrity, and they knew who to side. Besides, Luca was surrounded by women who perceived Kate to be far prettier than them, which was why they refused to lend a helping hand; they thought they had done enough by withholding their slights. In a few strides, Gianna reached Kate to help her up before inquiring about thetter. She noticed that half of Kate¡¯s face was swollen. Even though it was already hard to quell her anger, Luca still had to add insult to injury by continuously cursing at Kate. ¡°You shameless bastards!¡± Silence ensued as Gianna looked toward Luca with a harsh gaze before attacking Luca with a kick right before the crowd¡¯s Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 His True Nature F*ck! Who the f*ck are you, bitch? How dare you kick me?!¡± The kick toppled Luca as he cried out in pain, while bewildered cries could be heard among the crowd as they looked at Kate and Gianna. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit him?¡± ¡°She made the first move!¡± ¡°What an arrogant woman!¡± Unwilling to repeat the vile words Luca spouted, Kate exined the situation in simple terms as she red at Luca, ¡°I was trying to invite him to work on a photoshoot for our magazine, but he got all handsy, so I hit him out of anger.¡± Despite showing their sympathy toward Kate, everybody kept their silence while refraining from speaking ill of Luca due to his connections with investors and Metrostar Entertainment. Luca wasn¡¯t about to admit his wrongdoings while he rambled on, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! I did not get all handsy! You were the one who kept pestering me and making empty promises! I refrained from using you of seducing me, so how dare you bite back at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who is spouting nonsense! I did not seduce you!¡± Kate was getting riled up. In the meantime, a sneer crept onto Gianna¡¯s face while she observed Luca. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant for doing as you please without a care for yourpany¡¯s image, and you¡¯re a man without virtue for being arrogant and swearing in public! The fact that you bit back at my friend shows how unfair you are, while hitting a woman in public is proof of your shamelessness! How dare a lowly being like you create a ruckus here?¡± ¡°Just you wait, you obnoxious twat!¡± After he had a handful of insults thrown to his face, Luca left for a phone call after cursing at them, but Gianna didn¡¯t seem to care as she led Kate to get some ice from a waiter before asking, ¡°What happened back then?¡± ¡°He¡¯s among the lowliest dregs of society. I was blind to have thought that he might be a nice guy by judging him using the image of the loyal man he portrayed on TV. Instead, he started off by asking me to introduce you to him because he fancied you, then he began touching my body while saying that he would consider my offer if the both of us are to sleep with him for the night. Isn¡¯t he such an arrogant prick? So I gave him a p out of fury, but I immediately regretted my actions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel regret about it. I would even encourage you to p him harder.¡± A look of contempt crept onto Gianna¡¯s face. ¡°Now the cover for my next issue is gone!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected about it. ¡°Scum like him is not fit for your cover anyway. Come, put some ice on your face as it¡¯s all swollen. That b*stard sure hit you hard.¡± ¡°You ain¡¯t half bad. He couldn¡¯t stand for a while, so your kick must¡¯ve hurt.¡± ¡°Serves him right!¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence. It won¡¯t do if you get into trouble over this since you just arrived here.¡± ¡°Look at yourself! You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about me! You should¡¯ve asked me for help if you want to hit him, since you have such a small build.¡± The ice pack was pressed onto Kate¡¯s face as Gianna spoke. Amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall garnered the attention of all guests as one of them squealed, ¡°It¡¯s Ss Nn!¡± ¡°Wow, he is so handsome! Good gracious!¡± ¡°It must be his aura! Just look at how the people around him bend to his will!¡± ¡°We can only look up at him!¡° The voices of a few women garnered Gianna¡¯s attention, and she gazed toward where the commotion was happening. Their position on the inner part of the hall determined that they could see what was going on outside clearly without exposing themselves. It was indeed Ss who graced them with his presence in a dark colored suit. The look he wore was one of aloofness as he scanned his surroundings with a sharp gaze, which contributed to the air of a leader that he was born with. Following behind him meekly was Xavier and the rest who was aiming to tter him. Ss was the embodiment of power and prestige in Summer City, and his presence dominated everywhere he arrived at, which included the banquet hall. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 A p in the Face There was a gigantic semicircr sofa in the lounge area ahead, and everyone got up to offer their seats, crowding Ss into a seat right in the middle Subsequently, everyone went up to greet him regardless of whether they were acquainted with him This seemed to be an unwritten rule, which naturally was also for the sake of making his acquaintance since it was a golden opportunity to coborate with Nn Group, Gianna was busy icing Kate¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t go over to greet him, but she saw Aleena walking over ¡°Isn¡¯t that Aleena Jones?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Summer City is abuzz with rumors that she¡¯s dating Ss!¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°I saw her earlier and even chatted with her for a bit. I, too, suspect that she might havee because she knew that Ss would be here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Otherwise, such a cocktail party is beneath het considering her family background¡± Kate replied. ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± Gianna asked in surprise. ¡°I heard that her father is the director general of customs in Summer City,¡± Kate answered. Understanding dawned upon Gianna. No wonder she¡¯s acquainted with someone like Ss. Meanwhile, Aleena was truly ecstatic, for she just knew that Ss would definitely attend this cocktail party, so she specifically came to wait for him. Although Gianna didn¡¯t fall into her trap, she was still happy to see Ss. She walked over and greeted sweetly, ¡°Ss.¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, Ss lazily nced at her and murmured an acknowledgment, treating her the same as he treated others. Feeling somewhat hurt over his indifferent attitude, Aleena inhaled deeply and remarked with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d being as well, we could have attended together. Look, you¡¯re alone, and I don¡¯t have apanion either.¡± The meaning of this remark was as in as day. ¡°I¡¯m not alone, Ss replied, his expression indiscernible. Aleena merely giggled awkwardly. ¡°Xavier isn¡¯t a woman.¡± Ss stared at her, ¡°Who stiptes that it must be a woman? Aleena¡¯s expression froze again. The host, Logan, then attempted to smooth things over, chiming in with a smile, ¡°A pairing of Jack and Jill makes a tough job a breeze since the two canplement each other!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst outughing. Aleena gave a tight smile as well. Looking at Ss with a shy and timid gaze, shemented ingratiatingly, ¡°I visited Grandpa this morning, and we even spoke of you.¡± As she said that, she walked over to him in hopes of sitting beside him. Logan who happened to sit beside Ss stood up perceptively. ¡°Aleena,e and sit here.¡± Ss, however, suddenly raised his eyes and shot him a re, his gaze threatening although his voice remained cid, ¡°Are you that busy?¡± Logan embarrassingly sat back down. ¡°Not at all. I was just thinking of making arrangements to take this party elsewhere.¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°No need. Staying here is fine,¡± Ss countered nonchntly. Aleena stood frozen in mortification, torn between taking a seat and remaining standing. At one point, aggrieve flooded her, Why must Ss be so cruel to me when I came just because of him? By now, everyone with half a mind could tell that Ss just didn¡¯t want to bother with Aleena, so no one did anything for some time until thedy who came with Aleena called out to her, giving her a way out of this embarrassing situation. Smiling, she bid Ss farewell and left. After she¡¯d left, a group of women gossiped about her in hushed tones, saying, ¡°Miss Jones always regards herself as Ss Nn¡¯s woman, yet look at the p in the face she was just given. I¡¯m mortified on her behalf.¡± ¡°Ss Nn is brutal as well, not giving her any quarter!¡± ¡°Who can she me? He has never acknowledged their rtionship. Rather, she¡¯s the one putting feathers in her own cap.¡± ¡°Exactly. She invited scorn herself!¡± Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 In Hot Water While Gianna could see what was happening over there, she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said. However, she was still rather surprised. Why didn¡¯t Aleena stay longer with Ss? ¡°Gianna, you should go and greet Ss as well. After all, it¡¯s somewhat impolite to not greet him since you¡¯ve seen him. As my face is now bruised, however, I won¡¯t be apanying you over,¡± Kate remarked. ncing at Ss, Gianna noticed that he was still surrounded by a crowd, so she replied, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll wait for you before going over,¡± ¡°Why would you wait for me? How am I to go over with such a face?¡± Gianna shot her a re. ¡°Excuses! With such simple thinking, I worry about the future of your magazine.¡± Being an astute person herself, a moment of rity instantly came upon Kate as a light bulb went off in her head at Gianna¡¯s reminder. Ss Nn¡¯s influence is even greater than any celebrity or big shot! Pursing her lips, she smirked. ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Gianna shot daggers at her. ¡°We¡¯re just going over to greet him, not doing anything grievous. What¡¯s inappropriate about that?¡± As she said that, she raised Kate¡¯s chin, ¡°Let me have a look. Hmm, it¡¯s much better now. Just go and touch up your makeup for a bit!¡± It made sense to Kate, so she got up and went to the washroom with Gianna to touch up her makeup. When she came out, her makeup was exquisite, and her bruising wasn¡¯t at all visible unless one truly scrutinized her face. At this time, there was still a crowd around Ss, including those few women who spoke up on Luca¡¯s behalf earlier. Perhaps it was because it was too abrupt that they were heading right at Ss or their fuss earlier had attracted attention, but everyone was looking at them at this moment. While Gianna wasn¡¯t afraid of the scrutiny, she was rather unused to such attention. Leading Kate, she moved through the crowd and came to the lounge in the lobby. Then, she courteously greeted the man who was sitting in the middle of the sofa and radiating a strong aura, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Everyone was a touch startled upon hearing this, the look in the women¡¯s eyes brimming with contempt. These two people wish to make friends with Ss Nn as well despite having no poprity, background, or repute? He has already crushed Miss Jones earlier, so these twodies are just thick- skinned, A glimmer of surprise and even delight flitted across Ss¡¯s eyes. I never thought I¡¯d meet herThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. here. ¡°Miss Aubrey!¡± Kate was a tad more nervouspared to Gianna, and she dipped her head a fraction at Ss. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Ss politely inclined his head at her in response. Everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s happening here? They¡¯re actually acquainted? ¡°Come and sit over here!¡± Ss beckoned the two of them. Sit? Where are we supposed to sit? Naturally, they were to sit beside him, so Logan again stood up perceptively, but Ss didn¡¯t protest this time. Thus, everyone promptly got up like a chain reaction and emptied two spots beside him. Gianna inclined her head slightly at the crowd and was just a moment away from sitting down while tugging on Kate¡¯s hand when a woman¡¯s forceful voice rang out at this time. ¡°Who hit my brother?¡± At this, everyone looked over in the direction of the voice. A wealthy-looking woman in a branded dress who appeared to be in her 40s was striding in their direction, her aura fierce and intimidating. Meanwhile, the man trailing behind her was none other than Luca who¡¯d been kicked to the ground by Gianna earlier. Gianna¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Never have I thought this man would actually ask a woman toe and avenge him. Damn, he¡¯s not a man at all! The disdain within her showed on her face. Instead of sitting down on the sofa, she remained standing as she stared at the fast-approaching woman. Kate whispered, ¡°This woman is the president of Grant Group, Harriet Grant. She¡¯s a career woman who¡¯s been single ever since her divorce. We¡¯re in hot water this time, for this woman is so tough that even most men don¡¯t dare provoke her.¡± Gianna nodded imperceptibly. Ss didn¡¯t move, but his brows creased slightly as he kept his eyes on Gianna¡¯s situation. Next Chapter Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 How Formidable Luca murmured to Harriet, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s the woman who came up to me and kicked me to the ground for no reason.¡± Without even sparing anyone else a look, Harriet stared fixedly at Gianna and strode up to her, ¡°You¡¯re quite savage, huh?¡± The corners of her lips twitching, Gianna patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯m not savage. I feel just the same way you¡¯re feeling right now. You came over to retaliate on behalf of your friend just as I retaliated on behalf of my friend. He started the incident.¡± Snorting, Harriet demanded fiercely, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it was my brother¡¯s fault?¡± Gianna, on the other hand, remained smiling. ¡°Nothing is ever incidental.¡± ¡°Miss Harriet, it¡¯s that woman who hit me first,¡± Luca whispered into Harriet¡¯s ear. All at once, Harriet looked at Kate, her gaze so ferocious that it resembled the vicious gaze of a wolf. Kate¡¯s knees buckled in terror at her look. No wonder this woman canpete with men in the business world. She¡¯s just so fierce. ¡°He insulted me first. I was incensed, so I pped him.¡± Harriet continued staring at Kate, looking as though she¡¯d raise a hand against her anytime. ¡°So, it was indeed you who hit him first?¡± Taking a step forward, Gianna shielded Kate behind her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on taking things too far since we¡¯re all in the same circle and would meet frequently, but it seems to be out of my control now. ¡°Madam Grant, if someone insulted you, groped you, and even asked you to sleep with him, would you be able to control yourself from pping him?¡± Harriet narrowed her eyes and looked at Luca suspiciously, instantly scaring him so greatly that his heart stopped beating for a moment. Gazing at her, he hastily exined, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s a lie. It was her who invited me to do a photo shoot for her magazine. I¡¯ve never even heard of that magazine, so I declined, but she kept harassing me. Frustrated with the harassment, I indeed told her to get lost and dressed her down for taking advantage of my poprity, only to have her im that I¡¯ve insulted her. She then pped me right across the face. Miss Harriet, I¡¯m truly innocent to have disaster befalling me from nowhere.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kate was so livid that her face had turned bright red. At this moment, she disregarded all modesty and snapped at him, ¡°It was you who said that you¡¯ll only ept the invitation if Gianna and I spend theThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . night with you!¡± Naturally, Harriet didn¡¯t believe Gianna and Kate¡¯s words. Her face darkened at once, and she thundered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s incidental and what¡¯s deliberate. Since you hit my brother, I won¡¯t just let this slide. Either apologize to my brother, or I¡¯ll have someone hit you back in return. Your choice!¡± Just as her words fell, an extremely soft sneer sounded. ¡°Ah, how formidable, President Grant!¡± This exmation instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That¡¯s right! These twodies are acquainted with Ss Nn, so he¡¯ll probably intervene, no? There¡¯s bound to be an interesting show. Her brows knitting together slightly, Harriet looked over in the direction of the voice. At this time, the man who was sitting on the sofa while surrounded on all sides was leaning back against the sofanguidly with his legs crossed, his hands holding a cell phone that he was tapping nimbly as though ying a game, his entire person appearing rather willful and arrogant. Harriet¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she smiled and walked over to Ss. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, President Nn?¡± Without even lifting his head, Ss replied, ¡°From the very beginning.¡± Chuckling in embarrassment, Harriet said, ¡°I was enraged over my brother¡¯s incident, so I didn¡¯t notice you. How remiss of me!¡± As she said that, she took a ss of wine from the server. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. Here, I¡¯ll drink to you as an apology. Please don¡¯t take offense at me.¡± Ss didn¡¯t raise his head, so he naturally didn¡¯t raise his wine ss either. Instead, he continued ying the game on his cell phone. All at once, the atmosphere plunged into an awkward silence, and everyone stared at him in iprehension. Next Chapter Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 CCTV Footage It was only when the game had ended did Ss put down his cell phone and looked up at Harriet who was still holding up a wine ss. He thennguidly picked up the wine ss before him and clinked it to hers. ¡°You exaggerate, President Grant. Who am I to take offense to whoever you deign to notice?¡± ¡°No, no. Although I¡¯m a few years older than you, everyone knows your finesse in the business world, President Nn. I still have much to learn from you,¡± Harriet replied deferentially. ¡°You tter me,¡± Ss commented mildly. After saying that, he looked at Gianna. ¡°Gianna,e here!¡± It was the first time he¡¯d ever addressed her thus, which Gianna found both refreshing and embarrassing. Knowing that he was doing this for her sake, she tugged Kate over and sat down beside him without any protest. Entirely dumbfounded, Harriet looked at Ss with an incredulous look in her eyes. ¡°President Nn, these twodies are¡­¡± Ss lifted his eyes to hers, his gaze sharp. ¡°My friends!¡± With just these two words, the two of them were pulled into his circle, and this elevation in status was very much significant. Those who¡¯d thought that they had no poprity or repute were now looking on in envy as they rose to the heights they hankered. Harriet chuckled. ¡°Oh, it must have been a misunderstanding since they¡¯re your friends, President Nn.¡± Ss, however, didn¡¯t respond to that. ¡°I caught bits and pieces earlier, but I couldn¡¯t quite make out the situation. Was it my two friends who hit your brother?¡± he asked instead. Harriet naturally didn¡¯t dare affirm it. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding. Since they¡¯re your friends, President Nn, I¡¯ll just forget about this,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°You sound rather reluctant. It seems that it¡¯s truly my two friends who are at fault here.¡± With a hint of ridicule in his voice, Ss sneered, ¡°Logan, go and get the CCTV footage. After all, I¡¯ve got to ascertain who¡¯s at fault here and give President Grant a reasonable exnation.¡± While Logan wanted to keep the peace, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Since Ss had intervened in this matter, he naturally had to look to him. At this moment, Ss was obviously siding with the two women, so he naturally couldn¡¯t protest. Offending anyone else isn¡¯t a problem as long as I stay on Ss Nn¡¯s good side. Thus, he went straight to the security room. It was only now that Luca was beginning to regret stirring the pot. I thought it was a guaranteed win with Harriet Grant as my backing, but I never thought that we¡¯d bump into Ss Nn, let alone imagined that these two women just happened to be his friends. Even if I want to leave now, that¡¯s probably impossible. I only hope that this old woman will be able to protect me from being annihted by Ss Nnter. Logan was fairly quick, and he got the CCTV footage in no time. Although the CCTV footage had sound, there were too many people talking, so the words weren¡¯t quite intelligible. Besides, Luca¡¯s voice was soft in the first ce. However, the video was rather clear after zooming in, showing Luca ncing over at Gianna before saying something to Kate, which caused her expression to change and to grow infuriated at him. With a lascivious smirk, he then stretched out an arm and yanked Kate into his embrace, his hand moving from her waist to her bottom, his expression lewd. Immediately after, Kate shoved him away and pped him across his face. Luca¡¯s expression then instantly turned vicious, and he pped her in return, throwing her clear off her feet. At this time, the voices in the lobby quietened considerably, and Lucambasted Kate, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re such a big deal just because you¡¯re the editor-in-chief of a magazine I¡¯ve never even heard of? If you want me to help you, you either do as I say or get lost! Who the hell do you think you are that you even dared to hit me? F*ck off!¡± This utterance was clear as a bell, including the dressing down of him being ignorant, immoral, perverted, and shameless from Gianna after she¡¯d given him a swift kick. It was simply a magnificent sight! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Keep Your Distance From Her Ss was a touch surprised, for he¡¯d thought that Marcus Cohen would utter a few imploring remarks. While he couldn¡¯t have changed his mind, he had to answer the call for Gianna¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t expect Marcus Cohen to be such a straightforward person that he gave his artist up without even asking what had transpired. The corners of his mouth lifted a fraction. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get together sometime.¡± Marcus¡¯ voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave you to do your work first, then.¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched unbidden. This cousin of mine is really smart. He¡¯s making his stance clear to Ss Nn when I¡¯ve obviously rted everything to him via WhatsApp. She deliberately had Luca make this call so that he would harbor no illusions. Metrostar Entertainment couldn¡¯t possibly allow an artist of his character to stay since he¡¯d started puffing up before even achieving anything much. After hearing the exchange, Luca¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head, and he almost passed out from fright. He persisted in apologizing while bowing. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯m sorry. Ladies, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve realized my wrongdoing now.¡± Gianna threw him a cid nce and remarked indifferently, ¡°How did Metrostar Entertainment produce such trash like you?¡± After saying that, she turned and looked at Ss. ¡°President Nn, since he has been fired by Metrostar Entertainment, he¡¯s been suitably punished after all. So, let¡¯s just drop it at this.¡± ¡°Is this even punishment? The two of you are fine only because he was impeded by the situation, not because he has repented and decided not to take it further,¡± Ssmented cidly. Sighing, Gianna replied, ¡°I know. If you hadn¡¯t been here today, the ramifications might have been disastrous for me and Kate, but it¡¯s tantamount to career suicide now that something like this happened to him at the height of his career. Thus, I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter further.¡± Harriet was also a tad worried. While she hadn¡¯t raised a hand against them, her attitude earlier was one of retaliation, so it was a matter of a word from Ss if he wanted payback from her. Hence, she promptly said to Gianna, ¡°Miss Aubrey, I¡¯m really sorry. I mistakenly took Luca¡¯s words for the truth and thought that he was bullied. I then wanted to retaliate on his behalf without having understood the truth, so I owe you an apology as well.¡± Looking at her, Gianna took a deep breath. ¡°As I said, we both wanted to retaliate on behalf of our friends, so I don¡¯t mind. I just have a kind reminder for you-not everyone is worthy to be considered a friend. Some people aren¡¯t deserving of your kindness!¡± Harriet nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I still need to improve my judgment of others,¡± she hurriedly replied. Gianna inclined her head slightly without saying anything further. Ss nced at Luca, who appeared to be amb awaiting ughter, his gaze nk and helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time for Miss Aubrey¡¯s sake, but keep your distance from her in future.¡± Almost bursting into tears from the immense joy, Luca bowed low to him as though he¡¯d been granted amnesty. ¡°Thank you, President Nn! Thank you,dies!¡± Aleena, who¡¯d witnessed the entire debacle from a corner, gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Why is there such a big difference in his attitude? I wanted to sit with him, but he disdained me. When Gianna Aubrey went over, however, he promptly called her over to have a seat and even helped to avenge her, getting into a snit for her sake. Why?! like him so much! How am I inferior to her? Her nails unconsciously dug into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain, her eyes brimming with undisguised hatred. ¡°Aleena, who¡¯s that woman? Why does Ss seem so protective of her?¡± The woman beside her stared at them in bafflement. Aleena snorted. ¡°Protective? Not at all. She just knows some medical skills and happened to have saved Ss¡¯s grandfather, so Ss regards her quite highly.¡± ¡°No matter the reason, there¡¯ll be sparks if she keeps putting herself into Ss¡¯s path, so you can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing,¡± the woman urged. Next ChapterThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Filthy Thoughts Aleena said nothing, but she was inwardly mulling over the woman¡¯s words. Perhaps I¡¯m too well- mannered. I should just employ a more direct method. D*mn you, Robin, for failing to do such a trivial task! After the fuss at the cocktail party, everyone looked at Gianna and Kate differently. The most tant evidence was the fact that everyone seemed friendly with them, with increasingly more people handing them business cards and even expressing their hopes of a coboration if the opportunity arose in future. Actually, everyone was of the same mind¨Cthese twodies are Ss Nn¡¯s friends. After all, no one dared to offend his friend. Kate was ecstatic. Never have I thought that my magazine and I would be renowned in such a way one day. Meanwhile, no one dared to report the incident at the cocktail party on this night since Ss had spoken. When they were leaving, Ss offered to send them back, but Gianna declined. The two women then hailed a taxi home. Staring the upturned corners of Kate¡¯s mouth that just wouldn¡¯t go down, Gianna couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Alright, justugh if you want to do so.¡± Kateughed unceremoniously. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Don¡¯t you think it was a blessing in disguise that I got pped? Many celebrities expressed their interest in coborating with me today, so I think I don¡¯t need to worry for the next six months.¡± Gianna burst into giggles. ¡°Your sess in taking advantage of Ss¡¯s influence today far exceeded my expectations.¡± Grasping her hand, Kate dered solemnly, ¡°I know you¡¯re the person I should be thanking most. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ss Nn wouldn¡¯t have known me from a stranger on the street, much less be friends with me. D*mn it, I¡¯m Ss Nn¡¯s friend! I¡¯ve decided to advertise your designs for free without asking you for a single cent in the future.¡± Gianna shot her a re. ¡°You may want to do so, but I may not be interested.¡± Looking at her dubiously, Kate asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a smidge more polite?¡± Gianna clung to her shoulder. ¡°Why should I? Considering our rtionship now, talking about money will only ruin our friendship!¡± Kate was rendered speechless. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Ss went straight to Ruby Pce after leaving the cocktail party, having been pestered endlessly by Alex and Hayden since the incident during the cocktail party came to their knowledge through some unknown individual. Upon seeing him, everyone in the room hollered, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡± Ss was then forced onto the sofa. Knowing that he disliked women, none of the women dared to go forward and tease him. Since Alex was the master yer here, he called out to a female guest rtions officer (GRO), ¡°Serenity, hurry up and pour Mr. Nn a ss of wine. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t get enough to drink at the cocktail party earlier.¡± shing Ss a smile, Serenity Morris sensibly poured him a ss of wine before cing it on the table in front of him. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Nn.¡± Then, she returned to her post. The GROs in Ruby Pce were all insightfuldies, so they usually wouldn¡¯t go up to their clients unless summoned upon noticing them talking. Ss took out a cigarette from the packet of cigarettes and lit it with a snap of the lighter. Then, he leisurely took a puff, upon which a cloud of smoke enveloped his devastatingly handsome face. ¡°Hurry up and cut the billshit!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? But didn¡¯t you save the damsel in distress?¡± Alex remarked with a chuckle. Likewise, Hayden teased, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the damsel didn¡¯t pledge herself to him.¡± Ss shot them both a re. ¡°Is saving the damsel in distress just for the express purpose of having the damsel pledge herself to me?¡± At this, Alex looked at Hayden. ¡°If it¡¯s not to have her pledge herself to him, why did he save her?¡± ¡°So that she¡¯ll pledge herself to him in the future,¡± Hayden tacitly answered with a chuckle. All at once, Alex gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Absolutely brilliant!¡± Ss flicked his cigarette ash into the ashtray. ¡°Stop using your filthy thoughts to appraise my actions! What do you know?¡± Sneering, Alex urged Serenity, ¡°Quick, y a song to purify my filthy thoughts.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Crash and Burn Serenity nodded with a smile. Then, she sat down a fair distance away from them with her lute in her arms. In no time, the crisp and sweet strains of music floated in the room. Meanwhile, the otherdies eximed jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t purify yourself, Mr. Road! We love you as you are.¡± Chuckling, Alex remarked, ¡°That makes sense. Mr. Nn here is chaste, so I¡¯m your only hope. How does the saying go again? If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself for the greater good, who will?¡± ¡°Pfft..¡± Thedies giggled, while Ss shot him an affronted re. ¡°You should have a care lest I throw up at that gross remark!¡± Unfazed, Alex leaned close to him with curiosity written all over his face. ¡°So, what exactly happened? I heard that you even crushed Harriet Grant? Isn¡¯t there a coboration between Grant Group and Nn Group?¡± Downing his ss of wine, Ss replied with utter distaste, ¡°She can¡¯t manage her brother well, so I kindly helped her out!¡± ¡°Her target was Gianna Aubrey, so what has it got to do with you?¡± Alex asked in feigned bafflement, craftiness concealed in his eyes. ¡°Could I have just ignored it when she was right beside me?¡± Ss retorted. Alex arched an eyebrow even as he smirked slyly. ¡°Really? Do you just like her that much?¡± Cutting him a re, Ss stubbornly dered, ¡°What that man did was practically pping me across the face right before me, so I just didn¡¯t like him. What has it got to do with liking her?¡± Alex curled his lips and eximed, ¡°Cut that crap! Did you think I don¡¯t know you? When have you, Ss Nn, ever loved poking your nose into someone else¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°He just had toe and seek death, so what could I do?¡± Ss shot back. Alex exchanged a look with Hayden. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t admit it even if he does. After all, Ss is the kind of person who¡¯s used to being pursued.¡± After snubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray, Ss demanded with a disdainful look, ¡°Do you two even know what liking someone means?¡± The two of them shared a look before they burst outughing. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve never saved any damselThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. in distress, unlike you.¡± ¡°Let me ask you this-what were you thinking back then?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Nothing¡± Ss answered perfunctorily. Alex¡¯s expression turned knowing. ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s game over for you. It¡¯s exactly such subconscious action that¡¯s most terrifying! It seems like you¡¯ve been taken down without you even having realized it.¡± Ss was rendered speechless for the very first time. Actually, he was thinking at that time. When he heard that the man wanted Gianna to sleep with him, his only thought was to kill that man. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d been teasing him, but he abruptly recalled the time when he saw her during the grandpetition. I was truly happy back then, delighted even. Could it be that ¡­ I have really developed feelings for her? The next day, Gianna was in the studio, keeping an eye on things since the renovation was about to be done when she suddenly received a call from Ss just moments after she¡¯d arrived, asking her to go over to Ruby Pce. While he didn¡¯t specify the reason, she knew that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d ask her out for no reason, so she readily agreed and drove over to Ruby Pce right away. Since she¡¯d been here once, she was familiar with the ce. The moment she went in, she noticed a huge crowd gathered in the lobby. As she was wondering what was happening, she heard a woman¡¯s furious bellow. ¡°Ben Roberts, what do you take me for? A back-up lover? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± Stilling his anger, the man proimed, ¡°I just came back, okay? She¡¯s just a client, so you don¡¯t need to get all suspicious.¡± After taking two steps further, Gianna caught sight of the person who was speaking at a single nce. The man was casually dressed in ck. his expression as dark as charcoal. On the other hand, the woman was wearing a red dress, her face brimming with profound ire. Meanwhile, the woman standing beside the man was Kaylee. Recognition d¨¢wned upon her. Aren¡¯t these two people the couple I bumped into when I bought a car? Ben Roberts and Jessica Smith. Huh? Are they crashing now? Inexorable joy inundated her. I just knew that they¡¯re going to crash and bum sooner orter She then squeezed further to the front Her face bright red with fury, Jessica sneered. ¡°A client? Ben Roberts, I¡¯m truly impressed that you managed to cook up such an absurd fie! Which part of her screamis client?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Ben Roberts, You B*stard! Reaching out, Jessica grabbed Kaylee andmbasted loudly, ¡°Come out, damn it! You have the guts to seduce a man, yet you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it? You¡¯re hiding behind a man like a coward!¡± Kaylee surreptitiously tugged at Ben as she murmured pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We were really discussing business.¡± Livid, Jessica clutched at her and demanded, ¡°Fine, then! Tell me, what did you two discuss that took an entire night?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d just arrived. Mr. Roberts said he was in the room, so I went there to meet him, but you then arrived,¡± Kaylee quibbled Raising her hand, Jessica pped her across the face again. ¡°So, it¡¯s a requirement to strip when you two discuss business? If you continue quibbling, I¡¯ll tear your tongue off!¡± Kaylee hid behind Ben, covering her face with both hands. At this time, Ben, who¡¯d been keeping silent, grabbed Jessica¡¯s wrist. ¡°Jessica Smith, you should stop while you¡¯re ahead. Must you make such a fuss and make thismon knowledge?¡± Jessica shook off his hold with much effort, her eyes zing red with fury. ¡°What do I have to fear? Since you two cheaters aren¡¯t at all afraid, why would I be afraid? I want to let everyone know that you¡¯re a scumbag, and she¡¯s a home-wrecker!¡± As she said that, she took out her cell phone to snap their pictures. ¡°Ben!¡± Kaylee eximed before hiding behind the man¡¯s back in terror. Simrly panicked, Ben snatched the cell phone in Jessica¡¯s hand and smashed it to the ground, ring at her furiously ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Staring at her cell phone that had been smashed to smithereens, Jessica asked with forced calmness, ¡°Ben Roberts, you are determined to protect her, yes?¡± Ben remained expressionless, but he shielded Kaylee behind him. This unconscious action instantly infuriated Jessica, and she sneered, ¡°If you hand this woman over to me today, I¡¯ll let this matter slide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call off our engagement!¡± Inhaling deeply, Ben suppressed the fury within him and stretched out his hands to embrace her. ¡°Alright, stop making trouble for no reason. I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s nothing between us. I¡¯ll exin further to you at home.¡± Jessica pped his hand away, her face crumpled in disappointment. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between the two of you, why are you shielding her to such an extent? You think I¡¯m a fool, yes?¡± After saying that, she reached out to grab Kaylee. ¡°Come over here. D*mn you!¡± Terror-stricken, Kaylee hurriedly dodged. Losing his cool, Ben extended his hands and shoved her away. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± It was a rather forceful shove, so Jessica stumbled back several steps before falling onto the ground. The onlookers all eximed in surprise, having not expected them to get physical. At this moment, they moved from merely looking on to urging softly, ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t be getting physical.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should just exin properly instead.¡± ¡°You should give her some leeway since you¡¯re a man!¡± As her eyes rapidly stung, Jessica scrambled up from the ground and rushed at Ben as though she¡¯d lost her mind, her fists swinging. ¡°Ben Roberts, you b*stard!¡± Caught off guard, Ben took several blows. All at once, he then grew enraged and swung his hand across her face. ¡°Are you not finished with your tantrum yet? Isn¡¯t thismon to men? I¡¯ve already exined things to you, so when are you going to cease this nonsense? And you call yourself a socialite? You¡¯re no different from a shrew on the street! You want to call off the engagement, yes? Go ahead!¡± After he¡¯d said that, he wanted to leave while pulling Kaylee along, but unexpectedly, he was kicked back into the crowd just after having taken two steps Al the same time, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s even an insult to scumbags tobel you as a scumbag. Are you even human? You want to make yourself scarce after hitting someone, huh?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 I¡¯ll Be Waiting Frowning, Ben looked up at Gianna who was standing before him. ¡°Who the hell are you? This is none of your business!¡± Gianna bent down and helped Jessica whom he¡¯d knocked to the ground. Then, she saidnguidly, ¡°I just can¡¯t quite stand someone like you who¡¯d still quibble despite being in the wrong. Regardless of whether the engagement is of your own volition, you have to acquiesce since you¡¯re already engaged. Staying loyal is the least you should do, yet you¡¯re even giving excuses for cheating, iming that it¡¯s common for men. Don¡¯t drag all men into this. Other men aren¡¯t as much of a scumbag as you are!¡± As she said that, she looked at Jessica and lectured her patiently, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting angry over such a man? Are you still hoping that he¡¯ll return like the prodigal son, so you¡¯re not kicking him far away? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that a leopard never changes its spots?¡± Finding this an inevitable crossing of paths, Kaylee demanded coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do here? Why are you sticking your nose into this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff?¡± Gianna looked at her with a sneer tugging on her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the reason for this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff? Your child is about to go to elementary school, yet you¡¯re still so eager to be a home-wrecker? Don¡¯t you know that home-wreckers are now the target of public scorn? You¡¯re rather smart that you¡¯re even nning to take yourself out of the equation after having created the mess. But can you really do that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. We were just discussing a coboration, and it was thisdy here who misunderstood,¡± Kaylee hastily rified, her eyes darting at the onlookers. Gianna threw her a disdainful nce. ¡°You should be saying this to your husband. As long as your husband believes you, no one would care even if you were to im that you were disco-dancing in the room.¡± As she said that, she looked at Ben, the corners of her mouth curving into a derisive arc. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true love, since you even hit your own fianc¨¦e for the sake of a married woman!¡± Taking a step forward, Ben pointed a finger at her harshly. ¡°Stop being such a hound and mind your own business!¡± ¡°Hounds must be rather busy these days, else you two cheating rats would have been long since vanquished!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gianna countered nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re just asking for it, huh?¡± Ben reached out to shove her. All at once, Gianna¡¯s face darkened. mping a hand on his wrist, she spun sharply before bending her back to him and exerting strength. The man was then thrown right over her shoulder with a crash. Afraid that they¡¯d be hit, the crowd retreated a step while inwardly cheering. The pain from the fall was so intense that Ben roared, ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Gianna, however, dusted her hands and walked up to him in a few steps. Then, she lowered her gaze and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you ought to be more gentlemanly toward women? What a scumbag!¡± ¡°Ben! Ben, are you okay?¡± Kaylee rushed over to help him up. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with this madwoman.¡± Staring at them, Gianna murmured, ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized.¡± ¡°Gianna Aubrey, will you just cut it out? Is this matter rted to you?¡± Kaylee thundered, hopping mad. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize, let¡¯s just call the police and have them handle this matter,¡± Gianna retorted. Surprisingly, Jessica took a step forward and gazed at them with a smile ying on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology. Rather, I even have to thank you for showing me your true colors. I¡¯m truly fortunate that we¡¯re merely engaged Ben Roberts, you love her, yes? I¡¯ll see the two of you through. I¡¯ll tell my father tomorrow to call off our engagement.¡± Ben was taken aback for a moment before he ruthlessly nodded. ¡°Okay! Just make sure that you don¡¯t regret it!¡± As he said that, he turned his gaze on Gianna with a ferocious look that conveyed something along the lines of Tu have my revenge before dering. ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying that, he left in a huff. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Gianna replied breezily Next Chapter Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Unexpected Guest Jessica was worried, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten on their bad side for me. Ben is a petty man.¡± That didn¡¯t faze Gianna. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not easy prey either.¡± Jessica smiled. ¡°Thank you for what you did, or I would have been humiliated.¡± Gianna returned a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I despise jerks like that, especially abusive ones.¡± ¡°Did we¡­ meet somewhere before?¡± Jessica stared at her, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yeah, at the 4S shop. We bought the same car.¡± Gianna smiled. This surprised Jessica. ¡°Oh, I remember you! I was thinking you looked familiar.¡± ¡°Gianna.¡± ¡°Jessica.¡± ¡°I know. My friend told me. You should treat your face. It¡¯s swollen.¡± A momentter, Ss called her, and that reminded Gianna of her appointment. Whoops, the show¡¯s fun, but no time to waste now. Jessica had a lot to ask, but Gianna had no time to answer. ¡°I have something to do, so until next time!¡± Then, she went upstairs. Aftering to the VIP room of the appointment, she took a deep breath to calm herself down before entering. The first thing she saw was Ss. He was sitting in the center, and today he donned a ck shirt. His face was inscrutable, and he was slowly enjoying his cup of tea. A woman was sitting two seats away, and she was none other than Aleena. Aleena was wearing a lavender dress, her hair tied in a bun. She lookednguidly sexy and obviously dolled up. When she saw Gianna, Aleena looked surprised, apparently wasn¡¯t expecting her. Gianna was equally perplexed, but she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Gianna took her seat two spaces away from Ss. He then poured a cup of tea for her, much to Gianna¡¯s surprise. ¡°Thank you, but please, let me.¡± ¡°Stuck in the traffic?¡± Ss asked. He had even given her an excuse, Yeah right, Gianna thought. I was watching a car crash. Even so, she mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Aleena looked on with jealousy, and her anger Mared. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ss?¡± She held her fury down Aleena thought Ss was treating her to a meal with just the two of them because he ignored herst night, so she felt delighted. She had been waiting for him to talk, but even after an hour, he said nothing. Even when she tried to start a conversation, he would kill it in a second. Aleena told herself that Ss could give her this attitude because of his status. Treating me to a meal is already proof that I¡¯m important to him, so if he doesn¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll do it. But he invited Gianna, too? Was everything I imagined just that? My imagination? Was I being full of mysell? Humiliation and her scarred pride made her tear up. Ss looked at her. If he looked closer, he would have noticed the tears in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t. All he did was take a nce and remarked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t invite anyone else just because I invited you?¡± Aleena took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth talking about if it¡¯s the three of us here.¡± Ss nced at her ¡°We¡¯ll see about that in a moment.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Don¡¯t Harass Anyone Gianna was equally perplexed, but she said nothing. When she noticed Aleena¡¯s wetted eyes, what Landon said came to her mind. Ss was very defensive of the people he cared about, but apathetic to those he didn¡¯t. Ah, it seems that this is an unrequited love. All of a sudden, she felt sorry for Aleena, for she had fallen in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t. Ss called someone. ¡°Bring him in.¡± When someone knocked on the door a momentter, Ss only said, ¡°Enter.¡± When the door was opened, in came Xavier and a man with a silver mask. They were bringing a sack with them, and after they came in, they tossed it on the ground with a thud. A gasp of pain came from within, then Gianna looked at Ss reflexively. That¡¯s Robin in there! ¡°Open it,¡¯ said Ss. Xavier opened the bag, and out came a bloodied head. If it wasn¡¯t for his voice, Gianna wouldn¡¯t have recognized this bloody man was Robin. Aleena was ashen now. If Gianna could see this was Robin, she could too, but still she thought, Maybe it¡¯s not him. Even so, her heart was pained when she saw his face. Now she could exin everything she couldn¡¯t. Aleena wondered why she couldn¡¯t get through to Robin and why Ss would treat her to a meal, so this was it. She didn¡¯t show any expression, but Aleena sneered quietly. So this is just a trap for us. He wants to get back at us for what we did to Gianna. ¡°Did he say it?¡± Ss asked. The man in the silver mask replied, ¡°Yes, he did. Robin said Miss Jones was worried you might fall for Miss Aubrey, so she asked him to court her.¡± A frown appeared on Ss¡¯s face, and when he looked at Aleena, there was nothing in his eyes. ¡°Do you know what annoys me the most? People who don¡¯t know where they stand. Who I like and who I don¡¯t has nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are to interfere with my business?¡± Aleena teared up even more. ¡°Ss!¡± she shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know my ce? We¡¯ve been friends for years! How could you say that to me for someone you haven¡¯t known for a week? Robin likes her, so of course, he¡¯s going to court her. I can¡¯t stop him! All I did was encourage him! I did not order him to do anything!¡± Ss looked at her darkly, his tone distant. ¡°You should know what you¡¯ve done. I introduced Gianna to you, so finding trouble with her means finding trouble with me. Do you think out of your a**? If it wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re friends, I would have chased you out a long time ago! You should know I will do that.¡± That broke her heart, and Aleena suffocated. Is he really going to humiliate me like that? How could he be so cruel? No, he¡¯s only cruel to me. ¡°Nobody¡¯s finding trouble with her! It was just a joke, and we apologized, so what do you want? Is she so high and mighty that nobody can court her? Or is it because you like her, so you don¡¯t want anyone to court her?¡± Ss frowned and red at her. He was fuming, for Aleena had crossed the line. Everyone had this rebellious trait, and they would do the exact thing someone didn¡¯t want them to. She keeps saying I have a rtionship with Gianna, right? Well, so what if I do? He looked at her and raised his voice, sounding hostile. ¡°You won¡¯t give up until I tell you to will you?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Fake Woman Gianna panicked. Ss hated it when someone insulted him, and she could imagine what he would say, so Gianna quickly told her, ¡°Miss Jones, of course he can court me if he likes me, but consent is important. Your cousin came to my house and forced me to date him. When I refused, he asked his men to subdue me so he can rape me. They trashed my house, and he said he would f*ck me until I die. Is this how your family¡¯s men court women? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Nn¡¯s timely arrival, I couldn¡¯t have been sitting here now.¡± Aleena looked at her with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he courts you, so why are you telling me that?¡± Gianna looked at her. ¡°Nothing. Maybe he took your advice the wrong way, or maybe he took your orders the wrong way.¡± ¡°You suspect me of being the mastermind? I already told you, no.¡± Aleena frowned. Before Gianna could reply, Ss said, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here instead of the hospital. I called you over to tell you that I roughed your cousin up, so if you want an exnation,e to me.¡± Gianna looked at the tearful Aleena with no sympathy. Crushing on someone wasn¡¯t wrong, nor was curbing a bad habit, though she felt annoyed getting caught in this crossfire. Gianna didn¡¯t believe it when Aleena denied ying a part in this, so she wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her. I¡¯ve already letst night¡¯s matter slide, so this is all on her. Ss stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± he told Gianna. Gianna nodded, but then she refused him. Ss didn¡¯t allow her to refuse. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you about something.¡± Gianna grunted and left with him, then Xavier and the man with the mask followed. In the end, only Aleena and Robin were left. Tears fell down Aleena¡¯s cheeks, then shey on the table and cried. He¡¯s so cruel. Doesn¡¯t he know I like him? How can he do this to me? It wasn¡¯t until Ss had left did Robin make a sound. Because his mouth was sealed, everything he said was muffled. Aleena looked at him in disgust and wiped her tears away before tearing the duct tape away from his mouth. ¡°Aleena ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Aleena snapped. ¡°Are you dumb? Why did you sell me out?¡± Robin said sadly, ¡°Aleena, you have no idea what I went through. It was hell, I tell you. Look at my wounds! I thought! would be dead!¡± Aleena¡¯s dark look was a stark contrast to the crying mess she was a moment ago. ¡°But did you die? No! You almost killed me though! You had one job, andThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. you blew it! How hard is it to bed a woman?! Don¡¯t follow me from now on!¡± She wanted to leave. Robin panicked, and he held on to her leg while begging, ¡°I did my best, Aleena! That woman knows how to fight, and she beat all three of us!¡± Aleena shook her leg to break free from his grasp. ¡°Then f*cking get more men to do the job! Just get her enemies! Right, there¡¯s someone you can ask for help from.¡± On the other hand, Ben and Kaylee hade out from Ruby Pce and gone into their car for a while. The more Ben thought about it, the angrier he was. I¡¯m not going to take that lying down. Kaylee nced at him. She knew Ben might be a flirt who sweet talked everyone easily, but the guy was a chauvinist. She knew Ben didn¡¯t necessarily like Jessica, but her crying scratched his image, so one thing led to another, and this happened. Next Chapter Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Kaylee Is Not Kind Here Actually, Ben wanted to calm her down, but Jessica¡¯s hostility irritated him. He was going to let her cool off a bit before calming her down, but Gianna barged in halfway through. Now he was humiliated, and it would be hard to get Jessica back. If Jessica canceled the marriage, his dad and aunt would kill him. As he worried himself over this matter, Kaylee approached him and acted coy. ¡°What should we do, Ben? Will Gianna tell everyone about this?¡± Ben¡¯s face fell. ¡°So what? We did nothing anyway!¡± he said impatiently. Kaylee thought about it and nodded. Ben was right, for they didn¡¯t do anything in public. ¡°You know that woman?¡± Ben asked. At the mention of Gianna, disdain showed on Kaylee¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister. Seven years ago, she slept with a beggar after she got drunk, and she was pregnant with a b*stard. My dad thinks she¡¯s a disgrace, so he sent her overseas. She only came back recently, but for some reason, I bump into her everywhere I go.¡± Ben cupped her chin and snorted. ¡°Does she have a grudge against you?¡± Kaylee leaned against him and raised her chin. ¡°Not openly.¡± ¡°So she does hold a grudge against you.¡± ¡°Well, I arranged that beggar to sleep with her that night.¡± Ben bit her lip. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re naughty.¡± Kaylee felt a stab of pain from her lip, and she wanted to get back at Ben, but he pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I have to go to the Smith Residence after this.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t have to go home? Look at what you did. How should I exin this?¡± She red at him. Ben grinned. ¡°Just say it¡¯s because you were craving for some meat.¡± Kaylee rolled her eyes. ¡°And you say I¡¯m naughty. Well, you¡¯re the big bad here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the same, actually.¡± Leaning forward, he kissed her again. ¡°Go home. I have to go back now, or it will be bad if Jessica tells on me first.¡± Kaylee was an understanding woman, at least in affairs. She knew when she should make her move and when to retreat. This rtionship with Ben would go nowhere, and she knew it. All she wanted was to get the praises and passion that was lost in her rtionship with Adrian, so she didn¡¯t mind this. ¡°Call me when you can.¡± She went out of the car, then Ben¡¯s car drove toward the Smith Residence. When Ss and Gianna came down, they saw Jessica sitting on the lounge¡¯s sofa. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Gianna was surprised. Jessica came over, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car,¡± Ss said calmly. That was directed toward Gianna, so she grunted. She wanted to refuse, but when she remembered he had something to tell her, Gianna didn¡¯t say anything else. Jessica stared at Ss. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°I treated his grandfather¡¯s illness,¡± replied Gianna. ¡°Just that?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Yeah. What else do you think it is?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°That¡¯s Ss Nn. The Ss Nn. I¡¯ve never heard of him waiting for anyone. It¡¯s always the other way around,¡± eximed Jessica. Gianna was speechless. ¡°Yeah, because you want to talk to me. What do you need?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Jerk Is as Jerk Does Jessica pouted. ¡°Nothing now. I was going to treat you to a meal as thanks, but I don¡¯t want to get in the way of your date.¡± ¡°What date?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just my patient¡¯s family, nothing else.¡± Jessica chuckled. ¡°Oh, how incriminating. If there¡¯s really nothing else, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Because you guys keeping up with stupid rumors,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Someone thought we¡¯re a couple, and I almost got into trouble for that. Now you¡¯re doing the same thing. Isn¡¯t that a bit ungrateful?¡± ¡°That just means I¡¯m not the only one who thinks you two are a couple.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gianna red at her, then said, ¡°Anything else? I¡¯ll be leaving if you have nothing else to say.¡± A tad startled, Jessica quickly held her hand. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s just a joke. If you say it¡¯s nothing, then it¡¯s nothing. I really want to thank you, so call me when you have time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is nothing,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°I still have to thank you,¡± Jessica insisted. ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, I couldn¡¯t have gone on with the decision to break up with him. I liked him, you know.¡± Gianna nced at her. ¡°Now you make me feel guilty. I sound like someone who separated a loving couple. He¡¯s a jerk, so throwing him out ASAP is a good idea.¡± Jessica chuckled. ¡°I like talking to you, Gianna. What I¡¯m trying to say is that you helped me see through him. I¡¯ll maybe be down for a bit after the breakup, but I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Gianna patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be down for too long. Remember, you can fish a lot of fish now.¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll change a ton of boyfriends. Give me your number. We can meet up when we have time.¡± After they exchanged numbers, someone called Jessica. She frowned before swiping on her phone to answer the call. ¡°Da-¡± The caller said angrily, ¡°Where are you? What happened between you and Ben?¡± Jessica was exhausted from this. ¡°I¡¯m outside, and I can¡¯t exin this easily. All you have to know is that we broke up.¡± ¡°This is a marriage of convenience. You can¡¯t just break up. Do you know how much thepany stands to lose from this?¡± the man bellowed furiously. Jessica didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°Am I really your child, Dad? Is yourpany more important than my happiness? We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, and he¡¯s already cheating on me! How do you expect me to stay together with him?!¡± The man then tried to advise, ¡°Please understand his circumstances. Ben told us she¡¯s just a client. Men always have to socialize, so take a step back. They were just sharing a room. That isn¡¯t proof anything happened. Ben told me you hit him in public. Is that true? That¡¯s uneptable! Come back right now! Ben¡¯s father wille not long from now!¡± Then the call was cut. Jessica¡¯s hand was trembling, and her face was ashen from fury. ¡°What happened?¡± Gianna asked. Tears almost fell down Jessica¡¯s cheeks as sheined, ¡°That b*stard shamelessly smeared me! He told my parents ! humiliated him for nothing! I caught them red-handed! But still he tries to justify it!¡± That didn¡¯t surprise Gianna at all. ¡°And your father believed him?¡± ¡°He can twist the facts like nobody else. Of course, my stupid old man believed him.¡± Jessica wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Gianna. Let¡¯s meet up sometime.¡± Before she left, Gianna called her, ¡°Hold up.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Support Gianna thought about it. ¡°Do you really want to break up with Ben? What if he objects and sways things in his favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m never going to date a jerk like him even if it means my life.¡± Jessica snorted. Gianna replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send something to you. It might be useful.¡± She then sent Jessica the video where Ben and Kaylee made out in the airport. ¡°What is this?¡± Looking doubtful, Jessica clicked into it. After finishing the video, she felt her blood running cold, like she was being thrown right into an icy pit, and she shivered in disgust. ¡°W-When did this happen?¡± ¡°The day we met when you bought the car,¡± Gianna answered. ¡°I went to pick someone up at the airport. He said he went on a business trip? Yeah, that¡¯s a lie. He just came back with Kaylee, and I saw them when I went to the restroom.¡± Jessica hung her head low and looked like she was going to cry, much to Gianna¡¯s worry. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry. Jerks like him aren¡¯t worth your tears.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying for him. I¡¯m crying for myself. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I am for trusting this jerk for so long.¡± Jessica¡¯said. Gianna put her hand on Jessica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m not trying to make you sad here. This is just for you and your family to see him for who he is. Since we¡¯re humans, we¡¯re susceptible to praise, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can lie to yourself forever just because he sweet talks you. Take the lesson this time and stay away from jerks after this.¡± Jessica wiped her tears and hugged Gianna. ¡°Thank you, Gianna.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go home now.¡± After they went their own ways, Gianna went out and saw Ss still waiting in the car for her. She felt touched and quickly went to it. Since Ss was driving, Gianna felt weird about it, but she went in anyway. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Ss grunted. ¡°When did you get to know her?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°This morning. When I was on the way here, I saw her fighting with Ben in the lobby. Ben refused to admit to his cheating, and he tried to abuse her, so I helped out.¡± Ss was amused. ¡°So you werete not because of the traffic, but because you wanted to be a hero?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Oops. In her delight, Gianna had forgotten about their earlier meeting, so she smiled sheepishly. ¡°You would have helped too if you saw it.¡± Ss nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of interfering with someone else¡¯s personal affairs.¡± Gianna was vexed. ¡°I would have dissuaded them from breaking up if it¡¯s just a normal fight, but Ben had crossed the moral line. He tried to justify his cheating and even abused his fianc¨¦e! They aren¡¯t even married yet, so imagine what would happen after they are! I was just trying to make her see that jerk for who he is!¡± Gianna spoke quickly. Her agitation surprised Ss. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to analyze this rationally. It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s wrong and who¡¯s right from a simple argument.¡± Looking at him, Gianna said, ¡°You¡¯re analyzing this? We women know who¡¯s right instinctively! I saw that jerk making out with Kaylee! They¡¯ve crossed the line, and this is their fault! No way I¡¯m letting Jessica eat this humiliating pie!¡± Ss looked at her with surprise. No wonder she¡¯s so worked up. So kaylee¡¯s involved. ¡°You did the right thing. He had chosen to take a step back. That simple sentence managed to calm Gianna, but it made her think, Why did I get so worked up for? Next Chapter Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 New House Jessica reminded Gianna of herself. That night seven years ago, she found out she was cheated on, just like what Jessica was going through. However, the difference between them was that Jessica interrogated the jerk like a wench, but Gianna let the jerk have a taste of his own medicine. No matter how much Jessica did, she couldn¡¯t save the rtionship, and instead it made it awkward. Gianna, on the other hand, thought jerks like that should bugger off to the ends of hell. ¡°I was too agitated. Sorry.¡± s smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was wondering why she was so worked up though. An awkward silence befell them, and it wasn¡¯t until a whileter did Gianna say, ¡°Sorry for that earlier. I¡¯m fine, actually. Just let bygones be bygones. You don¡¯t have to offend your friend for me.¡± ¡°I should be the one to say sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°That trouble you were met upon came from my end, so I should take some responsibility for that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± answered Gianna. ¡°They¡¯re not kids, so nobody has to take responsibility for their mistakes. Not even their parents have to, let alone a friend.¡± Ss stared at her. The sunlight shone on her through the window, basking her in an ethereal light. There wasn¡¯t even one erged pore on her face, and if he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought she was a college student instead of a mother to a seven-year-old. Gianna was gentle, gorgeous, understanding, and sometimes humorous. Without himself realizing it, Ss stared at her for a long while, entranced by Gianna. Gianna was getting awkward from being stared at. Why is he looking at me instead of the road? She coughed, signaling that he should snap out of it. ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± she asked. Ss remembered what he was here for, so he took out a key from the storagepartment in the car. ¡°Your address is exposed, so it¡¯s unsafe. I got a new house for you in Muse Penins.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thank you very much.¡± As if out of reflex, Gianna refused his offer. *Just take it,¡± Ss said seriously. ¡°There are always dumb people out there. You¡¯re lucky South wasn¡¯t there that day, or who knows what might have happened. You have to think for the kids. Muse Penins isn¡¯t far from the school and your workce. You¡¯ll be living in the same neighborhood as Landon, and he can take care of you.¡± Gianna was grateful for Ss¡¯s attention to detail. Even though she had been overseas, Landon had told her Muse Penins¡¯s houses cost a bomb to buy, and that was if a unit was avable. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged her to stay in La Grande Maison. She was astonished at how powerful Ss was, for he had settled it after a mere two days since that incident. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take this as your consultation fee,¡± he replied. Gianna smiled in resignation. ¡°I do feel grateful that your grandfather was my first client after I came back. Inadvertently, this solved a lot of my problems.¡± ¡°Get some movers to help you move as soon as possible.¡± Ss grinned. *Sure, but can you let me off, Mr. Nn? I need to fetch my kid,¡± answered Gianna. Ss was about to offer her a lift, but her phone rang. Much to Ss¡¯s amusement, she only managed to say a hello before the call ended. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Landon brought South to visit your grandfather.¡± Gianna felt speechless. On the other hand, Ss was delighted. ¡°Grandpa likes South a lot, so don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replied Gianna thought this felt jarring, for they didn¡¯t know the Nns that well, so visiting them too much felt rude. There was nothing she could do about it though, for the ship had set sail. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Calling a Friend She told Ss politely, ¡°Go to my studio then. Let me off somewhere I can hail a ride.¡± For some reason, Ss didn¡¯t want to get separated from her this way. ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, so why don¡¯t you move over today?¡± ¡°Today?¡± Gianna was surprised ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll call the movers to move your stuff, then I¡¯ll take you to the residence to pick South up.¡± Procrastination wasn¡¯t Ss¡¯s style, so he called the movers quickly. Because she just came back, Gianna didn¡¯t have many possessions. With the help of a moverpany, it didn¡¯t take long before everything was moved, and without them lifting a finger too. When Gianna came to Muse Penins and saw the bigger house, she felt like she was dreaming. ¡°I heard it¡¯s hard to buy a house here. The avability¡¯s zero, so how did you do it?¡± ¡°The Nn Group owns them.¡± Heughed. That answered her question. No wonder he managed to get one so quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for free then. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this, so I can¡¯t ept your gift. It¡¯s too much!¡± Ss said imperiously, ¡°Just stay here. You¡¯re not being you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bat an eye when you made me pay so much for that item. It was supposed to cost five hundred thousand, and just because you wanted to get back at me, you made it cost a hundred million. Now you¡¯re hesitating over a house?¡± he answered calmly. Gianna nced at him. ¡°You said I have a rotten personality, so anything goes for me, no?¡± Ss stiffened up. ¡°Yeah, so keep this up and think of the house aspensation.¡± With her head lowered, Gianna mused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I keep letting guilt wrack you?¡± ¡°I think you should cash it in for maximum profit,¡± he replied. ¡°Okay then.¡± I do ept good advice sometimes. ¡°What will you do now? Pick South up?¡± Ss grinned. Looking at him, she thought he wasn¡¯t as aloof as everyone made him out to be. ¡°Sure. Then I¡¯ll buy something to cook. If you don¡¯t mind,e over for some housewarming.¡± Moving to a new house meant they had to have a meal in it first, so she couldn¡¯t eat out; that was their custom anyway. ¡°You can cook?¡± Ss looked dubious. Gianna thought he wasughing at her, so she clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cooking, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have no idea how to cook at all. How else do you think I managed to raise my son?¡± ¡°Your friends helped?¡± Heughed. Gianna scoffed. ¡°Yeah right. Fine, I¡¯ll get someone who can cook.¡± Then, she called Kate. ¡°Kate, I moved into a new house.¡± ¡®Again? Where is it this time?¡± Kate gasped. ¡°Muse Penins.¡± Kate raised her voice, ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re awesome now! A high-end ce, huh? It¡¯s going to cost at least fifty thousand a month, isn¡¯t it? Did Landon persuade you?¡± ¡°I just thought it through, okay? Come here now for some housewarming celebration.¡± You¡¯re going to ask me to cook aren¡¯t you?¡± Kate sounded rmed. I¡¯m giving you a chance to show your skills.¡± ¡°I call bull Someone important is there, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to cook?¡± Can¡¯t she keep it down? Looking resigned, Gianna took a few steps away and lowered her voice. ¡°I can cook, but you¡¯re That bit better than me, no? I¡¯ll shop for groceries, soe here before six.¡± Before Kate could protest, Gianna hung up. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Zoe Lane It¡¯s going to be embarrassing for me if she keeps talking. Ss looked at her and kept grinning. So she¡¯s this kind of person in private. ¡°Let¡¯s go to pick South up then,¡± Gianna told him. A short whileter, they arrived at the residence, and they were greeted by the servants. ¡°Wee home, Young Master Ss, and hello, Dr. Aubrey.¡± Gianna nodded politely and followed Ss in. When they came in, aside from Ss¡¯s grandfather, Landon, and South, there was a youngdy in her twenties there. She was wearing a tight pink dress, her hair tumbling down her shoulder, entuating her petite face, her eyes clear and innocent. When she saw them, the girl quickly stood up and went to hold Ss¡¯s arm. ¡°Ss! I thought Grandpa was lying, but you really doe every day!¡± ¡°And why are you here?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Grandpa,¡± Zoe Lane replied. ¡°And we talked about you earlier.¡± South¡¯s face fell when he saw what Zoe did, so he went past Ss. to go straight to his mother. ¡°Mommy.¡± Gianna was surprised that South didn¡¯t go to Ss when he was right in front of him. Usually, he liked Ss more than her, but her son said nothing on this day. She patted his head. ¡°Have you been good?¡± ¡°Yeah. I told Great-grandpa some stories, and he¡¯s really happy I did,¡± South chirped. Old Man Nn greeted Gianna happily. ¡°Have a seat, Gianna. South told me diseases are afraid of super strong people, so if I stay happy and unafraid at all times, I¡¯d get cured quickly. He¡¯s a smart kid.¡± Gianna looked proud of her son, and she looked at South gently. ¡°You¡¯re right, honey,¡± she praised. ¡°You taught your son well, Gianna. I like him a lot.¡± Old Man Nn nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think he¡¯s a nuisance.¡± Gianna chuckled. Old Man Nn shook his head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Come over whenever you have time, you two.¡± Right after that, Zoe quickly came to hold his arm. ¡°Do you want me toe over then, Grandpa? Did you like the soup! made?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Old Man Nn nced at Zoe indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± Gianna¡¯s lips twitched. Who is this girl? She¡¯s just like a child! ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for Ss, Zoe? Now that he¡¯s here, don¡¯t disturb Grandpa anymore. He didn¡¯t even have time to rest the whole afternoon.¡± Penny had a dark look on her face. Gianna knew she was directing this message to her, and it made her uneasy. Noticing that Penny went out of her way to nce at South when she said that, Gianna knew that she wasn¡¯t being over-sensitive. ¡°I came here to pick South up, Mr. Nn. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Old Man Nn had seen everything over his life, so he smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? I want to spend more time with South.¡± Gianna politely refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Nn. I have something to doter, so we¡¯lle some other time.¡± South also waved Old Man Nn goodbye. Left with no choice, Old Man Nn said goodbye. ¡°Drive safely then. Ss will send you guys off.¡± Of course I am, Ss thought. I need to have my meal. Zoe quickly stood up. ¡°I came here for you, Ss! If you¡¯re leaving, then I¡¯ming too!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Unhappy South Ss frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around. I have business to tend to.¡± Then, he told Landon, ¡°Youing or not, Landon?¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Landon replied. He told Old Man Nn that he woulde another time and left the house behind them. Silence was theirpanion in the car until Gianna whispered to her son, who appeared to be unhappy, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ss listened intently. If he was right, South didn¡¯t talk to him that much earlier. South was ying with his phone. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Are you upset?¡± Gianna was curious. ¡°No.¡± South took a deep breath. Then, Ss interjected in an attempt to make conversation, ¡°What¡¯s the story you told Great-grandpa today, South?¡± . ¡°Nothing.¡± South answered indifferently. Now even Landon could see he was upset. What happened? He¡¯s fine in the afternoon, well, aside from him getting quiet after Zoe came. Gianna tried to cheer him up. ¡°We moved to a new ce. It¡¯s just a hop, skip, and jump away from Landon¡¯s house. Do you like it?¡± That grabbed his attention, since he was a kid after all. ¡°Why are we moving?¡± Gianna replied calmly, ¡°So you can y thetest games Landon develops.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s just because you want him to take care of me at all times.¡± He pouted. ¡°Shh. Keep this between us. We don¡¯t want him to hear that.¡± Landon looked annoyed. ¡°At least whisper when you talk about secrets. Everyone and their mother could hear you.¡± South raised his chin. ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Landon retorted. ¡°Mommy, Landon took me along and yed until three in the morning. I kept telling him I want to sleep, but he kept saying st game¡¯ every time.¡± South even looked at Landon provocatively. ¡°Landon!¡± Gianna was going to hit him. ¡°Can you be more responsible? I thought I told you no all-nighters!¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t!¡± Landon dodged her hit and pointed at South. ¡°Hey, we promised to keep this a secret.¡± South grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Pointing at him angrily, Landon dered, ¡°You little snitch! No more new games for you!¡± South crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯te to me if you run into any technical problems then.¡± That made Gianna feel amused. ¡°Friendships end so easily.¡± Ss looked at them through the rear-view mirror and felt that South was sulking. There was no reason for him to ignore Ss, and even when Ss tried to start a conversation, South wasn¡¯t too enthused. After getting the groceries anding back to Muse Penins, they bumped into Kate, who had just arrived via taxi. Landon looked at her and mocked, ¡°And what brings you here?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Not for you, that¡¯s for sure. Piss off.¡± ¡°This is my turf!¡± ¡°No! This is Gianna¡¯s turf!¡± Landon was about to retort further, so she pointed at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to say no, are you?¡± Then, Ss disembarked, and Kate panicked. I knew someone important was here. No wonder Gianna called me over. She changed into her polite mode instantly and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Ss nodded. After some small talk, they went into house Number 5901 of Block No. 3. When they entered, what greeted them was a huge French window. The sun was setting now, and the light that sprinkled the house felt warm. Next Chapter Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 We¡¯re Not That Close The interior design of the rooms appeared simple and reserved, but a professional could easily tell that the cost to it was on the higher end. With three rooms and two living halls, this ce was rtively spacious. As soon as Gianna entered the house, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please make yourself comfortable. We will get dinner ready.¡± Upon expressing his approval, Ss took a seat on the couch, but when he saw Landon was on the phone ying games, he urged, ¡°Go and help out in the kitchen!¡± Gritting his teeth, Landon said, ¡°But Uncle Ss, I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°All the more reason to learn it!¡± Ignoring Landon¡¯sints, Ss drove him into the kitchen. With that, Ss and South were left in the living room alone. In fact, Ss deliberately wanted some time alone with him and to ask him what seemed to be the matter. However, South was just ying games on his phone,pletely ignoring him, not even sparing a nce. Sitting right opposite of South, Ss noticed that this little fellow¡¯s hand reflexes were extraordinary! Kids nowadays are that skillful? he thought. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°Do you y games often?¡± Without lifting his head, South replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How old were you when you started ying?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t remember.¡± Drawing in a deep breath, Ss was sure that this little fellow had something against him. ¡°Are you not happy today?¡± ¡°No.¡± Puzzled, Ss had no idea how tomunicate with this little guy. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t get the cold shoulders from South, but today, his reply was exceptionally cold, short and brief. ¡°Did I offend you or something?¡± Instead of guessing, Ss thought he might as well ask him directly. ¡°We¡¯re not that close to begin with. How will you offend me?¡± Struck by the words ¡®not that close¡¯ Ss was breathless with anger. This brat, what¡¯s got into him? Letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether we are considered close, but I do treat you and your mother as a friend.¡± With a calm expression on his face, South didn¡¯t utter another word. It wasn¡¯t until his game ended did he raise his head and gazed into Ss. ¡°Did you arrange this house for us?¡± Lifting an eyebrow, Ss was surprised by his quick- wittedness. ¡°How did you know?¡± Casting a nce at him, South said, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be here. My mommy will not simply invite people over for dinner.¡± With a sullen expression, Ss questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Landon here?¡± | ¡°It¡¯s different with Landon because we were friends for many years. Besides, we¡¯ve been through life and death together.¡± Gazing at Ss with disdain, South¡¯s expression clearly showed-unlike you! With that, Ss had a sudden realization-a teacher¡¯s job was indeed tough because he couldn¡¯t even handle a single child. At this rate, Ss figured it was necessary to turn this enemy into an ally by mentioning what he had done, though initially he never intended to take the credit. ¡°Your mom and I have been through life and death situations too! Otherwise, why do you think you changed houses?¡± Squinting his eyes, South asked, ¡°What do you mean? You saved Mommy too?¡± With a grin, Ss was again impressed by how quick-witted he was. ¡°Very clever!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just two days ago.¡± Gazing at the three people who were busy in the kitchen, South saw his mommy joking about something, while Landon and Kate were seen laughing at her joke. Then, he turned to look at Ss and asked with a stern voice, ¡°Who did it?¡± Astonished, Ss had always seen South as a child, but now, he realized that he could actually talk to him like he was talking to a grownup man because South was rather matured for his age, and he seemed to understand many things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made sure that person was punished. You¡¯re still young, so all you need to do now is focus on your studies. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you all moved to this ce.¡± Ss didn¡¯t know which of his words had managed to touch South¡¯s soft spot because from the little guy¡¯s expression, he no longer showed much hostility toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve something I want to tell you. Find an excuse to take me out with you tomorrow, and don¡¯t let Mommy suspect anything!¡± said South, in his usual arrogant manner. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Ss chuckled and thought South¡¯s suggestion was kind of hrious.. Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Housewarming ¡°You¡¯ll know by tomorrow,¡± said South nonchntly as he jumped to his feet and went straight into his room. Gazing at him, Ss couldn¡¯t help but smile. For a kid that was barely one meter tall, South clearly didn¡¯t act or sound like one. For dinner, Gianna had prepared a hot pot with two types of broth-spicy and non-spicy, hence everyone¡¯s preference was well taken care of. As it was a simplefort food, it didn¡¯t take too long for her to serve the hot pot on the table, and the aroma of the hot pot broth had spread all the way to the living room. Attracted to the aroma, Ss rose from his seat and walked over to the dining room. Seeing the tantalizing food galore on the table made his mouth water. Holding a te of beef in her hands, Gianna said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a seat. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Then, she turned to the direction of the spacious hallway and shouted, ¡°South, dinner is ready.¡± With that, the door flung open, and South came running out of the room. Taking out the newly bought wine, Gianna poured each one of them a ss. While passing a ss of wine to Ss, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, drink some. You can ask your driver toe and pick you upter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ss replied. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Without needing Gianna to serve, Landon and Kate had already helped themselves with a ss. Since it was housewarming, everyone took turns to toast Gianna and said their blessings. As a formality, Gianna had said a few words in response. After all, there was someone else present in their little group. As South mentioned, their rtionship with Ss wasn¡¯t that close. Throughout dinner, Gianna had taken extra care to serve Ss. ¡°Mr. Nn, if you prefer non-spicy, feel free to take this side of the food together with South.¡± ¡°Will do. You eat up, too. Don¡¯t bother to serve us,¡± said Ss. Having said that, Gianna was still busy dishing up the cooked food nearer toward Ss and South with the serving chopsticks. With Ss around, the dinner atmosphere seemed more restrained aspared to their usual dinner. However, it wasn¡¯t too much a difference for Landon because from the very start, he was already intimidated by Ss. Hence, he dared not say much and would tend to be more proper around him. As for Kate, her behavior on the table was solely determined by how close her rtionship was with the people around the table. Today, she was unusually proper and quietly enjoying her meal. Holding a ss of wine, Gianna looked toward Ss and said, ¡°Mr, Nn, thank you for always watching over us, especially the incident that urredst night. If it weren¡¯t for you, Kate and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get ourselves out in one piece.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Cheers!¡± They raised their sses and finished up the wine. Confused, Landon asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lowering her head, Kate briefly exined what had happenedst night. Casting a nce at Ss, South¡¯s expression seemed to have gone back to his normal friendly self. Giving Ss a nudge, he said, ¡°I want to eat that cocktail sausage.¡± Feeling ted, Ss immediately picked up two cocktail sausages from the hot pot and served them in South¡¯s bowl. Sneaking a grin, South hung his head and began to dig in. With that, Ss had kept himself busy by taking care of the little guy. Noticing the close interaction between Ss and South, Gianna thought the rtionship seemed fine and med herself for thinking too much. Upon hearing the whole incident, Landon felt his anger spiked. ¡°How dare he! That Luca, who does he think he is?¡± Tugging on Landon¡¯s sleeves, Kateforted, ¡°Calm down! Mr. Nn had everything settled. Metrostar Entertainment had officially fired him, and my guess is President Grant dare not work with him ever again.¡± ¡°Right, Harriet Grani is a smart person for doing so,¡± said Ss. Considering tiow modest and friendly Mr. Nn was, Kate became more daring by raising up her ss to propose a toast. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you. Besides helping us to solve our big problem yesterday, many advertisers had Next Chapter Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 An Amusing News With a grin, Ss said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. They chose to cooperate with your magazine publisher simply because they think there¡¯s potential in helping them to generate more sales, which is basically a win-win coboration for both, so don¡¯t mention it.¡± Hearing that, Kate was so touched and even had the sudden urge to sell off Gianna. ¡°Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done. In the future, if there¡¯s anything that requires our help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Gianna is very capable! She¡¯s nice and has such a pleasant personality. It¡¯s simply a great blessing to be friends with her!¡± Picking up a fishball, Gianna threw it into Kate¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat up!¡± she ordered, hinting her to keep her mouth shut. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve gotta keep a low profile. Don¡¯t go overboard,¡± ridiculed Landon. Picking up another prawn ball, Gianna dumped it into Landon¡¯s bowl and warned, ¡°Shut up and eat up too!¡± These two just wouldn¡¯t quit embarrassing me¡­ With the corner of his mouth curved up, Ss really enjoyed the free and unrestrained atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be the one to receive such a blessing,¡± he chimed in. Putting on a smile, Gianna said, ¡°Then I guess all of you have to treat me better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take back all the blessings!¡± Being nomophobic, Kate was browsing on her phone when all of a sudden, she burst out laughing while taking a peek at Ss. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Kate passed her phone to Landon, and heughed like a drain too. ring at them, Gianna comined, ¡°Why are you twoughing among yourselves? Sharing is caring!¡± ¡°Two naked men were tied by the Jordan Bridge and were seen freezing in the cold throughout the night. Oh my, I¡¯m about to dieughing!¡± Landon guffawed as he wiped the tears off his eyes. Laughing along, Kate jested, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that it will cause an ident? Since the drivers will be busy checking them out instead of paying attention on the road.¡± Rolling her eyes at them, Gianna said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡± Throughout the conversation, Ss didn¡¯t utter a word. He was busy eating, as though the news mentioned had got nothing to do with him. When the dinner wasing to an end, everyone was a little tipsy. Both Landon and Kate couldn¡¯t hold their drink. After drinking a couple of rounds, both of them had reached their limits. If Ss hadn¡¯t been around, they would¡¯ve probably been having a live concert and singing their hearts out already. Ss was better at handling alcohol, but he gradually felt a little tipsy too. Ifpared with Gianna, he was no match at all. Noticing the light shed on his cell phone, Ss knew Xavier had arrived. Getting up from his seat, he said, ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll make a move now. Drop me a call if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gianna replied politely and didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. Trying to stay sober, Landon and Kate got up to send Ss off and,ter, took their leave too. Upon sending them off, Gianna ushered South the sleepyhead into his room and got out to clean up the table. After spending an hour clearing up the whole mess, Gianna went into her room. While browsing on her phone, she read the news which Kate had mentioned about the two men. It was a 10 seconds video, and the image quality was rather clear. At first sight, Gianna could recognize that it was the exact two men who came to her house with Robin-the men with bad intentions. If she didn¡¯t know it was the both of them, she would have thought there was nothing amusing about this news. Somehow, she had a gut feeling that it was Ss¡¯s doings. Initially, when Ss handed Robin over to Aleena today as a warning, she was puzzled for a moment because she didn¡¯t see the other two men with him. Quelle surprise! They were on the bridge. Ss did not spare anyone. Gianna couldn¡¯t find words to describe her current feelings. After returning here for some time, he did have some misconceptions about her character, but putting that aside, he seemned to be helping her all the time¨C from solving the kid¡¯s fighting issues to yesterday night¡¯s ceremony, as well as defending her from Robin. She knew very well that his intention was to repay the kindness, all because she had saved his grandpa. Hence, he made every effort to help her. Frankly speaking, she was really touched by all he had done. Next ChapterThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Does Ss Like You? The next day, Gianna took South to the studio with her. On the way, they were stuck in traffic. The car had been in aplete standstill since forever, and honking sounds could be heard everywhere. There were cars that got in each other¡¯s way, as well as cars that were supposed to move but were stationed instead, a bustling scene to behold. All of a sudden, Gianna¡¯s cell phone rang. Putting on the Bluetooth earphone on her ear, Kate¡¯s voice sounded from the call. ¡°Gianna, did I say anything embarrassing yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Gianna. ¡°It was my first time having dinner with such a reputable person, so I was kind of nervous,¡± kate confessed. ¡°Nervous? Isn¡¯t he human like you? With two eyes and a mouth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The moment he sat down, I had difficulty breathing. I really don¡¯t understand how you interact with him. That reminds me! I wanted to ask you since yesterday-does Ss like you?¡± Hearing that, Gianna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Quit your nonsense! He has countless girls running after him, so why would he like me?¡± Sitting in the back, South had heard what Gianna said, and he felt joy bubbled up inside of him. I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that Daddy likes Mommy! ¡°Can you exin why he helped us, then? And what about the house? If he doesn¡¯t like you, why would he do so much for you?¡± questioned Kate. Anxious, Gianna exined, ¡°What else? He just happened to be around us when that incident urred. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to help out? And about the house, he said it was to pay me for my consultation. I had been to the Nn Residence several times, and he had never paid me a single cent. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to seek for my consultation?¡± ¡°Fine! You¡¯re good, and I simply cannot win against your silver tongue. Wanna bet?¡± ¡°Are you that bored?¡± ¡°Chicken!¡± Crash-! Before Gianna could reply, a car just cut in line in front of her, and she didn¡¯t manage to brake in time, hence her car crashed into the car. With that, Gianna noticed the car had just turned on its blinker. pping her forehead, Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Something popped up.¡± Upon hanging up the call, she saw a man and a woman getting out of the car before her. The woman was wearing a ck skin-tight dress with a beige woolen overcoat. Knocking rudely on Gianna¡¯s side window, she shouted, ¡°Get down this instant! Can¡¯t you see our car just now? Did you deliberately crash into us?¡± Frowning, Gianna wasn¡¯t pleased at all. Frankly, the damage on the car didn¡¯t bother her much, for most importantly was that no one was badly hurt. Besides, considering it was such a close distance, there were probably just a few scratches on the car. By right, they should¡¯ve turned on their blinkers if they had wished to cut in line. However, Gianna figured she shouldn¡¯t have talked on the phone too, so she had to share the me. Anyhow, it would be fair to just take matters into their own hands, but this woman was acting in rude. Getting out of her car, Gianna checked on the condition and realized there were indeed scratches on the left side of the front car bumper. The car in front of her was a Mercedes-Benz, and it seemed to have received much more damage as the passenger door was dented. The man didn¡¯t say anything but was seen touching on the spot that was badly damaged. Refusing to back down, the woman jeered, ¡°We just bought this car, and look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Dumbfounded, Gianna arqued, ¡°Well, my car is new too, and it was scratched. Besides, your car cut in line and didn¡¯t even turn on the blinkers Why are you acting like it was all my fault?¡± Behaving like a shrew, the woman pointed at the shing blinkers and bellowed, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that the blinker is still on? You¡¯re the one who was on the phone while driving! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s against thew?¡± Extending a stop gesture, Gianna said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue. It¡¯s not worth our time. Let¡¯s call for the police and let them determine whether I had vited thew.¡± Next ChapterThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 It¡¯s My Fault ¡°Let¡¯s call for the police then! As if I¡¯ll be afraid of you! You¡¯ll be a wimp for not calling!¡± shouted the woman. Gianna¡¯s expression darkened, but before she could make the call, a gentle voice could be heard from behind her. ¡°Gianna?¡± Turning around, Gianna saw a man with a tall figure, wearing a knee-length trench coat that was blown by the wind, and a warm gentle smile could be seen on his fair face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Surprised, Gianna replied, ¡°Brian? It¡¯s you!¡± Noticing a man near his Mommy, South immediately got out of the car and stepped up in front of his Mommy while observing the man before him. This man seemed familiar, and the impression South had for him wasn¡¯t a bad one either, but he just couldn¡¯t seem to recall where they had met. Though South had forgotten, Brian still remembered clearly. Gazing at South with gentleness in his eyes, Brian said, ¡°You¡¯re here too! Do you still remember me?¡± Blinking his eyes, South was obviously in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten? We¡¯ve had a meal at his ce,¡± reminded Gianna. After giving some thought, South asked, ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the restaurant?¡± Brian nodded and gave his little head a gentle rub. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good memory. How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°It has gotten better since long ago,¡± said South. With a grin, Brian turned and looked at the woman. ¡°Why? Is this a set-up scam?¡± Taking a few steps toward Brian, the woman said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Who are you calling a scam? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? She was the one who was on the phone and crashed into our car!¡± Darting a nce at the woman, he didn¡¯t utter a word but gazed at the man who was squatting on the floor. ¡°Joe!¡± he called. Instantly, the man jumped to his feet and smiled awkwardly as he walked toward them. ¡°Mr. arthy.¡± With the corner of his mouth curved up into a smirk, Brian mocked, ¡°Pretending you didn¡¯t see me here?¡± Putting a ttering smile, Joe denied it by saying, ¡°Nope, I just saw you. Mr. arthy, what brings you here?¡± Scanning from one car to the other, Brian asked, ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± ¡°I was in a rush, so I cut in line, but I didn¡¯t expect the car behind to crash into my car,¡± Joe replied. ¡°Whose fault?¡± Brian didn¡¯t show any sign of bad temperament, but strangely, Joe appeared like he was sweating with nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault,¡± Joe confessed and turned to look at Gianna. ¡°Sorry, my bad. How much do you need? I can pay you back.¡± With that, he took out a pile of cash from his pocket. Shocked, the woman tugged on the man¡¯s sleeves and scolded, ¡°Are you out of your mind? We are supposed to bring that money back to my parents¡¯ ce!¡± Shoving off the woman¡¯s hands, Joe turned to her and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Just don¡¯t interfere!¡± Then, he passed the pile of cash into Gianna¡¯s hands. Gianna was certainly not the type that would take advantage of someone. On the contrary, if one were nice to her, she would most certainly be as nice too. Besides, she would much prefer to discuss it over, because it would be less troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need the money. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to begin with. You and I share the fault, so let¡¯s just keep it simple and get our own car fixed. Just go!¡± There was a broad smile on Joe¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t go off as told. Instead, he turned to look at Brian as though he was seeking his permission on whether he could leave. ¡°I guess that¡¯s settled!¡± Brian announced. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll move my car right away!¡± said Joe as he dragged the woman with a long face into the car. Seeing that, Gianna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°He seems very afraid of you.¡± ¡°Well, he did owe me money.¡± Brian smiled. Upon realizing the whole situation, Gianna said, ¡°No wonder! Anyhow, thank you for your help. If it weren¡¯t for you, I think I would have wasted a lot of time here¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m happy to help. If you¡¯re in a rush, you can just go ahead!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± said Brian as he turned and got back into his car. Then, he dialed a number, The line was connected and the sound of Joe¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. ¡°Mr. arthy, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know she was your friend.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 There Will Be No Gossip ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t find trouble with her in future.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. arthy Don¡¯t worry.¡± Joe replied, In tigh spirits, Brian dered, ¡°Consider the half a million debt you owe me repaid!¡± After he¡¯d said that, he hung up the phone, leaning in dumbfounded Shortly after nna arrived at the studio, Ss came. Gianna was rather surprised upon seeing him, so she smilingly joked, ¡°Is this an Undercover Doss visit, President Nn?¡± Walking into the room, Ss looked around before proiming with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see whether you¡¯re staching the job!¡± ¡°Look how dedicated I am.¡± Gianna stretched her dirty hands out to hirti. ¡°Just leave the grunt work to the others. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Gianna curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re still looking down on the working ss?¡± Throwing her a sidelong nce, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t simply put words in my mouth. I obviously meant that each person has his or her own forte While you¡¯re poor at such a task, they¡¯re definitely not as good as you when ites to design!¡± Gianna nodded in satisfaction. Well, his exnation passed muster. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Was it you who did that to the two people on Jordan Bridge yesterday?¡± Ss cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I was you!¡± Gianna¡¯s voice was filled with conviction. Neither affirming nor denying it, Ss turned and asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± As Gianna said that, she called out in the direction of the inner room, ¡°South, come here!¡± In no time, South came running out his hands dirty as well, ¡°Gosh, why did you get all dirty as well?¡± Gianna took him to the sink. ¡°I wanted to help them finish faster,¡± South exined. While Gianna rolled up his sleeves, she chided, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your Uncle Ss say that each person has his or her own forte? This is not our forte, so you should just focus on studying.¡± When the two of them came out after washing their hands, Ss said, ¡°I noticed that Grandpa was in a good mood yesterday, and it was all Thanks to South. I¡¯m just thinking of going back to Nn Residence, so I¡¯d like to ask South whether he¡¯d like to go and visit Grandpa.¡± Knowing what he meant, South hurriedly piped up, ¡°Sure!¡± Gianna quickly tugged at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he should go. South is too rambunctious, so he¡¯ll disrupt your grandpa¡¯s rest. Just take him over when your grandpa¡¯s health has improved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns, but you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone saying anything with me there. You might think that Grandpa has plenty of people keeping himpany that he doesn¡¯t even have time to rest, considering the vastness of the Nn Family and its businesses, but in reality, he¡¯s actually very lonely. There isn¡¯t even anyone to talk to him usually. I think he loves chatting with South because he always asked why South didn¡¯te along every time I went back. As you said, keeping a patient¡¯s spirits high is extremely crucial. If you don¡¯t have any other concerns, please allow me to take your child with me. In any case, I can even pay for the privilege.¡± Since he¡¯d said as much, Gianna couldn¡¯t possibly refuse anymore. Besides, she just felt a tad distressed at the thought of that adorable old man without any company. ¡°Will you be there as well?¡± ¡°Yes I usually leave at noon so that I don¡¯t disrupt Grandpa¡¯s nap.¡± Ss replied. ¡°Do you want to go, South?¡± Nodding, South answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Gianna look at Ss, her tone solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t need any payment. South is going over to keep himpany out of the kindness of his heart and because he enjoys a close rtionship with him. Thus, it won¡¯t be good if people gossip about us, mistaking his good intentions for bad¡± Ss inhaled deeply. This little lady is truly eloquent. ¡°Okay, I got it. I promise there will be no gossip.¡± nna then gave South a few reminders, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise there, and just visit for a short while, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommyl¡± As South said that, he walked out with Ss. After the iwo of them had driven a fair distance away, Ss asked, ¡°Will your mommy think that I abducted you?¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I Want to Rmend you a Wife South shot him a re. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave with just anyone?¡± he asked coldly. Inexplicably choked by this child, Ss dissolved intoughter. ¡°It seems that you consider me safe?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± South replied. Ss was instantly put in a good mood. ¡°Hah, your judgment is impable! So, why did you ask me out?¡± Without answering his question, South pointed at KFC that was right ahead of them. ¡°I want to eat KFC!¡± Ss nced at him but said nothing. Then, he turned his car and stopped before KFC¡¯s entrance. After entering the fast-food joint, South ordered a few items Gianna usually didn¡¯t allow him to eat before finding a table and waiting for Ss. Meanwhile, this was the first time Ss had ever queued in line. There were quite a number of patrons in KFC, so he only carried the food over to the table after having waited for about ten minutes. South then kept his head lowered as he quietly ate without saying a single word. On the other hand, Ss didn¡¯t eat since he wasn¡¯t hungry. Mainly, he was curious as to why this little fellow wanted to see him. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the little fellow was finally done eating, and he wiped his hands clean with a napkin. At longst, he shifted his gaze to Ss. ¡°Who¡¯s thedy at Nn Residence yesterday to you?¡± he asked seriously, his expression solemn. Ss¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You mean, Zoe? She¡¯s no one to me. Her family and the Nn Family are friends, so we¡¯ve known each other since young.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Why would I have feelings for her?¡± South shot daggers at him. ¡°Then, why did you allow her to hold your arm?¡¯ Staring at him, Ss was gripped by the urge tough. ¡°You were angry at me just because of this?¡± South didn¡¯t deny or confirm it, so Ss then exined, ¡°She¡¯s no different from Landon to me.¡± South curled his lips. ¡®They¡¯re absolutely different. Landon is a man.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no difference to me,¡± Ss countered. After pondering for a moment, South asked, ¡°So, how do you find my mommy?¡± All of a sudden, understanding dawned upon Ss. Don¡¯t tell me this little fellow is so peeved because he wants to y matchmaker between me and his mommy? As this thought crossed his mind, he couldn¡¯t quite stifle hisughter. ¡°Your mommy is quite good.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± The corners of Ss¡¯s mouth curved into a mischievous arc. ¡°Little fellow, what are you trying to do?¡± South gazed at him withContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. a disdainful look in his eyes. ¡°You still haven¡¯t understood? I want to help you get a wife!¡± Ss doubled over. Are all kids now this precocious? ¡°You want to rmend your mommy to me?¡± South¡¯s dainty eyebrows knitted together deeply, and his voice turned a touch frosty. ¡°Do you not like her?¡± After mulling it over for a while, Ss answered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. I was just somewhat surprised that you¡¯re actually rmending your mommy to be my girlfriend.¡± Staring at him, South gave an adult-like.sigh. ¡°I want to rmend you a wife, not a girlfriend.¡± He was worried sick. These two people have known each other for so long, so why isn¡¯t there any progress? They¡¯re going as slow as a tortoise. If I were to wait for their rtionship to blossom naturally, it¡¯ll either be my daddy being snatched away by another woman or vice versa. ¡°If you like my mommy, why aren¡¯t you pursuing her?¡± Ss cracked up. ¡°Liking someone is a matter of letting nature take its course. You¡¯re still too young, so you don¡¯t understand.¡± Throwing him a nce, South retorted frigidly, ¡°I only know that if you dy pursuing my mommy any longer, she¡¯ll be snatched away by someone else!¡± Ss froze upon hearing that. ¡°Who else is pursuing your mommy?¡± ¡°A man who¡¯sparable to you. My mommy even mentioned treating him to a meal. I think he¡¯s a restaurant owner.¡± Unbidden, Ss¡¯s heart sank a fraction. ¡°Do you like him, too?¡± Another sigh came from South. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like him. I think my mommy likes him quite a bit.¡± Subsequently, Ss asked, ¡°Do you like me, then?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Struck by a Bolt of Lightning South arched an eyebrow as he looked at Ss. ¡°I heard that you were looking for a woman a few years back?¡± Surprise inundated Ss. ¡°How did you know this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thismon knowledge with some investigation?¡± South dered, a touch disdainful. ¡°You investigated it?¡± Ss asked incredulously. Curling his lips, South stared at him. ¡°Do you know how much effort I expended to get Mommy to return here and apply for a job at Nn Group? And do you know how many of my ns you¡¯ve wasted?¡± Could you imagine what it¡¯d feel like to have a six-year-old kid sitting across you, saying such creepy things to you? Ss felt his body inexplicably going limp, his heart pounding wildly as though he¡¯d just finished a marathon. An answer seemed to be on the verge of bursting forth, but he just felt that something didn¡¯t quite make sense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± South smiled craftily. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you agree to a few of my conditions!¡± Ss nodded. ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Gazing at him, South stated solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t tell Mommy about our conversation today, and of course, it¡¯s best if others don¡¯t know about it, too.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± South then continued, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mommy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll retaliate on her behalf.¡± Ss kept his gaze pinned on South, his heartbeat speeding up incessantly. He seemed to have understood, yet it also didn¡¯t quite register in his mind. ¡°I promise you that. Keep talking.¡± Feeling that he¡¯d put his daddy through sufficient torture, South simply cut to the chase. ¡°My mommy¡­ is the woman you were looking for back then.¡± rd this, he felt as though he¡¯d been struck by a bolt of lightning. His body swayed slightly as he stared at South across him in shock. He¡¯d harbored such a suspicion, but he was still astonished to the point that no words came when he heard such a deration. He wanted to ask, Are you my son? How did you find me? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. Never had he lost hisposure so thoroughly and in front of a child at that. South stared at him with a serious expression on his petite face. ¡°Although I¡¯m your child with Mommy, you can¡¯t fight Mommy for my custody rights, and I won¡¯t choose to go with you either. Mommy doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re my daddy, so you¡¯d better not mention it either. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to bear the ramifications yourself! Don¡¯t coerce her. Rather, have her fall in love with you willingly. Also, if you want to pursue my mommy, you must sever all contact with other women. Mommy is rather difficult to win over as she¡¯d been hurt once, so you need to have some patience.¡± Ss was a touch moved, and his nose burned, so he covered his face with both hands, but his emotions just remained roiling after a long while. He truly didn¡¯t want to lose hisposure before a kid, but this huge surprise had him feeling at a loss. It turns out that Gianna is the woman that night, while this smart and mischievous fellow in front of me is my very own son! Never in my wildest dreams had lever imagined that the woman I like is the woman I¡¯d looked forboriously. After a long time, he finally stretched out a hand and caressed South¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. You should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡± South curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got to gain an understanding of you first to ascertain whether you¡¯re worthy of my mommy.¡± ¡°What about now? You think I¡¯ll do?¡± Ss asked with a chuckle. ¡°Passable.¡± As Ss gazed at South¡¯s standoffish expression, joy imbued him. ¡°You¡¯re exactly like your mommy!¡± Looking at the corners of his lips that remained lifted, South reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my mommy. You should just continue with your method of letting nature take its course. I¡¯m just ying it safe in telling you the truth. After all, I¡¯ll prioritize my biological daddy, but if you don¡¯t perform well, I don¡¯t mind asking Mommy to find me a stepfather!¡± Ss was overjoyed, so much so that he didn¡¯t take offense to the threat in South¡¯s remark. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 A Secret Kept South shook his leg smugly. He could feel his father¡¯s delight going off the charts. ¡°Are we going to visit Great-grandpa then?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± They exited the KFC restaurant and went into the car. Ss kept looking at his son through the rear-view mirror, and the more he looked, the cuter South became. No wonder 1 like him so much. There were already clues that told him this though. When South went to Nn Residencest time, he called Merlin ¡®Great-grandpa,¡¯ and the first time Ss went to his house, South gave him an apple. Both of them eschewed spicy hot pot, and when Gianna said South¡¯s father had passed, the boy spewed his water out. Ss never expected the woman he wanted to find was right around the corner, and she had his kid. South¡¯s right. I let too many clues pass by me too easily. South grinned, and he thought Ss would have a hard time sleeping tonight. Once they came to Nn Residence, they went straight to Merlin¡¯s bedroom. Merlin was shocked, for he didn¡¯t expect South toe again today, so he called out happily, ¡°Come here, South.¡± South went over, smiling. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Merlin¡¯s beard was twitching with delight. ¡°Howe you¡¯re together with Ss?¡± South looked at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss came to pick me up.¡± Merlin looked at Ss too, and he noticed Ss looked unusually happy today. Ss was usually inscrutable, but he was all smiles today. ¡°Something good happened?¡± Ss wanted to tell him, but because he promised South to keep this a secret, he bit his tongue. ¡°Nothing. South told me a good joke.¡± Merlin looked at South. ¡°Oh? And what might it be?¡± A joke? Yeah right. Just great, Daddy. Luckily, he had a treasure trove of jokes, so he pulled one out. ¡°There¡¯s this one time someone asked the Inte which summer camp she should send her child to. Everyone gave her good ideas, but she refused them. Well, that¡¯s confusing, but then she added that she¡¯s an anti-vaxxer, so her son wasn¡¯t vinated. Then get this: someone gave the perfect answer. You know what he said?¡± South paused for dramatic effect, and Ss and Merlin shook their heads. ¡°He said, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s a perfect summer camp for your kid. It¡¯s called the cemetery.¡± Both of them guffawed at the punchline. ¡°Oh my god, he killed her!¡± Merlin¡¯s beard was almost dancing with delight, and South grinned. ¡°One . more game, South. I¡¯m going to win this time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± South nodded. They set the chess board, and Ss stayed with them, though he didn¡¯t feel bored. Instead, he felt content, like he was reliving his childhood. When he yed chess with Merlin, Merlin would always hold back, though sometimes he would let loose so Ss would want to get even. Now, Merlin was doing the same thing to South. The scene almost made him tear up. Grandpa, he¡¯s my son and your great-grandson. Ss and South stayed at the residence until one before they left. Merlin stopped Ss and whispered, ¡°Did you read the file I sent you, Rocky?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ss was surprised. ¡°Read it closely.¡± Merlin frowned. That caught Ss by surprise, so he grunted, though he was perplexed. On the way home, he still thought about that cryptic message his grandfather left him. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± South quipped. Ss was surprised, and his mindgged for a bit. ¡°What?¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ying Matchmaker South was obviously disgruntled even as he reluctantly blurted out three words -¡°To pursue Mommy!¡± Al this moment, Ss was in high spirits. He was actually gripped by the urge to hug South, but he was afraid that he¡¯d scare him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to let nature take its course?¡± South was rendered speechless So, he really intends to just let nature take its course? ¡°You can invite my mommy for a meal or a movie when you¡¯re free. This is all part and parcel of wooing a woman from what I see on television.¡± Ss guffawed. ¡°What about you, then?¡± South had long since thought of a ce for himself, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can go to Landon¡¯s house!¡± Ss shed him a reassuring gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow someone else to snatch away your mommy.¡± Staring at him, South reminded him once again as though he was the father here, saying, ¡°Mommy detests men who are fickle in their affections, so you must watch yourself. If Mommy catches you with another woman, she definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± . ¡°I know.¡± Ss answered. He knew that from the moment she talked to him about Ben. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for offending Mommy. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems when you two are in the samepany. Now, you even have to find an excuse just to meet her ¡°South stared at him from the back, wishing that he could stare a hole in the back of his head. ¡± Conscience stricken at having ruined his child¡¯s meticulous n for him, he exined, ¡°I just misunderstood your mommy. But I have a way to remedy it.¡± South¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡± Ss smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. I¡¯ll give the two of you a surprise.¡± Since he¡¯d said as much, South didn¡¯t pursue the matter further At night, South sat in the back of the car while humming softly, seemingly in a good mood. The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth curved. ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± South feigned calmness. ¡°Nothing.¡± Gianna curled her lips. He doesn¡¯t want to tell me, huh? She¡¯d actually noticed it a long time ago. Ever since he came back with Ss, his mood has seemed rather good, and he has even been giggling from time to time. Now, he¡¯s shaking his legs and humming. What else could it be if not happiness? ¡°Do you like Uncle Ss that much?¡± South ceased shaking his legs and leaned forward to the front seat,Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Ss?¡± ¡°Are you thinking of ying matchmaker again?¡± South naturally didn¡¯t dare admit to it. ¡°No, I just want to know whether you like him.¡± ¡°No,¡± Gianna answered. South turned a tad anxious. ¡°I think Uncle Ss is quite good.¡± ¡°There are plenty of good men. Am I supposed to like them all?¡± Gianna remained unfazed. South wonted to say. There are indeed quite a number of good men, but there¡¯s only one biological daddy! However, he changed his words when he spoke, saying, ¡°Indeed, there are plenty of good men, but it¡¯s only Uncle Ss who¡¯s good to you!¡± Gianna looked at him through the rear-view mirror, ¡°Who said that? There are plenty of men who are good to me. Aren¡¯t you good to me? Isn¡¯t your Uncle Landon good to me? Isn¡¯t my senior good to me?¡± A touch discouraged, South slipped back to his seat. There¡¯s a long way to go for my daddy to win over my mommy. Upon seeing his dejected expression, Gianna couldn¡¯t help expounding, ¡°Since your Uncle Ss is very nice, women pursue him one after another. So, let¡¯s not join them. Don¡¯t you like it with just the two of us?¡± *Uncle Ss doesn¡¯t like those women.¡± ¡°How would you know that?¡± asked him.¡± Trepidation swamped nna, ¡°You asked him? How did you ask him? And why did you ask him this?¡± South was actually nning to exin himself, but upon seeing that his mommy seemed peeved, he pursed his lips and dared not say a single word. Gianna then panicked. Why is this boy not saying anything? Will Ss think that it was me who told my child to ask him that? ¡°Spit it out!¡± South cautiously replied, ¡°I saw a woman holding Uncle Ss¡¯s arm yesterday, so I asked him whether she¡¯s his girlfriend today, but he said no.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Owner¡¯s in a Rush ¡°Was that all you said?¡± South nodded his head timidly. Upon realizing that she could have frightened her own son, Gianna gradually softened her voice as she continued to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such questions in the future, South. Others might think that we have ulterior intentions otherwise. Uncle Ss isn¡¯t just a regr guy. He gains a lot of public attention, he has many wealthy enemies and he¡¯s a little more distant with his own family members. I don¡¯t like this, and I don¡¯t want to be part of this. Do you understand?¡± South nodded with a rather confused expression on his face. There were certain things that Gianna simply couldn¡¯t exin to a young child-she heard that after Ss chose to betray his mother and younger brother for the sake of attaining wealth, his younger brother chose to change his own name after that; his father plotted a scheme to enable him to divorce his wife and be married to his mistress without him having to pay a divorce settlement at all, and someone had attempted to murder Ss¡¯s grandfather just days ago. All of those incidents-one after another-were utterly shocking. She only wanted a stable and secure life with her son, she didn¡¯t want to be part of their wealthy family feud. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Once Ss returned home, he immediately looked for the will that his grandfather had left for him. He flipped through the document-page after page-but could not look for anything interesting, even when he was at thest page. However, he then noticed something at thepartment in thest page of the document. It wasn¡¯t obvious and was even made to look like it was hidden; he couldn¡¯t have found it if he hadn¡¯t been looking for it. He dug in and pulled out a stack of papers. Surprised by his grandfather¡¯s precise and meticulous acts, he quickly flipped the papers open to learn that it was a DNA test report. He skimmed through the words until thest sentence caught his eye. ¡®Based on authorized appraisals of the gic testing of the two individuals, it can be concluded that there is a 99.99% probability of them being biologically rted! After the initial shock, he was then filled with a surge of joy. It exins why Grandpa seems to like South so much-he had always known that the boy is his biological great- grandson. Now that he was alone in the room, he wasn¡¯t concerned about being seen by others and he finally wore a joyful expression that reflected his feelings. Warm tears began to form in his eyes as he laughed, looking at the woman in the picture frame on the bedside cab as he said, ¡°Mom, you have a grandson now!¡± Following this, he made a call to the movingpany in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t merely any movingpany-it was the one that Gianna hired. The movers were dazed and their voices muffled as they picked the call upte at night. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s no rush, we should start moving tomorrow. It¡¯s a little inconvenient to do it at night as we¡¯re afraid we might knock over or smash some of your items!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t wait any longer-his wife and children were over there; how could he bear to stay in his current ce any longer? Although he hadn¡¯t sessfully asked her out, he already thought of her as his woman. ¡°It¡¯s fine; most of it are merely daily necessities. I¡¯ll pay you double if you don¡¯t break anything, I want to move over now!¡± The Nn Residence was therefore bright and well-lit in the middle of the night as men walked in and out of. Gianna bumped into a group of people who moved things into the elevator as she returned to her lot after throwing the trash. She offered to allow them to enter first before stepping into the elevator once she saw the extra space. ¡°What floor is it? Let me help you,¡± she said as she looked at the movers. ¡°The 60th floor.¡± She was a little surprised to hear that someone had already purchased the 60th floor. She had once considered how nice it would have been to move into the highest floor when she first moved to the 59th floor-it would have provided her with the panoramic view of the city. ¡°Why are you guys moving at such ate hour?¡± ¡°Um, the owner¡¯s in a bit of a rush.¡± ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re working for Swift Movers Company, but why haven¡¯t I seen you guys around? I just hired the samepany to help me to move in a few days ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯re casual workers who are here to fill in for the rest. The full time workers aren¡¯t willing to work overtime,¡± a mover exined. Gianna understood and continued by asking, ¡°What¡¯s thest name of this house owner?¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Nn?¡± She was astonished to hear this. Next Chapter Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Get Along With Her It can¡¯t be Ss, I hope? Gianna rejected that possibility almost immediately after it surfaced in her mind. How can it be Ss? Why would he leave hisrge vi to move to a ce like this? There are few upants with thest name of Nn in Summer City When the elevator door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, Gianna stepped out of it and continued to eye the indicator panel with suspicion. She had a hunch that it was Ss yet she was a tad bit afraid that it was really him. Sigh, what an indescribable sensation. The door was opened-it was South standing by the entrance, asking, ¡°What are you looking at, Mommy?¡± ¡± bumped into the workers from the moving company earlier, they were moving things to the floor above us and said that the owner¡¯sst name is Nn!¡± she exined. There was a spark in his gaze in that moment. She was not fully certain about the house owner¡¯s identity, but her son knew from the moment he heard it and thought. This was what he meant he said that he¡¯ll fix things. It seems like Daddy¡¯s a pretty reliable man. The young child smirked-it was one that seemed a tad bit mature for his age. Gianna noticed the sneaky grin on South¡¯s face and walked over to ask, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± South tried his best to stop his smile from widening. Gianna feigned anger as she stomped toward him, saying, ¡°Hurry up and tell. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to tickle you.¡± He was frightened by her words that he immediately rushed into the house, A loud smack reverberated in the Roberts Residence as a pnded on Ben¡¯s cheek. Evan was extremely furious as he pointed a finger at Ben, saying, ¡°What did I tell you? I don¡¯t care how you want to fool around, but you have to make sure that you¡¯re in Jessica¡¯s good books. That was smart of you to hit her for the sake of some uselessdy. You were even caught on video and I had to deal with it on your behalf. My dignity has been trampled on, no thanks to you.¡± That incident had caught Ben by surprise as well. Although Jessica had stopped him in his room that morning, Kaylee was already wearing her clothes, so he could¡¯ve merely lied that they were in a business discussion. Why would it have mattered when Jessica hadn¡¯t seen them being intimate together? Even if she did, she would not have any proof. He had to have a convincing exnation for the p that he gave her downstairs¨Cshe kicked up a fuss and heid a hand on her impulsively after being embarrassed by her. However, that was not a big deal ¨C he could simply apologize to her and it did not matter much for them to cancel their wedding. However, what he never expected was Jessica to have a video footage of him kissing and hugging Kaylee, reying the entire scene that happened earlier that morning. He only lowered his head, responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she obtained that video from.¡±, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin yourself to your aunt!¡± Evan cursed with anger. With a palm being pressed on his cheek, Ben spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman, who was being a busybody, this morning. Otherwise, Jessica wouldn¡¯t have been certain of her decision to break up with me. I can feel that she¡¯s still into me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this? I think you should focus on mending your rtionship with her. Although both she and her mother wish to cancel the marriage, you¡¯re lucky that her dad still wants to proceed with it. I don¡¯t care how you settle it, but I want you to reconcile with Jessica.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Ben replied. His phone rang immediately after he finished speaking and he panicked when he saw the caller 10. ¡°-it¡¯s my aunt.¡± Evan also tensed up upon hearing that as he quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry up and pick it up! What are you waiting for?¡± After taking a deep breath, Ben answered, ¡°Aunt Lara!¡± Lara¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the other end of the call as she said, ¡°Ben, how are things going with Jessica recently?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes darted toward Evan, as if he was asking the man for advice to respond to her question. Evan shot him a look that read, Pacify the caller. ¡°N-Not too bad.¡± She sounded satisfied with Ben¡¯s response, saying, ¡°Alright. Make sure that you get along with her. The Roberts will only be able to go against Ss if we¡¯re able to unite with the Smiths.¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 He¡¯s in a Good Mood Yes, I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of Jessica as she¡¯s smart, thoughtful and considerate toward you. You should tter her a little more. Trust me, girls love it when you do that ¡°understand, Aunt Lara.¡± ¡°Is your dad asleep? Pass the phone to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ben quickly handed the phone over to Evan, as if he was trying to drop a hot potato that burnt his fingers into someone else¡¯s hands, Aunt Lara had always been a greedy and ambitious woman-the Roberts were only able to achieve their current status because of her efforts Although his father was the one who temporarily managed the Roberts Company, thergest shareholder was still Aunt Lara-she was a good leader to her workers while being both kind and strict to the entire family. However, she was never satisfied by what she had-even after Edward had obediently bowed to her. She always looked for more, especially a higher status in society. If she ever learned of how Ben had ruined her n, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much she¡¯d lecture him. More importantly, he had no idea on how he would be able to continue living his rich and luxurious life. Edward had stepped out of the bathroom with a sour expression just as Lara ended her phone call. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, walking toward the man and reaching out to cling onto his neck. Her body was soft and flexible as it curled up against his body like a snake. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before he said, ¡°I just received a call from Maria, who told me that Ss brought the little brat over again today.¡± ¡°Gianna¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder what the old man is thinking, bing so close to an outsider. Doesn¡¯t he have many great-grandsons? He¡¯s never been close to any one of them.¡± Lara narrowed her eyes as she answered, ¡°Do you think that the old man knows something? Otherwise, why would he have researched the little brat¡¯s origins? Could that kid have some sort of rtionship with Ss? Could it be his son?¡± Edward asked, ¡°How could that be possible? Ss did not have any woman around him for years, so how could he have a son?¡± She lowered her head and remained silent for a while before suddenly raising her head and saying, ¡°I heard that Gianna has returned from Mastar and Ss used to head there on business trips all the time a few years ago! If they had known each other from then, it would be possible for them to have had a child together.¡± After moments of pondering inContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. silence, Edward asked, ¡°If that¡¯s Ss¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t he already know about it?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s only putting on a show for us. It isn¡¯t entirely impossible for him not to be aware of it either. Regardless, we have to investigate this-we can¡¯t keep the kid around if he¡¯s truly Ss¡¯s son!¡± A hint of cruelty flickered across Lara¡¯s gaze. He seemed to have gotten used to seeing Lara in that way as he simply leaned forward in a teasing manner. Then, he nted kisses from her eyebrows before moving down her face as he said, ¡°Alright, stop worrying about this. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t have money for your daily needs. Why do you need so much money?¡± Lara started to pant a little as her voice came in between breaths. ¡°I told you¡­ I want to reim what¡¯s yours¡­ Don¡¯t stop me from doing it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else-as long as I have you with me.¡± At the Nn Group the next day, Ss was in an especially ted mood. Even when his secretary made a mistake with the quotation, he simply reminded her to be more careful the next time before forgiving her for the errors. All of the workers had discussed it amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s up with our president?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s in an exceptionally good mood and even smiled at me earlier.¡° ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see an iceberg melting.¡° Xavier was the first to realize this as he leaned over with joy and asked, ¡°Do you have some good news to share, President Nn?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ss tried his best to remain calm and cool, but he couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling upward-even slightly. Xavier pouted his lips in disbelief. President Nn was clearly happy, but he no longer seemed to favor Xavier since he refused to share the good news with him. Right then, three soft knocks came from the door of the president¡¯s office. Next Chapter Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 What Logic Is That? Without raising his head, Ss ordered, ¡°Come in!¡± The secretary opened the door and walked in before announcing, ¡°Mr. Road is here to see you, President Nnt¡± Before the secretary could say anything further, Alex squeezed through the doorway and grinned as he teased, ¡°Your secretary said that you were busy and I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, but I asked what the two men would be busy with in a closed room like this Ssz?ly looked up and nced at him sideway. ¡°It¡¯s definitely something more proper than you when you¡¯re locked up in a room filled with girls and busy with them.¡± With a chuckle, Alex replied, ¡°But you¡¯ll never be able to experience the sort of serious business that we do in there¡± ¡°Do you think I ever want to?¡± 7know, you¡¯re a man who likes other men.¡± Alex grinned as he looked toward Xavier and continued speaking, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spend so much time with your president. He doesn¡¯t mind it, but aren¡¯t you afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to look for a girlfriend in the future?¡± Xavier simplyughed, saying, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, Alex. We are straight men who fancy women!¡± At that moment, Ss shot him a look before saying, ¡°Who said we¡¯re the same? We emphasize on quality whereas he simply looks at quantity* Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, the number of women whom I¡¯ve umted stretch from one end of town to the other. Yet, you haven¡¯t discovered your so- called quality.¡± After signing thest document, Ss handed it over to Xavier, who then walked out while hugging the pile of documents. A smile formed on Ss¡¯s face as he slumped against the chair and looked toward his friend. Alex couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips in disdain as he asked, ¡°Can you behave a little more like a normal person?¡± ¡°A beast who only knows how to use the bottom half of his body like you will never understand this!¡± ¡°As if you aren¡¯t a beast yourself. If you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you try using the upper half of your body instead of your bottom half?¡± Alex was both annoyed and entertained by the other man¡¯s words. Upon taking a cigarette out of its box and lighting it up, Ss leisurely leaned against the back of his chair and slowly took a few puffs. With a hint of anger and bitterness in his voice, he continued to mockContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alex. ¡°You literally say yes to any girl. I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be dirty!¡± Alex could tell that he was in a good mood today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t be afraid of blood?¡± ¡°I know you like used items!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t yours a secondhand itern?¡± Alex red at him. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± ¡°Gianna.¡± With a huge eye roll, Ss proudly eximed, ¡°She¡¯s not a used uiem at all!¡± Her first time was spent with me! Alex curled his lips in suspicion and asked, ¡°She has children, though. Did she adopt them?¡± ¡°You might as well be a journalist since you¡¯re such a busybody!¡± Ss was close to beating him into a pulp. The other man pointed a finger at him, saying ¡°Tsk, tsk. How can you say that you don¡¯t like her when you¡¯re so protective of her? Would you have beaten Robin up if you didn¡¯t like her? Would you have given Aleena such troubles if you didn¡¯t like her?¡± With a smink, Ss replied, ¡°What does that really tell you? That pair of siblings deserved what I did to them!¡± ¡°Did Robin deserve to be at the brink of death? Although we aren¡¯t that close to him, we still grew up together. Isn¡¯t what you did a little too much?¡± Alex asked ¡°The only reason why I didos continue further was because we grew up together,¡±Ss exined as he took a drag of his cigarette and spoke with a cruel expression What was it that causedit to happen? Tell me I heard that he tried to pursue Gianna, right?¡± Hayden was the one who told Alex about it. However, the Ss he knew would not have reacted over such small matters, so Alex had intentionally dropped by to learn more that day Ss¡¯s face was daik as he said, ¡°Do you consider it as ¡®pursuing Gianna¡¯ when he brought multiple girls over and even forced them to get into bed with him?¡± With a stunned expression, Alex paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°Does Robin have that courage?¡± ¡°110, but someone else lias, right?¡± Ss scolled. Alex asked with a frown, ¡°Are you referring to Aleena?¡± When Ss did not deny anything, Alex continued to speak, ¡°Well, it¡¯s too bad that she has the hots for you. You embarrassed her in front of everyone back then, so she has probably decided to take revenge by attacking Gianna instead¡± ¡°She¡¯s interested in the tothe attacks the people around me? What logic is that?¡± Alexleasell,¡±o, how can you say that you don¡¯t have feelings for her? Would you be so angered if you didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 1 Overestimated You! ¡°Who are they embarrassing when they continuously go against her in such dumb and brazen manners?¡± Ss pointed out. Alex seemed to be determined to force him to reveal his true colors. He raised an eyebrow and continued, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s because you feel embarrassed by them? Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡± His question was met with Ss¡¯s annoyance as he shot a side re. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Why are you harping about this here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I might woo her if you¡¯re not interested.¡± Ss red at Alex as he bossily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± That caused Alex tough as he finally managed to expose the other man¡¯s true intentions. ¡°Look at how stingy you are with her. How can you say that you aren¡¯t interested? You¡¯ve revealed your true intentions now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ss no longer tried to defend himself as he calmly said, ¡°Do you think others find you annoying?¡± Alex was not troubled by the other man¡¯s teases and wore¡¯ an inquisitive look as he asked, ¡°Hey, do you really like her, huh? You don¡¯t mind being the child¡¯s stepfather?¡± What stepfather? I¡¯m his biological father, Ss thought in his heart. However, his expression did not reveal anything as he said, ¡°Tell those people not to find fault with her. The next time it happens, I¡¯m not going to hold back merely because of the fact that we grew up together.¡± Alex only shook his head as he clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true love, there¡¯s no doubt about that. Tell me, how far have you guys gone? Have you guys slept together?¡± ¡°Do you think I have the same character as you?¡± Ss asked with a frown. Again, Alex did not mind the other man¡¯s words as he said, ¡°Alright, my bad. I¡¯ve overestimated you, but you¡¯ve at least kissed her, right?¡± Ss remained silent. With an inquisitive gaze, Alex continued, ¡°Hugs? Holding hands?¡± Ss still remained silent. With an exaggerated motion, Alex leaned himself and shouted, ¡°Dude! Are you trying to date by merely using your subconscious thoughts?¡± His words earned him another huge eye roll from Ss. ¡°Do you think that she¡¯s like all the numerous women that you have?¡± Between his long sighs and pitiful shakes of his head, Alex eximed, ¡°I have really overestimated you!¡± He then wore a cocky expression before he asked, ¡°What is it now? Shall I teach you some tricks? I¡¯m a grand master inparison to you when ites tomunicating with women!¡± ¡°You¡¯re teaching me based on your experiences with rtionships that have no emotional bonds?¡± Ss gave him a look of disdain. The other man gentlyughed, saying, ¡°Why does that matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be useful if I simply taught you tricks that will guide you on how to get the girl?¡± ¡°Fine, tell me!¡± Ss reluctantly replied. Alex laughed as it was rare to see his friend beingpliant and obedient. ¡°Gianna is an independent woman. She has a great personality since she isn¡¯t a gold-digger; she doesn¡¯t need a man and she¡¯s really smart. It¡¯s indeed hard to get a girl like her!¡± Although Ss was secretly pleased to hear his friend¡¯s praises of her, he simply said, ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± ¡°Please pay to ess the remaining content!¡± Alex said leisurely. With a re, Ss threatened, ¡°Do you really believe that I¡¯m afraid to kick you out of the ce?¡± Chuckling, Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s generally hard to get someone like her to be warm and expressive to another person as she seems to be a princess of ice. However, you can always start with the people around her, such as her son. Regardless of whether he¡¯s her biological or stepson, having a good rtionship with the young boy is going to help a lot with your case.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance before he continued with his words. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not utterly hopeless, but let me give you a few more pointers. Different women need to be treated differently¨Csomeone as careful and inscrutable as Gianna can be considered as one who¡¯s hard to approach. That makes her simr to you as both of you aren¡¯t the type topromise on your ideals or settle with something that isn¡¯t perfect. You can¡¯t be too forceful or direct with a person like that; you need to be slow and delicate as you edge forward with her. Of course, I¡¯m not telling you to remain stagnant without taking any action. It would still be good to pull a trick or two when the right time comes. To look for the perfect level of intimacy with her, you¡¯ll really have to gauge the dynamics between you two. Make sure that you¡¯re able to get close enough to take advantage of her without actually turning her off in the process, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s al?nost like you didn¡¯t say anything at all.¡± Alex was annoyed by that stage ¡°Tsk, all these are useful pointers that can teach you about creating affection and intimacy between two people, you know. It¡¯s the art of being able to create identalContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Interactions between one another without intentionally doing so. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The Best Way to Her Heart Ss took a deep breath. He was surprised by the fact that he actually asked that unreliable man for advice on pursuing Gianna when he used to be extremely scornful toward thetter¡¯s opinions on the matter. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think your methods would be helpful for me.¡± More importantly, the rtionship between her and him weren¡¯t at a stage where they could do much. She calls me Mr. Nn all the time. How am I supposed to be intimate with her? That night, Gianna¡¯s phone rang just as she entered the house after picking her son up. She answered the call and was surprised to learn that it was Ss on the other end. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± The man¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said after a short pause of confusion. ¡°Come on up!¡± he said, making his orders concise. She didn¡¯t seem to understand him. ¡°What?¡± His chuckle was heard through the call as he seemed to have achieved his intentions of surprising her. ¡°One floor above your house.¡± She thought about the words that the mover had said back then. So, it was Ss indeed. ¡°So, it really is you. Why did you move here?¡± ¡°You knew about it?¡± ¡°I bumped into the workers from the movingpany yesterday and they said that the owner¡¯sst name is Nn.¡± ¡°Well, I thought I¡¯d be giving you guys a surprise. Come on up and I¡¯ll buy you dinner,¡± he said with a smile. She thought for a moment before she agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± South had just ced his schoolbag in his study room when he faintly heard his mother calling out for a ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯. Filled with curiosity, he stepped out and asked, ¡°Who was that, Mommy?¡± ¡°Uncle Ss wants to treat us to dinner.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Giannaughed as she pointed a finger toward the ceiling. The young boy was extremely ted. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up then!¡± he said as he picked up hisptop and prepared to walk out. She pulled on him and reminded, ¡°Remember not to say anything that you aren¡¯t supposed to say once we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°I got it, Mommy.¡± South then tugged his mother¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡± Gianna had expected arge crowd of people to be there since it was Ss¡¯s housewarming. She even thought that Landon might be there, at the very least, but she realized it was only her and her son once he opened his house door, making her feel a little awkward. I knew that we shouldn¡¯t have been too excited toe. This little brat was the one who kept rushing me! ¡°Do take a seat; I¡¯m almost done.¡± Ss entered the kitchen and brought some dishes out. She was surprised to see theyout of her house being replicated in his house, making her feel almost as if she was in her own home. However, she knew that she wasn¡¯t when she saw him hustling around. She carefully walked over to him and questioned, ¡°Are the others¡­ not here yet?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else,¡± he exined as he looked up after he ced the dishes on the table. Her lips twitched a little. Does that mean he only asked the two of us to swing by? ¡°Should we ask Landon to join us?¡± Ss paused for a moment before he calmly replied, ¡°I asked him, but he had something else to do.¡± She mumbled something in response while being in a daze as she felt a sense of relief filling her chest. I was merely overthinking it then. He did ask other people to join, but they simply couldn¡¯t make it as they were busy. Why was I thinking so much about it? ¡°Sit down,¡± Ss said as he watched Gianna standing motionlessly. She nodded and anxiously sat down. She was surprised to see the tasty-looking dishes on the table and asked, ¡°Did you¡­ make all of these?¡± ¡°Whaven¡¯t cooked in a while, so I don¡¯t know how it tastes,¡± he said with a nod. Her eyes were then filled with admiration. You can even cook?¡± She was especially impressed by men who could cook, possibly because she¡¯ couldn¡¯t do it herself. Ss secretly praised his smart decisions once he saw the astonishment on her face. He had thought of asking someone else to prepare the food, but heter decided to cook the dishes himself since it was the first time that he was asking his future wife and his son over for dinner. Didn¡¯t someone say that the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach? It seemed like the same was true for women Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Get a Boyfriend Who Can Cook ¡°Quickly give it a l ot let me know if it¡¯s tosi Ginnns nodded at her eyes nced at the dishes that were arranged neatly on the dining table, which looked too good to be eaten Alte stantly picked up a piece of the braised oh, which had been ced right in front of her as the taste it, the vor who perfect 15 that ce of fashi melted into her taste buds when it met her tongue tasted better than I looked ¡°Wiry didn¡¯t you loll me that you¡¯re very good of cooking she was impressed that he was able to prepare such a delicious meal, making him ai genits Sk smiled other sudden praise of lim. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you like it He then sold to South, South, do you wante with South nodded. Ho no longer fell burdened to order sites around since the man was die Daddy! Soy wore a pair of gloves and began to skillfully remove the shell, After a few seconds, beploond a fully unshelled piece of mwish meat on South¡¯s te ¡°Here you are Then, die immediately picked up another and quickly removed the shell before cing it on Gianna¡¯s ce ¡°You should try it too.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll help myself ¡°It¡¯s tone You Iwo are in charge of eating today¡± Ginnna gave a slill smile as her heart won cought in her throat. Where in Silos going with this? He noticed that she was a little ufortable and asked, ¡°Wino?¡± She looked up and before the was able to reject him, he had already risen to his full height and headed toward the wine rack. He jetrieved a bolile and smiled at it whilo lo said, ¡°I know you can hold your liquor. You don¡¯t need to drive tonight, so you¡¯ll be hne even If you drink a little Gs opened the bottle and poured her a gloss and one for himsell Soon after, he filled Soutlis glose with fruit juice. Upon raising ho gloss, Silos paid, ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be neighbord, I¡¯m looking forward to in ¡°Same hero,¡± Olonna replied out of courtesy She raised her ss in response and look o slp, South droined his gloss of fruit juice before picking a piece of chicken wing with his chopsticko. Ho proudly thought to himself that his Daddy was doing a good job, ¡°Why did you decide to movo horo? Gianno finally asked the question thot gnawed at her the moment she orrived. Silos looked at her as his mind immediately answorod, of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re hero However, after gloncing at South sideway, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. in orprention was calm, albeit what he answered was different, ¡®l blwayse here every year to story for a short period of time. It¡¯s a lol quieter herepared to the vi, there is loss crowd here¡± ona nodded understandingly and proceeded to 1coso him, ¡°Are they obstrucUng your moditating sessions?¡± Silos Toughed. ¡°I¡¯m not there you I just don¡¯t like to bo monitored by otherol¡± nna was surprised, ¡®Monitored? Are you being monitored?¡± Silos be hesitant as he wasn¡¯t sure on how 10 exploin hio situation without it being extremely too shocking to her ears. So, be only brushed it off in agreement and scooped a bowl of soup for har, Gianno suddenly recalled something that Old Man Nolon had told her feeling the need to avoid sensitive topics and decided to steer clear of 11. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that a young master from a woolthy family like you would be leading on easy life and have everything prepared for him, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook!¡± ¡°I was toll to be on my own at a young age and had to do everything for mysell, so I learned the basic skill of cooking,¡± Silos exined She raised on eyebrow in confusion and was skeptical. How could brich Young Moster like him be left alone as a child? However, she was afraid of overstepping her boundaries, so she didn¡¯t ask further ¡°Sometimes, relying on yourself is better than being apoon-led all the time. When I was younger, my mother never asked me for help with anything It was only when I was a grownup that I know how that hod ruined me.¡± Silos smiled ¡°How does it molter7 South is doing so well under your core.¡± Gianna pursed her lips. He definitely doesn¡¯t think like you since he alwaysining about my food.¡± ¡°Morniny, you can just get a boylniend who can cook¡± Gianna blushed at the sound of her son¡¯s remark This cheeky little boy is up to his antico ogoin! She cast a menacing glure of the little boy silos giggled, ¡°South is right! Nowadays, boyfriends are the ones who cook. All your problems are solved if you get a boyfriend¡± Next Chapter Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 What Is He Doing Here? Giannaughed awkwardly at his remark. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s such a hassle to find a boyfriend!¡± A slight frown appeared between Ss¡¯s brows. ¡°How much of a hassle can it be?¡± She was puzzled, looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s like how you¡¯re not looking for a girlfriend. I¡¯m doing just fine with South, so why would I need another person to bring some changes into our lives? Only because I need him to cook for me? If that¡¯s the reason, I can always hire a chef However, if I get a boyfriend, I¡¯ll have to worry about how he feels-not to mention his interests and hobbies, and I¡¯ll even have to worry about his loyalty toward me. It¡¯s totally not worth it!¡± Ss was sphless, it seemed like he was fighting a losing battle! South was also speechless; it seemed like his Daddy was fighting a losing battle! He paused for a while before answering. ¡°You¡¯re only thinking like this because you haven¡¯t found a man who has moved you!¡± Gianna was indifferent. ¡°I guess so! I just feel like love is a gamble with only a ten percent chance of winning and I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice. Humans have a high level of intelligence. After all, we should know how to learn from our lessons!¡± Ss gave a slight smile at her words. ¡°The mistake isn¡¯t love itself, but who you spend it on. You decided to spend it on the wrong person, which caused your perception of love to be distorted, but not all men are bad. We have to allow ourselves to make mistakes and not let it stop us from going forward. There is no love without the bittersweet ups and downs!¡± ¡°If there was no love, then there wouldn¡¯t be any bittersweet ups and downs to worry about!¡± Ss was defeated. Gianna was a tough fighter in the game of debates, causing him to be out of ideas to rebut her arguments, South was vigorously following their conversation, turning his head left and right as they both stated their points- one after another, After all, what they concluded on would determine whether he would have a daddy or not ¡°Is that even love? Love means missing the person as soon as they leave your side and not being able to concentrate all day until you get to see them. When you do, you be so happy. It¡¯s that kind of uncontroble attraction that you feel for them!¡± Ss finally retorted. Gianna stared at him with curiosity. Such a thorough exnation, huh I guess you¡¯ve already known love. Ss was slightly taken aback. ¡°Yeah, I have! But after hearing it from you, I¡¯m starting to feel a little unsure about that.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Theer of her lips twitched. What have I done? I can¡¯t be the one to ruin someone else¡¯s emotion with my opinion, can I? She had no idea that the person whom Ss meant could have been her, instead, she tried to encourage him. ¡°To be honest, this is really just my two cents. Love is different for everyone and you¡¯ll only know when you¡¯ve experienced it. Everything is well as long as they¡¯re both happy!¡± She was initially womed that South would babble and cause Ss to misunderstand. The little brat could now finally give up since Ss already had someone else whom he was interested in. Instead, South¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Ss, Who is my daddy talking about? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s my mommy? However, Ss¡¯s expression remained nonchnt. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m very happy, but I haven¡¯t told her yet. I¡¯m not sure how she feels about me!¡± Gianna agreed half-heartedly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you on this. After all, everyone thinks differently, but for someone like you, there can¡¯t be many women who would reject you, right?¡± ¡°She has a unique personality and doesn¡¯t care about money. I¡¯m worried that my confession would ruin our rtionship, so I¡¯ll just leave it as it is for now.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, too. It¡¯s better to gauge the progress yourself.¡± Ss studied her with his deep eyes. This woman isn¡¯t interested in me at all. If it wasn¡¯t for that and she had feelings for me, she can¡¯t be as oblivious as this. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, which startled him as he immediately turned to Gianna. ¡°You guys should eat I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± When Ss saw Landon looking back at him behind the peeping hole, his eyes widened in surprise. What is he doing here? No! How did he know that I¡¯m here? He turned and said to Gianna, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my assistant.¡± Then, he opened the door. Next Chapter Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 This Is ckmail! ¡°Uncle London¡¯s mouth was temporarily scaled by Ss¡¯s hand before he was hurriedly pushed outside. Ss followed and came outside soon after ¡®Whint do you want? London peered suspiciously through the front door. ¡°Who¡¯s inside? Ss mmed it shut. Mind your own business, will you? Is there anything that you need from me?¡± Landon was d to see him flustered. ¡°Aren¡¯t I clever? I saw your car and made a guess that you¡¯ve moved here. Isn¡¯t that Gianna in your house? Ss red, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Landon teased, realizing that he discovered something. ¡°Why did you invite Gianna to lunch and not me?¡± Ss shoved him aside. ¡°What do you mean? Gianna isn¡¯t here!¡± Landon was persistent and wore a wronged expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give her a call then!¡± Ss¡¯s re turned cold ¡°Do you want me to throw you abroad again?¡± Landonughed awkwardly as he argued, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just messing with you, okay? I¡¯m here because I¡¯munching a new game and I haven¡¯t found any investors. Are you interested in investing. Uncle?¡± Ss exhaled deeply. This is none other than in ckmail! ¡°Bring your proposal ande to Nn Group tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s great!¡± Landon immediately eximed. ¡°Uncle, then I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope everything goes smoothly for you!¡± Ss watched as Landon¡¯s figure grew smaller as he left. Ss felt frustrated and amused at the same time-it wasn¡¯t easy to have Gianna over for a meal yet he had been interrupted by Landon, He headed inside and both mother and son looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Nn, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead,¡± Gianna said. Ss walked over to the dining table and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡± South wasn¡¯t eating, he was typing away on theputer that he had brought over. It started to beep in warning all of a sudden, causing his little eyebrows to lock tight together-someone was tracking down information regarding him and his mommy yet again. He had already noticed the same act a month ago, so he had installed ayer of firewall and rms. Now that it happened again, who was it? He traced the hacker¡¯s history ording to the electronic tracks that were left behind and realized that the hacker wasn¡¯t very skilled it! his craft. Theer of his lips curled slyly into a slight smile with his face bearing the confidence far from an ordinary little boy¡¯s. His tiny fingers flew across the keyboard; he was well-versed while O¡¯s and 1¡¯s constantly shed on the disy screen at lightning speed. Then, he hit ¡®Enter¡¯. Done! At the same time, someone else¡¯sputer screen turned a bright shade of blue and the man in front of the screen was unable to have it return to normal, no matter how hard he tried. In hopelessness, he could only dial a number on his phone. ¡°Hey, Miss Lara!¡± ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± The other end of the line was Lara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lara. I could only get my hands on some basic information. The target has someone of a high skill level secretly obstructing my work. Not only was I not able to retrieve any information, but the target has even infected myputer with a virus.¡± ¡°Are they even more skillful than you?¡± ¡°Yeah, and not just by a little bit! Miss Lara, you should find someone better to investigate them!¡± Lara hung up and looked over at Edward. ¡°So, if we¡¯re unable to track their information, Old Man Nn probably can¡¯t do it too, right?¡± ¡°Technically, that¡¯s the case. However, L called earlier and informed that Ss has moved to Muse Penins.¡± ¡°Muse Penins? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure! Lara asked as she frowned, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have moved there because of Landon, right?¡± Edward replied, ¡°Or, maybe he discovered the hacker that we hired to keep an eye on him and he didn¡¯t want to be monitored!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into it tomorrow. The mother and son are starting to be more and more suspicious!¡± On the other side, South had sent the hacker running within a few minutes and was back to eating his meal. Gianna was almost unsurprised when she asked, ¡°What happened? ¡°Someone¡¯s tracking our information!¡± he replied, as he picked up another piece of chicken wings. His oily little lips smacked together in enjoyment. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Was It You? ¡°Did you block the hacke? South sad mischievously, ¡°Yeah I nted a virus in theirputer. It makes the screen fum blue when they switch it on!¡± no helplesslyughed you are such a naughty child He scofled ¡°I don¡¯t give second chancesi Upon hearing the conversation between mother and son, Ss was utterly astonished and instantly recalled the time when he relected her job application of his company In no bre hispany lost a total of 50 million. The second time it happened was when he and Glonna fought for the ownership of the Wuyou San form Hispany had ended up losing another 50 million, which was when he suspected that it had something to do with the pair of mother and son. However he never expected that the person who had caused him to lose 100 million would be a little kid who was younger than seven years old! If Ss hadn¡¯t witnessed the speed of Landon¡¯s fingers across the keyboard and if it weren¡¯t for thetter¡¯s intimidating tone of speech earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it was really the young boy! Wos infecting someone else¡¯sputer with a vinus as easy as changing a single digit? Unbelievable! It was of little wonder that the boy could run a thorough investigation on him Ss turned and looked at South Were you the one who gave me the warning?¡¯ Although it was a question, his tone was sure and resolute South was slightly taken aback and his round ck eyes blinked innocently at Ss. Would you believe me if I said no? ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t South sighed in exasperation. ¡°Alright, it was me!¡± Ss was surprised yet delighted. How could his son be such a genius? He stood up instinctively and wanted to give the boy a hug However, Gianna didn¡¯t know his intention and thought that Ss was reacting in anger She immediately exined on behalf of her son, ¡°Um, Mr Nn, I had instructed South to do it How about this? I¡¯llpensate you for the amount that yourpany has lost!¡± Ss was stunned. He initially wanted to brush it off, but another idea suddenly surfaced in his mind. He looked at her, saying, ¡°He hacked into mypany¡¯sputer twice and I¡¯ve lost a total of 100 million. How do you wish to pay me back?¡± She looked over at her son. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it 50 million?¡± Ss gradually calmed down from the agitation and returned to his seat. He said in a rxed tone, ¡°After that, when I returned from the bar,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . he caused me to lose another 50 million.¡± Gianna looked over at her son again and whispered, ¡®Why did you let him lose another 50 million?¡± South¡¯s chewing never stopped as he answered, ¡°He bullied you!¡± She was speechless. What a cheeky little boy¡­ Why is it that he feels no remorse for owing someone so much money? If that was the case, then her son shouldn¡¯t have admitted it-yet he did. She smiled awkwardly at Ss. I can¡¯t give you 100 million in one go. How . about I pay you back by installments? Ss was unaffected by her pleas and said calmly. This isn¡¯t about money!¡± Gianna did not expect that. If this isn¡¯t about money, then what is it about? ¡°Then, how would you like to settle it? Ss was overjoyed in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. Would you be okay with whatever I say?¡± She was bing suspicious. ¡°Let me hear it.¡± South¡¯s eyes widened at Ss from the side. He would not hesitate to make Ss lose another 100 million if he dared to bully Gianna again Ss looked straight at her and said solemnly. ¡°Unless you personally make me dinner, we can¡¯t settle this!¡± Upon hearing his words, Gianna suddenly had the urge tough. Did he spend so much effort just to request a meal from me? ¡°Had! known that my cooking is worth so much money, I would¡¯ve signed up for a cooking ss instead!¡± Ss¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to sign up now!¡± She sat down after realizing that he wasn¡¯t genuinely wanting them to pay him back. ¡°My mother used to say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but they only need to master a single craft to survive in life. So back then, I left everything behind and focused on my major in fashion design. After I graduated, my mother had also passed away and since then, I had no one at home to cook for me. Someone once said that happiness is limited. I guess I used up all of mine way too early and now, I¡¯ve lost my happiness when I¡¯m an adult¡± Next Chapter Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Grace¡¯s Death Anniversary Stas¡¯s heartfelt astringent with a voice orfort, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s still immersed in the happiness of your childhood und neunwilling toe out of it Now you¡¯re able to live an interesting life without relying on a man because your son in so indoligent and outstanding Isnt this happiness to you? Gianna smiled. Weil That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so much happier ever since I had my son! Giving birth to him was the best decision I ever made in my life South also mild, exposing his small teeth 7 feel happy and gratelul to have you too, Mommy Meanwhile, Ss looked at Gianna and thought to himself that he was happy to have them too. All of a sudden, Ss wanted to make up for them since the must have suffered a lot whilst raising her child alone! What would you like to eat in the future? You cano here Il make some dishes for you both Today was the death anniversary of Gianna¡¯s mother. Gianna had already awakened early in the morning and dressed herself and her son in ck She also wore a bunch of small white flowers in front of her chest. Just as she finished dressing up, she received a phone call from Marcus ¡°Gianna, today is Aunt Grace¡¯s death anniversary. Please wait for me, I¡¯ming over 100 nna then replied, ¡°Anght Ten minutester, when nna came downstairs, she saw a lomiliar car parked by the side of the road Beside the car stood a man dressed in ck He had a tall figure and was wearing a palr of gold-rimmed spectacles. His entire body exuded a refined gentleness. It was her cousin, Marcut. Gianna then walked over to greet him. ¡°Marcus! South also called out to him, ¡°Uncle Marcus!¡± Marcus smiled as he looked at the both of them. ¡®South, you¡¯ve be even more handsome!¡± South gnnned and replied, ¡®Uncle Marcus, you¡¯re the same-still as handsome as before!¡± Marcus then reached out to rufe South¡¯s little head twice. Little brat, you¡¯re such a good talker now!¡± After they got in the car, the car slowly departed Forty minutester they stopped at the cemetery behind a mountain. Upon arriving at this ce everyone¡¯s emotions became especially heavy. With a bunch of chrysanthemums and flowers in Gianna¡¯s hands and a basket of fruits in Marcus¡¯, they came before Grace Cohen¡¯s gravestone, On the gravestone, Grace¡¯s face and smile were all there. However, it was clear that it had not been taken care of for a long time. The flowers ced on the gravestone were scattered all over the floor, fallen leaves were everywhere and the gravestone was covered in a thickyer of dust. All of a sudden, Gianna¡¯s nose burned as tears started welling up in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯vee to visit you¡± Upon saying this, she knelt before Grace¡¯s gravestone South and Marcus also squatted down to help tidy the area, whereupon they helped ce the fresh nowers and the fruits. Gianna then. wped Grace¡¯s gravestone with a handkerchief while choking up. ¡°Mom, have you been well on the other side? Is it cold there? I¡¯ve returned to the country and I¡¯m doing well right now. I¡¯m able to protect myself too. Mom, look. This is your grandson, South Aubrey As she was talking. Gianna pulled South over and introduced him to Grace. ¡°South, this is your grandma Please bow your head in respect to her Hence, South kneeled obediently in front of Grace¡¯s gravestone and bowed his head down toward it ¡®Grandma I know you Mommy always cries while holding your photo. Every year, Mommy would be unhappy and would not eat anything on this day. She would also buy a lot of candles because she said that you¡¯re afraid of the dark. Grandma, you have to be happy in the heavens. That way, Mommy will be happy too!¡± Marcus knceled down too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Grace. I¡¯ll take good care of Gianna, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about her ¡°Mom, I miss you so much. How I wish I could hug you again! Gianna then reached out to hug the gravestone and cried out You always say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but you didn¡¯t say that you would leave me. Now I don¡¯t even know anything, and i can¡¯t even take good care of myself. South alwaysins about the takeouts and says that my cooking is temble I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore¡± South was slightly started by her words and immediately bowed at the gravestone again. I didn¡¯t do that. Grandma. I didn¡¯tin about Mommy My mommy¡¯s the best so don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll take good care of hert¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Have You Visited Her Grave Before? Marcus almostughed out despite the gloomy atmosphere. This mother and son really in something! When the mother acted childishly, the child would in fum act maturely Noiler from them arge family was offering sacrifices to their ancestors 100 There was the husband, his children, and perhaps some of their rtives. Everyone was kneeling belore the graveatone. The husband cried especially hard as he rugged the gravestone and grieved, Upon seeing tuch a scene, Gianna¡¯s heartfelt even more distressed. She felt that it was not worth it for her ror, so wtry did her mom stay with her dad? Her husband hard probably never mourned her death, right? In order to maintain the harmony of his current fomily, he was willing to leave his er-wife behind Al the thought of this, Gianna¡¯s phone suddenly rong. As soon as she took it out, she saw Kaylee¡¯s coller ID. Gioana picked up the call with a calm face but did not say a word. On the other hand, Kaylee¡¯s arrogant tone of voice could be heard. ¡°Did you go tomb sweeping for that dead mom of yours? Are you still wondering wtry we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that we¡¯ll visit her grave. Who do you think she is to hrve us sweep her gravestone? Gianna¡¯s voice sounded cold, ¡®What are you trying to say?¡± Yet Kayleeughed out loud ¡°Try listening to this¡­ Gianna heard the song named. Today is a Good Daying from the phone and also the busting noise from the crowd. ¡°Can you hear that? Today¡¯s a good day to hold my seventh wedding anniversary with your beloved Adrien. Who would have time to visit that unlucky ce? Onginally, I wanted to invite you over, but I guess you wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do so Then, you can just stay at the graveyard together with your morn!¡± Although nna¡¯s body was trembling, her voice was unexpectedly calm and collected ¡®Do you want to die, Kaylee7 However, Kaylee chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s seeking death. If you don¡¯t let me live peacefully, why should I let you live peacefully? Aren¡¯t you a talented person? If you¡¯re so talented, then have Dad visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your mom¡¯s gravestone before after so mony years. Only my mom and I are the most important peoplo in his heart. On the other hand, you, and you mom, should go to her After she said this, Kaylee hung up the phone. Meanwtile, Gianna was unexpectedly colm. There was not a hint of anger on her face, However, South could tell that his mom was extremely furious right now and nothing could be done to calm her down Soon after Gianno used her phone to dial a number she had not dialed in seven years. The phone rang several times before it was connected. As soon as it connected, Gianna immediately asked, ¡°Have you forgotten that today is Mom¡¯s tenth death anniversary? Goel¡¯s volce sounded a little hollow as he exined, ¡®I know, but today¡¯s the seventh wedding anniversary of Adrion and your sister How can I be absent from that asion? Nheless, Gianna¡¯s voice sounded normal as she asked, ¡°For so many years, have you ever visited Mom¡¯s gravo? Gacl replied, ¡°Gianna, mourning in our hearts will do. Your mom will always have a ce in my heart ¡®That¡¯s wtry on her death anniversary, you, as her husband, are taking part in arge scale event? ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡± *Didn¡¯t Kaylee and Adrian get married in December? Why are they celebrating their wedding anniversary in November? ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been some problems in the Riley Group. The banquet held by them is just to stabilize the entire situation. With this. they¡¯re also able towork and connect with other partnern.¡± Which hotel are they ar? ¡°Gianno, stop being co calctive with your sister. If it wasn¡¯t for your sister that year, where would Aubrey Group be today? Which Hotely nna repeated her question like a robot. *Fairview Hotel Gianno, I¡¯ll only visit your mom tomorrow!¡± Gianna rerioined expressionless and said coldly, ¡°What if I want you toe over now?¡± Gael helplessly said, ¡°Can you stop making o luss about this 7¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Someone¡¯a Bullying My Mom! Ganhe old ym font mabong full hovin¡¯t trei oarted costing trouble yet with thes, she age that g waran gewesenhowed piety. Cann¡¯s voice was calm na she continued. ¡°Jant you wat om t e You I wont let you dem var With an, Gisina m ediady D md descended the fantain. Vorem was they are as he saw canolive this Hech, he asked, ¡°What happened Complete, nateng You can go back fast, Morten Hon diwum go back incelend pretty much operaard that whole conversation as the stood no Ganpat now Tortly confronting the fough with toughness You¡¯ve just retumed and your foundation is not very stable. On the other hand, they have people frywora ven if you te them up and bring then here, they still wouldn¡¯t be sincere and woulignons not Hence, wit¡¯s the for all thes? This isn¡¯t the enough to disturt, kunt Grace, so just let them bet Gonna toored towar Marcus and ke-1, ¡°ince wrontvo i seemed like a retrtonable and approachette person to your w.thes, he put her cunsses ond led south toward the car rentres Al the very moment, as was holding arge scale internal meeting He sat on his chat with a calm and expressionlessce His cold eyes swept across the room and thas made emiryone silerit Son had a more angrce Hence, it gave off on impression that he was a fierce person that did not tolerate any nonsense wenerele did not onile There was only one manager in the conference roorn vtwo was presenting and discussing the ournmary reports All of a sudden, a phone vibration sound could be heard. Everyone looked at each other and owity checked their phones-tary were stred that it was the samptond¡¯s vibration, They did not know who was doning enough to not switch off their phone during the meeting, Hortes, afler eryone looked ground the room, they noticed that it was their own president¡¯s phone that was ringing. Slus could not help but furrow his eyebrows. He had unexpectedly forgotten to switch off t¨¢s phone today Initially, he wanted to Ignore the call, but two messages followed after the call He picked up his phone and nced at it. Then he noticed that the messages were sent by South Someone¡¯s bullied I/OTTI My mommy has gone to Fairview Hotel. Please hury overt Alsor Ss finished reading the messages, his face changed immediately. Who deres o bully her? Without much thinking, he stood up and spot out two words, ¡®Weetng conceledi Everyone in the meeting room was in a doze and discussions started healing up What¡¯s the cituation ¡°How was corneone able to call our iron blooded president out of this meeting? Come on ever, everyone I¡¯m betting 5 kilograms of longoustines that the other party is a woman¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m betung 25 kilograms ofngousones that stu¡¯s a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting 50 kilograrns that the other party will surely be our president¡¯s wifer *F*ck! What¡¯s the point of everyone¡¯s betting on that woman? Inside Folview Hotel, happy songs andughter filled the root of this very moment. All the guests were dressed rriarously with gorgeous harstyles as they mingled around and made toasts to one another On the other hand, Kape and Adrian stood opposite each other on the stage wade their eps were full of deep feelings The lost od usted the overall atmosphere of the room ¡°Holding each oter¡¯s hands as they grow old together, these seven years of mbinage a not just mere out for me and is foley but something they¡¯ve actively acted out. The formation of such an eternal unity between these two has really touched my heart their love has prated every trichle of the the Such integration of eacti other¡¯s flesh and blood in one another¡¯s lives here been sublimited into the spirit and sout the river of their love will continue to cide and flowerever Here, I would like to invite Mr and Ms Riley to express the CUTETI! thoughts and feelings.¡± Then, Xantee took the microphone and looked chemy at Adrian, who looked hestunt, before soping, Adrian, it¡¯s been seen years non People say that there¡¯s the seminarilch, but I don¡¯t feel it in our marriage sal Youre sull my one true los since the very beginning¡¯ Next ChapterThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Our Seventh Wedding Anniversary ¡°No matter the ups and downs move been through you have never left me befund. No matter how difficult Won Our Taniny s dll happy together Today, with a grateful heart I¡¯d like to thank mylowy who has been with me for the past seven years. Thank you for taking me into the pce of manage and giving me amily of our own Thank you for giving me such an adorable yetmishou son, and for giving me the reason to continue living Thank you for your care, love, suppon and protection from the words and us! love you Adnan! Just as Kaylee finished her sentence, there was thundering apuse. Everyone was moved by her words Then, the host took the microphone over and asked, ¡°Mr. Riley, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say Adrian took a deep breath and forced a light smile *Im not sure what to say, but first of all, a like to thank everyone for attending our wedding anniversary celebration. Also, I feel happy to have a wifele Kaylee! The host then chuckled Seems like Mr. and Mrs Riley are very loving and affectionate Now, let us get to know the ups and down they have gone through together in the past seven years. Please, look at the big screeni With this, the audience¡¯s gare turned toward the big screen On the screen, pictures were being shown in chronological order from the beginning of their marriage to having a child together, to their family of three.¡± Below the stage, everyone was envious and whispered to each other. The woman sitting beside Florence sighed ¡°Youre lucky to have such a good doughterin aw Her eyes are always glued to Asian However, Florence shook her head and said, ¡®That¡¯s because my son is an excellent and outstanding person. I she doesn¡¯t stare at my son, who else would she stare at?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This couple is very loving.¡± the woman said. On the other hand, na also looked at the stage with a hint of a smile in her eyes. She then lowered her head before whispering secretively to Gael. ¡°Look at how good Kaylee is with her words. Compared to Adnan, she¡¯s so much bettert Goel did not say a word. In fact his mind was upied with other things. He kept thinking that it was wrong or him to agree to have their wedding anniversary on the same day as his er wife¡¯s death anniversary. He had forgotten about Grace¡¯s death anniversary at that time. He only recalled itte but the Niley Family had already inlored the guests and they could no longer make any changes. Hence, Gacl had no choice but to agree with them. However, after Gianna gove him a call, Gael felt uneasy I¡¯m talking to you.¡± na nudged him with her elbow. Only then did Gael manage to react. What? With a face full of happiness, na stared at the big screen Im saying that these two are so compatible with each other it¡¯s been seven years, yet they still look so loving. Just as she finished tolking. there came the sound of a trumpet from the entrance of the hotel. It was a mncholic sound that inade everyone sod and tearful Several men were dressed in ck while they held baskets in their hands. The baskets were filled with joss paper and were scattered once every few steps. The joss paper could be seen flying and falling from the top When the audience turned around, an adult and a child appeared at the hotel entrance The woman was dressed in ck with a gand of white flowers in front of her chest while her left hand was leading a child that was dressed like an adult 100 Who is this? ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps they¡¯ve gone to the wrong venue. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like the Aubrey Family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± ¡°Ah! It really is her! That must be the child che hod with the beggar!¡± What are you doing here? Are you trying to create a scene?¡¯ Gael got up from his chair and walked toward the door in a hun. His entire face was raging with anger. What are you doing. Gianna Aubrey? Gianna gave a cold nce at Goel and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± All of a sudden, Gael choked with anger as he added, ¡°nna, today¡¯s the wedding anniversary of your sister There¡¯s a lot of guests here, so stop causing troublet¡± Next ChapterThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Gift-Giving Gianna turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m here for their wedding anniversary. I¡¯m allowed to be here, aren¡¯t 1?¡± ¡°Are you here dressed like that?¡± Gael asked. Meanwhile, Gianna smiled and exined, ¡°I just came back from Mom¡¯s grave. I thought I was going to bete, so I came here right away.¡± This provoked Gael, and he started yelling at the man with the trumpet, ¡®Stop it! Don¡¯t you see what ce this is? Get lost now!¡± That man turned to Gianna, who chuckled. Since the gifts are here, you are free to go.¡± As she spoke, she raised her voice and yelled at the four men who were tossing joss money, ¡®Are you all finished?¡± That four men with empty baskets responded, ¡°Yes, we are, Miss Aubrey.¡± Giannamented, ¡°Good. You guys can leave.¡± At this point, Kaylee was already getting down from the stage. She pointed at Gianna and yelled angrily, ¡°Gianna, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Gianna smirked. ¡°You purposely gave me a call telling me that today is your seventh wedding anniversary. I don¡¯t think I coulde empty-handed. So, I¡¯ve decided to give you two-hundred and fifty worth of joss money. Very quickly, Gianna was surrounded by people. Looking furious, Florence howled, ¡°Get lost now! Otherwise, we won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Gianna grinned. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? Your son and his wife are such a lovely couple. I¡¯m not done with the gifts yet!¡± As she spoke, she took her child with her and walked forward only to be blocked by a group of people. In the event hall, there came another round of heated discussions. ¡°She¡¯s really here to ruin things!¡± ¡°Gianna is really ruthless.¡± ¡°I feel that this is too much. Trumpet and joss money-she¡¯s really cursing them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In any case, they are still one family. Isn¡¯t this a disgrace to the entire Aubrey family?¡± Gianna could not get through the crowd, so she stood there and smirked at Kaylee. ¡°Kaylee Aubrey, is this all you¡¯ve got? If you have the courage to provoke me, you should also have the courage to ept the consequences!¡± Kaylee was startled to hear that. Then, she pushed Gianna. ¡°Gianna Aubrey, you better get lost now.¡± Gianna caught her wrist and sneered, ¡°Are you afraid that people would discover your true colors and that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t letting me in?¡± After that, she proceeded to shout, ¡°Can someone bring me a megaphone?¡± When she was done, someone did indeed bring her a megaphone. Gianna, here you go!¡± Gianna subconsciously took it over and saw Marcus¡¯ face. She did not know that he had been around. She did not say anything but let out a smile. She held the megaphone in her hand and began talking through it to the crowd inside the venue, ¡°I was invited by Kaylee Aubrey to attend their wedding anniversary. I feel that since I wasing, I couldn¡¯t come empty-handed. However, it seems like they don¡¯t quite like the gifts I got them. That¡¯s okay, as I have many more prepared for them!¡± Then, she looked toward South, who was busy working on a computer, and he gestured to her an ¡®OK¡¯. ¡°Everyone, please take a look at the big screen. I hope the couple will like this gift.¡¯ Hearing this, everyone began to look toward the big screen. Right now, the slides on the big screen moved and the content on it changed right away. It was no longer the lovey- dovey picture of the couple but a video clip of a hugging and kissing scene between Kaylee and Ben in the airport bathroom. This shocked everyone. ¡°Oh my goodness! This is insane!¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s such a disgrace! How could she still tell Adrian how much she loved him on the stage earlier. She¡¯s such a hypocrite.¡± ¡®She¡¯s making Adrian look like a fool!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious. This is so embarrassing. Why are they even having this anniversary? This is a joke!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Death Anniversary ¡°Look at that guy in the video Isnt that the son of the owner of the Roberts Company, Ben Roberts? ¡°That makes sense. Rumor has it that Ben is a yboy. I guess they¡¯re right he doesn¡¯t even go easy on married women!¡¯ Well, what do you know? You can tell that Kaylee¡¯s coquettish, dissolute, and cheap yboys don¡¯t like the conservative ones but women who like to have fun and are open minded! Listening to all the discussions that were taking ce, Kaylee turned to the screen with her vacant- looking eyes She almost passed out because of shock when she saw that video clip. At this point, her eyes were quivering on her extremely terrified face. The sweet and happy look on her face earlier had completely disappeared 11 was almost her instinctive action to run toward the screen and yell, ¡®Who did this? Someonc, please take it down right now!¡± No one listened to her. Meanwhile, the crowd was either chuckling silently, adding fuel to the fire, or whispering Florence and her family, as well as Gael and his wife, looked extremely embarrassed ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡± Where are the service staff? Turn it off!¡± It wasplete chaos in the event hall, and Gianna took this opportunity to walk up to the podium together with South ¡®Everyone, sorry for ruining your mood You may feel that I¡¯m being too much today with my gifts, but I have to tell you that I¡¯m not being too much given what someone did to me. Today¡¯s the tenth anniversary of my mother¡¯s passing. I dont force my rtives to visit her on this day but avoiding any large scale parties is the least one can do. Is today Adrian and Kaylee¡¯s wedding anniversary? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not. They had it today on purpose. When I was visiting my mother earlier, I received a provocative phone call from Kaylee. This is a recording of what Kaylee said to me during the phone call. Please, have a listen. Some people aren¡¯t as harmless as they appear to be As she spoke, she took out her phone and found the recording She then pressed the y button, and everyone could clearly hear Kaylee¡¯s provocative voice: ¡°Did you go tomb-sweeping for that dead mom of yours? Are you still wondering why we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that we¡¯ll visit her grove Who do you think she is to have us sweep her gravestone?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kaylee sounded extremely disrespectful and contemptuous, and everyone heard every single word that she said. While everyone was shocked, there came another round of discussions: ¡°Look at Kaylee-she seems mature and smart. I can¡¯t believe she would say such things on the phone!¡¯ ¡°No one from the Aubrey Family has ever swept her tomb? That¡¯s incredibly sad¡¯ ¡°Of course, it is. How could they throw a party on the anniversary of her death? If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it too. You¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t have to say such things even if she didn¡¯t want to go tomb-sweeping. It¡¯s no wonder that Gianna is so mad. Kaylee had lost it. She went up to the podium and jumped on Gianna ¡®Gianna Aubrey, I¡¯m so done with you!¡± Gianna¡¯s countenance fell before she listed her leg and kicked Kaylee. Kaylee Aubrey, you deserve this!¡± Kaylee was kicked two or three meters away, and it hurt so much that she growled, ¡®Gianna Aubrey, we aren¡¯t even yet!¡¯ Gael was utterly disappointed especially when he heard this part: ¡®If you¡¯re so talented, then have Dad visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your mom¡¯s gravestone before after so many years. Only my mom and I are the most important people in his heart. On the other hand, you, and your mom, should go to hell! It was beyond him how malicious his gentle, understanding, anddy-like daughter was. Stanng at the big screen, Florence wanted to dig a hole for herself and jump into it. She could not bring herself to believe that thedy in that video was her daughter intaw, and she even said earlier it was because of how outstanding her son was that Kaylee would never consider anyone else Next Chapter Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Guardian Angels Now that everyone knew that Kaytee was an untruthful person, she bad utterly destroyed the reputation of the Riley Family Aithin point she becarnie outraged She then instructed Adnan, Adrian, go! Go and beat up that slut and divorce her right oway! On the other hand, Adran looked somewhat dazed, he looked more angry than sorrowful He turned to Kaylee and looked at her rather hatelully as if she was some sinister object Justas le was about to walk up to het, na quicklye forward and stalled him as he was afraid that he would beat her up. ¡®Adrian, what do you think you¡¯re doing? No one can touch my daughter As she spoke, she helped Kaylee up Right at Uus instant Kayleeh hair was unkempt as she hysterically yelled for security, ¡®Someone, pleasee and throw Gianna ond tus httle bontard outi Hening this, the security guarda quickly came up in groups Deing alerted, Gianna immediately ced South behind her Very quickly. Marcus went on stage and said to the security guards as they walked in, ¡®Let¡¯s be clear on one thing you guys are the security of the Riley Family, but can Kaylee still be considered part of the Riley Family?¡± Everyone turned to Marcus, and some of them recognized who he was, tant that Marcus Cohen, the president of Metrostar Entertainment? ¡°Yes! That¡¯s Gianna¡¯cousin!¡± ¡®Did you guy¡¯s hear about how Kaylee was used of giarism for copying Gianna¡¯s design work at the fashionpetition?¡± Tarrings a bell I even heard that Gianna is actually Angel, the famous designer. I don¡¯t know how true that is!¡± *I don¡¯t know about that, but one thing I¡¯m certain about is that the giarism usation was established and Kaylee was eventually disqualified¡¯ Kaylee was extremely upset as she heard all that She then growled at the security guards who were hesitant to move forward, ¡®Don¡¯t listen to their false usations! I¡¯m still the daughter-inw of the Riley Family. Throw them all out now! Kick them out! The moment she finished her sentence, two volces sounded out-one was extremely callous while the other was powerful. ¡°If you dare! ¡°You guys are the ones who should be leaving!¡± Everyone tumed toward the voices, and they saw a tall figuree in from the entrance. He was in a tailored suit, looking extremely dignified Each step he took felt steady and secure Gianna looked at Ss as if he was God-sent-he always appeared of the times when she needed help the most. Her heart instantly calmed down South let out aforting smile. Finally, Daddy¡¯s here! Uncle Ss! South smiled and greeted him, Even though Ss still looked emotionless, it was still much gentler than his usual look. Gianna turned to the figure next to him and saw a warm- looking man who had a faint smile on his face. There was a lint of gentleness undemeath his eyes, Brian?¡¯ nna was surprised. Morcus cracked a smile. He finally know why Gianna could be so bold- so many people were protecting her! At this point, Adrian realized that it was Sis who beat him up at Gionna¡¯s ce that day, and Brian was also not a simple person Now, everyone was talking while looking at nna. 11 seened like things todily were not going to end well! Meanwhile, Gael was befuddled. For the longest time, he thought that this eldest daughter of his had always been a failure and an ernbarrassment for him to even mention her to anyone, but right now she was the one trampling on him. Kaylee felt disheartened, and her body instantly felt weak. Everything was over! Knowing that Sifas and Union were here for her nna held South¡¯s hand and came down from the stage. Now, the three of ther-Ss, Brian, and Marcus-stood by her side like her guardian angels, and no one dared to pick a fight with either of them This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next Chapter Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Southerly Wind Everyone took a deep breath. ¡®Who¡¯s Gianna, really? ¡°Not only is Marcus her cousin, but Ss and Brian? Who are they ta her?¡± ¡°I reckon that the Riley Group and the Aubrey Group are in big trouble for getting involved with these three.¡¯ Ss¡¯s toll figure stood there, looking extremely dignified without even needing to say anything. Right now, his cold gaze swept across the crowd. ¡®So, who¡¯s throwing whom out?¡¯ Florence felt frustrated. The sole purpose of having the anniversary today was to upset Gianna, but what brought them here and made them lose all their face? She hated Kaylee for being a disgrace to the Riley Family, but if it was not for Gianna, no one would have known about it. In comparison, what Gianna did was more unforgivable! The ignorant ones were always fearless. That was why Florence had no idea who these three men were while everyone else around her had already predicted the consequences for the Riley Group. At the same time, she still had the audacity to comment, ¡®She brought someone with a trumpet and had someone toss joss money today. She¡¯s completely ruined a wonderful anniversary celebration. Throwing her out is having it easy on her!¡± Ignoring her, Ss¡¯s somewhat indulgent gaze fell on Gianna. ¡°You brought gifts?¡¯ Gianna responded, ¡°It¡¯s not nice toe empty-handed!¡± Ss nodded. ¡®So¡­ are you done with your gift-giving?¡± ¡®Not yet!¡¯ responded South, ¡®I also have a gift.¡± As he continued, he hit the y button on the recording pen in his hand. Very quickly, Adrian¡¯s sound came out: ¡°Gianna, open the door. I¡¯m just a little confused because of what Kaylee did to me. That night, I was actually waiting for you, but she came up to me and told me that you wouldn¡¯t show up. She even mentioned that you had already told your dad about getting a divorce. I feel dejected so she stayed and drank with me. I don¡¯t know how we ended up together. Gianna, there¡¯s been nothing but regrets after so many years. If I chose to be with you that time. I¡¯ve never liked Kaylee. She plotted our separation. Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a shame? I can very well divorce her, and I don¡¯t mind that you have a kid as long as you give me one more chance. Gianna, I still love you. Can we be together again? ¡®Get out of here! Gianna said thest sentence. South only yed a fraction of the entire recording. He looked at the crowd and stated, ¡®Some people have always used my mother of seducing her son. Now that the truth is out there, why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s seducingContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. whom?¡± Florence growled, ¡®You little bistard. Who are you talking about?¡¯ Looking her in the eye, South had a sly look on his face. ¡°The person who just responded! Now that we¡¯re done with the gift-giving, let¡¯s go, Mommy.¡± South held Gianna¡¯s hand and turned to Florence. ¡®Feel free to continue the anniversary celebration for your son and your daughter-inw.¡± South had made Florence look like a fool a couple of times now and that irritated her. At this moment, his provocative tone infuriated her, and she decided to pull him by his cor. Before she could reach him, Ss grabbed her neck. His voice was like the wind howling from the north, bringing an unknown pressing feeling. ¡®What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¯ Adrian was terrified when he saw that. He quickly ran over just to be kicked away by Brian. ¡®F*cking hell.¡± After falling, Adrian still managed to beg them, ¡°President Nn, my mother was just too impulsive. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not my first day knowing your mother. When we first met, she was beating up this kid, and now she¡¯s trying to do that again. Do you guys want another lesson Next Chapter Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 It¡¯s All Over Now His words startled Adrian, Was Ss behind all the order cancetions and unsessful project biddings? ¡°President Nn¡­¡± Adrian carefully addressed him. Ss was grim-faced and had a hint of aloofness. ¡°Go back and take good care of yourpany!¡¯ As Ss finished, he bent over and carried South in his arms before ncing at Gianna. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The sight of this agitated Kaylee. All of a sudden, she began guffawing. ¡°I¡¯m puzzled. How can this married woman be so popr? Did all of you sleep with her?¡± The moment she finished, they heard a crisp p and Gael¡¯s painstaking words. ¡®Shut up!¡± Kaylee ced her hand over that side of her cheek and looked at Gael in disbelief. ¡°Dad, why did you p me?¡¯ Gael waspletely disappointed in her after finding out what happened a few years back from that recording. It was because Kaylee seduced Adrian that Gianna broke up with him, yet for the longest time, he thought it was Gianna who had an affair. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving you too much freedom and look what you¡¯ve turned into. Get out of here and go home right now to repent!¡± As he continued, he turned to na and yelled, ¡°Bring her home so she can stop humiliating us.¡¯ Kaylee sneered. ¡®Me humiliating you? Isn¡¯t the fact that Gianna was pregnant with a child of a beggar a humiliation too?¡¯ Ss¡¯s countenance dropped as he heard that. Just as he was about to go up to her, Gianna was ahead of him and gave Kaylee a vigorous kick. Gianna looked cold and her voice was frosty. ¡°One day, your unbridled tongue is going to have you killed.¡± Meanwhile, na was terrified and began crying. ¡®Kaylee! Kaylee!¡± Gael walked over, looking apologetic. ¡°Gianna, I was wrong about what happened before.¡± Looking extremely distant, Gianna interrupted him, ¡®Save that. It¡¯s in the past. What¡¯s the point of regretting it now?¡± Gael took a deep breath. ¡°I should¡¯ve gone to pay tribute to your mother. It¡¯s understandable for you to me it on me. It hasn¡¯t been easy for me either¡­¡¯ Gianna looked at Gael and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should me yourself for that? If you never approved it, would they have been able to have their wedding anniversary today? Can¡¯t you get up an hour earlier just to go to her tomb? It¡¯s not that you are in a difficult position; it¡¯s just that my mother was never in your heart. I truly feel bad for Mom for falling for someone like you!¡± Brian callously stared at those two families. ¡®Since we no longer want to see your faces, you should all get out right now.¡± Then, he shouted at the security, ¡®Someone, pleasee and bring these two arrogant families out of here!¡± The security guards gradually walked in and did a perfect ny-degree bow. ¡°Yes, President arthy!¡± They proceeded to turn to the Riley Family and the Aubrey Family and instructed courteously, ¡®This way please!¡± Someone who knew what was going on whispered, ¡°Fairview Hotel belongs to the arthy Group!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy to kick them out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be an exciting headline in the newspaper tomorrow!¡± ¡°Of course! Shall we? That loving couple is probably going to have a big fight when they get hometer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to be careful when celebrating your anniversary. The more you show off to others, the easier your love dies out.¡± Then, very quickly, the huge event hall was vacated, Meanwhile, Gianna swept across the four men around her with a gentle gaze. All of a sudden, she felt sorrowful and tried to hold in her tears. She then let out a gentle smile and croaked, ¡®Thank you! The sight of her slightly swollen eyes saddened Ss, but he did not have the courage to give her a hug. As such, he responded softly ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now.¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I Want That Candy nna nodded Brian also looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad over an unworthy person¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be,¡± she answered After a brief chat, Marcus took the hint and left upon bidding Ss and Brian Farewell. Ss and Brion were left alone now. The two brothers fell silent and did not say a word to each other, Finally, Silos spoke first, ¡°Do you still faint oftentely?¡± Brian was like a hedgehog on defense. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put up an act!¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m only concemed about you¡± Brian snapped, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you, President Nn.¡± They were at daggers drawn. But Gianna happened to notice how different Ss¡¯s attitude was toward Brian like there was an unspeakable pain hidden behind his eyes, She immediately cut in, ¡°How did you guys show up right on time?¡± Brian hulled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into you when I came here to observe!¡± Ss did not make a sound. He could not reveal that it was his son who had notified him. Ignoring Ss, Brian turned his attention toward her. ¡°Glonna, where did you buy the condy you gave mest time? I want to get some more¡± ¡°Oh, did you finish it? I¡¯ll get more for you then. It¡¯s from a rather remote ce in a small alloy. I¡¯ll send it to you after I buy it!¡± He nodded. ¡°Okay. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it in any of the supermarkets I went to¡± ¡°Yeah, It¡¯s not a well-known brand. I¡¯ve just grown used to the taste of this candy since lote it growing up, so I keep going back to the same store!¡± Seeing the doting look in Brian¡¯s eyes tormented Ss. Brian, if she weren¡¯t the woman I¡¯ve been looking for, if she weren¡¯t the mother of my son, I would let you have her! But now¡­ South snuck his small hand onto Silos¡¯s face and looked up at him hs if tofort him. Silos felt his heart soften and he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. Gianna!¡± She answered with a low murmur then looked at Brian and said, ¡°Thank you for today!¡± His eyes grew gentle. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get going now. I¡¯ll call you once I have it!¡± After they said their goodbyes to Brion, they made their way out of the hotel During the car nde, Silos looked at nna and said, ¡°I want to eat it too.¡± She was boggled, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The candy!¡± She finally understood him ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Theers of his lips slowly curled up as he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll be mad on your behalf.¡± She was looking out the window ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not mad anymore. Kaylee won¡¯t have it easy from now on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too generous!¡± A smile appeared on her face. ¡°A lot of people say I¡¯m heartless. Yet you think I¡¯m generous ?¡± ¡°Getting fooled once might just mean that you weren¡¯t oware of how evil people can be. Getting fooled twice, well, the other party might just be too clever. But if you get fooled three times by the same person, then you¡¯re just not the brightest person in the room, Sometimes, being kind to your enemy will only bring you more hann. Just because you let her go doesn¡¯t mean your father will change his mind about you He¡¯s already biased¡± With her gaze still trained outside the window, she thought. Yeah, being biased sure is a scary thing. He defends Kaylee without even knowing right from wrong. I¡¯m just the fool who got the short end of the stick! After several attempts, Ben finally managed to osk Jessica out on a date Ho bought her lowers, invited her to a meal, and did everything he could 10 tond to her needs. She practically had him at her beck and call While they were al oncy restaurant, Ben grabbed her hand ond bald with a pitiful look on his face, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be mad anymore. I know what I did wiong. I was seduced by that woman, but I never thought about breaking up with you!¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Calling It Quits Jessica pulled her hand back coldly and snapped, ¡°Just tell me what you have to say. I still have work to do!¡± Ben lowered his head and had a look of bitter resentment on his face. ¡°Jessica, I know you¡¯re only this mad because you still have feelings for me. I know that anything I say now will sound unreasonable to you, but don¡¯t be so quick to reject me. Give me a month. If you¡¯re happy with me, then we can start dating again. If you¡¯re not happy with me, then you can break up with me whenever you want to. Okay? You know just as well as I do that us being together will be the best oue for everyone.¡± Jessica sneered, ¡°You¡¯re so sure that I can¡¯t leave you, aren¡¯t you? Before this arranged marriage, I knew about your infamous reputation out on the streets. I admit that you have your way with women. I used to like you. But I am a Virgo! I hate filth! Whether it¡¯s a person or an object, if someone else has touched it before, then I don¡¯t want it, much less like it!¡± Rummaging through her bag, she pulled out a car key and tossed it on the table, followed by a debit card and a few jewelry boxes. ¡°This is everything you bought for me. I¡¯m giving it back now. I¡¯ve used some things already, so take the money in this card aspensation. From now on, we¡¯re through! Don¡¯t even hope to see me through my dad!¡± His face fell in an instant. ¡°Do you have to be this cruel, Jessica?¡± She looked at the man whose face turned on a sixpence and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful I got to know who you really are before we got married!¡± Just as she was going to grab her phone and leave, it suddenly rang. Because it was ced on the table, Ben clearly saw that it was her father who was calling her. His lips curled up into a mocking smile. As long as that old geezer doesn¡¯t want to call off this marriage, no one else can say otherwise. ¡°Answer it, Jessica. I¡¯ll exin to youter. I like you. I will never give up on you!¡± Her brows furrowed together slightly as an unpleasant feeling washed over her. She slid her finger across the screen to answer the call. Even though she was fuming, she did not make a sound. A man¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Jessica, are you with Ben?¡± How could he not know whether we¡¯re together or not? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She was still stand-offish. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mad anymore. I won¡¯t force you. You can break off the marriage with Ben if you want to. He has caused so much trouble. I don¡¯t want to marry you off to a dreg like him.¡± Her expression remained unchanged until the phone call ended. What is Dad saying? Did he just agree to call off the marriage? Before she could wrap her head around it, a call came on Ben¡¯s phone. He immediately sat up straight when he saw the familiar name and spoke as if he was treading on thin ice. ¡°A-Aunt Lara?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant with Jessica.¡± ¡°Come home right now!¡± After making herself very clear, she hung up the call. Just then, Jessica, who was sitting across from him, stood up with a profound smile on her face. She carried her bag and walked out of the restaurant without saying another word to him. At the Riley Residence, Adrian was searching up various trending topics on the inte. ¡®Adrian Riley and Kaylee Aubrey¡¯s Wedding Anniversary Turned into a Day of Mourning! ¡®Kaylee Aubrey and Roberts Group¡¯s Heir Airport Intimacy! ¡®Gianna Aubrey¡¯s Guardian Angels: ¡®Gianna Aubrey¡¯s Gift-Giving! ¡®Adrian Riley Professes Love for Gianna Aubrey ¡®Kaylee Aubrey¡¯s Reputation Has Crumbled! That single banquet garnered over ten trending searches online along with the opinions of several hundred million netizens. All sorts of exaggerated and distorted oues became the topic of conversation at every dinner table. Adrian went from feeling conflicted to now feeling ridiculous and bitter. He simply felt like laughing at himself. Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 You Reap What You Sow He wanted tough at himself for being such a fool. Idiot! Why did marry a woman like her? If he had held himself back at the time, then he would not have been tied up with her and could have been with Gianna instead. If he had not married that woman, he would not be this humiliated today and be so tantly exposed as the husband of a cheating wife. If only he had not listened to her and consolidated theirpanies through a partnership to celebrate their wedding anniversary. But those were simply what-ifs that were not real, and right now, he was bombarded with one truth after the other. At that moment, his secretary called to report, ¡°President Riley, several people from the technical department have resigned and some of our major partner companies want to cancel their contracts with us! They¡¯re willing to pay for the damages for breaching the contract. A few of our suppliers also called and said they wouldn¡¯t be doing business with the Riley Group anymore! What do we do?¡± Out of those three things, not one of them was good news. Adrian ended the call. What do we do? How should I know that? He just felt likeughing. Florence saw himughing like a maniac and quickly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you stillughing after such a humiliating event? Think of a way to keep this news under control!¡± He looked at her and scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s Ss. If he purposefully released that piece of information, do you think someone like me can still keep it under control?¡± She was suddenly silenced by his words. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! That cursed wench who dared to use someone else of having no shame when she is the most shameless! She¡¯s incapable and a troublemaker! You better divorce her now. Leaving a woman like her is no big deal!¡± He smirked. ¡°Did you think she wasing back? Everyone knows that Ss has made Riley Company his target now. No one would dare to oppose him and work with the Riley Company anymore. We¡¯re in a precarious situation. She¡¯ll be dumb toe back.¡± ¡°Very well then. My son is attractive and rich. Is there a need to worry that you won¡¯t find a nicedy?¡± After a light chuckle, he did not speak anymore. Mom sure is optimistic. But Florence felt rather apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I really didn¡¯t know Ss was that powerful. I couldn¡¯t let my anger go that day.¡± He leaned his head back in despair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference anyway. I¡¯m just getting what I deserve. There¡¯s no one else I can me for this!¡± She probed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you reach out to Gianna? After all, you had a thing once and the person who wronged her was Kaylee, not you. To be honest, you¡¯re also a victim here. Since Ss cares so much about Gianna, he will listen to her if she¡¯s the one begging him for mercy.¡± He let out a burst of mocking laughter. ¡°Where would I find the face to ask Gianna for help!¡± At the same time, Kaylee was also facing the same circumstances. Gael was worried that Ss would target Aubrey Company, so he insisted that Kaylee apologized to Gianna. Kaylee¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she rebuked, ¡°What do I have to apologize to her for? Dad, can¡¯t you see what she has done to me?¡± He retorted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke her first, Gianna wouldn¡¯t have been this resolute.¡± She persisted with tears in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because she wrongly used me of giarizing her work at the major fashion contest. She beat my mother-inw at school and even had Ss expel my son. Don¡¯t you see all the times she bullied me? All I did was yell a few words at her over the phone, but I didn¡¯t cause her any substantal harm. What did she do? My wedding anniversary was turned into a joke, and Adrian and I are going to get divorced, but I have to apologize to her. Dad, you¡¯re my biological father. Do you have to be this biased?¡± ¡°She did not reveal anything false. If you didn¡¯t actually do it, even if she wanted to hurt you, she couldn¡¯t have done so. It¡¯s all because you have no self-respect. Can you still me someone else?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Shifting the me Yaylee cried out ¡°Is it all my fault? I thouldn¡¯t have mamed Adrian and you shouldn¡¯t have kicked Gianna out of the house. All these Yers. I¡¯ve done the most so all the me it on me Gianna spent her life in luxury Overseas for seven years then she starts going up Agungi ourmity the moment the comes back She¡¯s only back to seek revenge. I¡¯m the first one, and you¡¯re next. Has she ever been Hind to you?¡± Gerl did not make a sound I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever been kind to me. She even asked me who I was today. What an unflial child. But thinking about it, when have I ever been kind to her? I hit her when we first met That was probably when I hurt het night? When Ben arrived home, he received a slop across the face from Lara and was heavily interrogated. What¡¯s wrong with you? Huh? Who¡¯s that woman? Do you know that it was all captured on camera? What have you been up to these days?¡± Cradling hisce, he felt a dampness which he figured was blood from being scratched by Lara¡¯s freshly done manicure However, he did not dare to moan in pain. He still felt perplexed. Did Aunt Lara find out about that video? Her following words confirmed his suspicions. ¡°You¡¯re a superstar now-the talk of the town. Just look at what thoseizens are saying about you. They say you picked up a wom out shoe and treated it as treasure! Not only does she have a husband, but she also has a child. Why do you like that woman?¡± He was dumbfounded and his legs went weak ¡®Auni Lara, hear me out. I¡¯m also looking into who took that short video. I was being careful the whole time. That was at the airport restroom. There was no one else around He looked up into her eyes and his voice gradually grew smaller unolit became inaudible She was staring at him with a face full of anger. ¡°Do you soll need to look into it? Besides Gianna, who else could it have been? His head snapped up. ¡°nna? Again? The reason Jessica and I broke upst time was also because of her!¡± Lara narrowed her eyes threateningly. What did you say? You and Jessica broke up already? At this point he was too afraid to conceal anything. He revealed to her everything that happened at Ruby Pce. Unsurprisingly, he brushed off his own mistakes and highlighted what Gianna had done. He ended in a stern voice as he said, 7 managed to appease Jessica but Gianna ruined everything she even sent Jessica that short video which led Jessica to break up with mer Lara quickly put the pieces together. ¡°Does Gianna have something against Kaylee7 Nodding his head, he told her everything he heard from Kaylee. After muttering to herself for a bit, she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying she had her son with a beggar? Ben was not expecting that question from her and just nodded his head quizzically: ¡®That¡¯s what she told me!¡± A frown appeared on her forehead. So the child isn¡¯t Ss¡¯s? Why did the old man investigate him then? Ss has helped Gianna over and over again. He can¡¯t possibly have fallen in love with a woman who had another man¡¯s child. Where did it all go wrong? Do you know Gianna too. Aunt Lara? Ben asked. ¡®She¡¯s the doctor who treated Old Man Nn back to health! A look of disdain Nashed before his eyes. ¡®She¡¯s the root of all our problems. We just have to deal with her and it will all be fine, right?¡± Lara sat down on the sofa and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much she means to Ss now? How can we mess with her that easily? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Reaching Out to Gianna ¡°Did Ss osk Gianna toe back? Lara answered, ¡°No, it was London. I kept stopping Ss, but I didn¡¯t think London would take the opportunity!¡± Sitting on the sofa, she continued. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just with Jessica?¡± Ben revealed, ¡®I wanted to win her back, but she is quite firm this time.¡± What is Old Mon Smith doing? ¡°Initially, he did not approve of canceling our marriage. But when Jessica answered his call carlier, she just walked out after hanging up. I don¡¯l know what he told her over the phone Lora pinched the bridge of her nose and was slightly agitoted. ¡°He must have seen the news today too. Here, we¡¯ll double the dowry. You must keep Jessica by your side no matter what!¡± Gianna¡¯s fashion studio was about to begin operations soon. Thus, she was busy working in the office all day and night-recruiting staff members, supervising and preparing clothes. She had hired two designers and two assistants who were all capable and sensible. After working together for a few days, they gained a good understanding of Gianna¡¯s character and nature. They were especially impressed when they saw her designs. ¡°Miss Gianna, I don¡¯t know if I should ask this,¡¯Sophia Young, her assistant, asked. Gianna was always amicable with her subordinates. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sophio inched closer. ¡®Word on the street is that you are the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel. Is that true?¡± Gianna smiled at her. What do you think? ¡®I think so!¡± Gianna could not stop herself from chuckling. Without denying it, she said, ¡°Get back to work.¡¯ However, not denying it was practically admitting to it. Sophia answered with much enthusiasm, Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± While they were engaged in conversation, a knock sounded from the door. Gianna looked up and called, ¡°Come in!¡± Al that moment, a chubby woman came in with all smiles on her face. ¡°Gianna.¡± Florence? A look of resentment fashed before Gianna¡¯s eyes, and her face grew dark ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Florence took the opportunity to walk in and grovel at her, ¡°Gianna, I came to apologize to you. I made things difficult for you because of what happenedst time. I¡¯m the only one at fault. Will you consider my old age and stop pitting against me? I¡¯m just an olddy now¡± Gianna did not expect an apology from her and was suddenly befuddled. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. I won¡¯t pry into it anymore! Florence took another step forward and pressed, ¡®Actually, it¡¯s all because of that shameless woman, Kaylee. She is so good at spinning her words and had us all in the palm of her hand. We¡¯re also victims, especially Adrian; he¡¯s the most innocent He only did those hurtful things to you because he was seduced by that woman, Gianna felt more confused the more she listened. She stopped what she was working on and looked at Florence with a stem expression ¡°Whoever spun her words and whoever got seduced amongst you people has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation either. As I said, it¡¯s all in the past now. As long as you people don¡¯te and look for trouble again!¡± Florence panicked. ¡°No, Gianna. Ss has almostpletely crushed the Riley Group. Can you ask for mercy on my behalf? The one who wronged you was Kaylee, and after what she did, there¡¯s no way the Riley Family will ept her now. She has nothing to do with us anymore If you want Ss to take revenge, please let him take it out on Kaylee. It has nothing to do with the Riley Group!¡± After hearing that, Gianna seemed to understand. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so differently Ss is going against the Riley Group. Gianna sneered at her. ¡°Since Ss is the one taking revenge on the Riley Group, you should go look for him. Why did youe to me? Ss is not anybody of significance to me.¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Begging for Help Florence said anxiously, ¡®Silos is going against us because of you Gianna, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Please help us this time. The Riley Group is the result of your Uncle Michael¡¯s hard work, and it can¡¯t be destroyed just like this.¡± Gianna was so infuriated that she wanted tough. ¡°You brought along a group of people to scold and beat up my son. You also cursed me in the meanest way possible. It¡¯s already very kind of me to stop pursuing the matter, but now you want me to beg for forgiveness on your behalf? Don¡¯t you think your request is nidiculous? Florence begged, ¡®l already said it¡¯s my fault. Adrian did nothing wrong, and it was Kaylee who seduced him seven years ago. In fact, he was the victim Please save us considering the fact that he¡¯s been missing you for seven years!¡± Gianna snecred and said in a cold voice, ¡°It was his foult for making the wrong friends, being unable to resist temptation and spouong nonsense inesponsibly. Everyone has to be responsible for their own mistakes. Since you guys are in the wrong, why should I take up the responsibility for you? Do I look like a pushover? Ss nos sold that he will make the Riley Group disappear in a month. If you have the time, go back and try to save yourpany Why didnt you think of the consequences when you chided me in the post? Florence was rendered speechless as her chest heaved in anger. ¡°Gianna! How could you be so ruthless? Are you set on destroying my family? I¡¯ve already apologized to you in a lowly manner Before she could finish her words, Adrian stormed into the room and grabbed his mother¡¯s arm. He was so incensed that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I told you not toe here Seeing him, Florence wailed aggrievedly. ¡°I can¡¯t let the Riley Group be destroyed just like this! Staring at her, Gianna snorted, ¡°Did you say you apologized to me in a lowly monner? In fact, you said those words insincerely. Do you think I¡¯ll save you at the expense of my own reputation? It¡¯s you guys who hurt me, but it isn¡¯t me who is targeting yourpany. How could you come here and spout nonsense to mo? How am I ruthless? I pale inparison to you!¡± Adnan was made ashamed by what she said. ¡°Gianna, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t manage to stop my mother from coming here. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, so please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go home with my mom now. With that, he directly lugged his mother out of the ce ¡°Why are you so cowardly? Don¡¯t you like Gianna? Say something-You¡¯re so useless. After they were out of sight, Gianna could still hear Florence¡¯s ramble Seated on a chair, she had be exhausted out of anger. Meanwhile, she was wondering why Ss would really target the Riley Group. Was it really because of her? Feeling a headacheing on, she raised her hand and rubbed her head Why is he so good to me? After work, she left the studio and went to fetch her kid in her car. It was only a ten-minute drive between the school and the studio, but she had to move past a traffic light. When the traffic light tumed green, she put down the brake. However, she wasn¡¯t aware that on the adjacent road, a truck ignored the traffic light and the ck car in front of her os it came at her directly. Its speed was so swift that she couldn¡¯t even react. In that instant, she subconsciously stepped on the gos in an attempt to escape from it. Nevertheless, her car shook violently as a deafening crash was heard. She could feel that her Ferrari was hit into the air and nipped over a few times before crashing back to the ground Her head hit on the ejected airbag, and she became dizzy instantly. In a daze, she could see that smoke was rising from her car Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Car Crash Gionna tried to stay awake and get to the door handle. However, the moment she moved, she felt giddy with her head spinning. It¡¯s overi she thought No one was going to fetch the kid. Soon, she heard the sirens of police cors approaching. A whileter, a man suddenly kicked at the car door and yelled in a heartbreaking voice, ¡°nna! nna!¡± She had wanted to respond to him, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. Slowly, her head turned muddled, and she passed outter, It was in the middle of the night when she regained consciousness Opening her eyes, what fell into her gaze were white walls, a white bed, and a white infusion bottle. In that instant, she put on a smile in self-mockery. It seems that I¡¯m not dead yet. Looking around, she saw a man sitting by the bed with his head pressed against his hands. It seemed that he was asleep. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, she was certain that he was Silos. . Why is he here? She could vaguely remember that someone was trying to smash the door, calling out to her. Wosit Ss¡¯s voice? Taking a deep breath, she felt a little restless because of what Kate bnd South told her before. She wondered whether Ss had crossed the boundary of friendship by doing this. However. Landon and Kate would have done the same if they were faced with the same situation. Ss was awakened by the sudden ringing of a phone. He instinctively ralsed his head and saw that the fluid inside the infusion bottle was running low. Staring at the infusion bottle for a while, he felt that something was amiss and slowly shifted his attention to the person on the bed. Seeing Gianna swake, he leaned in to her immediately and put on a smile. You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Embarrassed, Gianna pursed her lips and answered, ¡°I feel a little dizzy. Ss quickly exined, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re suffering from a concussion Stop moving. Just tell me what you need.¡± Gianna obediently mumbled in agreement and inquired, ¡®Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s at Landon¡¯s ce.¡± Gianna was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, thanks. You¡¯ve saved me one more time.¡± Ss smirked and replied gently, ¡®Don¡¯t mention it. Anyone would have helped you in such a situation.¡± Gianna looked at the wounds on the back of his hands and figured out that he was hurt when saving her. Your hands are wounded: Ss took a look at his hands and said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m fine I was injured because the car door was hard to pry open. Gianna was heartbroken. ¡°Please get your hands dressed up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it as they¡¯re just flesh wounds.¡± Gianna extended her neck ¡°Let me see.¡± Ss burst intoughter and showed her the back of his hands. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Gianna examined his wounds for a while and demanded, ¡°Get your hands dressed up. You¡¯re at risk of getting an infection.¡± Ss gave in and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put on some bandaidster¡± Gianna replied with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m alright, so don¡¯t stay here and please go back.¡± Ss heaved a sigh helplessly because she chased him away upon bwakening. Who is going to change the bandages for you if I¡¯m gone? Gianna answered, ¡°Ill tell Kate toe over, or you can hire a corer for me Ss stared at her fixedly without saying a word. His deep gaze seemed to have the magic of sucking in anyone¡¯s soul ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ask for someone else¡¯s help, why don¡¯t you seek help from me? Am I not your friend?¡± Gianna pressed her lips together Even if they were friends, how was he going to take care of her as a man? ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with work!¡± Gianna was shocked by her coquettish tone ond couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. Puke. Ss gazed at her softly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free currently.¡± Taking a look at the infusion bottle again, he rose from the chair and pressed the call bell. Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 It Wasn¡¯t an ident Awhileter, a nursee in and pulled out the pinhead for Gianna Original content from N?velDrama.Org. nna fisshed o smile and thanked her The nurse exhorted, ¡°Try to stay idle all the time. If you feel uiortable, close your eyes and take a rest. It¡¯s best to tell your boyfriend to get you some food to eat before sleeping. Gianna was startled. Boyfriend? She hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s not Ss interrupted, ¡°Alriglit. Is there anything she can¡¯t eat? * The nurse answered, ¡°Eat as much light food as possible and avoid anything spicy Ss nodded ¡°Alright.¡± After the nurse left, Giannd wanted to exin what just happened. Secing that Ss was acting normally, she decided to keep her mouth shut for it would be weird if she suddenly tried to exin hersell. Meanwhile, Ss was overjoyed and praised that the nurse was insightful He wouldn¡¯t even give Gianna a chance to speak as he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Buy some light lood. Err. Just buy a bit of everything!¡± Gianna wondered what the person at the other end of the line had said that offended Ss as he became irritated. After the call ended, he came back, and his voice turned genue in an instant. ¡°Wait for a while. The food will arrive shortly. Close your eyes and take a rest He sounded like he was coaxing a child. Not knowing what to say, Gianna decided to keep her mouth shut and closed her eyes. Ss couldn¡¯t help grinning. Looking at her moving eyes underneath her eyelids, he said, ¡°I¡¯m investigating the car crash Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Gianna opened her eyes again. Wasn¡¯t it an ident?¡± Ss answered expressionlessly. ¡°It appears to be an ident.¡± But it¡¯s nol. Gianna helped him finish his words in her heart. Ss continued, ¡°The driver was drunk driving and ran the red light Fortunately, only thetter half of your car was hit, which caused you to suffer from a concussion.¡± At that moment, he took a deep breath and appeared to be reeling from shock when recounting the story. Gianna thought to herself that her reflexive move had saved herself. If she never stepped on the gas, she would have been killed by the fast-moving truck Who was it that wanted her dead? The conversation came to an abrupt stop as the atmosphere fell into silence. A whileter, Gianna said, ¡°Err¡­ Mr. Nn, is my phone with you?¡± Ss understood that she was feeling uneasy and wanted to get her phone back to make a call. However, he was worried about her and wanted to stay here to keep herpany. Staring at her, he persuaded gently. ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for one week. It¡¯ste now, so please don¡¯t bother your best friend, I¡¯ll tell her toe over tomorrow.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t want to bother her best friend at this time either, but she felt nervous with him around. Knock knock, knock.. Someone knocked on the door thrice. Ss rose from the chair ond opened the door. Xavier had arrived with the food and greeted, President Nn, Miss Aubrey.¡± Ss pointed at the bedside table and said, ¡°Put down the food there.¡± Xavier nodded in agreement and put down the food. ¡®President Nn, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After he left, the ward fell into silence again. Ss gozed at her and inquired, ¡°Should I ce a pillow behind your head and feed you the food?¡± nna flushed in an instant upon hearing that. What kind of question is that? I don¡¯t need your help! ¡°111 eat on my own.¡± Ss walked over and adjusted the bed. Trying not to make her feel ufortable, he lifted her head a little and ced a pillow behind her head. Gianna wanted to sit up on her own, but she felt dizzy immediately and wanted to vomit. Therefore, she could only glower at him when he wasn¡¯t aware because he didn¡¯t return her phone to her. It would be much easier if Kate is here. I will just let her feed me. Next Chapter Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Embarrassed Now, Gianna couldn¡¯t let Ss feed her the food. Ss quickly opened all the bags. Xavier really bought a bit of everything as there were more than ten kinds of rice porridge What do you like to cal? There are red bean porridge, pork pomdge pumpkin pomidge, eggs and lean meat porridge, ravioli, pasta chicken coup Gianna asked helplessly. ¡°Why did he buy so many dishes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat I¡¯m fine with anything. Get me the ravioli.¡± Silos nodded in agreement Instead of getting a bed tray for her, he held out the bowl of ravioli in front of her. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t let him feed her the food, he possed her a spoon. Gianna took over the spoon and tried to grab the bowl. Ss quickly moved a little and said, ¡®It¡¯s hot so ni hold it out for you Let¡¯s cat As they were just inches away, Gianna could see his deep gaze and his attentive stare clearly In that instant, her heart pounded against her chest as she found him attractive. More importantly, she couldn¡¯t eat anything when he was gazing at her from such a short distance. She ced the spoon in the bowl and exined, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not hungry.rul eat it when it bes less hot With that she instinctively curled up her body Ss stared at her and questioned, ¡°Do you want me to carry you again? Heanng that Gianna was startled for a moment before her gaze tumed furious. Ss found it interesting because he could figure out the emotion behind her gaze. Why did you lean against the bed again when you already sat up? Aren¡¯t you trying to make me carry you? Gianna drew a deep breath and told herself to calm down. I¡¯m injured now and can¡¯t fight against him. Wait until I recover! Her funous expression was lively. Even when she said nothing at all, she still looked beautiful. ¡°I just thought that the ravioli was too hot,¡± Gianna said angrily. Ss replied cheekily, ¡®Oh I thought you were embarrassed 10 eat it because I was holding the bowl for you.¡± To prove him wrong. Gianna immediately picked up the spoon and pretended to be nonchnt as she questioned, Why would I be embarrassed? With that, she tried to scoop the ravioli with the spoon. For some reason, she failed to get even one ravioli after multiple attempts Perhaps she was too nervous She drew a deep breath and glowered at the portion of ravioli, wondering why it was so challenging to scoop it up Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Ss started giggling Gianna didn¡¯t understand why he wasughing. Just when she was in a daze, Ss took over her spoon and easily scooped up one ravioli before holding it out near her mouth. Gianna¡¯s heart pounded hard as she tried to grab the spoon. s dodged it without saying a word and held the spoon near her mouth again At that moment, Gianna felt extremely embarrassed. Pretending to be nonchnt, she gazed at him and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to feed me. I can do it on my own.¡± Ss curied up his lips. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s just that your hand didn¡¯t seem to be dextrous.¡± Gianna tried to suppress her anger throughout the meal In reality, she had only eaten six ravioli, but she couldn¡¯t eat it anymore, mainly because she was too incensed. After that she chased him away again ¡°It¡¯ste now, so please go home and sleep. I¡¯m fine now.¡¯ Ss replied, ¡°Alright you should get some rest Gianna was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to chit-chat with him. Since she couldn¡¯t chase him away, she would just let him be. Closing her eyes, she doned off after a while it was the next morning when she woke up When she opened her cyes and saw that it was a different person by her bed, she heaved a sigh af relief she would seriously pass away out of fury if Ss were to feed her the food for a few days ¡°Oh God, you¡¯re finally here!¡± shemented. Next Chapter Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Is He Really Into Me? Seeing that Ganna had awakened, Kate hurriedly ingured, ¡°Gianna, you¡¯re aweke. How are you feeling? Do you still feel dirty? Gianna replied lethargicolly, Tm fine How long have you been here?¡± Kate answered, 7 ve been here for quite a while s had to leave, so he called and told me toe over and take care of you the never called me, I would never have found out about it How could you and Landon hide it from me? Who the hell Mt you car?¡± Gianna shook her head md immediately felt that her head was spinning. Then she scowled an Shocked Kate quickly demanded, ¡°Stop moving You suffer from a concussion, therefore you should stay idle Gianna remained on the bed and tried to stay put don¡¯t know who did it Ss said that it wasn¡¯t just drunk driving, so he¡¯s still investigating the incident Kate giggled. Who said Ss wasn¡¯t interested in you? He had taken care of you overnight Gianna hadn¡¯t managed to figure out Ss¡¯s motive, therefore she could only argue. ¡°He couldn¡¯t just leave me here, could he? Kate replied, ¡°He could have hired a corer or called me.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gianna frowned ¡°He didn¡¯t want to call you because it was already in the middle of the night Kate said with a smile, ¡°How heartless. Are you saying that Ss is interested in me, therefore he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake me up of night? Gianna rolled her eyes in anger. Neither is he interested in me! Are you trying to send me to hell, seeing that I¡¯m fine? Kate was amused and burst intoughter. ¡°If I really sent you to hell Ss would never forgive me. Before he left, he kept giving me reminders for more than ten minutes. He told me to get you some water when you awakened before feeding you food, not to keep talking to you as you needed rest, and call him if there¡¯s anything ¨C Oh well, he talked a lot Gianna took a deep breath ¡®Well, he¡¯s stayed here overnight and knows a little better than you do. So what if he gave you some reminders?¡± Hearing that Kate pouted her lips. Before she could say a word, the door was opened as two figures came into the ward. They were Landon and South ¡°Mommy, South called out in a low voice as though he was afraid that he would disturb his mother¡¯s rest. ¡°Are you feeling better? Gianna raised her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Fortunately, the crash happened before I fetched you. If you were inside the car when it happened She didn¡¯t have the courage to keep thinking about it as the thought alone made her nose feel sorc. ¡®Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid South draped Ns arms around his mother and consoled, I¡¯m fine.¡¯ Landon looked around end inquired, ¡°Did my uncle leave? Kate questioned, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Gianna was involved in a car crash? Landon rolled his eyes at het ¡®I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried would find out about it sooner orter. If I came here earlier, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have to stay here to take care of Gianna¡± What was there to worry about with my uncle taking care of her? Landon shifted his attention to Gianna and remarked, ¡°Gianna, my uncle has never taken care of a woman before. You¡¯re the first one.¡± Gianna glowered at him. ¡®Should I feel lucky then? Landon was moved. It¡¯s true. I had never seen my uncle so flustered before. When he was carrying you in his arms yesterday, his entire body was trembling. You have no idea how dirty and disheveled he was. I heard that the petrol was leaking out of the car and an explosion might happen at any moment. However, he ignored the police and did his best to lug you out of the car.¡± After he finished Ns words, the ward fell into silence Gianna pressed her lips together as she couldn¡¯t say anything to relute him. Closing her eyes, she tried to recall the incident. Although she couldn¡¯t feel it anymore, she remernbered that she heard Ss calling out 10 her. Is he really into me? Next Chapter Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The Interrogation South curled up his lips as he was proud of his father. Although he was worried about his mother, her injury was worth it if the incident could bring his father and mother closer. However, Gianna suddenly said, ¡°Kate, pleasee back tonight. Get a carer to take care of me now.¡± Kate was startled by what she said. ¡°Why the need for a carer? I¡¯m right here!¡± Gianna replied seriously, ¡°Pleasee back tonight.¡± Kate nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be here tonight. I can¡¯t sleep now even if you tell me to go home and sleep.¡± Inside the office of The Nn Group, Xavier reported, ¡°President Nn, the driver has been bailed out. He¡¯s confined in the basement of Ruby Pce now.¡± Ss responded without any expression and left The Nn Group directly. Although Ruby Pce appeared to be Alex¡¯s property, Ss was the biggest shareholder of thepany. Moreover, it was his private property. Most people were not aware that there were underground floors beneath Ruby Pce. Ss and Xavier walked in through the backdoor and got into a room. Then, they pushed open a secret door and stepped into the exclusive elevator that would bring them to the fifth floor beneath the ground. Meanwhile, the driver was flurried as he was confined in a room. A man with a silver mask was standing in the doorway and told him that the beer and food on the table were for him. Seated on the couch, the driver didn¡¯t have the courage to move a muscle. Just then, the door was opened suddenly as his chest tightened. Raising his gaze, he saw a tall and elegant man walking into the room. Without any emotion on his face, the man sized up the room coldly. It was apparent that he was a ruthless man. ¡°Ss,¡± Kyle greeted Ss. Ss nodded slightly and walked up to the driver, who subconsciously took a step back. Ss stared at him as he took a seat on the couch and fished out a box of cigarettes. Lighting up a cigarette, he appeared to benguid and somewhat tired. ¡°Do you know who bailed you out?¡± The driver didn¡¯t know Ss, but he figured out that it was thetter who bailed him out. However, instead of saving him, thetter was more likely to want him dead. ¡°D-Did you bail me out?¡± the driver stammered. Ss mumbled, ¡°Do you know why I did that?¡± For some reason, the driver couldn¡¯t help trembling when confronted by the man. It wasn¡¯t that he was timid, but the man before his eyes gave off a powerful vibe. Subconsciously gulping, he shook his head. Ss questioned calmly. ¡°Do you want to spill it yourself, or do you want me to go the hard way?¡± Flustered, the driver thought he could get away with it and pretended to be clueless. ¡°W-What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Are there any grudges between you and Gianna Aubrey?¡± ¡°No.¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t intentional. I was drunk and thought that it was the green light. Since I broke the traffic rules, I won¡¯t have anyints no matter how many years I¡¯ll be put behind bars.¡± Ss curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Do you want to go to jail? Since I¡¯ve bailed you out, I won¡¯t want to waste the taxpayers¡¯ money by sending you to jail. However, if you want to atone for your crime with your life, I can grant your wish.¡± The driver widened his eyes in fright. ¡°H-It wasn¡¯t me, I-I wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Ss became impatient and directly put out the cigarette in the ashtray as he said nonchntly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not willing to tell the truth.¡± The driver secretly examined Ss¡¯s expression and stammered, ¡°1-1 already told you the truth-¡± Before he could finish his words, Ss directlyshed out a beer bottle at his head. The driver immediately copsed to the ground as he could clearly feel the beer streaming down his head. His vision turned blurry from the impact, and the blood clouded his eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The Culprit The driver¡¯s heart leaped to his throat as he instinctively raised his hand to wipe his eyes. After that, he realized that Ss had picked up another beer bottle. Ss remainednguid and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell the truth, or else you shall keep your silence forever.¡± The driver tried to rack his brain quickly. The person told him that he would only be sentenced to three years in jail for his crime. In return, he would be rewarded with 2 million. It was no doubt a worthwhile deal. However, he never expected that he would be bailed out. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t even certain if he could survive to spend the money. If he revealed the culprit, the person would certainly harm his family members. Before he could figure out the pros and cons, Ss had lost his patience and questioned, ¡°Who told you to do that?¡± His words sounded like the countdown to the driver¡¯s imminent death. The driver fell on his knees and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone. Please forgive me!¡±. Rather than subsiding, Ss¡¯s fury was fueled when he heard the driver¡¯s begging. Then, he directly smashed the beer bottle on his head and questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the courage to harm you?¡± The driver was paralyzed on the ground, no longer believing that he could get away with it. As the blood kept streaming down his head, he shuddered out of coldness, and his head felt heavy. If he weren¡¯t saved in time, he would certainly lose his life there. At that moment, he could feel that his head was spinning. A whileter, his vision turned dark, and he passed out. Seeing that, Ss kicked him angrily, but thetter remained motionless. Kyle walked over and said, ¡°Ss, he¡¯s passed out.¡± Ss demanded cially, ¡°Wake him up.¡± Nodding, Kyle filled up a basin with water in the bathroom and sshed it at the driver. The driver was sshed awake in an instant and opened his eyes. Realizing that he was still in the room, he almost passed out in fright again. Why am I still alive? Ss¡¯s gaze was filled with murderous intent as he ordered ruthlessly. ¡°Spill it!¡± Having experienced the ordeal, the driver came to his senses and confessed everything he knew. ¡°Although he had disguised himself, I figured out who he was. He¡¯s that celebrity who had made the headlines a few days ago. His name is¡­ Luca Matthews!¡± Hearing that, Ss scowled. He thought that it had to be Lara or Kaylee who wanted to take revenge on Gianna. He had even suspected Aleena, but it never crossed his mind that Luca was the culprit. How dared he harm Gianna? He must be sick of living. Upon getting the answer, Ss rose from the chair and reached for the door. Seeing that, Kyle asked, ¡°Ss, what should we do about him?¡± Without turning around, Ss answered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him yet.¡± After leaving the room, he told Xavier to find out the whereabouts of Luca. Xavier responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Upon stepping out of Ruby Pce, Ss directly headed for the hospital. Meanwhile, there was another man inside the ward other than Kate. His skin was as fair as snow, and his eyes were exquisite. Seated by the bed, he peeled the apple and chatted with the patient on the bed from time to time with a gentle gaze. As Kate listened to their conversation, her lips curved into a smile imperceptibly. What a tranquil sight. Ss had stood outside the ward for a while, for he didn¡¯t have the heart to disrupt the tranquility. If the person on the bed weren¡¯t Gianna, he would have left the ce. Taking a deep breath, he cast away his ruthlessness and walked in. Hearing the footsteps, Kate quickly turned around. Seeing Ss, she called out politely, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Gianna and Brian shifted their attention to Ss at the same time. Ss murnbled and ignored Brian as he gazed at Gianna, ¡°How are you? Do you feel better now?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Sibling Rivalry Gianna subconsciously wanted to nod, but she suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t move her head, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Mr. Nn, you don¡¯t have to keeping here. I¡¯m fine.¡± There was still a toothpick in her hand as she had just used it to have a piece of sliced apple. She passed the toothpick to Brian, who then took it over and ced it on the bedside table. Their action was natural and tacit. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Unlike the time when she was with Ss, there was not a hint of anxiety and embarrassment on her face at the moment. At that instant, Ss couldn¡¯t describe his feelings with words. He understood that there was nothing between them, but he just found it a little ufortable. Although he wanted to be like Brian, he knew that it was difficult, and he was destined to be a ruthless man. ¡°I¡¯m done with work. Have you eaten anything?¡± ¡°Yes, Gianna wanted to have rice porridge in the afternoon, so I bought red bean porridge for her. She also ate a bun¡± Kate hurriedly reported as though she was the carer Ss had hired. Ss nodded. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± Gianna pursed her lips in embarrassment. ¡°I have no idea. Don¡¯t worry about it. Kate will buy dinner for me. Please go back if you¡¯re busy.¡± Ss smiled in self-mockery, for she kept chasing him away without acknowledging that he was worried about her. Brian took a look at Kate and suggested, ¡°Your friend has taken care of you for the entire day. I¡¯ll stay here tonight and take her ce.¡± Ss took a deep breath in anger because of his younger brother¡¯s suggestion. He hadn¡¯t managed toe up with an excuse to stay there, so how could his younger brother say it before he did? ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight as I have nothing else to do!¡± Embarrassed, Gianna hurriedly said, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t have to stay here. There¡¯s a carer here!¡± Kate kept looking back and forth as she was amazed by Gianna¡¯s poprity.. Two handsome men were fighting against each other for a chance to take care of her that night. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gianna might get angry with her the next day, Kate would happily let one of the men take her ce. However, at that moment, she had to speak out even if she had to offend the men. ¡°That¡¯s right. I took a nap in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll have the energy to keep herpany tonight. As both of us are women, it¡¯s easier for me to take care of her. Moreover, Gianna won¡¯t feel at ease with you guys here. Don¡¯t worry. As her best friend, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± With that, these men didn¡¯t have any excuse to stay in the ward anymore. After Ss and Brian stayed in the ward for a little longer, they left the ce together, Upon stepping out of the room, Brian turned gloomy at once. ¡°Please don¡¯t drag Gianna into the internal strife of the Nn Family. Stay away from her if you want her to be safe. Although she has escaped unscathed this time, she might not be so lucky next time!¡± Looking at his brother, Ss heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to get hurt, but she¡¯s destined to get involved in the strife.¡± With that, he directly left the ce. Gazing at Ss¡¯s figure, Brian frowned as he didn¡¯t understand what his older brother meant. Then, he fished out his phone and made a call. ¡°Have you found out anything?¡± A man replied over the phone, ¡°Mr. arthy, the driver has been balled out.¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°Ss Nn.¡± Brian suddenly understood everything. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Mr. arthy, do we have to investigate further?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Brian hung up the call upon finishing his words. After the men were out of sight, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh God, if they stayed here any longer, I would have a mental breakdown.¡± Although Gianna couldn¡¯t see Kate¡¯s face, she could imagine thetter¡¯s expression. In that instant, sheughed and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was very nervous.¡± Kate exined, ¡°It was no wonder that you didn¡¯t let them stay here. Just one of them is hard to take, let alone having both of them here.¡± Gianna protested, ¡°Brian is alright.¡± After giving it a thought, Kate questioned, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t you think the rtionship between Ss and Brian is a little subtle? I c Next Chapter Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Frenemies Gianna thought that Kate was sharp-eyed as thetter had figured out that Ss and Brian were frenemies. The scandal in the past had been covered up, therefore only a few people knew that Brian was a member of the Nn Family. ¡°They should know each other since they¡¯re both business moguls,¡± Gianna mumbled. Kate looked at her and questioned, ¡°Are you not enticed at all when two brilliant men are around you?¡± Pretending to be nonchnt, Gianna replied, ¡°No, they aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡± Taking a seat beside the bed, Kate gazed at her and persuaded, ¡°Gianna, many years have passed, so please don¡¯t keep looking back. You¡¯re the best woman in my heart, and no one is a good match for you. However, I don¡¯t want you to be alone. I want you to have a man who can take care of you and make you take off all your disguise so that you won¡¯t have to face all the problems alone. Not all men are as jerky as Adrian. At least Ss isn¡¯t. Most people would praise you when you¡¯re sessful, but few would save you when you¡¯re in trouble. Both Ss and Brian had helped you when you were in deep mud, especially Ss. When was he ever not present when you needed help?¡± Gianna remained silent for a long time and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for anyone again, so it doesn¡¯t matter who is fond of me. It¡¯s because they¡¯re good men that I don¡¯t want to hold them up.¡± Feeling sorry for her best friend, Kate gazed at her. She knew that Ganna was hurt deeply on a night seven years ago. Other than Adrian¡¯s betrayal, Gianna had let loose of herself on an impulse. Furious, she wanted to take revenge on the jerk and made love to a stranger. After that, she was extremely ashamed of herself. Instead of being picky, she was afraid that other men would be disdainful of her. ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t lose hope yet. You have to believe that your Mr. Right is waiting for you somewhere in the world.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright, stop lecturing me. Get a carer to take care of me.¡± Kate said, ¡°No way. If Ss finds out about it tomorrow, he will take me to task. Just close your eyes and take a rest.¡± Gianna obediently closed her eyes and teased, ¡°I seriously suspect that you¡¯ve been bribed by Ss.¡± Kate was torn betweenughter and exasperation. ¡°If I¡¯ve been bribed, I won¡¯t stay here and let you mock me. I would have taken the money and fled.¡± Gianna continued, ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t agree on the price.¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss with Ss tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell him to set the prices for making me disappear for one hour and one night.¡± Gianna threatened, ¡°Discuss with him if you aren¡¯t afraid that I will get even with you after I recover.¡± Kate was rendered speechless by friend¡¯s words. The next morning, Kate thought that Ss woulde early, but he was nowhere to be seen by 9 am. Gianna kept urging Kate to go home and sleep. Since they had hired a carerst night, it didn¡¯t matter that thetter wasn¡¯t there. Worried, Kate insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy as I had slept enoughst night.¡± After hearing the statement, her best friend urged, ¡°How could you rest well on a chair? Go home. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Just when they were having an argument, Landon swaggered into the room. ¡°Why are you here? Is South at the school?¡± Kate questioned. Landon replied, ¡°Yes. My uncle told me toe over and take your ce so that you can go home and sleep.¡± ¡°What is your uncle doing?¡± Kate questioned, at which Landon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s something he has to deal with personally, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have told me toe here.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Luca¡¯s Death Kate mumbled while Gianna remained silent. Something he has to deal with personally? Has he found the culprit? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Aman and a woman were found dead on a bed in the room of an apartment. The man was Luca, whom Ss had been looking for, and the woman was a hostess from a bar. Because of the ruckus, many people gathered at the door while the police were investigating the case. Standing in the room, Ss was expressionless. They hade toote as this was obviously a murder. Who is behind the n against Gianna? How could the person even know that there were grudges between Luca and her? A policeman walked over and reported politely, ¡°President Nn, we¡¯ve found many syringe needles on the bed. There are also traces of some white powder, hence we suspect that their death was caused by an overdose of stimnts.¡± With a cold expression, Ss mumbled impassively. Although he was incensed, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on anyone since Luca was already dead. The clue seemed to stop there. However, Ss was certain that Luca had a higher-up, and that person wanted Gianna dead. Who is it? Clenching his fists subconsciously, Ss walked out of the room and ordered Xavier, ¡°Investigate the people who had contacted Luca for the past few days and examine the surveince footage around his house!¡± Gazing at his superior¡¯s expression, Xavier asked carefully, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t he already dead? President Nn, do you suspect that there¡¯s a mastermind behind this?¡± Ss shot him a look and questioned, ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s dead all of a sudden?¡± Xavier hurriedly followed him and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead because of an overdose of stimnts. Moreover, he was a womanizer and interested in exciting sex, therefore I think it¡¯s reasonable that he died in such a way.¡± Ss kept walking and snorted, ¡°Why was he dead right after you found his home address? Do you think this is a coincidence?¡± Baffled, his assistant was rendered speechless. Since Gianna was fine, even if Ss valued her, he would just teach the culprit a lesson by breaking their arm or leg. There was no way he would kill that person. What Xavier didn¡¯t know was that Ss didn¡¯t just value Gianna, but she was also the woman he had owed and been searching for the past seven years as well as the mother of his son. At that moment, he wished that he could resurrect Luca and kill him again, as he was infuriated that thetter was killed by someone else. After getting into the car, Xavier inquired, ¡°How long back do we have to trace the surveince footage?¡± Ss pinched his be and answered, ¡°Start from the fashion party hosted by Logan. I want to find out all the people he had met.¡° Xavier¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°President Nn, the fashion party happened one month ago. It¡¯ll take some time to look through so much footage. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to find out anything in a short time.¡± Determined, Ss answered, ¡°Just investigate it. Keep it low-profile so that the culprit won¡¯t be rmed.¡± Xavier nodded in agreement and pressed his lips together. President Nn is so good to Miss Aubrey! Seated on the bed inside the hospital, Gianna had recovered slightly and didn¡¯t feel as dizzy as before. Landon remarked that she was lucky, as she had only suffered from a concussion without any serious injuries. In fact, Gianna was most thankful that her kid wasn¡¯t in the car at that moment. Just when they were having a casual chat, someone knocked on the door, whereupon Landon shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± After that, the doorknob was turned in a slow and careful way. Doubtful, Landon rose from the chair and tried to open the door. Just when he reached the door, it was opened. Next Chapter Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Gianna¡¯s Father Aman in his fifties wolked in with a fruit basket in his hand. His handsome face looked somewhat haggard, and his gaze appeared to be apologetic. Seeing the apologetic looking man, Landon asked in shock, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°H¡¯m looking for Gianna.¡± The man raised his chin and pointed at Gianna, who was on the bed. The moment Gianna saw Gael, her expression turned dark. ¡°Landon, I don¡¯t know him. Get him out of this room!¡± Startled. Landon gazed at Gael and asked doubtfully. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father.¡± Landon finally understood the reason behind Gianna¡¯s reaction. He was her father who trusted what Kaylee said and sent her to a foreign country. In that instant, Landon¡¯s expression turned gloomy as well. ¡°Gianna doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave!¡± Gael looked at Landon in a fawning manner and said, ¡°Please let me say something to her. I¡¯ll leave after finishing my words.¡± Lying down, Gianna closed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to it. I¡¯m tired and have to sleep now!¡± Taking a deep breath, her father directly walked into the room and ced the fruit basket on the bedside table. Landon didn¡¯t try to stop him since thetter was Gianna¡¯s father. Taking a seat by the bed, Gael said sincerely. ¡°Gianna, I know that you¡¯re still resentful of me. I have been lied to all these years and done many things that have hurt you. However, you should have told me about it earlier.¡° Gianna wanted to ignore him initially, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she opened her eyes suddenly and reprimanded, ¡°Are you sure I didn¡¯t tell you about it? You never listened to me! Do you care about me or even Mom at all? Your exnation and apology are like a fan in the winter and a quilt in the summer-they¡¯re totally useless to me!¡± ¡°I know you still me me. I didn¡¯te here to ask for your forgiveness, but,¡± Before he could finish his words, Gianna interrupted, ¡°You just want to have peace of mind, don¡¯t you? You want to shift all the me to someone else, huh? Well, dream on!¡± Deeply hurt, she drew a deep breath and stared at him. ¡°You had an affair with na Hope when you were still married. You¡¯re biased toward Kaylee, so you sent me to another country. Right after I returned to the country and met you, you pped me without a second thought. You were as unreasonable as before and have told me things a father shouldn¡¯t have said to his daughter. I can forget all of that, but you never paid a visit to my mom for the past seven years. To make your wife and daughter happy, you threw a grand party on my mom¡¯s death anniversary. You were not sorrowful at all. Were you so happy on my mom¡¯s death anniversary? Hmph, Gael Aubrey, I will never forgive you!¡± She said those words with reddened eyes and gritted teeth. Gael opened his mouth slightly as he didn¡¯t expect that the party on the death anniversary of Gianna¡¯s mother to be the deepest pain in her heart. Taking a deep breath, he exined, ¡°I forgot that it was your mom¡¯s death anniversary. Since they had set a date for the wedding, I could only agree to it.¡± ¡°Stoping up with excuses!¡± Gianna red at him and snarled, ¡°Get out!¡± Noticing the resolution behind her gaze, Gael rose from the chair and said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be angry with me. Please rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out of the room. Staring at his figure, Gianna suddenly realized that his originally sturdy body became somewhat frail now as he tottered out of the room. She retracted her gaze and closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt like she had been drained of all her energy. As the door was closed and opened again, someone walked in. Thinking that it was Landon, Gianna covered her eyes with her arm and remained silent. Standing by the bed, Ss lowered his gaze and stared at her. Hearing her conversation with her father from outside the room a moment ago, he felt sorry for her Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The Unknown Culprit It was no wonder that Gianna was so cold and resolute on the stage that day. How disappointed must she be to burst into a rage? In that instant, Ss felt guilty for failing in his attempt to find out the culprit as he remained silent and looked at her. Gianna frowned and wondered why the garrulous Landon never asked her any question. When she doubtfully lowered her arm and saw the tall man by the bed, she was stunned. It¡¯s no wonder that Landon never said a word. He isn¡¯t here at all! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy today? Why are you here?¡± Without saying a word, Ss directly took a seat beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡± Gazing at him, Gianna questioned doubtfully, ¡°Have you found the driver?¡± Ss took a deep breath helplessly and answered, ¡°Yes, the driver confessed that it was Luca who told him to do that. However, when I got to Luca, he was found dead in his house.¡± Hearing that, Gianna was bbergasted. ¡°He¡¯s dead? Who did it?¡± Ss replied, ¡°On the surface, his death was caused by an overdose of stimnts.¡± Gianna finished his words for him, ¡°But in reality, someone killed him and shifted the me to him.¡± He shed a smile at her. As an intelligent woman, she could figure it out even if he never said it clearly. Giannaughed in self-mockery. ¡°Who is so resentful of me to the point where the person wants me dead?¡± Her inadvertent words stunned Ss as he suddenly recalled what Brian said to him. If you want her to be safe, stay away from her. But¡­ Will she really be safe if I stay away from her? Since the culprit wasn¡¯t arrested yet, there was still hidden danger. Gianna was exposed, while the culprit was still hidden. It wasn¡¯t certain when the person would harm Gianna again. Could I really protect her? ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯ve fallen into danger!¡± Gianna didn¡¯t know how to respond to his sudden self- me. Why does he start ming himself when I¡¯m not harmed yet? ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Ss shook his head. Although he was suspicious of a few people, it was pointless since he had no concrete evidence. Gianna consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself yet since we don¡¯t know who the culprit is. In fact, I have many enemies as well. Since the person is afraid of our investigation, I don¡¯t think he is very bold, so you don¡¯t have to be worried!¡± Worried? I suppose he¡¯s worried about me, hence his apologetic gaze. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ss shed a smile at her. Why is she such a good person? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Gianna snorted fearlessly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m not a pushover, okay?¡± Ss nodded and replied seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯re not a pushover. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand by your side: Gianna burst intoughter. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Ss smiled at her and remarked, ¡°Please smile more. You look great when you smile.¡± Gianna pursed her lips in embarrassment. What does he mean by this? Why does he keep saying such intimate-sounding words to me? ¡°Where¡¯s Landon?¡± Ss replied, ¡°I told him to go back as he has to fetch the kidter.¡± Gianna mumbled and fell into silence, which caused the conversation to end just like this. A whileter, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please go back as Kate will arrive shortly. Moreover, I¡¯m fine now, so you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡± Ss took a deep breath. Why does she always chase me away? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will leave when she arrives.¡± Gianna thought to herself that if he stayed there any longer, she would be utterly embarrassed. ¡°Do you want to eat an apple? I will peel it for you.¡± Ss held an apple in his hand and inquired. Hearing that, Gianna¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she recalled the first time Ss peeled an apple for her kid at her home. The apple turned out to be a mess. Does he seriously want to peel an apple for me now? Next Chapter Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Having Dumplings Reading Gianna¡¯s mind, Ss shot her a look and protested, ¡°My peeling skill has improved.¡± Since he had figured out what was on her mind, Gianna stopped holding it back and burst intoughter. Ignoring her mockery, Ss focused on peeling the apple with a knife. Although he was still inept at peeling apples, his skill had improved significantly since thest time he did it. Moreover, it was impressive that he never broke up the apple skin. After peeling the apple, he passed it to her and looked as proud as a child who was waiting for a praise. ¡°How is it?¡± Gianna¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Ss thought to himself that he had peeled more than tens of apples at home before he achieved this level of skill. However, those apples were left rotten and wasted. A whileter, Kate pressed down the door handle and walked in with take-aways. Seeing Ss by the bed, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Did Ie too early?¡± Ss didn¡¯t respond to her. Of course you¡¯vee too early. You shouldn¡¯t even havee! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gianna heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯m starving. What did you buy for me?¡± . Kate replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought some dumplings for you and a poke bowl from another shop. Oh, there¡¯s also a bowl of soup.¡± Gianna was overjoyed. ¡°How did you know that I wanted to eat dumplings?¡± ¡°Well, I know you very well!¡± With that, she put down the food. Ss ced a cushion behind Gianna¡¯s back, raised the bed a little, and ced a bed tray on her bed. After that, he opened the take-aways for her and passed her a spoon. He did all these smoothly and naturally. Gianna took over the spoon and said thanks. Kate said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a taste as well. These dumplings are delicious. I¡¯ve bought different fillings.¡± Gianna quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The shop has been around for years, and their dumplings are wonderful.¡± With that, she reflexively extended the dumpling she had just scooped up to him. Ss was stunned and gazed at her eyes. As the spoon came closer, he slowly slurped it into his mouth. Gianna¡¯s face blushed in an instant. She had wanted to pass him the spoon, but she had forgotten that there was already a dumpling on the spoon. Unexpectedly, he directly slurped the dumpling into his mouth. What should I do? There¡¯s no way I should continue using this spoon. Keep calm! Flustered, she pretended to be calm and directly passed him the sppon. ¡°Take it. We¡¯ll eat the dumplings together.¡± Ss shed a smile at her as he chewed on the dumpling. ¡°I¡¯m good. Please eat it.¡± Gianna was on the brink of bursting into tears as she forcefully passed the spoon to him. ¡°Take it!¡± If he doesn¡¯t take it, how am I going to take a new spoon? After he took over the spoon, she continued nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t finish so much food.¡± Ss smiled without saying a word. Although he could read her mind, he decided not to expose her. He was more than content to see her blushing. Kate felt like she was the extra one between the lovey-dovey couple, wondering why they had be so close to each other after she had left for only a few hours. After Ss ate a few more dumplings with Gianna, he reluctantly left the ce. After that, Kate gazed at Gianna with a stealthy look and teased, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like him, but look what you did with him!¡± At that moment, Gianna just wanted to get a ce to go into hiding ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t ask me!¡± Looking at her upset expression, Kate was torn betweenughter and tears. ¡°Did you act weirdly because Ss was around?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Fall Gianna shot Kate a nce. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Kate seemed to have pointed out the truth. Rather than being afraid of Ss, she was just nervous, her heart leaping to her throat whenever he spoke to her. Gianna¡¯s condition was fairly stable during her one-week stay at the hospital. Ss had stopped staying overnight to take care of her, but he would pay her a visit every day. Meanwhile, Gianna started doing things she never thought she would do in the past. For example, she would stay in the hospital garden for a while every day. To make it easier for her, Ss got her a wheelchair and would even help her with getting in and out of the wheelchair. Gianna found it awkward initially, but she got used to itter on. Eventually, she came to the conclusion that she must have read too much into it. I guess that¡¯s why I felt that Ss was acting weird. Would she find it awkward if Landon hugged her? No! She would even make him get into a more comfortable position. So why would she reject it when it was Ss who did it? Her embarrassment suggested that she had some unnecessary thoughts. Instead, she should be forthright and treated him like how she treated Landon. Upon some convincing, she eventually epted it. After being discharged from the hospital, she spent two days working at her studio and finally had some free time. All of a sudden, she felt that she should treat Ss to a meal. Be it thanking him for taking care of her during her hospitalization, or fulfilling her promise, she should prepare a meal for him. On the same day, she put on some makeup to get ready to go to the supermarket. Just when she entered the elevator, she bumped into Ss, who was going to work. shing a smile at him, she greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Nn. I wanted to call you and tell you that I¡¯m going to treat you to a meal tonight.¡± A hint of surprise shed across Ss¡¯s gaze as his lips curved into a smile uncontrobly. I knew she¡¯s going to treat me to a meal! Smiling, he said, ¡°Alright, where are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket. What are your favorite dishes?¡± Gianna inquired. Ss couldn¡¯t help smiling and sized her up. She was wearing a white coat and a pair of stilettos, while the makeup looked perfect on her beautiful face. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you might twist your ankle if you go to the supermarket in this outfit?¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. What is wrong with my outfit? I¡¯m not going to a wet market anyway. After I¡¯m done with grocery shopping at the supermarket, I don¡¯t even need to carry the groceries myself as I will tell the delivery guy to send them to my home. Why can¡¯t I go to the supermarket in this outfit? So, she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all!¡± The elevator doors opened after she finished her words. Once she stepped out of the elevator, her left foot stamped on her right foot as she fell down directly. In that instant, she closed her eyes and waited for her imminent fall as she med Ss for jinxing her. However, to her surprise, she fell into a pair of strong arms. Subconsciously opening her eyes, what fell into her gaze was Ss¡¯s shocked expression, He inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡± At that moment, Gianna¡¯s heart pounded against her chest. Just like a soap opera, the male lead managed to save the falling female lead. Seeing such scenes on television when she was younger, she would urge the characters to hug and kiss. However, when that happened to her in real life, she was utterly embarrassed as her face flushed. Apart from her fall, she had also asserted that she would never fall down again. How embarrassing! She didn¡¯t even dare look at Ss, for he must beughing at her. Lowering her head, she replied in embarrassment, ¡°l-I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss¡¯s lips curved into a smile, not because he was laughing at her but because he simply found her adorable. Gianna couldn¡¯t be described as adorable as she never acted coquettishly, nor was her face the cute type. In fact, she didn¡¯t need all of those to get what she wanted. Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Learning to Cook Nevertheless, Ss simply found Gianna utterly adorable. After she got out of his embrace, he could still feel the lingering warmth in his arms. All of a sudden, he regretted the fact that he was too gentlemanly as he should have hugged her a little longer. He should even have carried her out of the ce and sent her to the hospital. This way, he could have spent two more hours with her. However, he knew that Gianna wasn¡¯t such a pretentious woman. If he really did that, she would have gotten angry with him. In that case, it would do more harm than good. ¡°Is your leg alright? Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡± Gianna swung her leg and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for helping me.¡± Staring at her leg, Ss suggested worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and change into another pair of shoes?¡± Upon composing herself, Gianna replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll change to another pair of stilettos anyway if I have to get changed.¡± Then, she thought to herself that she had no ts at all. Parting with Ss, she directly went to the supermarket and bought many groceries. After that, she hailed a taxi and went to an alley where there was a shop that sold candies. Reaching there, the shop owner told her that there was only one box left. Frowning, Gianna said, ¡°Then give it to me. When are you going to restock?¡± The owner answered, ¡°In a few days. Come back by then.¡± ¡°Alright, save one box for me!¡± Then, she paid the money for the other box of candies in advance and went home with the one she already bought. Although she wanted to pass the candies to Brian, she had to rush home to learn to cook. Since she was lousy at cooking, she had to hire a cook to teach her in the hope that her cooking skill would improve quickly. Ai 9 pm, Kate was summoned to Gianna¡¯s home. Before she managed to stabilize her breath, Gianna lugged her to the kitchen and passed her an apron. ¡°I want to make eight delicate and delicious dishes. Help me!¡± Looking at the unopened stic bags, Kate directly threw the apron back at her. ¡°I can¡¯t help you!¡± With that, she turned to leave. Upon taking a few steps forward, she was pulled back by Gianna. ¡°You just have to teach me and won¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing that, Kate turned around and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s worse. You have zero skill in cooking. I¡¯d rather do it myself than teach you!¡± Without trying to grab Kate¡¯s arm, Gianna crossed her arms and stared at her coldly. In that instant, Kate could feel someone ring at her back with a sharp gaze. After taking a few steps forward, she turned around and returned helplessly. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re a good student, I will teach you for free.¡± Without saying a word, Gianna kept ring at her, which caused Kate to stare back at her. ¡°Stop looking at me and tell me the truth. Who are you making the dishes for? You even want to cook delicate meals.¡± In that instant, Gianna retracted her gaze. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Just teach me how to cook eight dishes.¡± ¡°I know who the man is.¡± Gazing at her, Kate guessed cheekily, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Nn, right?¡± Gianna shot her a look from the corner of her eye. ¡°How did you know?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Kate replied, ¡°I know that you guys are on good terms.¡± Gianna crossed her arms and questioned, ¡°And?¡± shing a cheeky smile at her, Kate continued, ¡°And you like him.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that he likes me as well?¡± ¡°Yes, he also likes you!¡± Hearing that, Gianna directlynded a p on her head. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Kate dodged it with a smile. ¡°Why did you make out with him if you don¡¯t like him? Why do you cook for him if you don¡¯t like him?¡± Gianna snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to thank him for saving me. Moreover, South made hispany suffer a loss of 100 million, so he insisted that I had to cook for him. I have no choice!¡± ¡°Oh..¡± Kate questioned meaningfully. ¡°Does your meal cost 100 million? It¡¯s worth a lot of money!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Horrible Cooking Skill Giaona was rendered speechless. Are you going to teach me or not? Kate nodded ¡®Alnght ri teach you since this is for President Nn. I still need his support in many ways!¡± Shooting her a contemptuous look, Gianna teased, ¡°1 should let Ss see how you¡¯re fawning over him.¡± Kate protested, ¡°Dont provoke me. Otherwise, I might tie you up and send you to Ss!¡± ¡°Are you going to betray me? ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do the right thing!¡± ¡°Ainght, stop it Hurry up and start cooking.¡± Kate said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some simple stuff first.¡± ¡°Alnght. As Kate taught her on the side, they managed to get eight dishes ready after busying themselves for the entire afternoon. These dishes look good! Kate¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat as she asked helplessly, When are you going to invite Ss over?¡± Looking at the dishes on the table, Gianna was proud of her achievements. ¡°Tonight.¡± Speechless, Kate questioned, ¡°Why did you prepare all these when you¡¯re cooking for him tonight?¡± Gianna replied matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to teach me in the afternoon so that I¡¯ll be able to cook the same dishes in the evening¡± Helpless, Kate asked, ¡°Girl, why are you so confident?¡± Speechless, Gianna protested, ¡°Are you looking down on my cooking skill?¡± Kate directly lugged her to the table and said, ¡°Come on, have a taste.¡± Picking up a spoon, Gianna said, ¡°Why? They look okay. Stop thinking that I¡¯m not good at anything. My dishes may not be delicious, but they are edible. Ah¡­ Puke! Why is it so salty?¡± Already knowing the oue, Kate continued, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s edible. Just drink more water. Come on, have a taste of this.¡± With that, she picked up a fried garlic rib for Gianna. After getting it into her mouth and chewing it for a while, Gianna directly spat it out. ¡°It¡¯s undercooked!¡± Kate nodded. ¡°How is it? Do you understand your cooking skill now?¡± Frowning, Gianna questioned, ¡°How did you teach me? How is it edible when it¡¯s undercooked?¡± Kate shot her a look. Take a good look at them. They¡¯re made by you!¡± Staring at the dishes, Gianna didn¡¯t believe that they were made by her. Gazing at her disbelieving expression, Kate burst into laughter. ¡°I feel sorry for South now.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes at Kate, ¡°At least he¡¯s not starved. Without you, I still have my senior and Landon.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Do you still want to cook yourself? I think you should just order take-aways. Just ce them on the tes and tell him that you made them yourself.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Pondering over the feasibility of her idea, Gianna replied, ¡°That may work. Although I didn¡¯t make them, I bought them personally.¡± Kate was speechless. ¡®Stop it. That¡¯s insincere. Ss won¡¯t mind it even if your dishes are horrible. He will love your cooking as well since he likes you.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Why would he love my cooking? I have nothing to do with him.¡± Kate pursed her lips. ¡°Why would he visit you at the hospital every day if you had nothing to do with him? Did he have nothing else to do? Gianna refuted, ¡°It was he who sent me to the hospital. As a friend, it was normal that he would visit me. Didn¡¯t you and Landon pay me a visit every day as well? Does it mean both of you like me? You have no idea how many secret admirers he has. Stop it, or his admirers may find fault with me!¡± Kate stopped trying to argue with her. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing between you guys. What should we do about these dishes?¡±. ¡°Finish them all!¡± Gianna dered. Kate replied, ¡°There are only the two of us. Can we finish eight dishes?¡± Gianna suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Landon. I¡¯ll call him now. He must have spent the entire night ying video games.¡± With that, she directly made a call. Next Chapter Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Landon¡¯s Girlfriend ¡°Yes, Gianna?¡± Gianna was surprised that Landon didn¡¯t sound tired at all. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s up early. Where are you?¡± Upon cing the phone on the countertop, she turned on the loudspeaker as she was busy cleaning up the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m out. Why are you looking for me?¡± Before Gianna could reply to him, a soft female voice was heard over the phone, asking, ¡°Who is it? Why do I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡± In that instant, Gianna abruptly halted what she was doing. Impatient, Landon quickly exined to that woman, ¡°Stop being jealous. That¡¯s my best friend, Gianna.¡± Gianna shot a nce at Kate, who appeared to be unperturbed. However, she could make out the fluster behind thetter¡¯s gaze. Tensing up, Kate mechanically kept cleaning the same area. Seeing that, Gianna heaved a sigh helplessly. Landon and Kate were too close to each other to the point where even if they slept on the same bed, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she liked him. Pretending to be nonchnt, Giann¨¢ replied, ¡°Pleasee to my house to help me finish the eight dishes for me. It¡¯s too much for us.¡± ¡°Eight dishes? Who made them?¡± ¡°I made them.¡± In an instant, Landon¡¯s voice turned solemn. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go out to have a meal together.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°How could you say such a thing? You¡¯ve made me feel embarrassed. Come here quickly!¡± ¡°But your cooking skill..¡± Landon didn¡¯t finish his words to show some respect. Gritting her teeth, Gianna snarled, ¡°Stop being picky. It¡¯s a free meal!¡± Unafraid, Landon replied, ¡°I am not picky at all, but none of your dishes are delicious.¡± Gianna took a deep breath in anger. ¡°I made them with Katie soe here immediately. We shouldn¡¯t waste any food.¡± Landon replied over the phone, ¡°That¡¯s better. Can I bring a person with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon finishing her words, Gianna hung up the call. She was curious about Landon¡¯s new girlfriend. Ten minutester, Landon and his girlfriend arrived. Gazing at the woman before her eyes, Gianna saw that thetter wasn¡¯t tall. The woman was very clingy as she draped her arms Original content from N?velDrama.Org. around Landon¡¯s body. She looked more like Landon¡¯s child than his girlfriend. The woman shed a smile at Gianna and said, ¡°Hi, sorry for bothering you.¡± Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt that the woman wasn¡¯tparable to Kate at all in terms of height and beauty. However, love wasn¡¯t a form, and it couldn¡¯t be purchased with money. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Gianna, this is my girlfriend, Mnie. Mel, she¡¯s Gianna, and that¡¯s Kate. They¡¯re all my best friends,¡± Landon pointed at Kate and said. Pursing her lips, Kate greeted, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Pleasee in.¡± Gazing at the dishes on the table, Landon questioned, ¡°Is today a special date? Why did you make so many dishes? Kate is here to help as well.¡± Without looking at them, Kate semained silent. Gianna mumbled, ¡°I just wanted to learn how to cook. Please sit down.¡± After they were all seated, Gianna inquired, ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± Turning to Mnie, Landon asked, ¡°Mel, do you want some?¡± Shaking her head, Mnie lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t Just one ss of wine will make me drunk. Will you drink it on my behalf?¡± Pinching her face, Landon said lovingly, ¡°You¡¯re so coquettish. You don¡¯t want to drink any wine, but you want me to drink it on your behalf.¡± Gianna could clearly hear that Kate took a deep breath. At that instant, she wasn¡¯t certain if she had made the right decision by inviting them over ¡°Eat the dishes if you can¡¯t drink alcohol. Most of the dishes are made by Katie. Don¡¯t eat these two. I made them.¡± With that, Gianna pushed her dishes to the side in embarrassment. Next Chapter Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Clingy Girlfriend *So what if these dishes are made by Goran Meania askeat mareniy Pressing he¡¯s lips foomhet, Landon replied, ¡°Her dishes are no different from poison With a grave expression, Kate stared at Landon and snarled, ¡°Stop chticizing her dishes Embarrassed, london florted, ¡°You always criticize her cooking skill as well *l con say that, but you can¡¯t¡± Kate said in an unreasonable manner Afraid that they might all out and make Mnie feel embarrassed, Gianna quickly stopped them, saying, ¡°Alright, I admit that my cooking skill is horrible, otherwisel wouldn¡¯t have sought Kate¡¯s help. How dare you criticize my cooking skill? You¡¯re no better when ites 10 cooking.¡± With a smile, London replied, ¡°I can cook a little better.¡± Mnie said smilingly, ¡°li¡¯s fine.¡± With that, she picked up a piece of fried eggnt made by Gianna andmented, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s quite delicious. Your cooking skill is already much better than mine because I can¡¯t cook anything.¡± Upon finishing her words, she also picked up a piece of fried garlic rib. Seeing that, Gianna fell into silence. Since she wants to put on a show, then go ahead. Realizing that the rib was too hard to chew, Mnie put it back on the te. ¡°Stop eating that Let¡¯s try this,¡± Landon said as he peeled the skin of a fried shrimp for Mnie. ¡°This should be okay.¡± Cocking her head, Mnie shed a smile at him. ¡°Thanks, Landon. Landon replied lovingly. ¡°Come on, try this.¡± The moment Mnie put the shrimp into her mouth, she directly nodded and praised, ¡°Oh, this is delicious. I envy those who can cook well.¡± Kate was forced to give a response and put on a smile, since Mnie¡¯s words were directed at her. Like a child, Mnie clung to Landon¡¯s arm and pouted her lips, saying, ¡°Landon, I¡¯m worried about our future. Both of us can¡¯t cook, so what are we going to eat?¡± Landon said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will learn to cook. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make you starve.¡± Staring at Landon, Gianna¡¯s expression turned dark. However, she couldn¡¯t give him a reminder in public, so she said implicitly. ¡°Stop the public disy of affection. Don¡¯t you know that Kate and I are single?¡± Covering her mouth, Mnie giggled. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re used to it.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been together?¡± Gianna questioned. Tilting her head, Mnie looked at Landon and asked, ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s been half a month.¡± Shooting him a coquettish look, Mnie looked at her wristwatch and announced, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for thirteen days, three hours, twenty-three minutes, and fifty-seven seconds.¡± Delighted, Landon directly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Wow, you do care about our rtionship. You¡¯ve even counted it down to the seconds.¡± Shrugging, Mnie gazed at Gianna and Kate across the table and said shyly, ¡°Landon, stop it. There are other people around¡± Nonchnt, Landon replied, ¡°They aren¡¯t other people. They¡¯re my best friends who are as important as you.¡± Feeling a lump in her throat, Kate breathed deeply for a few times to cast away her unease. ¡°Gianna, are there wines in your house?¡± Taking a look at Kate, Gianna knew that thetter was in a bad mood, so she quickly answered, ¡°There are. I have only one can of beer left, but there are white wines.¡± Kate replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Rising from the chair, Gianna took out a bottle of white wine from the cab and poured it into four sses. Looking at Mnie, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink beer?¡± ¡°Gianna, I really can¡¯t drink alcohol one bit.¡± With that, Mnie turned to Landon and pouted her lips. Understanding what she meant, Landon replied, ¡°Gianna, stop forcing her. I¡¯ll drink it on her behalf.¡± Hearing that, Gianna couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Gazing at Mnie, Kate said, ¡°Actually, we all want to drink wine with you. Since you can¡¯t drink it, Landon will take your ce.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Kate¡¯s Crying With that, Kate gulped down the wine and looked at Landon. Pretending to be nonchnt, she said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drink your own ss of wine as well.¡± Landon replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡± Upon finishing his words, he picked up the ss and gulped down the wine. Before they could eat anything, Kate continued, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t you want to drink with our new friend? Gianna understood that Kate was just trying to forget her sadness by consuming alcohol. At that instant, she didn¡¯t want thetter to put herself in a difficult situation or make her face the harsh reality. As the owner of the house, no matter how much she disliked Mnie, she had to remain polite. Lifting her ss, she proposed, ¡®Come on. Since this is our first meeting, we definitely have to drink together. I¡¯ll drink this ss of wine for both of you. Miss Hopper, are you okay with a soft drink?¡± ¡°Sure, Gianna. Just call me Mel,¡± Mnie said as she picked up the ss from the table. Lifting her ss, Kate said, ¡°I will drink with you guys.¡± With that, she finished the wine in the ss. Finishing the wine as well, Landon gazed at Kate and said, ¡°Why did youe up with an excuse when you just wanted to consume alcohol? No one will carry you on the back and send you home later.¡± Laughing, Kate replied, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. You never carried me on your back before. Your words might make your girlfriend misunderstand.¡± Gazing at Kate, Gianna felt helpless, Kate might appear to be alright, but she must be utterly heartbroken at the moment Thoughtless, Landon replied, ¡°Why do you refuse to admit it? When that jerk cheated on you some time ago, you drank lots of wine and became wasted. I carried you on my back and sent you home.¡± ¡°I dumped him, okay?¡± Kate refuted. Relentless, Landon pursued, ¡°Just say whether it happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± Turning to Gianna, Landon questioned, ¡°Gianna, it happened, right?¡± Smiling faintly, Gianna replied, ¡°Both of you, stop it. Why do you talk about this topic in front of your girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be jealous?¡± Hearing that, Mnie magnanimously waved her hands.¡± It¡¯s fine. I know that both of you are Landon¡¯s best friends.¡± The dinnersted for two hours as they kept drinking wine and did nothing else. Two bottles of white wine were finished by three people. As light drinkers, Landon and Kate became intoxicated. While Kate was lying on the table, Landon managed to get up and said goodbye. Although he also drank on behalf of Mnie, he could drink much more than Kate, so he appeared to be okay. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Gianna, please take care of Kate and make sure she¡¯s alright.¡± Gianna red at him, ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡° Smiling, Landon gazed at Mnie and said, ¡°With Mel here, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± With that, he draped his arms around Mnie¡¯s shoulders and tottered out of the house. The moment the door was closed, Gianna felt as though she had been drained of all her energy. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have made that call, otherwise things wouldn¡¯t havee to such a point. Walking up to the dinner table, she inquired, ¡°Katie, how are you? Are you really drunk?¡± ¡°Have they left?¡± With a fushed face, Kate wasn¡¯tpletely intoxicated yet. ¡°A girlfriend he¡¯s only known for more than ten days has be as important as we are. Gianna, it seems that you aren¡¯t so important in his heart.¡± Upset, Gianna hugged her and said, ¡°You did a good job just now, as you didn¡¯t embarrass yourself. There¡¯s no outsider now. Just cry all you want.¡± Kate was smiling, but her eyes uncontrobly welled up. Raising her hand to wipe off her tears, she replied, ¡°Why should I cry? It¡¯s a good thing, so there¡¯s no reason for me to cry Despite what she said, her tears streamed down her cheeks as she forced herself to smile. Standing on the side, Gianna consoled, ¡°Katie, stop it. Just cry it out if you¡¯re upset.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The Hack Pouting her lips, Kate hugged Gianna tightly and wept silently. Not knowing how to console her, Gianna could only keep running her fingers through Kate¡¯s hair, In her embrace, Kate mumbled, ¡°I have known him for seven years. Seven years! We became wasted together and did crazy things before. When he was hurt and fell into aa for three days at the hospital, I never slept for three days. Why? Why doesn¡¯t he understand my feelings for him?¡± Hearing that, Gianna heaved a sigh silently. Nobody understood how love worked. Although everyone thought Landon and Kate would end up together, fate yed a joke on them. ¡°Since you like him so much, why don¡¯t you confess to him?¡± Kate wailed, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me. I already confessed to him when he carried me on his back and sent me home in the past. After he broke up with his girlfriend, I also dumped my sham boyfriend. While intoxicated, I told him that since we both became single again, we should get together. However, he told me that he only regarded me as a friend and didn¡¯t expect that I wanted to pursue him. Moreover, he said that I could only be his friend rather than his girlfriend. Gianna, how am I going to confess to him again? I¡¯m not so shameless!¡± deling Heaving a sigh, Gianna consoled, ¡°Alright, there are so many good men out there. Just forget him and move on.¡± Acting childishly, Kate said, ¡°But I only like him. I¡¯ve liked him for seven years! What is so good about that woman? Did you see how she kept calling him Landonand clinging on to him? How disgusting!¡± Gianna yed along with her. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing special about her. She¡¯s average, short, and pretentious. Katie, you¡¯re so much better than her. You¡¯re beautiful, hardworking, loyal, and good at cooking. Mnie is notparable to you at all.¡± ¡°Landon is a fool!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s blind as well.¡± ¡°What is so good about him? He¡¯s just average.¡± ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing good about him. He ys video games all the time and can¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong. More importantly, he¡¯s a stingy man. Look how he always goes to your house for free meals.¡± Listening to Gianna, Kate cried harder. ¡°Gianna, what should I do?¡± Hugging and patting her, Gianna replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Get yourself a man who will treasure you and make Landon regret for the rest of his life.¡± Hearing that, Kate nodded forcefully. ¡°Take a nap in the room,¡± Gianna suggested. Pouting her lips, Kate replied, ¡°Tell Ss toe here tomorrow. I¡¯m not in the mood to teach you today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gianna said as she helped her get into the guest room. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡± Kate nodded at her. Coming out of the room, Gianna closed the door and felt sorry for her. However, she couldn¡¯t dy the meal since she had promised Ss in the morning. Therefore, she tried to recall what Kate taught her and started preparing the meal. Inside The Nn Group, Ss was in a good mood. In the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t focus on work anymore, as he was excited about having a taste of Gianna¡¯s dishes. ncing at his watch for the nth time, he realized that it was 4 pm. It would be 5 pm when he reached her home, which wouldn¡¯t make him look too proactive. Just when he wanted to turn off hisputer, the screen went dark suddenly. No matter how he tried to turn it on again, theputer wasn¡¯t responsive at all. ¡°Xavier!¡± In response to that, Xavier immediately walked into the room. ¡°What happened to myputer?¡± Xavier answered, ¡°President, ourputers have been hacked. As the server is paralyzed, all theputer screens have turned dark, Our technicians are trying to find out the root of the problem.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Gazing at Ss¡¯s expression, Xavier answered carefully. ¡°The technicians didn¡¯t give me a definitive answer. The hacker is a pro.¡± Ss was upset that they were hacked on the same day as his date with Gianna. Without saying a word, he went to theputerb where all the employees, who were responsible for monitoring the web, were busy fixing the problem, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 A Mysterious Savior ¡°How long do you need to fix the system??¡± A technician answered, ¡°Probably by 10 pm, President Nn.¡± 10 pm? So, that means I¡¯m going to have leftovers for dinner at her ceter. At the thought of that. Ss angrily questioned the technician, ¡°What? You guys need six hours to fix a small issue like this one?¡± Ss threw his weight around, trusting in his own capabilities, considering his seniority in The Nn Group. Therefore, le directly spoke his mind. ¡°President Nn, this is the best it is. If anything happens halfway, it could dy until tomorrow.¡± Those words were only met by Ss¡¯s sulky silence as he soon left the room, only to be greeted by murmurs ofints from the other employees who gathered together. ¡°When is the system going to be back online?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only interested to know whether my data would still be in the system after it is back to normal. I spent the entire week working on the proposal, so you might as well kill me if it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Nah, I doubt it¡¯ll still be there. We should be grateful if the system can be fixed.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that the hacker who did this to us is not someone to be trifled with. I just spoke to the technician, and even he doesn¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be fixed.¡± Upon hearing those words, the image of a little silhouette suddenly shed across Ss¡¯s mind. Then, he stepped outside and gave Gianna a call to tell her what happened before making his way to Imperial Kindergarten. By the time he returned with South, it was already five in the aftemoon. As he exited his car, he held the little boy¡¯s hand with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, South was seen holding a lollipop with his other hand in the pocket as if he was the coolest kid ever. After entering the elevator, Nn asked, ¡°Your mom has invited me to your ce for dinnerter. So, how long do you think you¡¯ll take?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know when I have a look at it, but I believe it¡¯ll be done right before your date with Mom.¡± The child¡¯s words put a smile on Nn¡¯s face as he gently patted his head. Not long after returning to the office, their presence was soon noticed by everyone else as they all gathered together and began gossiping. ¡°Who¡¯s that child?¡± ¡°Is he really the president¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°He is so handsome and cool. If he were my son, I¡¯dugh in my sleep, wouldn¡¯t l?¡± ¡°First, you need a handsome father to have a handsome child.¡± ¡°Hey, look, the president is carrying the child while heading to theputerb.¡± ¡°Wait, what? Is he going to let the child solve the problem in theb?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That kid looks like he is just tuming seven. What can he do? It¡¯d be good enough that he doesn¡¯t cry and make a scene here.¡± In the meantime, Ss entered theb with the child and courteously greeted the technicians in there, but yet no one took South seriously. ¡°South, do you think you can fix it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes fell upon the little boy whose eyes were glued to the monitor screen. South took the lollipop out of his mouth and confidently replied, ¡°Give me five minutes!¡± Ss was taken aback by the child¡¯s words but was soon convinced when he recalled the time that this prodigy made a billion vanish from apany¡¯s bank ount without a trace. Therefore, he said, ¡°Alright, do your thing then.¡± Then, Ss turned his attention to the technicians and ordered them to make way for the child. ¡°Step aside, guys. He¡¯ll do it.¡± The technicians were all shocked and stunned as they gazed at Ss, probably thinking that their president must be out of his mind to let a child handle something soplicated. Despite their reluctance, they were still rather polite and courteous to Ss. ¡°President Nn, whoever is doing this to us is a skilled hacker. If we stop what we¡¯re doing now, thepany could suffer a huge loss. Moreover, we¡¯ve already found a lead to work on the fix, which we¡¯re sure that we can get everything done by 10 pm tonight.¡± ¡°Let him do it,¡± Ss knitted his brows and said. ¡°President Nn, it¡¯s a crucial moment now, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stop what we¡¯re doing. If we do, the whole thing will have to start all over again, and all the hard work we did in an hour will go to waste. The technicians were reluctant to give up and apparently against Ss¡¯s idea. Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The Prodigy Soon, thepany¡¯s shareholders gathered outside theb as they all stared at Ss, disagreeing with his choice of letting a child handle the crisis. Therefore, they all dissuaded him from going ahead. ¡°President, maybe we should let Jacob Sully handle this. After all, he is a professional and the right person to do the job!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If things go wrong, we¡¯re going to suffer a huge loss!¡± in the face of everyone else who disagreed, Ss responded with a darkened look as he shoved the technician away. ¡°I told you to move. So, just do as I said.¡± As the technician was shoved away, he could only helplessly watch his hard work go down the drain. He wanted to speak but swallowed his words in the end. ¡°President Nn¡­¡± Soon, South looked back at the shareholders who gathered together and took a glimpse at the technicians. Then, he walked up to theputer and stood instead of sitting in front of the screen because of his height. Meanwhile, everyone else who witnessed this felt dismayed and disappointed by Ss¡¯s bad call, doubting his decision to have a child look into a crisis. What can a kid do? That¡¯s not how you pamper a child. Nevertheless, while the witnesses wereining, South began jumping into action. With acent look on his face and a lollipop in his mouth, his little hands were seen typing on the keyboard pads with lightning speed as the monitor screen showed codes that kept changing. Needless to say, these were programming codes that were strangers to allymen who were watching. In that instant, all the shareholders were left with their eyes widened and mouths agape. Meanwhile, the technicians didn¡¯t even have time to process the pain of letting their hard work go to waste before they realized the child only took less than a minute to catch up with the progress they had been making for an hour. Therefore, they were all dumbstruck and stunned by what they saw. How long did the kid say he needed? It looks like he is not bluffing, judging from his progress. Witnessing South¡¯s impressive performance, the technicians couldn¡¯t help but doubt their own abilities as they didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated by a child in their area of expertise. While time was ticking, the monitor screen lit up as soon as South hit the enter key, with the timer stopping at four minutes thirty-two seconds. ¡°Great! The system is back online!¡± the secretary happily eximed, ¡°And all my stuff is still here.¡± Soon, everyone else cheered in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s really back to normal! This is quicker than we expected!¡± Nevertheless, South didn¡¯t stop there but instead went on to make some necessary upgrades in the system. Then, he looked at Ss and said, ¡°I just installed a firewall in your system so hackers won¡¯t ess your system so easily.¡± At the sight of that, the shareholders all retreated without making any more noise while the technicians were rendered speechless. It was only after a long while that they finally asked, ¡°Do you know who did this to us? Was it Wily Rabbit?¡± The technician¡¯s words put South in a trance as the child doubtfully looked at him. ¡°What makes you think it¡¯s Wily Rabbit?¡± ¡°Well, I just think he is pretty good,¡± the technician murmured. South curled his lips upward and thought to himself, Why would Wily Rabbit hack your system as if he has nothing else better to do? Furthermore, my dad seems to be behaving well these two days. ¡°Wily Rabbit is a lot better than this. If he had struck your system, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had time to react!¡± Upon saying that, South shifted his eyes to Ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± Meanwhile, Ss had only leaned on the table as he met South¡¯s gaze. Then, he smiled with a pair of gentle eyes while ruffling the little boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Ss held his hand and left, leaving all the other employees awestruck and dumbfounded. ¡°Oh gosh! This is unbelievable. That kid is a prodigy! An issue that took an hour for more than ten technicians to work on only took five minutes for a kid to settle.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 A ¡®Good¡¯ Cook ¡°Did it take him an hour? But Jacob said he needed until 10 pm at least.¡± ¡°Such an impressive performance. Whose child was that?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the faces of those shareholders who tried to stop the boy.¡± Meanwhile, by the time the father and son arrived on Muse Penins, it was already six in the evening. At this time, Gianna was seen to be very busy with cooking, wishing she had more than two hands. Nevertheless, she finally saw the meaning of cooking for the first time. Fortunately, I still had Kate to help me in the morning, but when it came to the afternoon, I had to do it all myself because everyone else was sleeping. The kitchen was in a mess as she had never been swamped with the preparation all by herself. While her hair appeared to be unkempt, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to the burn mark on her hand. After quickly cleaning up the kitchen, she hurriedly got changed just when the doorbell rang. Then, she answered the door and was greeted by South and Ss with a bottle of red wine in his hand. ¡°You guys are fast! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring some wine, so I bought some ahead,¡± Gianna said while Ss could tell that she was still catching her breath. ¡°Keep your wine. We¡¯ll save it for next time.¡± Perhaps our next dinner date is already nned ahead. ¡°Mom, look. This is what Uncle Ss bought you.¡± South handed a shoebox over to his mother, who received it in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pair of shoes. You need to stop wearing high heels at home. It¡¯s bad for your posture, plus you¡¯re not short at all.¡± Ss¡¯s words reminded her of the moment she nearly fell down earlier in the morning. Well, that¡¯s a ¡®good¡¯ way to lighten up a conversation! Gianna then smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Thank you. Pleasee in.¡± After changing into a pair of flip-flops, Ss excitedly shared with Gianna about what had happened. ¡°South took less than five minutes to solve a problem that our tech department had been spending hours on. He did an amazing job!¡± However, Gianna wasn¡¯t surprised by that. ¡°There is usually nothing he can¡¯t sort out.¡± Upon hearing her reply, Ss couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she was able to teach her child so well, even though she wasn¡¯t with him most of the time. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the way you educated him!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to im credit for this one because it was myOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. senior who discovered his talent and subsequently found him a tutor. Surprisingly, he¡¯s improved a lot over time,¡± Gianna answered. It¡¯s that senior again?! Ss felt a little jealous, as he had seemingly grown tired of hearing her mentioning him. ¡°Yeah, your kid is smart indeed.¡± After that, they entered the dining area and were soon greeted by a table full of dishes, with some looking burnt while the others appearing nd. At the sight of that, Ss couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, certain that it was Gianna who cooked them all. In the meantime, Gianna awkwardly scratched her head and said, ¡°This is my first time cooking. So, I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll taste, but please¡­ help yourself.¡± Ss nodded and sat down while South came closer and looked at those dishes with his eyes lit up. ¡°Mom, did you make all this?¡± Gianna nodded in response, whereupon her sonplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Mom!¡± Soon, Gianna raised her eyebrows at South, ¡°Here is your little dish.¡± Despite the havoc she had throughout the afternoon, Gianna still felt d and aplished for preparing every single dish on the table. Meanwhile, Ss, who was sitting aside and watching them, was touched and moved by their heartwarming interaction, feeling a strong sense of belonging. South is such a good boy, even knowing how to make his mom happy. After that, Ss poured some red wine for thedy and himself. On the other hand, as Gianna watched the red wine worth six figures being poured into the wine sses, she felt a little awkward because she wasn¡¯t sure whether the food wouldpliment the wine. Oh dear! Is the wine going to be wasted if he is not satisfied with the meal? Next Chapter Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Never Live for Anyone Else Gianna pointed at the stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. ¡°Mr. Nn, please try this one. This one tasted fine. I know because I¡¯ve tried some.¡± Instead of saying delicious, she used the word ¡®fine because she didn¡¯t expect the food to be tasty to them. In the meantime, Ss only kept a straight face and ate some of the scrambled eggs while Gianna watched. ¡°How does it taste?¡± she asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, actually. Howe you said you¡¯re bad at cooking? Your dishes are fine¡± Nevertheless, South meanly disclosed his mother¡¯s secret and said, ¡°Egg fried rice and stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs are my mom¡¯s specialty. If we don¡¯t order takeout, Mom will usually prepare either pasta, stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs, or egg fried rice.¡± Upon hearing her son, Gianna looked askance at him and replied, ¡°Well, these three dishes are what keeps you fed most of the time. Aren¡¯t you tall and handsome now anyway?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have better genes than you do,¡± South blurted out, rendering Gianna speechless. However, Ss was amused upon hearing that. That¡¯s right! Gianna and her son both share the perfect gene. ¡°Come to my ce next time, South. All you have to do is just tell me what your craving is, and your Uncle Ss will make it for you.¡± Nheless, Gianna replied in a defensive manner, ¡°No thanks, we¡¯ll be fine with the stores around here. It¡¯s pretty convenient actually.¡± At the same time, Ss seemingly also noticed that Gianna was afraid of staying in touch with him, thus heforted thedy and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just want to thank South for doing me such a huge favor. You both could visit me anytime, and I¡¯ll promise to make anything you crave for.¡± While Gianna only treated those words as pleasantry, South shifted his eyes to his mother with excitement and happiness. ¡°In that case, let me thank you with a toast, Mr. Nn. You¡¯ve helped me so much, like the time we were in the hotel and the ident was caught in. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how I can thank you. So, please let me know if there is anything I can help with in the future.¡± Ss raised his ss and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s the least I could do. If you¡¯re keeping scores, I¡¯m going to have to thank you for saving my grandpa. Moreover, considering the huge favor South just did me, we can go on and on forever.¡± In response, Gianna smiled embarrassedly and replied, ¡°Alright then, maybe we should cut the pleasantries and be ourselves then. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± While gazing at her, Ss chugged the wine in his ss whereupon he suddenly recalled Gianna¡¯s cial look in the hotel that day. Feeling sentimental, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how you do it. Smile more, and never live your life for anyone else.¡± Ss¡¯s words put a smile on Gianna¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now as I no longer value people¡¯s opinions before mine.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you can¡¯t get along with anyone, it¡¯s not necessarily your problem. In fact, you¡¯re outstanding and exceptional to me, so you don¡¯t have to give two hoots about what people think of you,¡± Ss answered. Gianna responded with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah. By the way, would you like to try this fish, Mr. Nn? I haven¡¯t tried it, but it looks pretty good.¡± Ss replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Since the first dish he tried was eptable, he didn¡¯t think much before taking a bite of the meat. However, as soon as he put the flesh into his mouth, he sensed a weird taste that he wasn¡¯t able to describe. Concerned with Gianna¡¯s feelings, Ss swallowed it anyway and gritted his teeth while saying, ¡°l-It¡¯s not bad!¡± Gianna asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Let me try some.¡± Then, she scooped some of the fish and put it into her mouth. ¡°Why does it taste so funny?¡± However, Ss chuckled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that every cook prepares it in a different way, so I guess I¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± Meanwhile, Gianna stared at the fish doubtfully, wondering why the recipe that Kate gave her didn¡¯t work. Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Call Me Ss ¡°Oh gosh! I forgot to gut the fish!¡± Ss was soon heard coughing, nearly choking himself. Then, Gianna quickly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn. I thought the fish was alright.¡± ¡°Were you trying to poison me?¡± Ss was rendered speechless as he tried hard to keep a straight face. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I had never tried preparing so many dishes before this, so I guess I got confused;¡± Gianna replied with a bitter look on her face. Gazing at thedy¡¯s face, Ss curled his lips upward as his heart melted like chocte. After all, who would¡¯ve thought a beautifuldy like Gianna was actually a bungler in real life. At that moment, he felt an urge to woo her so that he could take care of her for life ¡°Uncle Ss, you should try the three cuisines that I just rmended.¡± While saying that, South picked some stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. ¡°Those are my mom¡¯s finest cuisines!¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, Ss chuckled, finding South smart for his age. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Gianna responded with an awkward look on her face, trying every single dish on the table like a guinea pig. ¡°Mr. Nn, this one tastes fine. It may be salty, but the rice should help dilute its taste.¡± However, Ss couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, going ahead to take a bite as a gesture of courtesy. ¡°Well, this one tastes fine. It¡¯s not actually that salty.¡± ¡°See? I¡¯m actually quite talented. I just don¡¯t have time to pick up culinary,¡± Giannacently said. ¡°Mom, you need to stop looking for excuses to justify yourself.¡± ¡°South Aubrey!¡± Gianna angrily yelled at her son. As the little boy felt a chill running down his spine, he quicklyid down the fork. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done eating, so I¡¯m going to do my revision right now!¡± After saying that, South swiftly got into his bedroom and shut the door. At the sight of that, South¡¯s reaction rendered Gianna speechless. How could my boy just leave me like that? Man! This is going to be awkward with only two of us here. In fact, this was actually a n from Ss and South as they both curled their lips and revealed a faint smile on their faces. ¡°I have a request I¡¯d like to tell you. May I?¡± Gianna instantly felt tense as she said, ¡°Sure. Fire away, please, Mr. Nn.¡± ¡°Can you call me something else instead of ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯?¡± ¡°How else should I address you then? President Nn?¡± Gianna asked while she was stunned by the man¡¯s response. Meanwhile, Ss stared at Gianna with his deep gaze while holding a wine ss with his lips curling upward. ¡°You could call me Ss, my first name.¡± Hearing what Ss said, she confusedly gulped in fear. Wait a minute, isn¡¯t Ss the president of the Aubrey Group? How can I just call the president of a huge corporation by his first name? Man! This had better not be scary. If I¡¯m ever seen or heard calling his first name, what would people think of us? I¡¯m going to have a hard time exining myself. ¡°You make me feel like an alien when you call me Mr. Nn.¡± Ss¡¯s words got Gianna wondering. You are indeed a stranger, aren¡¯t you? Then, Ss said, ¡°After what we¡¯ve been through, I thought we could at least call ourselves friends.¡± Upon hearing his reply, Gianna began to contemte. He¡¯s been helping us out since the competition, just like the time he came to my rescue at my home. Besides, he also helped me beat Robin up, even getting me out of a tight spot back in the banquet. Other than that, he also lent me a hand in preparing for my anniversary a few days ago and spent a week with me in the hospital. At this moment, all the moments they had been through together started to cross Gianna¡¯s mind. Maybe he is right. I don¡¯t want to stay in touch with him even after what he¡¯s done for me, neither do I want to piss off admirers, but if I turn him down for a reason like that, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll address by your name then.¡± ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± Ss raised his eyebrows. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I be scared of you?¡± Gianna sniggered and said, While bitterly looking at her, Ss spoke his mind. ¡°I have a feeling you always keep your guard up when you¡¯re with me.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Gianna twitched her lips slightly. Darn it, he saw through me! ¡°Nah, nothing like that. It¡¯s probably just your imagination. Come on, cheers!¡± She then raised her ss and toasted him. Is he really drunk? Soon, Ss chugged the wine in his ss and had his eyes glued to the prettydy. ¡°How did you manage it all, living abroad with your child?¡± Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 A Lucky Streak That was what Ss had always wanted to know, but their rtionship had never been more than just friends. To him, she was like a boat aimlessly traveling on the sea. Desperate, he couldn¡¯t wait to get close to her, but since she wasn¡¯t making her move, he decided to pick up his pace. Soon, Gianna let out a sigh as she set her eyes on somewhere far away, seemingly looking back on her past. After a while, she said, ¡°s! I had a tough time when I first got there. I was unfamiliar with the ce and worse, I even ran into a bunch of thugs who surrounded and tried to mess with me. At that time, I was pregnant for two months, so can you imagine how scared I was? was defenseless and vulnerable against these people, but as I thought fate had caught up with me, a senior of mine came to my rescue. Besides that, when I was diagnosed with signs of possible pretermbor, he was the one who helped me deliver my child safely. So, South and I are actually in his debt: Subsequently, he offered us a ce to stay at his clinic. After I became my master¡¯s disciple, our life was finally stable from that point onward. In fact, my senior was the one who had taken care of me and taught me everything I needed to know, especially when my master was away in the following year. Sometimes, I didn¡¯t even get to see him for months.¡± Upon hearing Gianna¡¯s story, Ss finally understood why Gianna and her son always mentioned her senior. No wonder they always talk about him. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s so important to them. ¡°So, your hard work has finally paid off now, I guess.¡± ¡°Well, at least I no longer have to put up with anyone else who gets on my nerves,¡± Gianna said with a smile while ?s only silently pondered. Well, she is technically right because she doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m not happy with her anyway. ¡°Here. A toast to your hard work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s worth a toast. You did well, Gianna¡± Giannaughed and said. Yeah, you did well, Gianna, Ss thought to himself. As they continued to drink, the red wine bottle was soon getting low. At the same time, Ss began to feel more excited the more he drank. ¡°How about we y a little game?¡± ¡°What game?¡± Gianna tilted her head and gazed at the man. ¡°Do you have some dice at home?¡± Gianna was happy when she heard that suggestion because a game would at least spare her the awkward moment. ¡°Are we going to y a game with a dice? I got it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Just give me a moment!¡± Not long after, she returned with four dices and a dice cup. ¡°Here you go. So, how are we going to y this game?¡± At that moment, Ss had already prepared three sses of wine and ced one in the center of the table while the other two were put on each side in front of them. Then, he looked at her and exined, ¡°We¡¯re going to see which of us gets a bigger number after rolling the dice. If you don¡¯t think you stand a winning chance, you could finish the wine and roll the dice again, but if you think you do, we¡¯ll reveal the dice right away. The loser will have to finish all three sses of wine. Otherwise, he or she could choose to reveal a secret instead as an alternative to drinking.¡± Meanwhile, Gianna looked at Ss, thinking that the game seemed like a good way to kill time, so she agreed to go along. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even scared of drinking and ying games. In the first round, her dice revealed seven pips, but when she shifted her eyes to Ss, she noticed his comcent look, believing that her number was smaller than his. Therefore, she chose to finish her own wine before continuing. In the next round, Gianna¡¯s dice showed four pips, feeling irritated because the number only got smaller and smaller with each time she tried. Soon, Ss looked at her calmly and asked with a smile. ¡°Are we going to reveal them now?¡± Gianna asked herself, What else can I do? ¡°Reveal the dice!¡± However, it turned out that Ss¡¯s dice were at five, which was just slightly more than Gianna¡¯s number. Therefore, Gianna¡¯s eyes fell upon Ss, carefully contemting his motive. I may be a heavyweight, but I¡¯d get drunk drinking at this rate. While Ss thought he¡¯d lose this time, Gianna got a result with a smaller number than he did. As the game continued, both of them became obsessed with the game in which Gianna lost every time. In fact, the red wine on the table was all finished by her. In the subsequent round, Ss¡¯s dice showed eleven pips. As he thought he¡¯d finally lose, he was once again surprised by his own lucky winning streak. Although it seemed that fate would be on his side again this time, he decisively finished the ss of red wine that was ced before him. Next Chapter Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Give This to Brian Soon, Ss rolled the dice again and got seven pips this time. Although the odds seemed to be in the man¡¯s favor, Gianna reckoned she still stood a chance to get a numberrger than seven. Then, she took a peek at the dice. Oh, I can see ten pips, I think I¡¯ll take the chance. Upon lifting the dice cup, Gianna finally emerged victorious as she pointed at the sses with wine on the table and said to Ss. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to drink.¡± Despite his defeat this round, Ss was still d to see thedy rejoice in the game. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to drink.¡± Gianna was stunned by his answer while the alcohol took a toll on her head. ¡°What? How can you do that?¡± Unhappy with that, she pointed at him and questioned, ¡°Are you trying to cheat?¡± ¡°No, I just want to share a secret with you instead,¡± Ss held her fingers and said, but Gianna took her hand off and replied, ¡°Alright, fire away.¡± Upon noticing the lady¡¯s reaction, Ss was frustrated yet amused. Even though he was tipsy, he could still think straight. ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve said that before.¡± Gianna nodded her head. ¡°Do you want to know who that is?¡± Ss sounded like he was trying to coax a little girl, but Gianna was just slightly tipsy, not dumb. After pondering for a moment, she knew something was not right with the man before her. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t want to know!¡± Gianna¡¯s reply rendered Ss speechless and got him wondering whether she was really drunk. ¡°Tell me another secret!¡± Gianna said, leaving Ss disappointed. Why does she always keep her guard up against others? Or is she only doing that to me? ¡°What would you like to know then?¡± ¡°Tell me about your brother,¡± Gianna responded after thinking for a moment. ¡°Are you interested in him?¡± Ss asked as his heart sank. Gianna stared at Ss with a smile and slowly nodded her head while thetter only took a deep breath in confusion. What does she mean? Does she mean she likes Brian? While Gianna propped her chin with her hand, Ss exchanged gazes with her, feeling his breath taken away by her enchanting gaze, as if no man was capable of resisting her seductive beauty. I think she must be drunk because she doesn¡¯t usually look at me like that. ¡°What is it that you¡¯d like to know about him?¡± Ss gulped and asked. ¡°Is he always alone?¡± Gianna uttered after a brief contemtion. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Ss answered. Gianna sympathetically replied, ¡°He is a poor little dude without anyone else to lean on, just like me. Oh yeah. Give me a moment.¡± She then staggered to her feet and walked away. Worried that she might fall, Ss followed right behind her and saw her heading to the living room, where she took a candy box from a small cab. Upon seeing that, he felt like a dog with two tails, happy with the surprise she had prepared him as he recalled the time he was disappointed when thedy bought Brian some candies. Although it was he who made the first move this time, he was still d that she could remember his words. Soon, she passed the candy box to Ss, but before the man could continue to rejoice, she blurted out, ¡°Give this to Brian.¡± Then, Gianna returned to the dining area, leaving Ss speechless and nonplussed. So, this box of candies isn¡¯t for me but for Brian? Yet, I felt I was on top of the world a few seconds ago. In that instant, Ss was overwhelmed by a sting of pain as he stared at Gianna¡¯s eyes pitifully. She¡¯s only met Brian a few times, and she is already so concerned about him, ¡°So, you want me to give this to Brian?¡± he asked, refusing to give up. Gianna nodded and replied, ¡°I think Brian cares a lot about you. So, if you give this to him, he is going to be so happy.¡± However, Ss only responded with a cial smile without saying a single word. So, this is all about Brian, all about making him happy. What about me? Does she not care about me at all? Next Chapter Chapter 157 Give This to Brian Soon, Ss rolled the dice again and got seven pips this time. Although the odds seemed to be in the man¡¯s favor, Gianna reckoned she still stood a chance to get a numberrger than seven. Then, she took a peek at the dice. Oh, I can see ten pips, I think I¡¯ll take the chance. Upon lifting the dice cup, Gianna finally emerged victorious as she pointed at the sses with wine on the table and said to Ss. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to drink.¡± Despite his defeat this round, Ss was still d to see thedy rejoice in the game. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to drink.¡± Gianna was stunned by his answer while the alcohol took a toll on her head. ¡°What? How can you do that?¡± Unhappy with that, she pointed at him and questioned, ¡°Are you trying to cheat?¡± ¡°No, I just want to share a secret with you instead,¡± Ss held her fingers and said, but Gianna took her hand off and replied, ¡°Alright, fire away.¡± Upon noticing the lady¡¯s reaction, Ss was frustrated yet amused. Even though he was tipsy, he could still think straight. ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve said that before.¡± Gianna nodded her head. ¡°Do you want to know who that is?¡± Ss sounded like he was trying to coax a little girl, but Gianna was just slightly tipsy, not dumb. After pondering for a moment, she knew something was not right with the man before her. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t want to know!¡± Gianna¡¯s reply rendered Ss speechless and got him wondering whether she was really drunk. ¡°Tell me another secret!¡± Gianna said, leaving Ss disappointed. Why does she always keep her guard up against others? Or is she only doing that to me? ¡°What would you like to know then?¡± ¡°Tell me about your brother,¡± Gianna responded after thinking for a moment. ¡°Are you interested in him?¡± Ss asked as his heart sank. Gianna stared at Ss with a smile and slowly nodded her head while thetter only took a deep breath in confusion. What does she mean? Does she mean she likes Brian? While Gianna propped her chin with her hand, Ss exchanged gazes with her, feeling his breath taken away by her enchanting gaze, as if no man was capable of resisting her seductive beauty. I think she must be drunk because she doesn¡¯t usually look at me like that. ¡°What is it that you¡¯d like to know about him?¡± Ss gulped and asked. ¡°Is he always alone?¡± Gianna uttered after a brief contemtion. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Ss answered. Gianna sympathetically replied, ¡°He is a poor little dude without anyone else to lean on, just like me. Oh yeah. Give me a moment.¡± She then staggered to her feet and walked away. Worried that she might fall, Ss followed right behind her and saw her heading to the living room, where she took a candy box from a small cab. Upon seeing that, he felt like a dog with two tails, happy with the surprise she had prepared him as he recalled the time he was disappointed when thedy bought Brian some candies. Although it was he who made the first move this time, he was still d that she could remember his words. Soon, she passed the candy box to Ss, but before the man could continue to rejoice, she blurted out, ¡°Give this to Brian.¡± Then, Gianna returned to the dining area, leaving Ss speechless and nonplussed. So, this box of candies isn¡¯t for me but for Brian? Yet, I felt I was on top of the world a few seconds ago. In that instant, Ss was overwhelmed by a sting of pain as he stared at Gianna¡¯s eyes pitifully. She¡¯s only met Brian a few times, and she is already so concerned about him, ¡°So, you want me to give this to Brian?¡± he asked, refusing to give up. Gianna nodded and replied, ¡°I think Brian cares a lot about you. So, if you give this to him, he is going to be so happy.¡± However, Ss only responded with a cial smile without saying a single word. So, this is all about Brian, all about making him happy. What about me? Does she not care about me at all? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 You¡¯re Drunk Annoyed, Ss wanted to leave right then. In reality, however, he walked over to Gianna and narrowed his eyes at her. Ss¡¯s strong build made him seem intimidating, so Gianna couldn¡¯t help but stare at him with suspicion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ss asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my candy?¡± Faced with the man¡¯s question, Gianna frowned. ¡°This is thest box.¡± Extremely triggered by her reply, Ss didn¡¯t know what to say. There¡¯s only one box left, so she has to pick someone important to give it to, right? ¡°Gianna! Are you heartless?!¡± Gianna blinked in confusion. It seemed like Ss was insulting her, so she tried her best to re back at him. ¡°Mr. Nn, what¡¯s with the insult?¡± Ss¡¯s expression was gloomy, as if it was the dark clouds before a thunderstorm. ¡°You better not let me hear you addressing me as Mr. Nn again!¡± Gianna stared at him for a long while before she finally yelled, ¡°Ss!¡± Seeing her being so soft and gentle, Ss¡¯s anger started dissipating. Then, he asked again, ¡°Do you like Brian?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you like him or not?¡± Gianna nodded without really knowing what was going on. ¡°Of course I do.¡± This made Ss turn around and leave in anger, whereupon Gianna sighed at the man¡¯s behavior. Ugh¡­ Why are you leaving? Getting up, she tried to chase after him. However, she felt like she was floating when she walked. It was most probably due to the alcohol. She had wanted to grab him, but she lost control and ran into him instead. Ss could hear footsteps behind him. However, he was taken aback when he turned around and saw her falling. At that moment, electricity sparked between them as he held her instinctively. However, Ss was still knocked to the ground by Gianna. He groaned the moment his back hit the ground. Their eves met each other at that moment, and that made him flustered. He knew that she was already drunk, so why should he try to argue with a drunkard? Why do I feel so dizzy? Although her mind was clear, she felt as if she had been spinning like a spinning top. She couldn¡¯t believe she boasted that she would never get drunk, for she¡¯s no more than a drunkard now! Gianna knew clearly that she was pressing onto Ss. However, her mind couldn¡¯t seem to control her body movements, even though she desperately wanted to get up. Ss¡¯s heart started racing when he saw how close Gianna¡¯s lips were to him as he gulped instinctively. Suddenly, he pressed his palms on her head and brought it down lower. At this point, they could feel each other¡¯s breath against their faces. Right when Gianna¡¯s lips were less than a centimeter away from Ss¡¯s, the door to the guest room was opened abruptly as a girl¡¯s tired voice rang out, ¡°What are you doing, Gianna?¡± Ss looked toward where the voice originated to see Kate standing by the door drowsily. Immediately, all the weird thoughts in his mindpletely vanished. Gianna didn¡¯t react fast enough, as she only realized her best friend had arrived by now. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come look at the dishes that I¡¯ve made!¡± Completely forgotten about the situation that she was in, she had and was still trying to boast about her cooking to everyone. Kate¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she finally realized what was happening. Gianna was actually pressing onto Ss. Oh Lord! This is¡­ way too wild! ¡°H must have gone crazy from sleeping too much.¡± Kale mumbled to herself before she immediately retreated out of the room and mmed the door shut. All of Ss¡¯s desire vanished at that moment as he swallowed down everything that he had wanted to say. Gianna¡¯s mind sobered up at that moment as well. She could finally move her body as she struggled to get up from him and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn Ss got up as well. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Nodding, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the alcohol had already influenced her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to take the fall for me. Let me send you off.¡± Ss took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you okay on your own? If you aren¡¯t, get your friend to help you!¡± Gianna agreed to that. Eventually, Ss gave her a few more pieces of advice before he turned around and left. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 It¡¯s Over! After Ss left, Gianna sat down on a chair and fell into a daze. Were we about to kiss just now? If Kate didn¡¯t barge in, would he have kissed her? He wouldn¡¯t really have any interest in her, right? Gianna felt like her thoughts were all tangled up together like a ball of yarn. Not long after, the door to the guest room opened again as Kate peaked inside and looked around. Noticing that Ss had left, she entered with a cheeky look on her face. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re wild! How dare you try to hit on Ss?!¡± Gianna wanted to bang her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that courageous. He just tried to support me because I almost fell down just now, so he got crushed by me!¡± Kate inched closer to observe Gianna carefully. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Do you know what every drunk person¡¯s catchphrase is? I¡¯m not drunk. Since you know that you¡¯re already drunk, it probably means that you¡¯re not that drunk yet. However, I¡¯m curious though. Who managed to get you drunk?¡± Gianna didn¡¯t want to exin how unlucky she was tonight. Her muddled brain just wanted to rest so badly right now. ¡°I¡¯ll exin tomorrow, for I need to sleep now. You should just stay over tonight as well!¡± Then, Gianna went into her room. Kate was speechless. The next day. Kate dragged Gianna up. ¡°So? Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡± Gianna felt like her head was about to explode as she massaged her head to ease the pain. It had been years since she experienced a hangover. ¡°Everything¡¯s in snippets!¡± Kate burst outughing. ¡°Oh, girl! Were you binge drinking? How did you manage to get this drunk just by drinking with Ss?¡± Gianna sat up. ¡°No. We were ying a game, and I kept losing¡­ And then, the more I fear losing, the more I lose.¡± ¡°Could it be that Ss was trying to set you up, so he purposely got you drunk to try to¡­¡± Kate trailed off as her eyes fell onto Gianna¡¯s chest. Gianna¡¯s face immediately changed to one of disgust. ¡°Why would Ss do that just to get a woman?¡± Kate retorted, ¡°Well, he still had to see who he was trying to get! It¡¯s possible since you¡¯re like¡­ rather dense when ites to these.¡± ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know how to act cute or be gentle, and I treat every guy like my brother. Do you think that men would like people like me? They all like the soft type, not someone like me.¡± Although Gianna wasn¡¯t trying to imply anything, from what Kate heard, Gianna was probably trying to say that men were only attracted to girls like Mnie Hopper. Although Kate had never gotten hurt in her past rtionships. She was still simr to Gianna in some ways. For example, the two of them weren¡¯t gentle girls and would never hesitate to make a move, especially when they weren¡¯t in a good mood, Gianna immediately tried to change the topic when she noticed that Kate looked down. ¡°Did you see the dishes that I made yesterday? I think we can still eat a few of them.¡± Kateined, ¡°You really don¡¯t have any standards as long as you can eat. I really feel bad for my godson and Ss. Why do they have to eat the food that you cooked?¡± ring at her best friend, Oliva retorted, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much! They¡¯re the ones that wanted to eat them anyway. I¡¯m toozy to even cook for them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say that Ss truly likes you!¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense!¡± ¡°Come over and eat, quick!¡± Gianna came out of her room after freshening up and saw the box of sweets that she hid yesterday. Frowning, she asked cautiously, ¡°Did you take this out?¡± Kate answered, ¡°It had been on the table ever since yesterday!¡± Gianna¡¯s mind buzzed as snippets of memories started emerging in her mind. She could vaguely remember herself asking Ss to send the box of sweets to Brian. It¡¯s over! Why would she take out the stuff that she had kept hidden?! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate asked carefully when she noticed that Gianna¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t look right. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Mixed Feelings Gianna looked like she was about to cry. Alcohol had really screwed me up this time. ¡°If two people asked you to buy them sweets and you only managed to get one, what would you do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to anyone! Or, I might give it to one of them secretly.¡± Upon getting her friend¡¯s reply, Gianna pouted. ¡°What if I asked one of them to give it to the other?¡± Kate gave her a re. ¡°Are you trying to drive a wedge between them?¡± Gianna slouched down on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±. ¡°Who did you ask Ss to pass the candy to?¡± ¡°Brian!¡± Kate immediately came to a realization. ¡°Oh! So you like Brian? Well, Brian is not bad. He¡¯s handsome, has a stable job, and looks like a gentle person who doesn¡¯t force himself upon others. With your headstrong personality, you and Brian can fulfill each other¡¯s shorings. Ss, on the other hand, is indeed too domineering for you!¡± Gianna was sprawled across the table as she tried to defend herself helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I see Brian as my little brother because I feel bad for him. Moreover, he isn¡¯t healthy, so I figured that he needed the sweets more. The point is, I hid the sweets yesterday. I don¡¯t know why on earth did I ask Ss to give it to him yesterday. Do you think that Ss would be pissed off?¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give it to him, but to ask him to give it to Brian? You¡¯re literally asking for it!¡± Understand what situation she was in, Oliva sighed. ¡°What should I do? Should I exin myself?¡± ¡°What can you exin? It will only get worse if you try to. Therefore, you better buy a few more boxes of sweets to make it up to him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± Gianna felt helpless. Kate argued, ¡°That¡¯s why this shows who¡¯s more important to you. It¡¯s the same as who you would drop first when you¡¯re in danger. It¡¯s unlikely that Ss would get angry. However, he would surely feel sad about it.¡± Gianna suddenly got defensive, replying, ¡°Why would he be sad? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything between us. Geez¡­ Stop scaring me. I¡¯m freaking out!¡± However, deep down, Gianna knew the answer to it. Brian was Ss¡¯s brother after all. Why would Ss get mad at his own brother? She could see that Ss was a nice brother to Brian, so how was it possible for him to get angry at her because she wanted to give the sweets to thetter? . It was just that Gianna couldn¡¯t possibly say that to Kate. Kate gave Gianna a look. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything. You make your own judgment. I feel like SsConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . likes you, so he might get jealous and might even ignore you because you gave the sweets to another man. However, if he doesn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to take it personally: just don¡¯t regret your decision. You should go wake South up now. Doesn¡¯t he have sses?¡± Gianna immediately regained her composure at that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get him up.¡± After eating breakfast, Gianna and Kate headed out together. Thetter went back to her home while the former went to send her child to school. To their surprise, they ran into Ss when the elevator door opened. It was an awkward moment for them. Then, Kate greeted Ss politely. However, Gianna felt like crying out of awkwardness. Ugh! Talk about coincidences! She was holding the box of sweets in her hand and was nning to send it to Brianter. She really wanted to tell Kate to leave first while she waited for the next elevator. Gianna could only force herself to get into the elevator in reality. She acted as if nothing had happened as she greeted Ss, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Nn!¡± Ss looked emotionless when he noticed the box of sweets that Gianna was holding. It seemed like she was nning to send it to Brian personally. He didn¡¯t know what to reply as he was feeling all sorts of mixed emotions, so he only mumbled softly, ¡°Hey.¡± South nced at Gianna before ncing at Ss. Why does it feel like the two of them had fought again? He frowned before turning toward Ss and gave him a suspicious ook as he tried to hint through his eyes. Did you make Mommy angry? However, Ss took a deep breath and did not answer him. He didn¡¯t get any restst night because he had been extremely upied by various thoughts. Regardless, he still didn¡¯t want to allow Gianna and Brian to start dating. Next Chapter Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Debate Ss needed to talk to Brian as soon as possible. Gianna, on the other hand, panicked. Ss must be angry right now. If not, his attitude wouldn¡¯t be so cold. The atmosphere in the elevator was very awkward, and Gianna stuttered as she tried to exin, ¡°W- When I went to buy these sweets yesterday, there was only one box left¡­¡± Hands in his pockets, Ss continued staring at the elevator¡¯s door as he replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s something that you¡¯ve bought, so it¡¯s your freedom to give it to anyone.¡± Gianna opened her mouth slightly, wanting to exin further. However, the door to the elevator opened at the same time, and without turning back, he left. South then gave Gianna a look. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle Ss mad at you?¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Even you can tell?¡± Kate gave Gianna a look as well. ¡°You should have just said that the sweets were for him. It¡¯s not like Brian will know anyway.¡± ¡°But Ss does. I¡¯ve already asked him to pass those sweets to Brian yesterday. Why would he still want it if I told him that it was for him? It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t afford them.¡± Kate replied, ¡°Well, he only really cares about you, but you never cared about him.¡± ring at her friend, Gianna questioned, ¡°Why should I care about him?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Sigh, now you¡¯re just ungrateful!¡± Gianna was rendered speechless at that. After sending the child to school, Gianna went to meet Brian at a cafe. The moment she saw the man entering, she could feel herself calming down. The guy in front of her could be described as a handsome gentleman who was unmatched by others in the world. Brian and Ss had twopletely different vibes. One was gentle like a dove, while the other was domineering like an eagle. Gianna just felt like Brian needed more help whenpared to Ss. ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick,¡± Gianna teased and grinned. Brian smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who asked me out, so I can¡¯t bete.¡± Gianna felt slightly awkward at that and immediately passed him the box full of sweets. ¡°Here! I would have gotten you more, but this was thest box left at the shop.¡± Brian took it over. ¡°Thank you. How much did it cost?¡± Gianna was speechless as she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of paying me back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just asking¡± Brian exined as he chuckled. Hearing that, Gianna couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°If you want to pay, you should just get it yourself next time.¡± However, Brian only focused on the word, ¡®next time, and he felt somewhat giddy. ¡°Nah. You should buy them for me.¡± Gianna ordered Brian a cup of coffee before she expressed her gratitude. ¡°I have to thank you for your previous assists.¡± Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just small matters. Are you better now?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Brian continued, ¡°I suspect that Lara is the main perpetrator behind your ident as the footage released at the hotelst time had affected the marriage between the Roberts and the Smiths. Although you managed to escape this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t attack you again. If you don¡¯t mind, I can arrange two men to protect you in the dark!¡± Gianna immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. What can normal people do to me, anyway? They can¡¯t just attack me in broad daylight!¡± Brian retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t the car ident happen in broad daylight? You shouldn¡¯t look down on that woman as she managed to get my mother kicked out of the family without any money on her and convinced the arthys not to shelter us. That shows that she¡¯s a very cunning person. Although the Robert Family is in her hands now, her greed still isn¡¯t satisfied. I¡¯m guessing that she still wants control over The Nn Group, but she doesn¡¯t have enough authority to do so right now. That¡¯s why she had a marriage arrangement with the Smiths. However, now that you¡¯ve ruined her ns, do you really think that she¡¯ll let you off the hook?¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who went between the marriage arrangement between the Roberts and the Smiths though. It was Jessica who caught Ben cheating with Kaylee, so why would they me it on me?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°What? Do you want to have a debate with her?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Indulgence Bar ¡°I literally saved Lara¡¯s grandpa! Would she be so ungrateful?¡± ¡°Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have attacked you if you didn¡¯t save him.¡± Gianna was speechless after she heard the reply. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with saving another person?¡± Something dark shone past Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention family in front of the Nns. They¡¯ll never understand it!¡± Gianna was taken aback by what Brian said, so she kept her silence. Brian spoke up again, ¡°You should keep a distance with Ss as well. The closer you are to him, the more trouble you¡¯ll face. She¡¯s afraid to harm Ss, but she won¡¯t be thinking twice to harm you.¡± Gianna nodded. However, how could she stay away from Ss? They were already neighbors now. She¡¯d still have to see him even if she didn¡¯t want to. Moreover, it was toote to start keeping a distance now, wasn¡¯t it? Gianna kept pondering about this on her way back. I can¡¯t just push Ss away because of something I¡¯m uncertain about. That¡¯s just not right. Suddenly, she noticed a ck car tailing her from her rear mirror. Gianna was slightly surprised. Those bodyguards that Brian arranged are really efficient, huh? Gianna lowered her defenses when she noticed that the car behind her was just tailing her and didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her. During the night Right when Gianna was about to fall asleep, she suddenly received a call from Kate. From the other end of the call, Kate sounded as if she had too much to drink. ¡°Gianna, my girl,e over to Indulgence Bar!¡± ¡°Who are you with?¡± ¡°My¡­ boyfriend!¡± Gianna massaged her temples as her head started aching again. What in the world is this girl trying to do? Did she really get a boyfriend just because Landon is seeing someone? Gianna got up and walked over to South¡¯s room. ¡°South, will you be afraid to stay home alone? I need to pick your godmother up because she got drunk at a bar. If you¡¯re afraid, do you want me to ask Landon toe over to keep youpany?¡± However, South went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Did someone break my godmother¡¯s heart again?¡± Gianna burst intoughter at how innocent he sounded. ¡°Yep! Why don¡¯t I send you over to Landon¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to be a lightbulb. I¡¯ll be fine at home alone,¡± South answered. Gianna nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be home as soon as possible!¡± After locking the door, Gianna drove over to Indulgence Bar There were a lot of people at the bar, and it took Gianna a long time before she finally found Kate. At the same time,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kate was intoxicated as she flirted with a man next to her, ¡°You gotta listen to me if you want to be my boyfriend, alright?¡± The man smiled knowingly as he reached out to caress Kate¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do anything that you asked for, alright? Let¡¯s go. This ce is too noisy. Let¡¯s have some fun elsewhere.¡± Then, he helped Kate, who was staggering, up. A few men who were staring at the side started looking desperate as they started rubbing their hands subconsciously. They looked like they were trying hard to suppress the excitement that they were feeling. Gianna took a few steps forward before grabbing Kate, who was still in the man¡¯s embrace, toward her. The man immediately looked displeased. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gianna red at the man and ignored him as she carried Kate¡¯s bag and tried to help her up to leave the ce. However, she did not expect the men to inch closer to her and started ganging up on her. ¡°Did you hear me? Who are you? How dare you try to take my girlfriend away from me?¡± Gianna was supporting Kate, who looked like she might fall anytime soon, as her eyes tumed cold. ¡°Move away!¡± A lopsided grin appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°I can move away. However, you have to leave her here. Or¡­ You know what? Why don¡¯t you stay here as well?¡± Then, he raised his eyebrows as he hinted at the few men beside him. ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Gianna frowned. Kate waved her off at that before she spoke up drunkenly, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t be noisy. Gianna, this is my boyfriend. You! What¡¯s your name again?¡± Kate slurred as she broke out of Gianna¡¯s grip and staggered toward the man. Next Chapter Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 No Way The man immediately brightened up when he heard Kate as he went up to hold her. Then, he gave Gianna a side-eye. ¡°I told you that my name is Simon Banks, but you forgot about it. I just told you about it.¡± Kate looked up and gave him a drunk look. ¡°Right! You¡¯re Simon Banks, my boyfriend! Let¡¯s drink! Come on!¡± Gianna frowned as she tried to drag Kate away again. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go home!¡± However, Simon carried Kate and dodged Gianna. Appearing to be annoyed, he said, ¡°Chill man, didn¡¯t you hear her? I¡¯m her boyfriend, and we don¡¯t need you to interfere in our rtionship, alright? I¡¯ll send her hometer!¡± Gianna red at him as she snapped, ¡°Boyfriend? From what it looks like, you¡¯re just trying to take advantage of her when she¡¯s drunk!¡± The man¡¯s face darkened before he cursed in a fury, ¡°Do you still not f*cking understand? I¡¯m her boyfriend, and I can do whatever I want to her! Who the f*ck are you even to care?¡± Gianna¡¯s facial expression turned cold as she warned with a grim tone, ¡°I¡¯m saying this for thest time. Give her back to me!¡± Simon smirked as he kept Kate behind him. ¡°What if I say no? What can you do to me? I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up if you anger me any further! F*ck off!¡± The moment he finished, a loud bang rang out, followed by a dull pain on his head. Simon immediately turned around. However, his head was hit again before he could even figure out who the attacker was as he staggered backward. Then, he noticed that the person who attacked him was Kate, who was still drowsy just now. Hitting him with her handbag, she still looked drunk, but she sounded intimidating. ¡°How dare you talk to Gianna like that?!¡± Then, she started hitting him with her handbag again. ¡°I dare you to insult her again!¡± Wait a second, is this woman really acting like she doesn¡¯t know me? Frowning, he inched closer to her and tried to persuade her, asking, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m your boyfriend, no?¡± Kate red at him. ¡°Boyfriend my a*s! You have no right to insult my girl!¡± Simon relented. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do it anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the man intended to leave with her, Kate snorted, ¡°Where to? You¡¯re not my boyfriend anymore. You can f*ck off now!¡± Her words had literally enraged Simon. ¡°Are you ying with me now?!¡± Then, he tried to grab Kate. Kate staggered backward to hide behind Gianna, and she didn¡¯t look like she was drunk at all. ? Gianna was speechless, although she wanted tough as she held onto Kate. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re here anyway!¡± Kate eximed. Gianna sighed. It¡¯s not like Kate is wasted. She appears to be conscious. However, Kate was drunk enough to lower down her defense against a group of men. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re going home!¡± With that, Gianna held onto Kate and prepared to leave. However, Simon went up to them and blocked their way. ¡°Do you think that you can leave after fooling us?¡± Gianna stopped in her tracks and looked up as she stared at him with calm eyes. ¡°What? Do you really want me to get back at you guys?¡± The corners of Simon¡¯s mouth pointed downward. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to get back at you guys. The two of you will either go back with us or you can go home alone! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you leave with Kate!¡± Gianna chuckled coldly. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Then, she brought her leg up before giving the man in front of her a front kick. ¡°You better leave us alone!¡± Completely caught off guard, Simon didn¡¯t expect Gianna to be this skillful. Then, he instructed the men next to him, ¡°We¡¯re going up against her together!¡± Gianna narrowed her eyes before lowering her voice and told Kate,¡±Wait for me somewhere else.¡± Kate agreed Without anything to worry about, Gianna could easily handle these drunkards in front of her. In a blink of an eye, all three men were all on the ground. Simon wanted to escape, but he was too embarrassed to do so. However, he saw Kate standing not far away from the corner o! his eyes. Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Up to No Good Simon ran over and tried to capture Kate as his hostage. However, right when he went closer to Kate, she immediately hit him with a ss bottle, causing him to start seeing stars. ¡°This is way better than my handbag!¡± Kate eximed. She had been choosing objects that could help her defend herself, and this man came over right after she selected one! Giannaughed when she saw what happened as she walked over to grab Kate¡¯s handbag. ¡°Can we go back now?¡± Then, she helped Kate to the roadside as they waited for the cab. At that moment, Gianna suddenly noticed a few men acting suspiciously at the entrance of the bar. Initially, she didn¡¯t really care about them. However, she saw a familiar face. Ben Roberts! Gianna¡¯s intuition told her that he was up to no good again. Right then, a cab stopped in front of them as the driver asked, ¡°Do you guys need a ride?¡± Kate wanted to enter the car, but she was pulled away by Gianna as thetter rejected the driver politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are waiting for someone!¡± Kate turned around and stared at Gianna suspiciously. ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± Gianna nced at Ben again. ¡°For the next ride!¡± However, Ben and the other men were still in the dark as they continued their discussion. One of the men spoke up quietly, ¡°Ben, you better not hit us for realter.¡± Ben gave them a look. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you guys up seriously, how can I be the hero to save the damsel in distress?¡± The man said again, ¡°It¡¯s just an act anyway. As long as we all act well, you¡¯ll be able to get her! Then, she¡¯ll be yours tonight!¡± Ben took a long puff off his cigarette before throwing the cigarette bud on the ground and crushing it with his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an act or not. If I can¡¯t get her in my bed today, you guys will get it from me!¡± ¡°You need to know that saving the damsel in distress only works when the damsel is driven into a corner.¡± ¡°Yeah. Be more ruthless and make sure that she¡¯s scared!¡± ¡°Alright. Anything you say.¡± Right then, Ben saw a slender figureing out of the bar, and his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°She¡¯s out. Let¡¯s do this!¡± On the other hand, Gianna saw what was happening as well. She initially wondered why Ben was acting so strange, but she immediately understood when she saw Jessicaing out of the bar. Ben was probably trying to win Jessica back. Wasn¡¯t the arranged marriage with the Smiths very important for the Roberts? Right when Gianna wanted to greet Jessica, she saw about five men trailing behind thetter. Frowning, she thought, Aren¡¯t these the men that were with Ben just now? What are they nning to do? Rob her? Take revenge? Pick a fight? Jessica was together with a guy and a girl. They were bidding farewell to her, and she was still chatting with them. After Jessica was separated from her friends, the men stalking her went closer to her and tried to hit on her. ¡°Hey, girl! Where do you want to go? We have a car with us.¡± Jessica instinctively took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The men went closer to her again. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We always offer help to pretty girls anyway. Just tell us where you want to go, and we will give you our best services!¡± ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll call the police now!¡± Jessica threatened while holding her phone up. One of the men immediately snatched the phone that she was holding. ¡°Why do you need to call the police? We are just fooling around with you. Do you have to be so rude?¡± Terrified by the situation, she continued moving backward as she asked cautiously. ¡°What do you guys want? I¡¯m going to scream if you guys come any closer!¡± ¡°Why do you need to screarn? I thought girls thate to ces like this just want to find a man for themselves? Well, there are a few of us here, so you can pick whoever you like; what about that?!¡± Smiling like the joker, they inched closer to her. Some of them even tried to touch her. Jessica was terrified as she shrieked, ¡°Help! Help me!¡± One of the men immediately pped Jessica, causing her to fall to the ground. Gianna initially wanted to see what Ben was up to. However, these men really pissed her off. Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 You Saved Me Once Again Right when Gianna wanted to help Jessica, the girl standing next to her had already started attacking that group of men with her handbag. ¡°What do you guys want?! Is bullying a girl amusing to you?!¡± Kate¡¯s behavior stunned Gianna. The drunk version of Kate was really Gianna¡¯s nemesis, unstoppable and all over the ce! Gianna hurried over to her friend. Meanwhile, the group of men was dumbfounded as well. This wasn¡¯t what they signed up for. Why were there two more girls all of a sudden? The men stared at each other as they tried tomunicate through their gazes. What should they do? Ben wasn¡¯t here yet, though. Should they just leave? Leave? Why would they leave when they were already here? There was no way they would even budge. Gianna grabbed the cor of one of the men who tried to escape and dragged him back. ¡°Why are you trying to escape? I thought you wanted to have fun?¡± The man immediately pleaded, ¡°We were wrong. We don¡¯t want to fool around anymore.¡± ¡°Did I say that you guys could leave?¡± Giannamented before she kicked the man away. If Gianna¡¯s fighting style was vigorous and upfront, Kate¡¯s fighting style could only be described as utterly random as she closed her eyes and started smacking everywhere with her handbag. Jessica came back to her senses and started hitting the men with her handbag as well. Three women went up against a group of men who never had the intention to start a fight in the first ce. In no time, the men were subdued. Those who could run escaped while some limped away. Ben was standing a distance away from them as he fumed in anger. It¡¯s that woman again! Why is she everywhere? It was initially his time to shine and save the damsel in distress. Great! Now everything¡¯spletely ruined. Ben initially wanted to help Jessica out of trouble. However, he was a few secondster from the girls. On the other side, Jessica sighed in relief when she saw Gianna. ¡°Gianna, thank you soConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . much! I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do if it weren¡¯t for you two.¡± Gianna smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Jessica turned over to Kate. Gianna nodded. Right when she was about to introduce Kate to Jessica, Kate had already reached out to caress Jessica¡¯s face and startedplimenting her, ¡°Damn, you look so fine! I know that your name is Jessica. I¡¯m Kate, and this is Gianna. You don¡¯t have to thank us. However, if you¡¯re free, pleasee over to my studio for a magazine photoshoot!¡± Gianna was speechless as she turned to face Jessica. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s drunk, so she¡¯s just talking gibberish now!¡± Giggling, Jessica said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute.¡± Hearing her reply, Gianna chuckled helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll introduce you to her when she¡¯s sober. I think you should go home now. It¡¯s dangerous to be out alone at night.¡± Jessica hummed in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Gianna. You saved me once again. We should have a meal someday, along with Kate.¡± Gianna nodded along before she started looking around their surroundings. ¡°By the way, you should be careful of Ben. As for those men that were hitting on you just now, I saw them together with Ben earlier. You should take a look into this!¡± Shocked by the unexpected information, Jessica stared at Gianna. ¡°Are you saying that Ben is behind this?¡± Gianna answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I did see them together discussing something.¡± ¡°What an a shole!¡± Jessica cursed, then she turned to face Gianna. ¡°Thank you once again, Gianna. I¡¯ll get someone to look into this!¡± Gianna nodded at that before they parted into separate ways. Right when Gianna and Kate got into a cab, Gianna received a call from Ss. Despite being surprised by the unexpected call, she still swiped her phone and epted it. ¡°Hello?¡± Ss¡¯s raspy voice rang out from the phone. Although he didn¡¯t sound cold, he didn¡¯t sound happy as well. ¡°Are youing back now?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the way home. We are in a cab now.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Is South at your house?¡± If it weren¡¯t so, how did he know? Next Chapter Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Selfish Ss replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then, he hung up on Gianna. Gianna felt perplexed as she stared at her home screen. He¡¯s probably still mad at me, huh? Maybe he only contacted her because he wanted to let her know that South was at his house. Of course, it was possible that he only asked if she wasing back because South was disturbing him from getting his rest, so he wanted her to pick up the child as soon as possible. While Gianna was still overthinking, she suddenly heard soft sobbings. It turned out that Kate was secretly crying. She would always use alcohol as a method to vent every time she was sad. However, alcohol couldn¡¯t just numb a person forever. All it could do was help subdue one¡¯s pain temporarily. Gianna reached out to pull Kate into her embrace before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry.¡± Although Kate didn¡¯t say anything, her tears continued pouring out as she remained silent. Gianna brought her back to her house, for she was too worried to let Kate go home on her own, seeing how drunk she was. When they got home, Gianna helped Kate to wash up and change into somethingfortable. After putting her to bed, Gianna headed upstairs to Ss¡¯s. On the 60th floor. ¡°Are you angry at Mommy?¡± South titled his head as he asked with an unhappy tone. Ss sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He wasn¡¯t angry, and he also didn¡¯t me Gianna for cing Brian first. Deep inside, he also felt like Brian was more suitable for her. However, he knew that Gianna was the woman that he was searching for after knowing what happened seven years ago. How could I just let her go? Ss suddenly felt bad for being selfish, but he¡¯d always thought that he could let go of everything for his little brother. However, he didn¡¯t want to give Gianna to him at all. Even though he knew that it was dangerous for her to be around him, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of her. Ss really hated himself for being like this. South stared right at him. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± However, Ss couldn¡¯t just tell the kid that he felt like his mother didn¡¯t like him. After pondering for a moment, South spoke up again, ¡°My mommy doesn¡¯t like anyone at all.¡± Then, he added again, ¡°She only likes me.¡± Ss smiled wryly. Ugh¡­ What should I do? I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I want Gianna to fall in love withN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. me! I want to confess to her, and I want to tell her that I had already been searching for her for so long! ¡°I want to tell your mommy the truth.¡± Southmented nonchntly, ¡°You can¡¯t force Mommy.¡± Faced with the child¡¯s reply, Ss gave him a look. ¡°What if your mommy falls in love with another person?¡±. South gave Ss a disdainful look. ¡°Work harder, then. Do you want me to call another person Daddy?¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Ding dong! Ss paused when the doorbell rang as both of them stared at each other. Soon, South motioned for him to be quiet. ¡°Just say that! fell asleep here.¡± Then, he ran into the room. Ss¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the small figure who had always supported him. Why was his son so adorable?! Afterposing his emotions, Ss went to get the door. When he saw the person standing in front of the door, he couldn¡¯t help but scan her up and down. Gianna was wearing a white knitted top paired with ck shorts without any outerwear. Ah, I see, she¡¯s wearing the sandals I gave her. The way she dressed up to chill at home was very different from her usual outfits, and it made her seem so much more approachable. Gianna looked soft and adorable, making Ss feel like someone just punched his heart. Gianna exined awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was held back by something just now. Where¡¯s South?¡± However, Ss continued staring nkly at her. His gaze was calming and dark, like a maic welt that would lure one into its trap if one weren¡¯t careful enough Next Chapter Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Confession Gianna broke away from his gaze anxiously while she started ming herself. What are you freaking out about? She coughed softly before exining awkwardly, ¡°¡­ I drank too much the other day, so you¡­ You shouldn¡¯t mind what I said to you.¡± Her words surprised Ss, for this was his first time seeing Gianna acting so timidly. Leaning against the door frame, he was blocking the entrance so that she couldn¡¯t enter. Of course, Gianna wouldn¡¯t leave without her son. Hence, the two of them just stood by the door ¡°What¡­ did you say? Do you think I would mind?¡± The man¡¯szy and teasing voice rang past her ears. Gianna was speechless. How would I know? Um¡­ To be honest, she¡¯d probably feel bad if she told him that she didn¡¯t know. Taking a deep breath, Gianna felt like it was best if she told him everything clearly. She couldn¡¯t stand this man¡¯s weird attitude toward her any longer. Gianna looked serious as she stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy you candy. However, that¡¯s thest box left at the shop, and I just thought that your brother might need it more than you do. I mean, since he always faints, isn¡¯t it right? I didn¡¯t think too much into it, and I just wanted you to send it because I wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry.¡± She had actually exined it right in front of him in a gentle tone. I just wanted you to send it because I wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. It seemed like she saw right through their rtionship. What else could Ss say? If it weren¡¯t for him being afraid that he might scare Gianna, he would have pulled her into his embrace and kissed her. Why was Gianna so adorable?! Ss¡¯s lips twitched upward. ¡°South fell asleep.¡±. ¡°What?¡± Gianna still hadn¡¯te back to her senses after being dumbfounded by Ss¡¯s uplifted smile. How did this man¡¯s attitude just changepletely? Didn¡¯t he look like someone had owed him a few billion just now? Why did he suddenly smile? Oh gosh, this is so weird. ¡°Oh. Can you please wake him up? I¡¯ll bring him home.¡± However, Ss kept staring at her nkly as if just looking at her wasn¡¯t enough. Faced with the man¡¯s gaze, Gianna was speechless. She suddenly felt like this man had lost his sanity.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Why is he staring at me and grinning so stupidly? ¡°W-Why don¡¯t I go wake him up instead?¡± Gianna frowned as she wanted to walk to the room. However, the man remained rooted to the ground as he continued staring at her. Gianna¡¯s temper red at that as she red at the man. ¡°Ss, what are you trying to do?¡± Ss smiled. Look! It is rare for this woman to be this gentle. This is the real her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Mr. Nn anymore?¡± Gianna took a deep breath before she taunted, ¡°Honorifics are for people who are worth respecting.¡± Finding her reason amusing, Ss chuckled. So did that mean that he wasn¡¯t worth being respected? Whatever. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted her to use honorifics on him. He felt closer to her without the honorifics after all. ¡°I want to ask you a question. I¡¯ll wake South up for you after you answer me.¡± Gianna sighed in relief. He¡¯s finally acting normal. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Ss¡¯s gaze was heated as he stared at her with glistening eyes. ¡°If you could have a boyfriend who doesn¡¯t need you to care about him, to be worried about him cheating, to cook, appreciates you, and doesn¡¯t limit you, would you ept him?¡± Gianna blinked in confusion. Then, she blinked again. Is this man confessing to me? ¡°Well. You¡­ Am I understanding this right?¡± Silos nodded, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m confessing to you, Gianna. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Oh my God! Gianna suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe as her limbs froze and her mind went nk. Then, her body started going numb as she felt her legs giving up while her heart raced up, all of those followed by a series of stimted reactions. Next Chapter Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Remember That I¡¯m Waiting for You Ss really liked Gianna? She instinctively took a step back as confusion and fear etched across her face. ¡°E-Ss, are you joking with me?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ss took a step forward. Gianna instinctively took another step back. Ss frowned at that as he reached out to grab her hand. Seeing that she was still struggling, he pushed her against the wall and inched closer. Immediately, the distance between them was reduced to none. Ss¡¯s voice was low and raspy, making her feel somewhat safe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t force you to ept me, but I just wanted to tell you how I feel. Gianna, I really like you!¡± Gianna felt as if thousands of horses had just stomped past her chest. She didn¡¯t know why her body reacted so uncontrobly. She was already a mother of a seven-year-old child and had received tons of confession in the past. Was it really necessary to react this way? Gianna instinctively pushed him away. ¡°L-Let go off me first.¡± Who in their right mind would press someone against the wall and confess to them? This scenario seems more like a robbery, no? Ss backed away a little before he asked with his raspy voice, ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask me?¡± Gianna¡¯s dumbfounded mind started churning at that. ¡°W-Why do you like me?¡± Hand in his pocket, although he looked like he was trying to act cool, he still looked slightly out of ce. ¡°I¡¯ll answer this formally. You¡¯re smart, gorgeous, and have an attitude. You¡¯re also apetent person, making you an ideal girlfriend.¡± Gianna frowned upon hearing his ¡®formal¡¯ answer. ¡°Is there an informal version?¡± ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t know why I like you, would you think that I¡¯m just trying to brush you off? To be honest, I¡¯m unsure myself. I only know that I was quite embarrassed when I misunderstood you initially, so I wanted to make it up to you. However, the more I know you, the more I realized that you¡¯re so¡­¡± Ss suddenly lowered his head and chuckled before he looked up at her and said, ¡°Adorable!¡± Gianna facepalmed. That word really didn¡¯t suit her at all. Even Gianna herself didn¡¯t think that she was cute. ¡°My emotions started to change along with yours. I could feel your happiness, your sadness. I can¡¯t control my temper when I see you getting wronged, and I want to tear apart those who bullied you. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after I heard that you like another man. I didn¡¯t want to confess to you so soon because I wanted it to happen naturally when you finally fall in love with me as well, but¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m so terrified. I¡¯m terrified that you might really fall in love with another person.¡± Ss stared at her intently. Then, he inched closer to her again. Gianna immediately straightened up her back and stared back at him. Overwhelmed by the situation, she could feel her mind going nk again. Why couldn¡¯t this man just talk properly? Why must he unleash all of his charisma? Gianna shifted to the side as she struggled to get away from the man before turning to him anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone, and I¡¯m not nning to like anyone. I¡¯m thankful that you like me, but I don¡¯t think that we¡¯re suitable for each other, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not a good person, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not nning to look for a boyfriend right now. Well¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving now. South can sleep over at yours. I¡¯ll pick him up tomorrow.¡± Then, she turned around and wanted to leave. However, Ss reached out and dragged her back. He felt his heart aching when he saw her anxious expression. Taking a deep breath, he consoled her, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t be in a rush to reject me. I just want you to know that I like you.¡± Ss¡¯s voice was slow and soft. Even his movement when he reached out to move her baby hair to the back of her ear was really gentle. ¡°Gianna, remember that I¡¯m waiting for you if you want a boyfriend one day!¡± Then, Ss took a step back. ¡°South is already asleep, so just let him sleep here. I¡¯ll send him back tomorrow.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Restless Pursing her lips without saying a word, Gianna turned around and went downstairs. She seemed a little freaked out as she skipped the elevator and went straight for the staircase. Ss¡¯s gaze faltered as he watched the woman run away anxiously. Did he scare her? ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± A childlike voice rang out. Ss looked downward at South, who was standing next to him. ¡°I think I scared your mommy away¡± South gave him a look as if he was already an adult before commenting nonchntly. ¡°I already told you not to force her. If she¡¯s that easy to pursue, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re low-key finding this funny?¡± South looked up at him as he harrumphed arrogantly. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t wish for you to be able to pursue my mommy so easily.¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Do you want another man to be your daddy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but if my mommy wants another man to be my daddy, I can ept that.¡± South nced at Ss. As if he was an elder talking to his junior, South advised him, ¡°That¡¯s why you need to work harder!¡± Although Ss knew that this little fellow was trying to piss him off, he still managed to crawl under his skin. ¡°I can do that. However, will you still help me win your mommy over?¡± South harrumphed before turning toward the room. ¡°I want to sleep in your room. You can sleep in the guest room.¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep together with you?¡± South turned around to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping with another person in a room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time as well. Let¡¯s try this!¡± Then, Ss bent down, lifted the little fellow, and entered his bedroom. On the other hand, Gianna didn¡¯t bother to turn on the lights when she got back to her house, as she sat in a daze in the living room. Her mind kept reying what Ss said just now. Yes! I¡¯m confessing to you, Gianna. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of you! Also, his breath was on her face when they stood so close to each other just now. It was so warm that her cheeks were still flushed now. Undeniably, his confession really caught her off guard. Gianna thought that it would be really awkward when she went over because of what happened the other day. Alright, it got even more awkward now! But¡­ Why would she feel so restless? To one point, Gianna started regretting and was annoyed at herself for backing away. She wasn¡¯t like this! Hold on! Could it be that I¡¯m actually interested in him? The door creaked. Gianna looked over to where to sound originated from to see a figureing out from the dark guest room, Immediately, the lights were switched on. Kate jumped when she saw Gianna sitting on the couch. ¡°Why are you not asleep and sitting here?¡± Gianna gave Kate a look before turning aroundzily and sighed. ¡°Are you sobered up?¡± ¡°I feel better now.¡± Then, Kate went to the fridge and took a bottle of water out before chugging down about half of it. Then, she went to sit on the couch in front of Gianna. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gianna leaned back and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get South? Is he back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Gianna really didn¡¯t want to think about something so embarrassing anymore. Instead of picking up her child, she got scared and ran back Kate nced at Gianna ¡°You looked like you just got harassed.¡± Gianna stared at her for a while before she finally spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Upon bearing her friend¡¯s confirmation, Kate¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡± Gianna felt depressed ¡°Ss He told me that he liked me.¡± Yate got excited when she heard that, so she immediately got up from the other side of the couch and scooted over to Gianna ¡°Oh my God¡¯ He confessed to you?!¡± Oliva nodded before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My goodness! I knew that Ss felt something for you! How¡¯s that? Ami a psychic now?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 A Friend¡¯s Advice ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this something exciting? Ss Nn¨Cthe bachelor who¡¯s the dream of countless girls! If you¡¯re with him¡­ Oh god, I will be hugging a treasure now,¡± Kate eximed in exaggeration and even shook Gianna¡¯s thigh. Gianna was speechless, for she did not want to be acquainted in any way with theicaldy. Kate continued her celebration for some time before asking, ¡°Hey, why do you look sullen?¡± Gianna gave her a cold stare and Kate smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it? Why do you look troubled?¡± Gianna pouted in good fun. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re disrupting my faith!¡± Her reply made Kate guffawed. ¡°Hah! You don¡¯t have the faith to start with, but you¡¯re using me of disturbing your faith? Tell me, how did you reply to him?¡± ¡°I told him we¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡± Kate was surprised. ¡°Wait, you rejected him?¡± ¡°Do you think we make a good couple?¡± Gianna red at her. ¡°Of course! Why aren¡¯t you a good match? Look, he¡¯s cool, and you¡¯re pretty. A match made in heavens!¡± Gianna was again at a loss for words. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Kate breathed in and said, ¡°Gianna, Ss is really a nice man. After so many years, I have not once heard a scandal involving him in Summer City. This shows that he is a disciplined man. I won¡¯t go into his wealth, power, and good looks. You should know that he¡¯s the best in all aspects. Even if we only talk about how he treats you¡­ Do you recall how he took great care of you in the hospital? Last time, he even rebuked Harriet Grant at the party for you.¡± When she saw that Gianna wanted to retort, she quickly added, ¡°I know, I know that he just happened to be at the site. Anyone would have done it for you, but Harriet is no average person. Even though she is no match for Ss, everyone has to be courteous to her. But did you see him having any mercy on that day? Not many men would offend someone influential just for you.¡± ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re fated? Although your first few encounters were not exactly friendly, you have to put trust in your destiny. If not, why would Landon turn out to be Ss¡¯s nephew, and why would you save Ss¡¯s grandpa? What do these serendipities mean if not fate? You can argue with me as much as you want, but you cannot lie to yourself. Gianna, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Gianna sighed at her friend¡¯s persuasion. ¡°Ss is a good man, and that¡¯s the reason I can¡¯t burden him.¡± ¡°Only you¡¯ll think like that. I bet Ss wants that burden on him badly.¡± Kate btedly realized that she had made a suggestive remark. Gianna was tickled by her nk look and chuckled. ¡°I wonder how much Ss pays you for you to promote him with effort.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. I should talk to him tomorrow.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I need to discuss mymission fee!¡± ¡°I was a little touched by your words before, but that feeling is gone after you made that materialisticment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You need to feel touched. Look at me; my life¡¯s a mess, but still take the time to worry about your love life. How sacrificial of me!¡± Not knowing how tofort Kate, Gianna sank into silence. Kate stared at her. ¡°Hey! Stop looking at me like that! I¡¯d think that you¡¯re pitying me.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and intentionally barked at her friend, ¡°What¡¯s to pity? Why would I pity a woman like you who sells your friend out but still has a best friend like me around you? Get back to your room and sleep now!¡± ¡°Gianna, my girl, I want you to chat and sleep beside me.¡± Kate went up to grab Gianna¡¯s arm, to which thetter shrugged away in a yful manner. ¡°You¡¯re getting over the line!¡± Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Grand Opening of Her Studio Gianna¡¯s studio was officially open for business today. Therefore, she put on a traditional-looking red designer gown in hopes that it would bring out her curves. Just as she stepped out of her house, she noticed Ss standing at the entrance. He was dressed in formal wear as usual but looked slightly different. For example, he chose to wear a red tie as if he wanted to match her attire. Even the diamond cufflinks on his cuffs looked formal. After scanning his appearance, she btedly realized that she knew a lot about him. How did she even notice the color of his tie and the style of his cufflinks? He had been lying low for a few days, which made her believe that he decided to ignore her after her rejection. However, she was not used to his absence during that time. Smiling, she greeted him, ¡°Morning!¡± Ss replied, ¡°Good morning. You must be very busy these days.¡± She replied with the same smile, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I have help.¡± He nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± In fact, he had been waiting at the spot for some time. After his official confession of love to her, they did not have many opportunities to talk. He was worried that she might feel awkward and stoping around for a few days. Thankfully, he had a solid excuse today to meet her. ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± South looked up at him with a smile and greeted him. The man grunted a reply and reached out to caress the kid¡¯s hair. The little fellow was dressed in a dark-colored suit with a red bow tie at the cor, looking cooler than anyone else. After leaving the house, Ss told Gianna that she should not be driving because, as the host, she might need to drink. With that, he sessfully persuaded her to enter his car. In the same space, he felt an illusion of a family of three on a road trip. South was excited about the journey. His round and dark eyes darted between Ss, the driver, and his mom with an unexinable enthusiasm. ¡°Mommy, when the school break is here, let¡¯s go on a trip.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°When it¡¯s school break, I want to go skiing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Uncle Ss needs toe with us.¡± Gianna reflexively stole a nce at Ss. His deep gaze was fixated on the roads in front, his thickshes asionally fluttering. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and the rugged lines of his jaw perfected his side profile. To be honest, she had always thought he was handsome, and he treated her very well too. She was thinking a lot about Kate¡¯s words, but she did not have the courage to add her burden to him. It was impossible for a woman like her, who grew up deprived of love, to bring him happiness. Or so she thought. ¡°Uncle Ss is busy.¡± Ss had been observing her expression from the rear-view mirror, her face cold and stern. He was confused as to why she looked unhappy even after he had left her alone for days. ¡°I have time,¡± he chimed in. Gianna was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you want to go on the trip, just let me know. I have time,¡± he patiently borated. South¡¯s eyes were smiling, admiring his dad for being smart and sensible. ¡°Uncle Ss, you must keep your promise.¡± Ss met South¡¯s eyes via the mirror and winked at the little boy, feeling grateful for the tiny cupid. He calmly promised, ¡°I will not go against my promise.¡± Gianna was speechless at their interaction. At that moment, she wanted to renege on her promise to take her son on a trip. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± South Suddenly pointed at a huge billboard outside the car window, on which a sentence was printed. It read: Congrattions on the grand opening of Gianna Aubrey¡¯s studio! She stared agape at the billboard for some time and racked her brains only to confirm that she had never ced any ads on the billboards. When they cruised down the road, they saw even more billboards that were simr to the first one. It seemed that the billboards in the entire city were disying the same video clip. The clip disyed an assortment of clothes, ending with the congrattory sentence. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 A Waste of Money Gianna was stunned by the oundish disy. The first thing that shed across her mind was the amount needed to ce the ads. Because she would only be running a small studio, so she wondered if her profits could cover the expenses. Not only that, she was annoyed at the idiot who splurged on the ads, fearing that he or she woulde asking for advertising costs. At that moment, the idiot in front of her opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Looks like the studio¡¯s items are going to sell out soon!¡± Upon hearing that, she seemed to have guessed the identity of the troublemaker. ¡°Ss, is this all your doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ads?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Yeah, why? Do you like it? If not, I can get the supplier to change it.¡± Gianna sweated in frustration. It¡¯s him indeed! She was at a loss for words out of rage. ¡°Y-You! Were you worried that my clothes wouldn¡¯t sell?¡± ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel!¡± Gianna breathed deeply. ¡°Why did you waste money on the ads then?¡± What the heck? How does he expect me to return the favor? ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how else to help you.¡± His reply effectively blocked all her impending barrage of indignant scolding. She kept everything to herself as she could not bring herself to reprimand him. In the end, she said dryly. ¡°We¡¯re running a business for profits. There¡¯s no need to waste money.¡± He met her eyes from the rear-view mirror and shed a vague smile at her, giving her an obedient response, ¡°Okay, anything for you.¡± Gianna was speechless and confused by what he nned to do. Staring at him, she dered preemptively. ¡°You should get the ads taken down right now. I¡¯m making it clear that I won¡¯t pay the expenses back to you.¡± Ss chuckled and felt as if there was a distance between them once more. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay back. After all, I¡¯m one of the shareholders, so it¡¯s fine for me to do some marketing for our studio.¡± His remark got her again, and she thought his exnation made sense. At the studio, the employees were already there, getting prepared for the opening. When they saw Gianna looking like a family with Ss and South, they smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Gianna, Mr. Nn.¡± Gianna smiled at them. ¡°Is everyone ready? It might be busy today.¡± The ten employees replied at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Miss Gianna, I saw the ads for our studio. They¡¯re so cool¡± Sophia giggled and praised, to which Gianna replied with an awkward smile and a vague response. It was only nine in the morning, but more and more guests were pouring in. Brian was the first to arrive, followed by a few cars that were carrying some flower arrangements in baskets. The moment the cars were parked, staff from the florist moved the flower baskets into the studio. There were too many of the flower baskets that the five of them had to spend ten minutes just on moving the baskets into the studio. Gianna was speechless again at the sight. She thought that Ss was quite abnormal for putting up the extravagant ads but at least he could exin it as a contribution from a stakeholder. But! What on earth is Brian arthy doing?! Weren¡¯t the numerous flower baskets a waste of money and space, not to mention a trouble for the cleaners? What were all these men thinking? ¡°Congrattions, Gianna. All the best for your opening.¡± Speechless, she could only remark, ¡°If I had known that you¡¯d send these flower baskets over, I would have exchanged them for cash at the florist. That amount would have paid for half of my annual expenses.¡± Brian smiled warmly at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to buy you.¡± Gianna chided him, ¡°You should have provided me with free hotel stays. Why did you waste the money on flowers? What a waste!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive.¡± Finally, she shed a frustrated smile at him. ¡°Come in now. Take a seat.¡± Once Brian entered the studio, Landon and Mnie arrived at the site. When they saw the rows of flower baskets at the entrance, Landon¡¯s tiny eyes immediately bulged in surprise, and he secretly eximed his shockContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 The Guests at the Opening Ceremony ¡°That¡¯s too many flower baskets! Are these from the same sender? Who¡¯s that rich to send this amount of flower baskets?¡± Not knowing how to respond to Landon, Gianna stared at his two Nower baskets, which was typical of his style. Well, being thrifty wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°It¡¯s Brian,¡± Upon hearing that, Landon felt a little embarrassed at his gift. If this were under normal circumstances, two flower baskets would have sufficed as a congrattory gesture-those were only for good luck. However, the two flower baskets looked a little out of ce among therger baskets brought over by Brian. What the heck? If only he knew about Brian¡¯s flower baskets, he would have listened to the florist¡¯s advice and bought Gianna a horseshoe as a good luck charm. The sight of the two flower baskets by Landon was overshadowed in a corner, looking sad and pitiful, Mnie¡¯s expression froze as well upon seeing the sea of flower baskets. Her gaze toward Landon betrayed her disdain for her man. The switch in her gaze happened over a second, causing Gianna to doubt her own eyes. When Landon looked at Mnie, she hurriedly smiled at him and gripped his arm tighter, appearing like a loving couple. Landon was fast to adjust to the situation. He could not do anything to save his dignity, so he decided to ignore it and chuckled, ¡°Gianna, this is not much, but it¡¯s my sincerity. I wish you all the best for your opening.¡± Gianna could not help but tease him, ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t buy a lot. I wouldn¡¯t have had the space for it anyway.¡± Mnie smiled sweetly. ¡°Gianna, congrattions! Everyone around me is talented, unlike me. I¡¯m not good at anything.¡± Gianna comforted her, ¡°That¡¯s alright. You still have Landon. Anything that you can¡¯t settle will be his work.¡± Mnie took another look at Landon with a loving expression. Feeling giddy from being praised, Landon looked at Mnie with his chest puffed. ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s get in.¡± She nodded at him. As the host, Gianna quickly invited them in, ¡°Yeah, just get into the studio. There are ces to rest in there. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, we will head to the hotel.¡± When the couple entered theContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. studio, Gianna turned around to greet the iing guests at the entrance. Suddenly, a jacket with some warmth was draped across her shoulders. She looked up to find Ss¡¯s familiar face staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. Put this on.¡± Feeling grateful toward his care, she clutched at the jacket and thanked him. ¡°You should head in.¡± He curtly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Peering down at her eight-inch heels, he asked, ¡°Are you tired? Take a rest. Since I¡¯m a stakeholder, I can take over.¡± Gianna smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to wearing heels.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more because he only wanted to hang out with her. If so, they¡¯d both remain outside the studio. At the same time, a fleet of cars approached the studio. The leading car was a ck Maybach, which rolled to a stop at the entrance. Everyone at the site was gossiping. ¡°Are those carsing for the opening ceremony?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that? Looks like someone influential.¡± ¡°Look, look, isn¡¯t that Gillian Thompson? Jean Ford is here too. Oh my god, the superstars are showing up!¡± ¡°Yeah, Abby Elliot and Ruth Paxton are here.¡± ¡°Wow, Gianna sure is well- connected.¡± During themotion, the car door was opened, and Marcus Cohen¡¯s face appeared. Gianna immediately went up to him. ¡°Marcus!¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Gianna, congrattions. Best of luck with your opening!¡± ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡± Then, he shifted his gaze to Ss and greeted him with a surprised smile. ¡°President Nn, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here too.¡± Ss shed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a stakeholder of the studio after all. Marcus gave a meaningful response, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a stakeholder? if so, congrattions to you as well!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 A Mysterious Gift Ss replied to him politely, ¡°Thank you, pleasee in!¡± Instead of moving into the studio, Marcus stood on the spot and turned to look at the superstars who were filling in. ¡°Gianna, they came here for your reputation. Just give them a discount.¡± Gianna knew very well that the superstars did note here for her. Perhaps Marcus asked them to come, which they obliged to. Anyway, she smiled at them and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If Marcus says so, I will offer him a family discount. Ladies, please take a look around. For you, everything is 12% percent off.¡± Upon hearing that, the women showed excited reactions. ¡°Thank you, Gianna!¡± Across the street, Kaylee¡¯s fashion studio was unusually lonely. She stood at the disy window and observed the cars driving over to Gianna¡¯s studio, which had piles of flower baskets at the entrance. Gianna even put up ads on the billboards around the city as if she was worried that no one would notice her opening ceremony. What a show-off! The more she shows off, the sooner bad luck befalls her! Kaylee thought to herself with resentment. Sarah stood beside her with envy in her eyes. Ever since Kaylee was exposed for giarising at the competition, her studio lost a lot of business, and all employees left except for Sarah. All of a sudden, she tugged at Kaylee. ¡°Miss Kaylee, they¡¯re wearing items from Gianna¡¯s studio, right? Just now, I saw Gillian Thompson arriving in a different outfit. She must have changed.¡± Following Sarah¡¯s gaze, Kaylee noticed that not only Gillian Thompson changed her outfit. Jean Ford, Abby Elliot, and Ruth Paxton, the stars she was familiar with, had changed into outfits from Gianna¡¯s studio as if they were promoting the designer for free. I hate this! I hate this so much! Kaylee¡¯s fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm in envy, but she did not feel the pain at all. Dealing with the divorce request from Adrian Riley, her son¡¯s alienation from her, and the cold reception from her doting father, Kaylee lost both her reputation and her family. On top of that, her only studio was about to shut down. As for Gianna, she looked merry, swimming around different men, her career and her rtionships looking bright and promising. In Summer City, most residents must have heard of Gianna Aubrey. Kaylee was really skeptical as to why did the men around Gianna not bat an eye about her past? Didn¡¯t they find it disgusting that she had slept with a beggar underneath Jordan Bridge? Why would they please her one after another? Oh, right! Perhaps they were totally in the dark about Gianna¡¯s past! At the thought of that, a cruel smile appeared on Kaylee¡¯s face. She thought that she should give things a push. On the other side, Gianna was stunned by the sight of the superstars dressed in her designs. ¡°Gianna, how is it? Isn¡¯t my marketing idea brilliant?¡± Marcus beamed at her, to which she replied with a nod and a smile. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, everyone.¡± Ss lifted a brow in amusement because he wasn¡¯t expecting a stroke of genius from Marcus. Indeed, the power of superstars was the best marketing. Ss¡¯s ads shocked the entire Summer City, but Marcus¡¯s ad was directed at a targeted audience. d in Gianna¡¯s outfits, the superstars started to do a catwalk at the entrance of the studio, which sessfully attracted a lot of attention from passersby. Suddenly, another car approached the studio and rolled to a stop at the entrance. This time, Ss and Gianna exchanged a nce because this was a van, which looked nothing like what a guest would ride. The van driver hopped off and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Gianna Aubrey?¡± She went up to him. ¡°I am.¡± The driver grunted and handed her a pen in a professional manner. Please sign this.¡± She took the pen and signed while asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The driver answered, ¡°A money tree.¡± Astonished, Gianna gasped, ¡°A money tree? Where is it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just a delivery man, Isn¡¯t the sender address written on the delivery slip?¡± Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 The Money Tree The driver didn¡¯t care and called his coworkers down from the van, after which the group of men shuffled to the back of the vehicle. Gianna¡¯s lips quivered uncontrobly when she imagined the size of the money tree that needed to be carried down by six to seven men. Out of curiosity, she followed behind the delivery workers to peek. Aside from her, all the guests at the studio were busy peeking into the van, curious to see the enormous gift that needed to be moved by a group of men. When Gianna finallynded her eyes on the money tree, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Wait! This ain¡¯t no money tree! No, technically, it¡¯s a money tree. The ¡®tree¡¯ was a gigantic safe that measured 1.8 meters in height and 1.2 meters in width. One side of the cube was made of ss to show the contents. A money tree was ced in the case, and it was not an average nt. It was literally a money tree with heart decor, gold coins, and diamonds hanging on its branches. She only needed to take one look at it to feel dizzy. Gianna felt that she was struck by lightning, therefore she stood frozen on the spot. The workers from the deliverypany appeared moreposed than her. Not only did they not rob the item, they even managed to deliver it in perfect condition, which was surprising to her. When everyone saw the money tree, they could not help but draw a sharp breath. ¡°What the heck? Who splurged on that?¡± ¡°Look, that is the real money tree. Say, the diamonds and gold coins on the branches must be genuine, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Should be fake. I mean, who would put genuine gems and gold on the tree and ce it in a transparent case to show off?¡± ¡°I think if it¡¯s fake, there will not be a safe. Even the huge safe must be expensive.¡± ¡°No matter how expensive the safe is, it¡¯s worth less than the tree itself. Even if the diamonds are fake, the design of this tree must have cost tens of thousands.¡± People were chatting in amusement, but Ss was frowning deeply. He suddenly felt that his ads over the city were not as explosive as the money tree gift. This surprise gift triumphed over his efforts and stole his limelight. Who was the person behind this gift? Gianna sure had a lot of connections. At the same time, Gianna was also dying to know the identity of the sender, whose choice of gift frustrated her. Not bothering to check the time zone difference, she took her phone and made an international call. When the call was picked up, she demanded, ¡°Tell me that the money tree was not from you, was it?¡± ? A sleepy male voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Gianna? You received it?¡± She was speechless at the truth. ¡°Wait, it was really you? Do you intend to send it to the robbers or me?¡± The man sounded like he struggled to sit up, and his voice returned to a casual tone. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°We all know that you¡¯re a famous doctor. Those who don¡¯t might suspect that you¡¯re a diamond exporter from Africa! Why did you send a gigantic gift? Aren¡¯t you worried about theft and robbery?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ce it in a safe for you?¡± ¡°Oh, wow, thanks a lot!¡± Gianna took a deep breath. ¡°But why did you design a transparent side? Are you tempting the thieves or testing the features of your safe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tested it before. The safe has an automatic alert system. The money tree won¡¯t go missing. If the alert is triggered, you just have to enter your birthday as the passcode on the remote control.¡± Gianna went silent from astonishment. The man chuckled. ¡°Alright. If you think it¡¯s jarring, you can sell it off. I just wanted to express my good wishes. To be honest, I had wanted to send you some rose tea for beauty and health purposes, but your juniors keptining that the rose tea looked stingy and wanted me to buy something more luxurious. I was out of ideas, so I picked the money tree!¡± Gianna was both tickled and frustrated at the same time. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed inhumane! You¡¯re really nning to make me lose sleep to keep an eye on that thing all day, aren¡¯t you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Next Chapter Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Toying With the Safe The man¡¯s joyful voice boomed through the phone once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the safe and sleep well. It won¡¯t be gone. Even if it is, I¡¯ll send you a new one!¡± ¡°Go back to bed!¡± After that, Gianna hung up angrily. Soon, she saw the few workers pushing the sale on a cart into the studio. They were shouting out directions at each other while finding the right ce to put down the safe. ¡°Where should we ce this item?¡± How am I supposed to know? Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the studio and made space in her office for the safe. Just now, when she saw the ring money tree, she was at a loss, finding it both frustrating and funny. The instant Kate arrived, she saw the delivery men yelling and moving the gargantuan item into the studio, which was really funny in her eyes. ¡°Is that what your senior got you?¡± Gianna nodded, ¡°Yeah. He had a patient who was working in the diamond business, so he got the money tree ordered and delivered. The price tag of this tree is probably equivalent to the annual pay of the craftsman.¡± Kate smiled, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re his true love then!¡± She received a stare from Gianna. ¡°Stop that nonsense. He¡¯s my senior.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Moving on, Kate rubbed her chin and started thinking. ¡°Tsk tsk, why don¡¯t you leave someone here at night to guard the safe? I n toe over at night to break the ss and steal a few diamonds.¡± Smiling, Gianna egged her on, ¡°Yeah, you should try it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to break the ss?¡± ¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± As she spoke, she knocked on the safe, and the next second, an rm immediately red and attracted the attention of those outside the studio, who walked over to check out the situation. Gianna was shocked too because she only wanted Kate to give it a try without expecting the loud rm noise. She hurriedly looked around for the remote control and finally managed to turn the rm off after entering the password. Everyone surrounded the two and discussed the security rm with great interest. As for Kate, she was patting her chest in shock. ¡°My god, that was terrifying. It looks like it¡¯s not easy to steal that tree.¡± Landon happened to walk up and overheard her remark. He could not help but make fun of her. ¡°Are you stupid? There¡¯s a reason they ¡¤ ced the money tree at the most conspicuous ce. How would they let you steal it that easily?¡± Kate looked up at Landon and wanted to tell him that it was none of his business. However, she saw Mnie locking arms with Landon. When her eyes met Mnie¡¯s, she decided not to retort and instead chose to ignore him. It was Landon who was unused to Kate¡¯s behavior as he joked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more behaved today. You indeed have a guilty conscience.¡± Furious, Kate could not stop herself from barking back at him, ¡°Get lost, Landon Hunter! I¡¯m only overlooking yourments out of respect for your girlfriend. Don¡¯t cross the line!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue disapprovingly and turned around to take a look at Mnie. Then, he pinched Mnie¡¯s chin and remarked, ¡°Youmand people¡¯s respect.¡± Mnie shunned his advance in embarrassment, ¡°Quit fooling around. There are people around us.¡± Kate stared nkly at the lovey-dovey couple and frantically shifted her gaze away to the money tree, acting as if she was casually admiring it. Noticing Kate¡¯s difort, Gianna stood out and announced, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go out now.¡± A few people responded to her. They left the studio and prepared for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. At 9.58 a.m., the ceremony officially started. Since there was a firecracker ban in Summer City, some merry music was yed in the background as a recement. In the middle of the music, Gianna took the microphone and gave a short speech. ¡°I would like to express my thanks to everyone who has taken time off to attend this ceremony at my studio. Here, I¡¯d like to wee everyone warmly and sincerely thank my team. Gianna Aubrey¡¯s studio has just opened, but we have an established design team, ensuring that each of our outfits is unique so that every woman who wears our products could shine in their unique and irreceable charms. Do look forward to more products and support us in the future. Today, we will provide a 12% discount as a wee gift to all guests. You can pre-order any item you like and even discuss your ideas with us. We guarantee you a satisfactory shopping experience. Thank you!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The Business Rival Across the Street After the speech, Gianna bowed deeply at the audience beneath the stage, hence winning a round of apuse, Next, some hostesses led the VIP guests to their respective spots on the stage with Gianna at the center. Ss and Brian stood beside her to the left and right. Beside them stood Marcus and Landon. With trays in their hands, the hostesses handed over golden scissors to everyone on stage, and the ribbon-cutting began The bow on the ribbon fell onto the tray from the ribbon-cutting, at which the audience apuded, marking the end of the brief ceremony Afterward, Kate and Landon helped to clean up, and the studio staff busied themselves with greeting the customers Be it attending out of courtesy or love of fashion, the guests and customers packed the studio, They chatted or tried on clothes. In general, the atmosphere was good, and business was booming. The hotel was not very far away. Therefore, Gianna decided to head over at 11 in the morning. With only half an hour left before her departure, she decided to sell as many items as possible. Out of her expectations, she heard someone shouting her name, ¡°Miss Gianna!¡± Sophia jogged over to her. ¡°We ran out of clothes!¡± Gianna frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helpless but proud, Sophia announced, ¡°The 68 pieces we prepared for the opening day were sold out.¡± Shocked by the good news, Gianna gulped and checked with her staff again, ¡°Not one left?¡± Sophia nodded hard. ¡°Yeah. Just now, the stars themselves ordered around 19 pieces. Some other customers who showed up as fans were waiting for this exact moment. When you announced the 12% discount, they ordered more for their friends. Anyway, we¡¯re out of products now.¡± Gianna found it hard to believe. Was this someone else¡¯s doing under the table? ¡°How about this? If the customers are still interested, we¡¯ll leave them our contact. Or you could jot down their preferred item style and have them wait for a few days while we restock. The 12% discount still applies.¡± Smiling, Sophia replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head in now.¡± Gianna beamed at her staff. She had anticipated that her products would sell out, but she did not expect it to be snatched up in a matter of moments. It felt good to be validated. On the other side,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kaylee was still fixated on the merriment across the street. She observed the money tree being delivered and Gianna coolly giving a short speech for the ceremony. She was basically putting herself under torture. Even though she knew she would feel awful for watching the ceremony, she still decided to stare on. Time passed when she was staring. At the end of the day, she noticed that Gianna¡¯s studio was empty and the doors shut, looking deserted as if it was not open for business yet. If not for the flower baskets at the entrance, Kaylee would have thought so too. Why was no one in the studio? Kaylee kept staring at her rival across the street until afternoon, but no one returned. She looked at Sarah. ¡°What does that mean? Are they closed for the day, not taking any business?¡± Sarah furrowed her brows in suspicion. ¡°No way. The first day usually sees more customers. How could they not sell anything on the first day?¡± After that, she nced at Kaylee and suggested, ¡°Miss Kaylee, maybe they are sold out.¡± ¡°Sold out? That¡¯s impossible! Their studio sells high fashion. One item is at least worth a hundred thousand or even millions. How do they sell out?¡± Sarah could not find a usible answer. ¡°Should I go over and peek? I should be able to see something through their windows.¡± At first, Kaylee was reluctant to send Sarah over out of her pride. If she kept her eyes on her rival without a good reason, it might show that she was unconfident. On the other hand, she was dying to know what happened to the studio. After some hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Just be careful. You need to pretend that you¡¯re strolling around.¡± Sarah agreed and went out. Kaylee remained in her studio and perched in front of the windows to observe Gianna¡¯s studio. She saw Sarah running across the street after looking around, leaning into the windows to peek into that studio and running back hastily after the inspection. Soon, she heard the door creaking open and Sarah¡¯s panting. ¡°Miss Kaylee, t-their studio¡­¡± Next Chapter Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Celebratory Drinks Before Sarah could finish her words, Kaylee was already annoyed at her actions. ¡°Why did you run? Didn¡¯t I ask you to stroll over and take a casual look? You looked like you were going to steal something. What if they returned and bumped into you?¡± Sarah waved her hands. ¡°They won¡¯t be back.¡± Confused, Kaylee blurted out, ¡°What?¡± Her hands sped on her knees, Sarah panted for some time before she resumed talking. ¡°They are sold out. Not one item was left.¡± The news shocked Kaylee, and her eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? They are really sold out?¡± Nodding, she was shocked by the sight as well. Even though it was her guess to begin with, she never took it seriously because the possibility of selling out on the first day was close to nil. She recalled the opening day of Kaylee¡¯s studio when they had sold about five items. Back then, Kaylee even thought that it was a decent result How could Gianna¡¯s studio sell out within half an hour? Kaylee stumbled onto the sofa. Although the billboard ads across the city were indeed good marketing for Gianna, the speed at which the items sold out was mind-boggling. ¡°How many items did they prepare?¡± She asked numbly. Sarah answered, ¡°They had at least twenty items on their mannequins, but the total amount of products is definitely more than whatever is on the mannequins. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing left on the mannequins.¡± Kaylee¡¯s soulless eyes wandered over to the studio across the street. She recalled that she had prepared about forty pieces of work for her studio opening. Judging by Gianna¡¯s grand opening, Gianna must have had more than twenty pieces in stock. Gianna showed no mercy. At the hotel, the banquet was nearing an end. As the host, Gianna had to go around and toast the guests. Although she was a good drinker, two hours of toasting the individuals made her tipsy. Her footsteps were unsteady, whereupon she lost her coordination and almost toppled over. Thankfully, someone grabbed her at that moment. In a moment of panic, she turned around to look at her lifesaver before breaking into a smile. ¡°Ss?¡± Ss was frustrated. ¡°I know you¡¯re a heavyweight, but you can¡¯t go on like this. It¡¯s fine to down a ss at each table, but you can¡¯t toast every single guest!¡± Her cheeks flushed and her gaze hazy; she squinted her eyes into a crescent shape with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± He took her arm and pampered her, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re happy today. Leave the rest to me. Please take a seat.¡± She fired back, ¡°No. I can¡¯t be unfair. There¡¯s only one table left. I can do it!¡± ¡°What if I toast them on behalf of you? Is that fine?¡± Ss wanted to reach apromise. Gianna blinked her eyes at him in the middle of a daze and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m one of the stakeholders.¡± Why did she have to keep him at arm¡¯s length? Gianna knitted her brows in response and sternly reasoned, ¡°You will have to driveter.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss was defeated. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll have Xavier pick us upter.¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°Well, that works.¡± He found it frustrating and funny that she was reluctant to take his advice. Leading her to the final table, he noticed that the guests were all close acquaintances. Due to their close rtionships, everyone could tell that Ss was ready to toast on behalf of Gianna. Therefore, those who did not n to drink insisted on toasting Gianna for fun. The first one to joke around was Marcus. Stealing a look at Ss, he raised his ss at Gianna with a smile. ¡°Gianna, you¡¯re the boss because it¡¯s your opening day. I¡¯ll toast you. I¡¯m not going to repeat the cliche well wishes because I know that your business will do well. I shall wish you goodpanionship and happiness.¡± She beamed at him. ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡± The next second, she lifted her ss in an attempt to down the alcohol. Seeing that, Ss grabbed her ss and exined, ¡°Gianna had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take this for her.¡± Marcus smiled slyly. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s against the rules! I know that you hold stakes in the studio business, but you¡¯re different from Gianna. You can drink on her behalf, but you¡¯ll have to do double!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Your Cousin Once Marcus noticed that Ss was smitten with Gianna, he instantly saw Ss in a more affable light instead of fearing him. After all, Marcus was a cousin of Gianna! Of course, Ss was aware of the dynamics of the rtionship and behaved well in front of Marcus. After all, he was pursuing Marcus¡¯ cousin. Therefore, he obediently agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, he instantly downed the alcohol in Gianna¡¯s ss and poured himself another, smiling and dering, ¡°Marcus, my fellow cousin, thank you for showing up.¡± Next, he raised his ss at Marcus courteously. Following that, Marcus stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too gracious. I wish nothing but the best for the studio business.¡± Everyone at the table cheered them on with gossiping expressions. Kate was especially agitated at the scene, to which Landon gave a side-eye. ¡°You idiot. They¡¯re only toasting, but why are you getting all excited?¡± She red at him. ¡°I just love it. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes quietly moved between Landon and Kate as her lips curled up in mockery. Then, she gently took a sip of the drink in front of her. However, Brian¡¯s expression fell, and he wondered if Ss and Gianna were together. Isn¡¯t he afraid of burdening her? Staring at Ss, Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°You¡¯re addressing Marcus as a cousin of yours, huh? Do you have another identity aside from a stakeholder of the studio?¡± Gianna tried hard to think with her numb brain as she looked at Ss in confusion. Yeah! Why did he im that Marcus is one of his cousins? Ss stared Brian down as he calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Gianna¡¯s, and Marcus is her cousin, so I see him as a cousin of mine too. Is it wrong for me to address Marcus the way Gianna addresses him?¡± Brian scoffed, ¡°Did Marcus allow you to do so? For those in the dark, they might think that you have a special rtionship with Gianna!¡± thing Sensing that the joke was getting out of hand by the two men, Marcus hurriedly stood up to mediate, ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can see me as a cousin. I¡¯m older than most of you here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can see me as your elder cousin too. I¡¯d be more than happy to see that.¡± Ss shot a dark look at Brian for some time before slowlymenting. ¡°Marcus himself has no issue with it. You should quit fussing about it!¡± Brian returned a sharp look at him without any intention to back down. ¡°Marcus didn¡¯t put it out, but you have to be sensible. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ll bring to them after you refer to Marcus as your cousin?¡± Ss knew what Brian was worried about. He was aware that he lived in a perilous world, but he selfishly wanted Gianna for himself. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Gianna with any other man, even if she were only hanging out with her brother. ¡°I wonder what right do you have to question me.¡± The temper of the two men was ring up, and dangerous looks lurked in their eyes. It was so tense that they might break into a bloody fight the next moment. Everyone at the table held their breath and stared at the two men. Even though Gianna¡¯s response was slowing down, she could tell that the atmosphere had worsened. With a smile, she held Ss back. ¡°Come on, guys. It¡¯s just a way of addressing Marcus. It¡¯s nothing much. I even call Ss¡¯s grandfather my grandpa. You guys, don¡¯t make an issue out of nothing. If I get vindictive, both of you will be in trouble.¡± As she was speaking, she filled Ss¡¯s ss with alcohol, followed by Brian¡¯s ss. ¡°Drink up! Thanks for showing up to support me and provide me the hotel event venue. Later, please remember to give me a discount. My business just started, and I haven¡¯t broken even!¡± Taking a deep breath, Brian looked away from Ss and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t broken even? I thought your clothes were sold out today? Big Boss Aubrey, are you pretending to be poor?¡± She replied with a somber expression, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m penniless. I haven¡¯t received my rent payment yet.¡± Brian yed along with her, ¡°How grateful! I should have be your studio¡¯s stakeholder too.¡± She smiled back at him. ¡°I feel regretful too for not opening a florist shop.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Provocation The familiar joke managed to amuse the guests and made everyoneugh, thereby lightening up the atmosphere. ¡°Come on, everyone! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Gianna raised her ss, but Ss snatched her ss again and stared at Brian to imply something. ¡°There is no use regretting things that were meant to happen. Anyway, Gianna has drunk more than enough, so I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡± Nheless, Brian only stayed still and red at Ss who wasn¡¯t bothered at all as he continued what he had been doing No one else dared to mess with Ss anymore as they finished the ceremony without a hitch. Soon, Ss approached a waiter and ordered some tea for Oliver. ¡°Here. You should feel better after drinking this.¡± Meanwhile, Gianna took a peek at those sitting around the table, feeling a little embarrassed as she didn¡¯t know how to turn them down. Therefore, she decided to drink the tea without much hesitation. On the other hand, Kate noticed Mnie leaning forward to Landon, seemingly whispering something to him. In the next moment, she was seen leaning even closer to the man with a bashful Took on her face, thus Kate couldn¡¯t help but think they were flirting with each other. Instantly, Kate was overwhelmed by depression, so she decided to walk away to the restroom to have some solitude. However, it wasn¡¯t long until Mnie came in as well. Deep down, Kate didn¡¯t really like thisdy, not only because she was Landon¡¯s girlfriend, but also she knew they wouldn¡¯t get along with each other well. After all, it was easy for two women with shing natures to fly into a rage as soon as either of them said the wrong word. Nheless, Mnie was deemed to be a honey-tongueddy who was good at winning a man¡¯s heart by flirting. On the other hand, Kate was the total opposite as she was impulsive and ill-tempered. She would even get physical at times when she found herself at odds with someone. Therefore, it was understandable why Mnie¡¯s meek nature would be the preferred type by men to her headstrong character. *Are you alright, Katie?¡± Mnie caringly asked when she saw Kate standing near the basin top. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kate shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. I guess you must¡¯ve probably drunk a little more than you can handle,¡± Mnie worriedly replied with a pair of furrowed brows. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My cheeks flush every time I drink,¡± said Kate who was deliberately touching her face. In a caring manner, Mnie gave her a piece of advice, ¡°You need to stop drinking then. Men aren¡¯t going to like how you look right now.¡± Her words made Kate knit her eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to do with drinking? Look at Gianna. Men like her even though she drinks. As the saying goes, beauty is in the eye of the beholder, so everyone is entitled to his own feelings and opinions.¡± Frustrated, Kate turned around and headed toward the exit, but soon heard Mnie sniggering. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the others feel, but I do know how Landon feels.¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense, but it seemed that she wasn¡¯t in control of her own legs as she stopped in her tracks and looked back in curiosity. At this time, Mnie was seen fixing her makeup with lipstick in front of the mirror for a while. After that, she ced her lipstick back into her purse and turned around slowly, winking at her in mischief. ¡°I¡¯m his cup of tea, the type that he likes. We usually do it three to four times every night until I beg him to stop. His performance in bed is the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Mnie added with a smile, ¡°Landon told me he is not interested in any other woman because only I can turn him on. So, don¡¯t you think he is crazy over me?¡± Mnie¡¯s words made Kate¡¯s blood boil with anger as she was now certain that this was an attempt to provoke her. With a cial expression, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he likes you, but I do know that you¡¯re disgusting and shameless.¡± Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 You Disgust Me Unprovoked by Kate¡¯s insult, Mnie responded with an innocent smile, ¡°You have a crush on Landon, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kate¡¯s face darkened. In an excited tone, Mnie replied, ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering how I knew that aren¡¯t you? Actually, I saw through you the first time we met at Gianna¡¯s ce. Although you might have appeared unconcerned, I knew you could never pretend as if nothing ever happened considering how close you are with Landon. Besides, I also knew you were afraid to peek because you didn¡¯t want to see how sweet we were, yet you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him just now. That was just confusing. You both have been best friends for years, but why did he choose me instead?¡± ¡°Are you trying to show off right now?¡± Kate asked with a cial look on her face. ¡°Rx, Katie. Women should be gentle and meek like me. instead of wasting time drinking all day, I suggest that you should do something to look for your Mr. Right. Landon is not the only man in the world, so why would you give up the whole forest for just one tree? After all, men don¡¯t like annoying women who won¡¯t stop bothering them.¡± On the verge of an outburst, Kate tried hard to suppress her anger as she took huge strides forward to thedy. ¡°Who did you say is annoying?¡± Tilting her head, Mnie gazed at her with a provocative smile. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that men dislike annoying women, didn¡¯t say it¡¯s you. So, why are you so worked up? Well, men won¡¯t even set their eyes on a woman with a short fuse like you. Therefore, I hope you could heed my advice.¡± Kate then grabbed Mnie by the cor and warned her, ¡°Shut your mouth up! Do you have any sense of shame? Whether I have a crush on is none of your business. You¡¯d better spend your time keeping an eye on your boyfriend because I¡¯d hate to see you crying when you get dumped one day.¡± Upon saying that, she shoved Mnie aside and left, but thetter only smiled in contempt while adjusting her shirt. ¡°Haha. Well, you really had me there for a second because I thought you were really going to hit me, but it seems that you¡¯re nothing but a big mouth.¡± With a darkened face, Kate cially red at her and said, ¡°I just pity Landon for having to see your disgusting face!¡± In response, Mnie giggled and retorted, ¡°You might as well admit that you don¡¯t have the guts to hit me. If you really raise your hand to me, Landon will definitely not let you go! After all, I¡¯m his girlfriend, and you? You¡¯re just one of his bros!¡± ¡°If he hears thising from you, he is probably going to regret his choice so much that he¡¯d rather drown himself in the river!¡± Kate angrily replied. ¡°What¡¯s there for him to regret? I¡¯m the one whom he loves the most. It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t know how much fun and joy we¡¯re having every night. s! Forget it. You¡¯ll never understand anyway. Haha,¡± Mnie answered and walked away haughtily. As the door closed after Mnie left, Kate suddenly found this matter absurd. Landon is such a fool. I can¡¯t believe he chose Mnie of all the women out there. However, Kate found it even more ridiculous that she indeed dared not raise her hand to Mnie because she knew Landon would believe she was looking for trouble for hitting his girlfriend. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed with the fact that her friendship with Landon, which had beensting for years, could bepared to Mnie¡¯s rtionship with him that had only started days ago. What am I really to him? Nauseated, she rushed back into the restroom to puke, but nothing came out. I¡¯m feeling so disgusted right now. On the other hand, Gianna took a rest after drinking some tea. As she felt more sober, Mnie was already back, but there was no sign of Kate. Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Why Didn¡¯t You Do Something? ¡°Mnie, were you in the restroom? Did you see Katie?¡± Gianna asked, Mnie nodded and said, ¡°She looks really drunk.¡± Gianna responded with an affirmative hum as she headed in the direction of the restroom Meanwhile, Mnie curled her lips upward and showed a faint smirk, raising the ss as she nudged Landon with her elbow. ¡°We haven¡¯t toasted your uncle, have we?¡± Upon hearing that, Landon quickly reacted by raising his ss, ¡°Uncle, Mnie and I would like to propose a toast to you Since you¡¯re now one of the studio¡¯s shareholders, we wish you a good fortune with endless money to make.¡± Nevertheless, Mnie nudged Landon once more and said, ¡®Oh,e on Can¡¯t you think of something else better to say?¡± ¡°Well, those are practical wishes, aren¡¯t they?¡± Landon said with a smile. Mnie raised her ss and looked at Ss with an enchanting smile as if she was trying to cast a spell on him, ¡°President Nn, may all your wishese true as you seed in what you¡¯re doing. As she expected, she managed to entertain Ss with her subtle use of words because her wish was exactly what Ss wanted. He then took a glimpse at Mnie and lowered his gaze, slowly taking a sip of the wine in his ss. Despite her exhration, Mnie looked emotionless on the outside, doubting she could easily have Ss under her spell. Nevertheless, she only wanted to make an impression on the man for now, which required patience. Then, she quickly shifted her eyes to Brian and Marcus whom she toasted the same way she did to Ss. Although her response wasn¡¯t met with the same amount of enthusiasm as she had, she believed she could enter their social circle sooner orter as long as she stuck with Landon. Soon, she quickly took a glimpse across all men who were sitting at the table, realizing that Landon was outssed by either of them hands down. I used to think my life would change after being with Landon, but it seems that I can have more than what I have now. Landon is a good man, but there is someone else much better than he is. Since I could make Landon fall for me, I could do the same to the other men and work a little harder for it. If I could be with Ss or Brian, I¡¯d be standing on top of the world. Even if I couldn¡¯t get close to either of them, the big boss of Metrostar Entertainment is enough to outss Landon. Anyway, I believe Landon will have my back no matter what happens. So, I¡¯ll just go ahead and see who is willing to be my gold mine. In the meantime, Kate was leaning on the basinN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. top in a trance when Gianna found her. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, Katie? Why didn¡¯t you go back out there?¡± Kate slowly turned around without saying a word as she noticed Gianna¡¯s presence. Then, she directly walked up to Gianna and hugged her tightly. ¡°Gianna¡­ Instinctively, Gianna patted her back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just way too disgusting! Kate took a deep breath and eximed. ¡°What? Who¡¯s disgusting? Gianna knitted her brows in confusion. While she was no longer able to fight back her tears, Kate felt a lump in her throat ¡°Tell me. Is Landon really blind? Look who he has gotten as his girlfriend.¡± ¡°You mean Mnie?¡± Gianna asked as her face darkened. In a wailing tone, Kate said, ¡°She knows I have a crush on Landon, yet I gave in to my anger and blurted out things that I shouldn¡¯t have. Then, she said Landon is only interested in her and will not be interested in someone with a short fuse like me. Also, she called me annoying, even telling me that they made love three times every night until she begs him to stop. It all sounds so disgusting, Gianna. I can¡¯t take it.¡± As her anger got the better of her, Gianna snarled, ¡°This woman is such a shameless b*tch! I¡¯m going to talk some sense into Landon and make sure he dumps her!¡± Kate immediately seized nna by the hand and said, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t do that, Gianna. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything except provoking me, so I only have myself to me for not being able to do anything. Therefore, please don¡¯t do anything rash for the sake of my pride!¡± Frustrated, Gianna berated her, ¡°You¡¯re indeed useless. How could you still fall for it when you knew she was trying to piss you off on purpose? She was just gloating, wasn¡¯t she? And you just stood there and listened to her in silence? Why didn¡¯t you talk back or hit her? How could you let her walk away like nothing ever happened?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Keep Him Guessing Uponde aung lionna¡¯s ocolmo, Kole cried even louder as he understood hier bentido pure intention she learfully Torged a smile and said, ¡°If I really hill Mnle, Landon would definitelye after me and give me a piece of his mind for getting physical on her guiltalend After all, she 16 woman who¡¯s mild mannered and clever with words while I junt look like a woman who has nothing better to do than soeklig louble. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯d trool me that way ¡°If London tlles with you because of Mnie, Gionna and with a pair of cial eyes, ¡°then I¡¯ll do the some to him and neverng around with him ogoln!¡± Allerhearing innna¡¯s touching worde, horloor hogon to foll down her cheeka once more as she wiapped her aime around her best friend, ¡°nna Actually, I can¡¯t help but feel upset overy timo Landon puth me down with his barahinonta, After all, I¡¯m a woman too, I wanted to bollove that having a big mouth won just a partonality, but it painod mo to witness hin gentle and meek Interaction with Melonie, ogpecially when they whispered 10 cach other. Maybe London is not the problem, but I am! I con never be like Mnie!¡± Lolling out a loh, nna palled her back. What¡¯e so good about being like her? I like who you are right now. Stop crying. Kalle Be yoursell ond chango for no one else. Those who like you will ept your shoringo, and the homo goes for your hatero. No molter how you change, you¡¯ll never be able to please them. Everyone is unique in his own way, and Landon will never find somoono oloe just like you, like it or not, you shouldn¡¯t cramp your style for him because he doesn¡¯t know to apprecinto you. There will always be someone in this world who knows how to treasure you.¡± While Kote bogon to job again, Glonna qkly wiped her lors ofl. ¡°Come on, otop crying, Molonle would be gleeful to See you crying. You should act as if Landon was someone that you have just dumped to show her how foolish she was to glont. The more vulnerable you look, the happier she gote, and you never know when she¡¯lle looking for trouble again. What you should do now in to get yourself a boyfriend and show him to London to make him regrou Thot dude seriously needs to have a checkup on his oyos for picking Indy like Mnie who dared to mess with us, The next time she everes back, you should give her a piece of your mind and never back down! Let me know if London really comes after you, and we¡¯ll dool with him together¡± Tearfully, Koto roplied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to find onother mani Glonna wog rendered speechless when she heard whot Koto cold, but she goon poked her friend¡¯s forehood and sold, ¡°You really like to be tortured by London, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve treated him like your first lovo, hoven¡¯t you?¡± Kote wiped her tears whilo chuckling, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that this woman isn¡¯t serlous in doting him. Since Landon likes her so much, he¡¯d be heartbroken If he realizes she¡¯just ying on his feelingo the whole time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯d teach him a loucon for choosing that bitch over you! So, he would have no one else to me but himself in thot onge,¡± Glonno replied, Kolo stopped crying ¡°Am I really ugly right now?¡± Glonna look o glimpse other while wiping her touri, foying in a disgusted manner, ¡°Yup, I feel like puking now, in fact A man liko London in benooth film. Come on, wosh your face and fix your makoup. Don¡¯t let onyone see how pitiful you are right now because I don¡¯t wont to gol embarrassed.¡± Kate nodded in response os she seemingly didn¡¯t mind ono¡¯s Inoullu, whereupon ohe proceeded to wosh her face, Moonwhile, nna leaned on the wall and looked at her ind cobuol manner while pondering, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been by London¡¯s side for so long that he¡¯s taken you for granted So, from now on, you should ignote him, and by thot, I mean you shouldn¡¯t oven look at him. If he ever asks you whai¡¯s wrong. Just tell him you¡¯re afraid that his girlfriend would misunderstand. Say nothing more and make him guess what¡¯s going on. 11 he bes desperate, just tell him that his girlfriend has womed you to ulny away from him since she is trying to y dumb, it¡¯s time for you to return the favor Try to be lorso in your words to keep him quessing, I doubt London will stand by and wotch you being bullied. Alter all, 1 don¡¯t believe your years of friendship with London can¡¯t match that bitchya rtionship that has only begun a few days Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 1 Only Talk Back to Humans Are you trying to tell me to act like a bitch?¡± Kate pursed her lips and asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re acting like as long as you achieve your goal. If Landon cares to find out why you¡¯re upset, or why you¡¯re avoiding him, that means he has feelings for you. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, you could forget about him because he has no feelings for you at all. Upon hearing thest few words, Kate felt like she had lost the glimmer of hope she once had. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. Furthermore, he is still in a love bubble with Mnie, so what makes you so sure that he¡¯ll think of me?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll never know if you never try. Maybe he is just being insensitive for now. When you finally have him at your mercy, you could do whatever you want to him, but you must remember to hang in there and treat him like a stranger for the time being.¡± *Alright!¡± Kate nodded. ¡°You could even find a decent man to provoke him, but you mustn¡¯t find someone like the man you met in the bar thest time. If you do that, you will not only fail to provoke Landon, but also make yourself look cheap,¡± Gianna then added. ¡°Alright, I know what to do. How do I look now? Do I look obvious that I¡¯ve cried?¡± Kate took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Still good, but your eyes are still a little red.¡± Gianna then proceeded to fix her makeup. ¡°There you go. Now you look much better. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve been here long enough, and people are going to know you cried here if you don¡¯t get out there soon ¡°Let them know then!¡± ¡°That¡¯d be embarrassing!¡± *They didn¡¯t see what was going on here anyway. So, just tell them I got drunk or something.¡± ¡°I doubt they¡¯re even going to ask. Besides, I bet no one else knows how long you¡¯ve been gone.¡± nna looked askance at her while Kate was simply too fed up to say anything in response. Soon, Kate returned to the table, catching Landon¡¯s eyes as he jokingly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing up forever. Did you puke your guts out?¡± Instinctively, Kate wanted to talk back, but soon recalled Gianna¡¯s words and looked away to ignore him. Meanwhile, Landon only stared at her in confusion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve never stayed quiet when someone teases you. I must say I¡¯m really not used to that.¡¯ Then, he tried pulling Kate¡¯s sleeves to get her to respond. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Soon, Kate turned around and red at him with a serious expression ¡°I only talk back to humans. That¡¯s why I ignore you.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon continued her sentence in her mind. You¡¯re obviously not a human! When he finally caught on to what she meant, he knitted his brows and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed? However, Kate only looked away and turned a deaf ear to his words. As Mnie noticed Landon¡¯s relentless attitude toward Kat?, she quickly pulled him closer and said, ¡®Show some manners. After all, Katie is still ady: Frustrated, Landon raised his voice at Mnie, ¡®If she talks to you like that do you think I¡¯d stand by and do nothing? Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? Not long after, Kate felt suffocated. She could barely breathe as if someone had stabbed her with a de and tumed the cold steel around 10 torment her. A few momentster, she let out a sigh and turned her attention to Gianna. ¡°Gianna, I want to make a move right now.¡± ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are still guests here. Attend to them, I can take care of myself.¡± Kate then ced her hands on Gianna¡¯s shoulders and sat her down before she informed everyone else but Landon and Mnie that she was going to leave. As her figure slowly disappeared from sight, Landon was frustrated and baffled. What did I do to deserve that? I was just asking how she felt after she went missing for so long, yet all I got in return was such a terrible attitude. Just then, Mnie leaned forward and seized Landon¡¯s am, silently meeting his gaze with a smile. Thai Tus Cute Or Dinner Next Chapter Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Come Over for Dinner Landon felt that the suffocating air in his chest was somehow released. He stopped thinking about Kate. Although Gianna didn¡¯t say a word, she paid attention to all of Mnie¡¯s little gestures and expressions. Every time Landon¡¯s thoughts swayed a little bit toward Katie, Mnie would immediately lean nearer, hug his arm or give him an obsessive, loving gaze. It was effective enough to pull Landon back to her. She¡¯s an impressive fake b*tch who acts all pure on the outside despite being rotten inside! Perhaps my eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks after all when I saw that look of disgust she revealed in the studio that other time! Maybe Kate¡¯s worries are real. Mnie isn¡¯t actually dating Landon for real. She probably even thinks he¡¯s beneath her. I¡¯m sure she has greater ambitions! Suddenly, Gianna no longer desired to preach to Landon about love. I¡¯ll just wait for him to get into trouble! This woman will definitely y him for a fool and hurt him to no end. As anticipation rose in her heart, the corners of her lips curved upward. When that timees, I¡¯ll beat him up first! Then, I¡¯ll scold him for being blinded by infatuation and hurting Katie! Finally, I¡¯ll help Katie to find a new boyfriend so that he¡¯ll be forever alone. It¡¯s exciting just by thinking about it! Ss stared at Gianna in confusion. What is this woman thinking? Why is she frowning one minute and smiling the next? She¡¯s even staring fiercely at Landon and that woman. Hmm? Did they offend her? After observing for a while, Gianna withdrew her gaze. Ss didn¡¯t ask her about it. After all, there were so many people around. Since the guests had already taken their meals, everyone got up and left one after another as soon as Kate left. As hosts, Ss and Gianna stayed till the end. When all the guests were sent off, it was already past three o¡¯clock. Gianna then went to pay the bill. Nevertheless, Brian refused to let her pay and said that it was on him. Surprised, Gianna said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This banquet costs hundreds of thousands. How could I let you pay for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. This is my own hotel, so it didn¡¯t cost much¡± replied Brian. ¡°But that¡¯s still not okay. This isn¡¯t the right way to do business. Even biological siblings have to settle payments. You will also have to pay for the clothes when youe over to my establishment tomorrow!¡± As Gianna spoke, she again passed him the card, which he pushed back once more and smilingly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You saved my life before. No matter what, I still owe you.¡± In response, Gianna answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dinner thest time? That has been settled back then. It¡¯s not that serious anyway, so I¡¯m not your savior. I was just helping you out. If you don¡¯t ept my money, I will be angry!¡± Despite undergoing several turns of pushing the card around, Brian still failed to convince her, so he collected the money and gave a 20% discount. With a smile on her lips, Gianna said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a discount, then I¡¯ll take it!¡± After leaving the hotel and following Ss into the car, Gianna felt tired. As she rubbed her feet that were sore from wearing high heels for the entire day, she really wished to take off those killer heels. It would be quite inconvenient to do it at the moment since Ss was with her. ¡°Are you tired?¡± The man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came from the front. ¡°Yeah, a little bit, Gianna said truthfully. ¡°Take off your shoes then.¡± However, Gianna was embarrassed to do so. Her feet would certainly smell after wearing those heels for the whole day! Chapter 185 Come Over for Dinner Even if Ss didn¡¯t mind, Xavier who was driving might mind! ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Ss didn¡¯t insist further. He was aware that she cared about her image. Soon, they arrived at Muse Penins and the three took the elevator upstairs. Exhausted from the events of the day, South plodded tiredly along. When they reached the 59th floor, Ss urged, ¡°You two go back and rest for a bit. Come over for dinnerter in the evening!¡± Startled, Gianna immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can eat our dinner at home.¡± ¡°Come over. I have something to talk to you about anyway!¡± said Ss while staring at her with a serious expression. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Lucky to Have Me As Your Son Although his words founded polite, Gianna senised a kind of dominance in his tone she really didn¡¯t want to be alone with him Every time they mel, she felt that her brain had burnt to a cinder W what do you need? Why don¡¯t you say it now?¡± Ss looked at the woman staring at him warily and suddenly felt amused, ¡°You¡¯re tired, Go take a bath and rest for a bit I¡¯ll call you when the meat is ready?¡± Ignoring her look of caution, he closed the elevator doors and went upstairs. nna stored at the closed elevator doors ond repeatedly sighed. What should I do with this man? ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy and tired!* South dragged her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Gianna agreed and followed him into the house After the mother and son took a bath, they fell into a deep sleep. Some timeter, Gianna was awakened by the ringing of her phone Dazed from sleep, she closed her eyes, fumbled for the phone beside her pillow and pressed it to her ear. She connected the call without even seeing who it was ¡°Hey¡± Her voice was a littlezy and sleepy, like a cat that had just owoken. Hearing that, Ss chuckled. He could even imagine her lying on the bedzily right now. ¡°Are you awake? If you are,e and have dinner.¡± Gianna blinked and recognized the voice. ¡°Ss? Uh, no thanks, I can just whip up something at home.¡± Instead of persuading her, Silos simply said, ¡°It¡¯s all ready now. I¡¯ve made your favorite mustard-zed pork chops, and I also have spicy garlic shrimp, pan.fried salmon and crab cakes¡­¡± Gianna drew in a breath. Hearing this, she realized she did feel rather hungry. She had already imagined the taste of the shrimps and how spicy it would be when they melted in her mouth¡­ Thinking of this, she swallowed unconsciously. Of course, she would never admit that it was his tempting food that had made her feel hungry. It was only because she didn¡¯t eat anything at noon and had only drunk lots of alcohol, Right now, her stomach was empty! Besides, he had already prepared the food. It would be impolite of her not to go. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with him. If she kept avoiding him, it would make her look bad. Alter Gianna brainwashed herself that everything was fine, she readily epted his invitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go gel South now.¡± Ss answered, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± His words were spoken in a deep and husky voice, which sounded fuzzy in Gianna¡¯s ears and made her heart go numb. He is just waiting for me. Why did he speak so sensually? After hanging up the phone, Glonna rubbed at the goosebumps all over her body. This man is indeed wicked! She got up and went to wake South The little boy was still sound asleep. Sitting next to him on his bed, Gianna whispered softly, ¡°South, Uncle Ss asked us to go and have dinner at his ce. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± South answered without opening his eyes. He turned over and continued to sleep. Gianna (elt amused. ¡°Then why are you still asleep? Get up quickly.¡± But the little boy lying on the bed was motionless. He was still in a deep slumber. ¡°Your Uncle Ss said he made mustard zed pork chops, spicy garlic shrimp, pan-fried salmon and crab cakes.¡± Sure enough, both mother and son were one and the same. When South heard about the food, he immediately opened his eyes. After a while, he was fully awake and grinned at his mother. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Ss made all your favorite dishes!¡± Gianna nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to be picky about food. I eat whatever you make.¡¯ South¡¯s mouth twitched as he added, ¡°Mommy aren¡¯t you especially lucky to hove me as your son?¡± Giannaughed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lucky to have me as your mommy?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Ss¡¯s Attentiveness Trri luckyt It docun¡¯t matter i Mommy contcook because we can just find a daddy who can cook in the future! The words rendemd Gianno speechless. This little brot always lked to matchmake Ss with her. She had no idea why he liked that man so much 11 took twenty minutes Yor them to get dressed When the doorbell rong, Ss immediately got up to open the door. A slight smile appeared on theers of his lips as he said, ¡°Come in As Gonna walked in she said politely. I¡¯m very sorry to trouble you with dinner after you¡¯ve been busy with my matters the entire day¡± with a smile, Ss replied, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my job to take care of you twa¡± Gianna was dumblounded. What did he mean by that? Why does this man speak as if we have something to do with each other? Did I not make myself clear when I rejected him that day? Only when she lowered her head to change out of her shoes did she realize that two pairs of brand-new house slippers were lold out neatly on the Noor. One of them was fordies and the other pair for children. Her heart suddenly softened at that. Since she knew how busy he was, she was even more touched by his attentiveness. It had started today from the jacket he put over her to the alcohol he drank on her behalf. When they came back, he allowed them to rest first before preparing their dinner. Now he had evenid out house slippers for them so considerately. It was as if he really regarded them as his family. He was so attentive despite his busy schedule. She had no idea how much he cared about them, but it was clear that he cored! Suddenly, she had an impulsive thought about how he would be a good candidate as a husband. After all, South liked him quite a bit 100 ¡°Dinner is ready. You maye in and eat Ss said. Following a nod. Gianna changed into the house slippers and went straight into the dining room. Eight dishes consisting of meat, vegetables, fish and shrimp were ncatly ced on the table. Just by looking at them caused her to salivatc. ¡°Take a seat. Ss pulled the chair out for her. Gianna sat down in response, but she still looked a little awkward. South treated Ss as his father and didn¡¯t need him to pull out a chair. He climbed up the chair, picked up the fork, and stared at the dishes on the table. For a moment, he hesitated for a moment before moving his fork over to the mustard-zed pork chops and stabbing at a piece. ¡°South!¡± Exasperatedly, nna called out to him. Since when has this kid be so rude? South had already put a piece of the pork chops into his mouth. He asked with his mouth full, ¡°DidntConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Uncle Ss say we can eat?¡± In an instant, Ss replied indulgently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Just cat!¡± After that, he gazed at Gianna with a disapproving look. ¡°Why do you need to be so formal in my house?¡± Gianna felt a little embarrassed. What¡¯s so special about his house? This man is really¡­ ¡°Are you still upset? Would you like to drink more alcohol?¡± Ss¡¯s lips curved up in a mocking smile. However, Gianna shook her head, ¡°Of course not. There are so many delicious dishes here!¡± Then, Ss smiled and ced a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°This is turmeric chicken soup. You consume a lot of alcohol, so this is good for you as it has anti-inmmatory properties and will help soothe your stomach.¡± Picking up the bowl, Gianna thanked him and thought that, for a split second, she didn¡¯t really know the man in front of her. He was still handsome, calm and sell-sufficient, yet she felt that he was a little more down to earth now. No! It was his tender side that would only be revealed in front of her and her child. ¡®Try it. How does it taste? As Ss spoke, he put on thin gloves and was preparing to peel the shrimps. Gianna lowered her head and took a sip. Her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± With light chuckles, Ss replied, ¡®Well, drink more of it then. You had so much alcohol today.¡± Gianna nodded. After taking a few more sips, she realized that Ss¡¯s cooking was really delicious. Next Chapter Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 At Least You¡¯ve Tried Silos looked like he was paying attention to the shrimps he was peeling, but in fact, he was observing Gianna¡¯s expressions. Watching her rxing her brows in a contented manner, he felt that doof food could attract women too. Thinking of this, the corner of his lips curved up uncontrobly. Then he put a peeled shrimp on Gianna¡¯s te While holding his te, South was staring at the shrimp in his father¡¯s hands. He thought that this must be for him. After all, Mommy had been served soup. But after a long time of staring expectantly at Ss, the peeled shrimp ended up on his mother¡¯s te without any hesitation of all Ugh, true love wins after all! I¡¯m just an ident they had! South sighed. Oh well, whatever. As long as Daddy can win over Mommy quickly, it¡¯ll be a load off my back Silos pecled the shrimps as fast as he could and delivered the second one directly onto his son¡¯s te Seeing that both mother and son had already eaten their shrimps, Ss felt an unusual sense of satisfaction This feeling had never arisen in so many years. These two were the closest people to him, even more than his brother! Alter eoung for a while, Gianna finally felt half-full. She suddenly remembered what ?s said in the elevator, so she raised her head and asked, You said you¡¯ve something to tell me. What is it? Ss was stunned at the question. Something to tell her? I was just worried that she wouldn¡¯te over. But at this moment, he had to find an excuse ¡°I saw you stanng at Landon and his girlfnend today. You look like you¡¯re scheming against them.¡± Gianna raised her eyes, a little surprised ¡®How did you see through me?¡± ¡°Kate likes Landon?¡± Ss asked. Gianna was even more astonished now. ¡°Are you a mind reader?¡± Ss chuckled. It¡¯s not that hard to guess: However, Gianna was in awe of him, ¡°The uncle is indeed much more perceptive than the nephew. Your nephew has been friends with Katie for seven or eight years now but still isn¡¯t aware that she likes him. I¡¯m truly amazed at his denseness!¡± Ss asked, ¡°Why not tell her to confess her love directly to him? Gianna blurted out without thinking, ¡°Not every confession will have a happy ending: These words seemed to remind Ss about what happened the other day, causing him to fall silent suddenly. His expression was a little unnatural as he looked at her. Gianna almost bit off her tongue in regret. What am I even saying? She was about to change the topic when Ss spoke up. ¡°If you don¡¯t even try, how can you know if it will have a happy ending or not? If you tried and failed, at least you won¡¯t regret anything. If he happens to like her too, won¡¯t everyone be happy?¡± This time it was Gianna¡¯s turn to be embarrassed, She put down her fork and exined. ¡°Actually, Katie told Landon about it before. but Landon said he doesn¡¯t like her. Today when Mnie told Katie about her rtionship with Landon, Katie was triggered by it Ss nodded in understanding. He didn¡¯t want to participate in Landon¡¯s matters of the heart After all, he still hadn¡¯t resolved his own rtionship issues. He really didn¡¯t have the time to meddle in others¡¯ business. But Gianna was still thinking about the matter and continued, ¡°Actually, I feel that Landon shouldn¡¯t be so insensitive to Katie. Maybe the distance between them is too close and they are too familiar with each other. Perhaps they¡¯re so close that neither of them would think that one is romantically interested in the other. But then, it¡¯s their rtionship, so we os outsiders can¡¯t very well intervene in it. ni tell Katie to ignore him for a penod of time to see how London is gonna react. Will you please betray him ande over to our side? Don¡¯t tell your nephew about anything yet!¡± Ss chuckled ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I will always be on your side Gianna was slightly started by his words. Why does it feel like he¡¯s flirting with me? South nced at Ss and Gianna, then put down his fork and spoon ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯m going to y games!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Gianna, What Are You Afraid of? Alter the left the dining room and started ying with his tablet on the sofa in the living room Ss lowered his eyes and smiled to himself My brat of a son is really thouglufull Giants opened her mouth to tdl South to y his games in the dining room Hey, don¡¯t let me sit here all alone with this man! This is redly wiward However, that little brat scuried away quickly as if he was alroid that she would stop him Without Strying anytnng, Ss gave her some time to adapt to the situation. Then, he put onother thimp on Gianna¡¯s te nna manked him ¡°I can peel them mysell¡± With a scorching gaze, Ss looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯re meating each other Why are you so polite? Junt make yourself at home here. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± I do want to be tess fommal. However, I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m suddenly a little afraid of him! Seeing that she was cilent Ss asked, ¡°Did my confession that day bother you? Gianna raised her eyes and looked at him. Although she didn¡¯t speak, the expression in her eyes clearly sold yes, Llong theers of his lips, Ss looked at her with a hint of chorm. ¡°If I¡¯ve affected your mood, then I guess you¡¯re not as indifferent as you seem? Annoyed, Gianno red at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Gazing intently at her, Ss didn¡¯t say anything else. A wicked smilo yed at the corner of his mouth. Like a hunting leopard, le dominated her with that faint aura of his. Regardless of whether she was flustered or calm, he remained as still os a stone, Gianna realized that she had lost herposure Why was I so flustered? It¡¯s obvious that this man just wants to see me making a fool out of myself if I get upset, doesn¡¯t that indirectly justify what he said to be true? I¡¯m really not qualified to teach Kate how to deal with rtionships. Look at me failing so badly! It¡¯s because your confession that caused our rtionship to be a little awkward. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to you so as not to hurt our friendship!¡± In a serious manner, she emphasized the word ¡®friendship¡¯. Ss drew in a breath of annoyance. Looking at her flustered expression, it was obvious that she was not as indifferent as she pretended to be, yet she was still stubborn about it. ¡°If you¡¯re just friends with me, then why do you feel awkward? nna, what are you afraid of?¡± Gianna took a deep breath and stared directly at him. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just not used to someone disturbing me and my son¡¯s lives!¡± Ss gave up. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re pretty. So you have the final say!¡± Gianna was slightly stanled. Hispromise had caused her to feel even more awkward now, Ss didn¡¯t want to force her. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was like a pure white boat that had its own rhythm and pace. In any case, she couldn¡¯t escape him. Therefore, he deliberately changed the topic, ¡®Did you find out who sent the money trec today?¡± Gianna felt much more rxed at the change in topic. ¡°George!¡± Ss was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t George a TCM doctor? ¡®Yeah, but he also has a diamond business that he started with his friends,¡± Gianna said. Ss nodded in understanding. No wonder he was so generous Alter dinner, Gianna offered to clean up. It won¡¯t be appropriate to eat his food and let him clean it up himself, right? ¡°Leave them. Someone wille to clean up tomorrow ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t cook, but I can clean,¡± Gianna said. With that, she got up and went to the kitchen to clean up. As Ss looked at the busy figure in the kitchen, he felt warmth in an instant. ¡®You also make delicious food.¡± Gianna chuckled ¡®Ss, are you even listening to yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡±Ss said. ¡°Are you sure the stuff I prepared is delicious? I dare not say so. Gianna then added with a lough, ¡°When I was living with Katie, whenever I made something. I would always say ¡®Oh, this isn¡¯t that bad. It¡¯s edible!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 I¡¯ve Been Looking for You Silos watched herugh ond couldn¡¯t help curving theers of his lips too As he got up, he lxlped her bring the tes on the table 10 the kitchen Truthfully speaking, he had always enjoyed cooking but loathed cleaning up Every time he cooked, he didn¡¯t bother deaning up. But he couldn¡¯t bear to see her busy in the kitchen alone So, he went to the kitchen and watched her ¡°Your mother is nghe Instead of being good at everything women only need to excel in one ora. Nevertheless, men nowadays need to be a jack of all trades, or else they won¡¯t be able to find themselves a wife Gianno smiled ¡®In that case, most men won¡¯t be oble to marry Ss replied, ¡°Then are you thinking that the reason why I don¡¯t have a girlfriend at such an age isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want one, but because I can¡¯t get one?¡± Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing him say such a thing so seriously ¡°Do you even have a conscienco when you say that? I juste back, but don¡¯t ever think that I know nothing. I¡¯ve heard a lot of your rumors¡¯ As he stored at her, Ss chuckled lightly. ¡®Do you really pay so much attention to me? Gianna was at a loss for words. Could he not be so narcissistic? You¡¯re such a legend. Why do I need to pay special attention to you? I can know everything about you just by listening to others with half an ear.¡¯ Silos became very interested. ¡°So what do they say about me?¡± Gianna looked at him and said, ¡°They say you¡¯re a sentimental kind of guy and that you haven¡¯t looked for a girlfriend because¡­She stopped speaking abruptly and felt a little frustrated at herself. What am I doing? This is a pitiful attempt at trying to leam about his private life! But why? I just rejected him, yet I¡¯m now trying to leam about his private life. Who interested in him? There was a hint of interest at the corner of Ss¡¯s mouth. Why didn¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡± Gianna snorted and lowered her head she continued to put the dishes into the dishwasher but didn¡¯t say anything else. Her tiny foce was full of imitation as she could not say what she wanted to say she was, in Ss¡¯s eyes, indeed adorable. ¡± ¡°Did they say that I¡¯ve been looking for a woman? Ss asked. Suspicion then rose in Gianna¡¯s heart He knows about it? Then why does he still flirt with me? Such a scumbag! Nevertheless, she still maintained a calm expression on her face and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh, really? They all say that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend because you¡¯re so great that women are afraid of you. Have you been looking for a particr someone? Who is she? AtAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. that time, Ss was leaning on the kitchen counter while facing Gianna. Watching the woman¡¯s clumsy acting skills, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Raising her eyes, Gianna red at him. What the hell are you laughing about? Ss also stared at her before saying in a deep, husky voice, ¡°Will you believe it if I say I¡¯ve been looking for you? Upon hearing that, Giannaughed in exasperation. ¡°Looking for me? Are you gonna say that you¡¯ve been looking for me for a long time? And that you¡¯ve been waiting for me all this while? Ss was a little astonished. What does she mean? Does she know everything? In a daze, he nodded. As her face darkened, Gianna questioned him, ¡®Mr Nn, this is not how you should pursue women. You gotta be more sincere about it! These kinds of words are way too outdated now. How could you even use them on me?¡¯ Initially, she thought that Ss would be flustered or embarrassed at her enticism. Yet, this man was so thick-skinned that he asked with a straight face, ¡°Then may pursuc you?¡± How does he want to pursue me? Is he gonna pursue me with such outdated and insincere sweet talk? Gianna snorted derisively in her heart, but she stered an innocent look on her face and took a step closer to Ss. Shocked, Ss¡¯s gaze wovered. This is the first time this woman has taken the initiative to approach me! She¡¯s so close! Indeed, nna was so close that he could smell the scent of her shampoo, which was a pleasing sensation Swallowing subconsciously. his body seemed to freeze in ce as he stared at her without blinking! However, she stopped at a distance no more than 20 centimeters from him. As she listed her chin slightly, she replied to his question with an extremely arrogant attitude, ¡°No! You may not! Then, she turned to leave. Next Chapter Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 nder on the Inte The Of course, wodon¡¯t let go He instinctively grabbed her wrist and pulled her back looking at her y TV 10 Epertence in pursuing a warnan to why don¡¯t you teachine Gunna t No.I won¡¯t Silosten Dugi alle wickedly and said, ¡°Then maybe our rtionship will need a break in period before I can find my teet it I dont do wellpleinse be nice and forgive me Gimred at him ¡®Who wants to haven weak in period will you? Arent you a little too shameless? Does he even understand English? Apart from you. I have no ns to pursue anyone else,replied Sn With that he strede over and blocked nna¡¯s path, causing her to almost collide with him Instinctively, she retreated a step and ended up with her back against the kitchen counter Just great Now sis in front of me, and the kitchen counter is behind me. I¡¯m cought in the middle! ¡°Whore bre you running off to?¡± Sias lowered his head, his charming voice ringing in der ears. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me!¡± Gianna¡¯s heart pounded furiously as if it was rebelling against her ¡®What are you trying to do? Why are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not As soon as Gianna breathed a sigh of reliel, she suddenly heard the second half of Sn¡¯s sentence. Because I can¡¯t bear to!¡± The five words sounded extremely gentle. There was a sudden feeling that it was as if this man had broken some 8011 of seal When it came to sweet talking, he was literally a professional. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore! *T-Then, please let me pass!¡± Ss slowly tumed sideways, leaving a gap for her to move sideways out. ring at him, Gianno turned sideways and squeezed out from the gap. She kept worrying that this man would suddenly block her again But he did lot her go After getting out, Gianna turned and nced toward the kitchen with lingering fear. He was still standing on the spot staring at her with his hands in his pockets. His expression was very rxed with a confident smile ying at theer of his mouth. In all honesty, he looked rather creepy. Gianna didn¡¯t want to go back to the kitchen anymore, as she had almost cleaned up everything anyway. Therefore, she called out to South ¡°Little guy, we¡¯re going home South wamed Ss with a re. Daddy must have bullied Mommy again, or else why would Mommy¡¯s face be so red? Walking over to look at the mother and son duo, Ss said, ¡°You must be very tired today. Do rest eatly.¡± With a vague answer, Gianna lent Ss looked at the closed door and suddenly smiled. His mind was filled with how he felt when she first approached him. He remembered his thumping heartbeat the fragrance of her body, and her willful words- ¡®No you may not!¡¯ Heughed. I have to! The next day Ss received a call from Xavier before he woke up, causing his sleep to be interrupted Annoyance thus tose in him and impatience colored his voice when he answered the call, ¡®What¡¯s up?¡± Xavier¡¯ voice was anxious on the phone, ¡°President Nn, please go online and have a look There is someone ndering Miss Aubrey.¡± Heanng thus, Ss immediately hung up the phone and searched the intemet for topics about Gianna. As expected, a lot of posts popped up ¡°nna Aubrey Studio¡¯s Grand Opening Surprisen the City¡¯ ¡°nno Audley Studio¡¯s Products Sold Out in Hall an Hour on Grand Opening Day¡¯ Gianna Aubrey Studio¡¯s Grand Opening and Gifts from Bigshots from All Walks of life When Ss saw these, he was puzzled Isn¡¯t this positive news? Who is ndering her? As he scrolled further down, a new trending topic gradually revealed itsell. Its poprity had reached more than two milion retweets ¡°Pregnant with a Beggar¡¯s Seed and Was Driven Out of Surtimer City by Gael Aubrey, Gianna Aubrey Has Now Returned with Her Child Gianna Aubrey and the Beggar¡¯s Child Silos clicked on the link. The original poster wrote the story so sensationally as if he had been there to witness everything with his own eyes There were even pictures to illustrate and venly the story Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 1 Need To Talk To South These were the photos in total the limone was a photo of South ying around at the entrance of the studio, while the second was ol a begon in regged clothes under a bndge His face was unshaven as if he hadnt taken a bath for half a year. In his hands was a bowl and he bowed gratefully at the pedestrians passing by Thest photo was of Gianna standing in front of her store in horred dress today Alext description followed the photos illis probably difficult for everyone to connect these three people together But they are indeed OTruly Back then, Gianna was unhappy with her fiance¡¯s betrival, so she found someone else to get back at him. As a result, she spent a night with this beggar and produced this child When Giannn became pregnant. Goel Aubrey folt embarrassed and drove her Dul of Summer City in angel, threatening to sever their father daughter rtionship with her if such a woman could achieve so much ses today, surely there must be many men who have been silently doing their part to thrust her into the limelight!¡¯ Thements that followed were even worse The word ¡®thrust is used well here! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®A night with a beggar? Damn! Such a pily when I think about it! ¡°The tree-lined path you yearn for is covered with white dew every night ond overy down. You have to understand that when you can easily enter it, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re amazing, but it¡¯s only because everyone else has widened the path for you¡¯ ¡®Wow! This is the first time that I realize this quote carries such a meaning. Hahaha!¡¯ ¡®This beggar is so lucky. Why didn¡¯t shee to me at that time? I can send her my children ond grandchildren for free! Ss¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He truly wished to destroy the one who originally created the post Holding his phone, he quickly made a call and had someone remove the post first. Then, he found Kate¡¯s phone number and called her. Having settled everything, he went to Gianna¡¯s house. He nced at the clock. It was just after six o¡¯clock, so Gianna should not be awake yet. I hope she hasn¡¯t seen it yet! Ding Dong Gianna suddenly sat up on the bed. Why do I seem to hear the doorbell? She tilted her head and listened carefully. Indeed, someone was ringing the doorbell She hurriedly got off the bed to open the door. When she saw Ss standing at the door, she suddenly felt a lot more awake ¡°Ss? Why are you here so early?¡± With a stern expression, Ss said loudly, ¡°I need to talk to South!¡± Startled, Gianna thought for a while. He must be looking for South to talk about the computer. After all, South had helped him once. ¡°Come in and wait for a bit. Ill go get him.¡± Ss thus came in and said, ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet, right? Then, let him sleep for a while longer. I¡¯m not in a hurry either.¡± Just then, the corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why did youe over this early? ¡°Oh, then have a seat. Il pour you a ss of water.¡± With that, she yawnedzily and walked toward the kitchen This mon really knows how to torment people. He caused me to lose sleep for half a nightst night, and now he¡¯s here so early today. It¡¯s all thanks to him that I didn¡¯t manage to get much sleep! She tried to gather up all her energy to pour Ss a ss of woter and walked back to the living room with it. At this time, Ss had already disconnected thework cable and was walking toward the kitchen. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you Embarrassed, Gianna said, ¡°No need, I know how to cook porridge She handed the ss in her hand to Ss ¡°Go sit down and wait. Do stay for breakfast today!¡± Ss smiled when he heard those words ¡°Great You two shall eat at my ce in the evening, and I wille to your ce to eat in the morning. It¡¯s decided then!¡± Decided? What has been decided? I¡¯m not going to his house for dinner every day. Of course, I don¡¯t want him toe over for breakfasts either I¡¯m not going to your ce for dinner!¡± With a grin, Ss said, ¡°I can prepare dinner for you here if you like! Gianna huffed, ¡°No need!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Someone is Bullying Your Mommy Sn band was the food I made of delicou? Olonneally didnt want to lie and try that it won¡¯t delicious, so all she could do was re at hun and and fiercely ¡°There¡¯ use even if it delicious!¡± iantihin man going a little too overboard? I¡¯ve just gone to his house for a meal yesterday, and now he¡¯s arranging dinners for me every day from now on! Anyone would think we¡¯re a couple Chuckling, Ss sud, ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it if it tastes delicious?¡± Gianna looked at the ninile at the corner of his mouth and became exasperated, Ss, do i have to spell it out for you! Wasn¡¯t my rejection crystal clear enough? Silos leaned close to her, his voice carrying a hint of slyness in it ve also said that you can¡¯t run away from melk Gianna wan speechless ¡°W Why are you such a rascol? What is it exactly that you want to talk to South about? Instead of answering him, he asked, ¡°Do you not want me to stay for breakfast anymore?¡± With that, he took the rice cooker from her hand. As he grabbed the bag of rice, he directly put a big spoonful of rice into the cooker. ¡°What kind of porridge do you want? Vegetable porridge? Or in porridge? nna thus replied instinctively, *in porridge.¡± She didn¡¯t like to put random ingredients inside the porridge, No, that¡¯s not night. That isn¡¯t the problem at all. Didn¡¯t I intend to drive him away just now? Frustrated, She wrinkled her brows. How did it end up like this? The corners of Silos¡¯s lips curved up Looking at her dazed expression, he thought she was simply adorable His heartfelt fuzzy as if it was being kneaded by a kitten¡¯s paws. Ss put the woshed rice into the rice cooker, then pressed the porridge button and turned to look at her T¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m waiting to eat the dishes you make There was a kind of sensuality in his voice. Gianna drew in a sharp breath subconsciously. A line she had read before inexplicably popped out of her mind One is helpless when ites to oneself Was she always such a good-tempered person? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Of course not! Could she not drive him out? Of course, she could! But what was the reason for her to indulge him again and again? It was because she knew very clearly that he was good to her, He was so good to her that she couldn¡¯t least it! Ding Dong The doorbell rang again. Gianna was surprised. What is happening today? Why are so many people here? After she opened the door and saw Kate, her heart was gripped by suspicion, ¡°Why are you here too? Without giving any answer, Kaleunched herself into Giannas arms ¡°Gianna, I¡¯m so sad I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night Please apany me today!¡± Hearing this, Gianna¡¯s doubts suddenly vanished. She thought that Kate was probably still upset about yesterday¡¯s events ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be sad. Come in first.¡± When Kate saw Ss, she pretended to be surprised and eximed, ¡®Mr Nn, y you two.¡± Extending her arm, Gianna patted Kate gently. ¡°What do you mean by you two? Mi Nn just came over He¡¯s here to talk to South¡± Kate pretended to smile embarrassedly. Sceing that Kate had arrived and had managed to cook up an excuse to altay nna¡¯s suspicions, Ss was relieved He Chapter 193 Someone Is Bullying Your Mommy spoke up, ¡°Stay here with your friend. I¡¯m going to wake South up!¡± Gianna nodded. This arrangement would also save them some embarrassment. When Ss entered South¡¯s room, the boy was still fast asleep. He only had his briefs on while lying on his back with all four limbs syed out across the bed in the most appalling manner! In an instant, Ss¡¯s heart became unusually soft at the sight. It was different from the soft sensation when he saw Gianna. This feeling was more of a fatherly nature, like how fathers adored their sons. Ss still remembered that when he saw South for the first time, he was shocked by the look in the boy¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t figure out how a child around the age of six or seven could disy such calmness and could look back at him without fear Later, he realized that it was a look of self-confidence and absolute confidence! ¡°South¡­ He pushed the boy with his big palm. ¡°Get up. Someone is bullying your mommy!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Mnie Hopper May Be Useful The little boy mumbled something and turned over again. Realizing that it wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s voice, he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Someone ndered your mommy on the Inte. You¡¯re the only one who can help!¡± Ss said, The little guy sat up on the bed with a dark expression. He grabbed his littleptop and was about to search for it when he realized that the webpage couldn¡¯t be opened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your mommy will see it, so I switched off the wirelesswork here. Let¡¯s go to my ce!¡± As South nodded, he put on his clothes and exited his room. When they passed through the living room, Ss announced, ¡°I¡¯m taking South to my ce to resolve the issue.¡± That surprised Gianna. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Why don¡¯t you two eat first before going over?¡± ¡°We¡¯lle back to eat in a bit,¡± replied Ss. Gianna felt a little perplexed as she watched the two of them leaving just like that. Why are they being so mysterious? Upon seeing this, Kate interrupted hurriedly, ¡°Landon called me yesterday.¡± Gianna¡¯s attention was suddenly pulled back. ¡°Yeah? What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked what was wrong with me. I said nothing was wrong. Then he asked me why I scolded him yesterday, so I said it was because he criticized me first! We talked back and forth for a while. In the end, Landon started to lose his temper again and told me to stop being so crazy. I got so angry that I hung up!¡± Kate sighed deeply. I guess that it¡¯s probably a good thing that we¡¯re not actually together. Otherwise, our rtionship would be a battlefield every day. It¡¯s better to let go now instead of hating each other in the future!¡±, Leaning back on the sofazily, Gianna said, ¡®Landon losing his temper to you doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he hates you. I think it is precisely because he cares about you enough that he notices your changes all the time. If he really doesn¡¯t care about you, then he could¡¯ve just ignored you.¡± Kate looked at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I think so. As long as you maintain your current state, Mnie Hopper may be useful to you.¡± ¡°Useful to me? She¡¯s almost driving me mad.¡± ¡°Landon needs a woman like that to help him see his thoughts clearly. All of Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriends were people he was tired of and so he dumped them. But Mnie is not so simple. I think she will definitely make sure Landon remembers her for life. With just a pretty face and some tricks up her sleeves, she has Landon eating out of her hand and even attempts to provoke you. It¡¯s clear from her provocative actions that she is very ambitious. I think things will probably develop as you have guessed. Landon will be yed for a fool!¡± Gianna continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for him. People have to go through the falling down in order to learn to walk. From such an experience, he might just learn how to recognize the right person for him. During this period of time, what you have to do is to let him notice your presence. To attract his attention, others will keep appearing before him all day long. But for you, all you have to do is vanish from his sight. Let him know that you disappear because you¡¯re feeling aggrieved and heartbroken due to his actions.¡± Upon hearing that suggestion, Kate looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it because you have been watching too many dramas? Are you telling me to be as scheming as Mnie?¡± Gianna then answered, ¡°If you want something, you have to use your brains. I think it¡¯s okay to scheme a little in rtionships. What matters is how diligent you are in your schemes. What does it matter if you can deceive him for a lifetime? What we¡¯re afraid of is the kind of scheming girl who only schemes for her own benefit and doesn¡¯t invest any sincerity in her rtionships like Mnie who is just using Landon. Maybe her rtionship with Landon is just one of many simultaneous rtionships she has. Who knows if she¡¯s earnest about it? You and her are essentially different!¡± While the two women were thinking about how to break into the heart, the two upstairs were thinking about how to break into thework. South¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard as he tapped away furiously; dazzling characters kept shing on the screen, Ss sighed in his heart more than once as he looked on in awe. My son is such an amazing person! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 South, Are You Wily Rabbit? South¡¯s typing speed was almost twice as fast as Ss¡¯s Thetter even felt that many well known hackers might not be able to catch up to South¡¯s speed. Suddenly a strange thought came to his mind ¡°South, do you know Wily Rabbit?¡± Hearing this, had been staring at South, who the screen all this while, nced at Ss and calmly replied, ¡°Yes, I dol¡± Silon was even more uurprised now ¡°Do you know Wily Rabbit too? What kind of person is he?¡± Without looking away from the screen, South shrugged his shoulders and looked a bit boastful. like this!¡± Then, he hit the Enter key and found the individual who had posted the original post. When he saw the familiar IP address, theer of his lips lifted slightly with a hint of arrogance ¡°It¡¯s this woman again!¡± Ss didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He was still thinking about the phrase ¡®like this¡¯uttered by South What did he mean? Like this? Like what I¡¯in thinking of? Is Wily Rabbit really my son? Realizing that Ss hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, South turned to look at him, Ss, who was usually expressionless, thus stared at the little boy nervously. In a cautious manner, he asked, ¡°South, are you Wily Rabbit?¡± South tilted his head and looked innocent. ¡°Is this very hard for you to ept that?¡± Drawing in a sharp breath, Ss slumped back in his chair. He tilted his head back as the corners of his lips lifted uncontrobly. He was definitely happy about it, but sandwiched between the happiness were certain inexplicable sadness and regret It was a pity that he hadn¡¯t participated in South¡¯s growth and couldn¡¯t witness his hard work nor his daily sufferings and exhaustion. When he met the boy, he was already standing in the highest position, The online post understated what Gianna had experienced. But even now after all these years, theseizens still insulted her terribly. He could imagine how scary it was back then. If she could solve the problem, would she still have thought of going overseas? Moreover, she was pregnant at the time. How deste she must have felt when she left the country all alone! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, Ss felt that he owed the mother-and-son duo too much. ¡°South His voice had turned hoarse. He wanted to hold South in his arms, but he knew that the little guy did not have an affectionate and mushy kind of personality, while he himself was not an emotional person either. Suppressing the sadness that suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, he reached out his hand and patted South¡¯s head with an approving look ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡± With a grin, South said, ¡®Let¡¯s deal with the bad woman who bullied Mommy.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Kaylee Aubrey,¡± South replied. Ss frowned. ¡°It¡¯s her again? This woman is really persistent. While South¡¯s little hands were still busily tapping away on hisptop, he reposted the videos and photos that he posted on Kaylee¡¯s wedding anniversary on the Inte. What was reposted also included the incident of her giarism during thepetition. Ss watched as his son dealt with everything swiftly. Now, nothing came up when he searched for Gianna. After that, he made a phone call with his phone which immediately turned this incriminating post into a trending hot topic. Seeing Kaylee¡¯s post recing Gianna¡¯s one, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. Ss looked at South. ¡°Is it the content of this post that causes your mommy to reject me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mommy doesn¡¯t like men anyway, and she has never gotten a boyfriend!¡± said South. ¡°Then I can tell her directly that I was the person that night.¡± With a cold expression, South stared at him. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you did bully my mommy? You¡¯re the culprit who caused her to leave the country? Do you think Mommy will still care about you after you tell her all this?¡± All of a sudden, South¡¯s brutal words flustered Ss. Our rtionship has just improved a little. I guess I¡¯ll wait until our Next Chapter Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Respect Is Earned by oneself Almost an hour had passed before the two of them retumed to Gianna¡¯s home again As soon as they catered the door, they heard the doorbell ring again before Gianna could even sny a word Ss opened the door and saw Landon standing outside, who looked anxious. ¡°Uncle you¡¯re here too? Did youe here because of Gianna¡¯s matter?¡¯ Ss¡¯sce immediately sank when he heard the words. ¡°What about her?¡± As he spoke, he red of London, hoping that thetter could understand his signal. Nevertheless, the guy did not appear to understand as he looked at Gianna worriedly and said, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t listen to those people. Just get South to delete itter. Those people have too much free time on their hands..¡± Gianna stared at Landon standing af the door with suspicion. ¡°What happened? Kate was so shocked that her eyes widened the size of golf balls and she started praying anxiously in her heart. Don¡¯t say anything more, you fool! Otherwise all our efforts this morning would be all for nought. South frowned and red at Landon fiercely. With a simple yet swift move, Ss pushed Landon out of the door, mming it shut behind him. What Landon said made Gianna confused. She looked at Kate in bewilderment and asked, ¡°What did he say? What people? Now that she thought about it, something was definitely up for Ss and Kate toe over this early in the morning. ¡°Did you and Ss deliberatelye here early in the morning because someone ndered me on the Inte?¡± Pretending to be baffled, Kate said, ¡°Huh? I came here to ask for somefort. As for Ss, wasn¡¯t he here with youst night?¡± However, Gianna didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Tell me, what has been going on?¡± South thus spoke up, ¡®Nothing happened. If you don¡¯t believe it, go online and check it out yourself.¡± Gianna then got up and looked for her phone. Just when she found it, the doorbell rang again. After South opened the door, Ss and Landon reentered the living room. Having regained hisposure, Landon greeted Gianna and Kate with a smile. ¡°Landon, what did you say just now?¡¯ Gianna asked with a frown. Ss was worried that Landon couldn¡¯t exin it well, so he hurriedly spoke up. ¡°A post about Kaylee has be one of the trending hot topics on the Inte. When theizens commented about her, they mentioned you too. Landon was just making a mountain out of a molehill. I¡¯m sure he was just looking for an excuse toe over and get a free meal out of you.¡± Then, he nced at Landon, who immediately understood and huffed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I just want Gianna to be the judge of yesterday¡¯s events. Gianna, you were there yesterday. What do you think about Kate¡¯s behavior? I only asked her the question out of kindness. But she ended up scolding me and ignoring me. How could she humiliate me in front of my girlfriend? After Landon finished speaking, he looked at Kate again. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you exin to me how I¡¯ve offended you? If you want to kill me, you should at least tell me the reason why right?¡± Kate thus sighed. The only thing that reverberated in her mind was the sentence ¡®how could she humiliate me in front of my girlfriend? She decided to ignore him. But after a minute, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and got up to head for the bathroom. At first, Gianna was still skeptical about the Inte issue, but when she saw Landon arguing about Kate, she hurriedly shouted at him, ¡°Did youe all the way to quarrel with Katie so early in the morning? Are you really gonna talk about humiliation? Think about it! Have you prevented Katie from being humiliated in front of your girlfriend? Remember, respect is earned by oneself. Since you have a girlfriend now, you shouldn¡¯te too close to us. Although you think of us as your buddies, others may not think so! I¡¯m gonna say this one more time. We¡¯re women, so please be gentler and more polite when you talk to us, No woman would find concern in a sentence like ¡®Did you puke so much that you look so pale?¡± Landon waspletely stunned. Initially, he had wanted to form an alliance with her. But instead, he suddenly discovered another enemy. Why is Gianna acting strange too? Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Inviting Trouble Into the House ¡°D.Don¡¯talk like this before? It¡¯s not like that was the first time.¡± Gianna red at him ¡°Well, as you said, it was before But people will change. Before you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Now, there¡¯s another woman in the picture, and there¡¯s a difference between men and women. Even if you¡¯re not worried about your girlfriend misunderstanding us, you have to consider whether your presence will lessen Katie¡¯s chances of getting a boyfriend!¡± Landon waspletely stunned, ¡®What do you mean? Kate has a boyfriend, so she¡¯s putting on an attitude with me in order to avoid her boyfriend¡¯s suspicion?¡± Almost choked out of anger, Gianna looked at Landon for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you feeling weak?¡± Landon was startled for a moment, then he replied nkly, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll rest when I get back home.¡± With a serious expression, Gianna looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rest. It¡¯s all in your head anyway!¡± Hearing this, Ss lowered his eyes and smiled. He wondered how she could criticize people in such a serious tone! Landon was stunned for a long time before he gradually realized what Gianna meant. Doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯m weak in the head? As he pointed at Gianna, he said, ¡°W-Why are you scolding me?¡± Gianna didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she walked to the door, opened it and pointed outside. ¡°Get out! Landon grinned. ¡°Hey, no, what¡¯s wrong with me? You should at least tell me what¡¯s wrong, right? I¡¯ll just apologize if the words I said that day weren¡¯t very nice, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re women Please keep your distance from us,¡± Gianna said. Landon looked at Ss for help, but Ss ignored him. While looking at him, South gloated, ¡°You should go home and reflect on yourself. Let me see how many people you¡¯ve e offended! One, two, three, four! Four of us, so you¡¯re isted!¡± Landon red at the little guy. ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you y when I get my hands on a new game!¡± In response, South made a face at him. ¡°We don¡¯t want to y with you now!¡± After Landon left, the room fell silent It was Gianna who spoke up first. Ill go check on Katie.¡± Ss nodded and hurriedly took advantage of her absence to restore the wirelesswork When the two came out of the bathroom, Ss noticed that both had put on makeup. Clearly, that woman had put on hers to apany Kate, who attempted to hide her red eyes, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m feeling better now. Gianna, I¡¯m leaving. I have to go to work today.¡± Gianna frowned after hearing that. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some breakfast before leaving?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t have any appetite. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± kate said and left. After sending Kate away, Gianna looked at Ss, her eyes trying to say, ¡®When are you leaving since everyone else is gone? As a response, Ss pulled out a chair and sat down. I¡¯m not nning to leave at all. Gianna¡¯s lips curled up Am I inviting trouble into my house? Why can¡¯t get him out? Forget it! After all, he has helped me so much. She pretended to be rxed and went to the kitchen to serve porridge. After the porridge was served, she brought out a few small yet exquisite tes one by one. ¡°Katie made this omelette, but I mixed these pickles. I took a bite just now. It¡¯s edible.¡± When he heard her saying ¡®it¡¯s edible¡¯, Ss couldn¡¯t helpughing. Looking at the tes of pickles on the table, he found them looking rather strange, while the porridge was simply in porridge But for some reason, he felt unusually warm at the sight. Therefore, he moved his fork toward the te of pickles nearest to him. It was shredded carrots which tasted crisp and refreshing. Although it was a little too oily, it was still delicious Nervously, Gianna asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Ss smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, although it is a little oily!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Don¡¯t Drag Me Through the Mud With You Gianna also tasted it with a frustrated expression. ¡°But, how much oil should I use? It¡¯s just a small amount, I believe.¡± Looking at her face that was about to explode with exasperation, Ss chuckled. ¡°One tablespoon is enough¡± Gianna thus nodded. ¡°Oh, I probably put four or five tablespoons. Thankfully, I put less salt, otherwise the pickles won¡¯t be edible Ss answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I kind of like your oily pickles.¡¯ Secrety, South gave his daddy a thumbs up in his heart. To pursue his mommy, he had said he liked eating such terrible pickles Such a brave man! To walk his talk, Euegene ate all the pickles on the table. Only the omelette was left. Gianna looked at the empty tes and felt rather excited. Perhaps I am a great chef after all! She blurted out, ¡°If you like to eat them, I¡¯ll make more for you after I¡¯ve done more research on them! Ss smiled like a fox that had gotten what it wanted. ¡°Okay.¡± As the post she posted suddenly disappeared, Kaylee was still puzzled as to what went wrong. Even searching the keywords were futile as the words ¡°Gianna¡¯, ¡®Gianna Aubrey Studio¡¯, and ¡®beggar¡¯ had been blocked. These must be the preventive measures that Gianna has taken when she discovered the post I posted, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so fast. It¡¯s just less than an hour! How could it be resolved so quickly? How many people had seen it in such a short time? What Kaylee wanted was to let everyone know that Gianna, who had always been so high up there, was a woman who could be put down by a beggar. How was she worthy of being supported by so many outstanding men? She was not worthy! She wanted the men to know how cheap and shameless she was. She was about to try and repost the story when her phone vibrated suddenly. ncing over, she saw that it was a call from Ben and was slightly surprised. We¡¯ve broken up. Why is he calling me again? After the call connected, Ben started cussing without waiting for her to speak. ¡°Kaylee Aubrey, how many times do you want to use me to hype up yourself? Do you even have a conscience?¡± These words stunned Kaylee who had been searching for Gianna¡¯s posts without realizing that she herself was trending on the Inte. ¡°Ben, are you crazy? What happened?¡± Why don¡¯t you go online and check it out for yourself? Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s over between us? Why are you still doing this? Kaylee was so angry she was at a loss for words. She turned on herputer to search, and the post about her popped up immediately. It was the post that the Roberts Family had asked someone to delete after it went viral some time ago. How could it be posted again? This is someone deliberately going up against me! ¡°Then you should quickly ask someone to delete it again.¡± Ben was beside himself with rage. He had been scolded by his aunt a few days ago for failing to win Jessica back. Now Kaylee had dragged him back on the Inte again. Either she was deliberately creating this hype, or she had offended others again. ¡°You keep posting it after I delete it. If you want to be famous so much, just do it yourself. Don¡¯t drag me through the mud with you!¡± ¡°Ben, are you crazy? Why should I nder myself? This is obviously someone deliberately targeting me. I even think that you¡¯re the one dragging me down with you. If you don¡¯t want to delete it, so be it. My reputation has reached rock-bottom anyway. How much worse can it get?¡± After Kaylee finished speaking, she hung up the phone and sulked in the studio. This must be Gianna¡¯s doing. Only she has those pictures. However, before she could think of how to retaliate, her parents, na and Gael, started calling one after another. All they Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Closed for Further Action Then Adrian and Florence called her to ridicule her. They told her to stop messing around and that she should consider the negative impact of such posts on her child even if she didn¡¯t care about her own reputation Adnan even added that Kaylee should be a role model for her child! Dealing with these people made her feel exhausted. Sarah had already arrived for work, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Many people didn¡¯t see that post about Gianna because it had been posted too early in the morning. Nheless, the pos! about Kaylee was uploaded when everyone was just waking up and checking on their phones. With Ss¡¯s help, the post reached millions. Sarah came over to put in her resignation today. It was too embarrassing for her to work for such a boss. What worried her more was that otherpanies might not want to hire her if they knew that she had worked here before. ¡°Miss Kaylee, I wish to study abroad, so I won¡¯t being over tomorrow¡¯ Kaylee repliedzily, ¡°Okay. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you to stick with me until now. Go get your sry and leave today.¡± Sarah was a little embarrassed to hear her say this. ¡°Miss Kaylee, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. The branch of a rotten tree must seek a healthier trunk. Just go.¡± Kaylee¡¯s expression remained mild. Sarah looked at Kaylee and felt rather surprised. Kaylee was not such a kindly boss after all, so her calm demeanor made Sarah feel inexplicably scared! She had read about a quote along the lines of ¡®Unless one burst out from the silence, one shall perish in it! However, the crazy woman in front of her was really not the kind of person who would perish in silence. . ¡®Miss Kaylee, why don¡¯t you hide and lie low for a while?¡± Kaylee replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide. Why should I hide? This is my hometown, and this is my studio. I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± But even if she didn¡¯t want to hide, someone was trying to drive her away. Knock knock! Someone was knocking on the door. Startled, Sarah got up to open the door. Two men in uniform were standing outside the door. Entering the door, they briefly asked a few questions. After they confirmed that Kaylee was the boss, they started inspecting the ce and found that the partition walls used mmable andbustible materials. There were also some other problems: the fire partition was not in ce; the fire protection equipment was damaged; the electrical wiring was too old; the leakage switch was not sealed properly. In the end, Kaylee¡¯s studio had to close down for further action! Sarah was stunned as she stood rooted to the spot. Kaylee¡¯s arrogant words about how she would not leave the ce were still reverberating in Sarah¡¯s ears, yet the studio was closed down by authorities in less than ten minutes. This is all too sudden! On the one hand, Sarah was thankful that she had decided to leave before all this happened, while on the other hand, she began to sympathize with Kaylee. It was obvious that Kaylee had offended someone who was now deliberately targeting her! Kaylee tried to argue with the authorities, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do much about it. The results could not be changed. When the two left the studio, Kaylee suddenly felt that she really had nowhere to go. It was impossible for her to go back to the Riley Family since the divorce agreement had already been signed. But if she returned to the Aubrey Family now, her parents would probably berale her to no end. After thinking about it for a while, she really had nowhere to go. Gianna is to me for this! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point. Why did shee back? Why didn¡¯t she die out there? To drown her sorrows, she went to a bar. After downing bottle after bottle of alcohol for the whole day, she wobbled out of the bar in the evening and was immediately dragged into a van. As soon as she got into the van, an icy dagger was put to her neck. It was apanied by a hoarse male voice that growled, ¡®Are you the one who has offended our boss? Do you know that you are courting death? With the knife at her neck, Kaylee was petrified. When her skin felt the cold metal, her mind immediately cleared as chills ran down her snine Chapter 199 Closed for further Action She looked at the man in a panic, but the man was wearing a mask and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. W-Who is your boss?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask It¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to offend anyway. Next Chapter Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The Home of Beggars Kaylee said. ¡¯14 How old i offend him? At least tell me that ¡°Think about it yoursell the man sounded a little impatient Kaylee was forced to lift her neck up as she asked with a trembling voice, ¡®W Where are you taking me!¡± Just then the man seemed to have been annoyed by her question. ¡°You¡¯ll know after we get there Another man who was driving said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to silence her? Just hit her with a stick ! The first man replied ¡°The boss wants her to experience it when she¡¯s still conscious. We¡¯ll be punished if she¡¯s unconscious when we get there.¡± The more Kaylee listened, the more afraid she became. Where are they taking me? But she didn¡¯t dare to ask. Her heart was in her throat The car drove for more than an hour before it stopped in front of a bungalow. Then, the men dragged Kaylee out of the van They knocked on a rather old iron door. After a while, there was the sound of footstepsing from the house when the door was opened, Kaylee saw a man with a shaggy beard and curly hair standing at the door. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken a shower in years before she even entered the house, a disgusting smell wafted out of it it was the smell of stinky feet mixed with the stench of something rotten. The sour and foul smell was worse than a stink bomb. Is this the home of beggars? Kaylee subconsciously held her breath and looked at the man holding her in astonishment What are you trying to do?* *They are all hardworking people who frequent major subway stations and bridges to earn money with their own hands Don¡¯t you look down on them the most? Today, I will give you to them so that you will leam that these hardworking people should be respected the most! After finishing his words he pushed Kaylee into the house. Then, he handed ten thousand to the man who opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m rewarding you guys with this woman. Remember that the harder you work, the more money you will get. Here¡¯s some medicine to increase your fun!¡± He raised his eyebrows at the beggars, his hidden meaning evident in his gaze. The beggar man then nodded and bowed, ¡°Rest assured, Boss. We¡¯ll work hard.¡± In response, the man nodded in satisfaction before handing the beggar a videocam. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to capture everything on this videocam. You need to use the videos toAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. exchange for your moneyter, Is that clear?¡± The beggar replied, ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Boss.¡± As the door closed after the man leil, the beggar stared at Kaylee who was standing in the middle of the room. Suddenly a hungry and lustful desire shed across his expression. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so pretty. We¡¯re getting paid just to have sex with pretty women. This kind of life is the best! Slowly, he approached Kaylee, while the other beggars also crowded around her. Kaylee felt threatened as there were men with greedy eyes surrounding her in all directions, ¡°The little beauty is really gorgeous!¡± ¡°Yeah, how amazing is this? Not only do we get to sleep with pretty women, we¡¯re also getting paid for it! *Damn, let¡¯s decide now. Who¡¯s gonna go first?¡± The six or seven beggars in the house started to discuss her as if she was amodity, Kaylee had never encountered such a thing before, so she was frightened out of her mind. She cried out aggrievedly, ¡°Let me go, and I will give you several times the amount he¡¯s gonna give you, okay?¡± As the curly-haired man rubbed his hands together, he leered, ¡°We want to f*ck a little beauty like you more than earning money!¡± Another man also added, ¡°Hey, let her eat that thing now. We¡¯ll have much more fun that way!¡± ¡°Okay! Come over and hold her down for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Terrified, Kaylee wanted to rush out but was grabbed by two dark hands. Every one of them was filthy, and theyout of the room was like a communal bedroom where all the beds were ced next to each other. The quilts on the beds looked unwashed and very dirty too. At the thought of being defiled by those filthy men, Kaylee felt sick to her stomach Next Chapter Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Teaching Kaylee a Lesson Kave¡¯s stomach began to turn over and she started to retch. She then looked at the man who was getting closer and hurriedly sad Wall, wall Do you know Andy Yard? He used to be the chief of you guys I know him Could you please let the go out of respect for him? I¡¯m willing to give you any amount of money. The cathy haired man frowned deeply ¡°You know Andy?¡± ¡°Yes, he helped me with something seven years ago, so he should recognize me.¡± The curly haired man tumed his head and nced at the several men behind him before lifting the corner of his mouth into a cruel smile ¡°So it was you who gave him that opportunity. Do you know that, because of you, he had the opportunity to Cory up to a rich woman? Latet he had people drive us away and make us suffer until we gave him a percentage of our daily camings Now that we¡¯ve just gotten out of his control, how dare you bring him up? Brothers, let¡¯s make her pay today? They were all persecuted by Andy before Hearing this, anger rose in their chests, and they surrounded Kaylee at once Kavlee regretted it deeply. Sh*t! Why did I bring Andy up? ¡®D-Don¡¯te near me!¡± Number Five, you take the video. We¡¯ll switch rolester. Make sure you get a better angle so that we can exchange for more moneyter Number Five reluctantly agreed. ¡®Number Sx and Number Seven, give her the medicine!¡¯ The two men were unusually excited. Holding the medicine that the curly haired man had just prepared, they walked toward Kaylee. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Kaylee was so frightened that she started picking up things from the ground and the table before throwing them at the men. Unfortunately, the men were physically strong from running around outdoors all day long, so she was caught in just a few seconds. Meanwhile in the van, the driver and the masked man closed their eyes to rest. From time to time, they looked at the clock. Why do you think our boss is doing this?¡± asked the driver. The masked man drawled, ¡°He¡¯s obviously teaching her a lesson!¡± The driver asked again. ¡°I mean, why did he want us to find beggars for the job?¡± The masked man shrugged. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he was too angry.¡± Sighing, the driver said, ¡°Our boss looks benevolent, but damn is he scary when it Next Chapter Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Did Kaylee Offend Someone? Instead, Kaylee was the one who was horribly insulted by netizens. Having found nothing, Gianna decided to let it go. Since they all wanted to protect her, there was no reason for her to feel upset When she arrived at the studio, her employees had already arrived. They had to catch up on designing, patterning, and production this week because there were still a lot of products that needed to be customized After all, they had promised to deliver the products as soon as possible on top of making new samples. The thought that they would be sold out just hours after the grand opening had never even crossed their minds In hindsight, they should have prepared more products. After Gianna arrived at the studio, she held a meeting and told everyone to increase their speed, but not at the expense of quality Gianna herself also worked overtime to design ording to their customers¡¯ requirements. Actually, she had recruited a few talented designers, but their skills were not as good as hers. They had designs in their heads, but they were not skilled enough to deliver on paper and fabric. Hence, she had to monitor them all the time. The silver lining was that they were smart and got the hang of things quickly. They often said that the work that passed through her scrutiny seemed to have been given life. Despite the hectic schedule, the whole studio worked in a hamonious and organized way. During the noon break, Sophia mentioned to Gianna casually. ¡°Miss Aubrey, that Kaylee Fashion Studio opposite us was closed down by authorities.¡± Only then did Gianna notice this matter. ¡°Looks like it. What went wrong with the inspection? Sophia answered, This morning, I heard a street cleaner say that the fire prevention equipment in the studio did not pass inspection.¡± Gianna commented, ¡°Our studio is fine, though. If there is any problematic equipment or wiring, just rece them in time. Also, we have to make sure everything is neat and orderly; any mess would just make us look particrly unprofessional! ¡®lgot it. Rest assured; everything is new here since we¡¯ve just opened. There won¡¯t be any problem!¡¯ Sophia stated. Gianna nodded but couldn¡¯t help overthinking a little in her heart. Their fire prevention equipment did not pass inspection? This reason is too vague. Besides, even if it¡¯s true, it can be rectified easily. Why does the entire studio need to be closed down? Did Kaylee offend someone? The next day. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Kaylee returned to the Aubrey Residence. Although she had changed her clothes and her hair had been neatlybed, her sluggishness was still obvious. When na saw Kaylee, she initially wanted to scold her, but then she noticed Kaylee looking rather strange. Hence, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Then, she saw the traces of bruising on Kaylee¡¯s neck. Suddenly, fury coursed through na¡¯s veins at the thought of Kaylee still having the mood to get into bed with someone when the Inte was in an uproar about her. What did you dost night? Kaylee was really exhausted. When she woke up today, she was still in that god-forsaken ce, but the beggars were gone. She was tormented all night and didn¡¯t sleep at all. At this moment, she could barely keep her eyes open. ¡°Mom, stop asking questions. Let me sleep for a while!¡± na frowned. ¡°How are you still in the mood to sleep? Your dad has been looking for you! W-What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you making trouble on the Inte again? Your poor dad waspletely humiliated by your actions! Tell me-why are you behaving worse the older you be? Kaylee didn¡¯t listen to her mother¡¯s scolding and went straight into her room before mming the door shut. It was an effective way to iste herself from na¡¯s nagging voice. She copsed on the bed at once. As she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with the scenes of her desperate yet futile calls for helpst night There were so many of those long rods and so many disgusting men surrounding her. The dirty hands that lustfully rubbed over her Chapter 202 Old Kayk?c Oltend Soniconc? body were 100 many to count. Dirty! I lock so dirty. Not only am I dirty, I¡¯m olio sleazy! She got up suddenly and went straight into the ballroom to turn on the shower. Then, she rubbed herself mechanically over ond over again until her skin lured red Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even l the pain. She used to be the second youngdy of the Aubrey Family, the young modom of Riley Group, and a well known toshion designer. Before Gianno rclurned to the counlry, Kaylee was highly regarded by all. Why is it that I¡¯ve been reduced to nothing ofter her return? Next Chapter Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 I¡¯ll Destroy You or Die Trying It¡¯s all thanks to Gianna that I¡¯ve be like this! Tonly uploaded a post about Gianna having a child with a beggar. So what? Was I not telling the truth? She spent a night with a beggar, so she took revenge on me in the same way? Kaylee¡¯s eyes were bloodsbot with rage Gianna Aubrey! I swear by my name, Kaylee Aubrey, that I will destroy you, or die trying! As for the shame you brought upon me today. I will retaliate back dozens of times over in the future. For several days straight, Gianna had been working overtime in the studio. In the beginning, her employees were still finding their feet and adapting to the new environment. Moreover, most of the new designers were unable to work independently, causing nna to be extremely busy as she personally handled everything at the same lime She did not have the time to pick up her son from school, so Sophia helped her with it several times. On this day, a client was in the store, and they were halfway through their discussion. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send the client away at this time, so she could only listen to thetter¡¯s thoughts and ideas patiently. She winked at Sophia to signal her to go pick up South. In response to that, Sophia nodded and went out. nnabined the client¡¯s ideas and her favorite styles before sketching out a design draft. Then, she handed it to the woman. ¡°Miss Camidge, do you like something simr to this?¡± The woman was surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick!¡± Gianna exined. This is just a sketch; it¡¯s a rough outline of the outfit. I just added some features to it ording to your requirements, and then I¡¯ve added some suggested elements ording to my experience. You can take a look first and let me know your thoughts. I¡¯ll modify the parts you¡¯re not so keen on!¡± The woman held the sketch and carefully considered it. I¡¯m a little short, so I don¡¯t think the skirt part should be this long. It will make me look shorter.¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Miss Camidge, I did take this into ount. Your outfit design is actually a mullet style, which just means that the skirt is short in the front and long at the back. In this way, not only can it set off your elegance, but it can also lengthen the overall visual effect.¡± The woman was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh, is that so? You¡¯re so thoughtful. By the way, I want it to look unique. Is it possible for you to add some decorative elements here?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Yes, but any embellishments should be kept to a minimum. If the dress is overly embellished, it will look overdone, and the beauty of the skin itself will be lost!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± the woman said. Gianna discussed with the woman for a long time before sending her off. Just as she straightened up, the phone in her hand rang. ¡°Miss Gianna, the teacher said that South had been picked up 20 minutes ago. Do you mind finding out who picked him up?¡± Hearing this, Gianna was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher say who came to pick him up? Was it a man or a woman?¡± Sophia replied, ¡°The teacher said it was a woman who wore a maski After hanging up, Gianna pondered for a while. Could it be that Kate took South away? But she would¡¯ve told me first, right? Although this possibility was remote, she still called Kate. ¡°Katie, did you pick up South from school? Kate was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Pick up the child? No, I didn¡¯t. Did you ask me to?¡± Gianna¡¯s heart began to pound uncontrobly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? South was picked up by someone at school. It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Suddenly, hundreds of bad thoughts sprung up in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt. Holding the phone, she immediately called Ss without even thinking about it Ss was flipping through some documents in his office at this time. Although his face was expressionless, his body exuded a terrifying pressure, as if a violent storm was brewing within him. A few managers stood across his desk with their heads lowered, not daring to even breathe. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 South Was kidnapped ¡°How dare you show me work of such quality? Ss threw a folder at them¡±And you¡¯ve been preparing this for a whole week? Can¡¯t you can do this well? Just leave if you can do it property!¡± The managers were frightened and quickly bowed We can, President Nn. Please give us another chance Ss was about to say something more when the phone in his hand rang. He didn¡¯t want to answer it, but when he saw it was from nna, he tumed his head and answered the call. In a second, his voice turned gentle. ¡°What happened. Gianna?¡± Gianna¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°Ss, South is missing. Can you help me find him? Heaning this, Ss immediately sat upright. His voice rose slightly as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Missing? Where did he go missing?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°He went missing at school. I asked someone to pick him up, but he was gone. The teacher said that a woman picked him up I called Kate just now, and it wasn¡¯t her. I suspect he¡¯s in trouble. Ss, please help me Her trembling voice caused Ss to feel distressed as well. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Il send someone to check the surveince cameras. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the studio. Wait for me there. I¡¯lle and pick you up. We¡¯ll go and check around the school together *Okay. Thank you, Silos!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen. Ss then tumed to Xavier. ¡°Xavier, call the police and send someone to check the surveince cameras near the school. Do it right now!¡± he ordered. Xavier answered, Very well, President Nn!¡± Ss didn¡¯t even bother to say another word to the managers he had just scolded and hurriedly left the room. In half an hour, he had already arrived at Gianna¡¯s studio. Looking at Gianna¡¯s panicked expression, Ss¡¯s heart twitched in pain. He stepped forward and took her into his arms without hesitation All he wanted to do was to offer her a littlefort and nothing else. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, alright? Everything will be okay. Let¡¯s go to the school to find out about the situation.¡± ¡°Okay Gianna nodded obediently and followed Ss into the car. Then, they drove directly to the kindergarten. As soon as they got there, Sophia came up to greet them. ¡®Miss Gianna, Mr. Nn.¡± When the teacher saw Gianna and Ss, she started to feel afraid and exined in a panic, ¡®I thought you two were busy today, so you had someone else pick up the boy in advance. The woman was wearing a mask, so I couldn¡¯t recognize her properly. As the car was the same model as usual, I thought it was the same woman who always came to pick up the boy!¡± Sophia looked at the teacher. ¡°Every time I picked up the child, I would get out of the car and say hello to you before leaving. Today, this woman didn¡¯t even get out of the car at all. Why did you let them go so easily? The teacher hurriedly exined, ¡°She asked the security to inform me that there was an urgent matter today. I thought it was you in a hurry and didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± Gianna knew that the woman who kidnapped the child was very curining, but the child who went missing was her own son, so she couldn¡¯t remain calm When she looked at the teacher, her voice turned icy ¡°No matter what, I left my child here with you, so at the very least, you should have guaranteed his safety. Every time I got someone new to pick up the child, I would call you and let you know. Today, not only was it someone new who picked him up, but she had also arrived in advance. I didn¡¯t call you to tell you about this special arrangement, so shouldn¡¯t you have at least confirmed with me before handing the child over?¡± Ss patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t panic. Now is not the time to pursue whose responsibility it is. Let¡¯s find the child first¡± He turned to the teacher ¡®Can we see who picked up the child through the surveince cameras? The teacher hurriedly said, ¡°We just sow the footage. It was a ck car, but the woman was wearing a mask.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 It Was Kaylee Aubrey Ss ordered, ¡®Let us watch it too! The teacher nodded and took them to the surveince room. Then, she asked the security guard to stop the footage at the moment when South got into the car ¡°It¡¯s this car. Please take a look Are you sure you don¡¯t know this woman? Gianna squinted at the screen ¡°This car is really the same model as Sophia¡¯s. If I didn¡¯t look at the license te, I would have really thought it was hers From the surveince footage, everyone could see that South paused briefly. It was probably because someone was calling him from the car that he walked toward it. Then he got into the car, whichter drove away. Ss magnified the license te number, wrote it down, and then called Xavier to ask him to check it. Nevertheless, he was aware that in all likelihood, it was probably useless to check the license te number. It was highly possible that the woman had bought it from someone else, or it was just a temporary hire car In this case, it would be troublesome to find out anything about it. ¡°Are there any shots of that woman?¡± The teacher replied, ¡°Only the moment when she rolled down the car window to greet me. She had her mask on then as well,¡± she replied as she asked the security guard to look for that particr shot. The security guard operated the footage for a long time and finally found the shot. Although the woman in the car wore a mask and they saw only half of her face, Gianna recognized it right away. Kaylee Aubrey! It¡¯s Kaylee, that crazy woman! Why did she kidnap South?¡± Gianna was completely panicked. Kaylee didn¡¯t look like she had been caught by someone. She kidnapped a child who is not even seven years old. No matter how clever he is, he is still a child! Ss calmed her down in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll send someone to look for her. South will be found soon. Gianna was a little frustrated. ¡°If South were here, he¡¯d be able to find the location quickly. We¡¯re all too slow. A sh of inspiration suddenly crossed Ss¡¯s mind. Since the day of Kaylee¡¯s wedding anniversary, South had synced the location setting on both their phones. No matter where they were, they could check each other¡¯s location using their phones. ¡°Did South bring his phone? As he asked, he instinctively started tinkering with his phone. Gianna broke his nuke in the next second. ¡°I think he didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Sure enough, Ss had also found that South¡¯s phone was located at Muse Penins, GiannaN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. eximed anxiously, ¡°Kaylee will definitely harm the child!¡± Ss soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kaylee must have had some purpose in taking South away. He will be fine until her goal is achieved.¡± He had blurted that out without thinking. Did I say that tofort nna or myself? As he arranged the investigation with his phone, he dragged Gianna into the car. Gianna frowned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ss answered, ¡°Your house!¡± Gianna¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why are we going to my house? I have to look for my child. Even if I have to check every intersection in this city, I¡¯ll do that. Let me go.¡± Ss spoke anxiously. ¡°I know that. Someone is looking into that on your behalf!¡± ¡°Then what can you find in my house? ¡°We¡¯re going to the Aubrey Residence!¡± Hearing this, Gianna seemed to have understood all of a sudden. Now that she had recognized Kaylee from the footage, she figured that Kaylee wouldn¡¯t ignore her mother¡¯s phone call. After figuring it out, she willingly followed Ss into the car, and the two drove directly to the Aubrey Residence. They had just arrived when a car came up right behind them. A man with a silver mosk got out of the car. Gianna remembered him as one of Ss¡¯s men He was the one who caught Robin at Ruby Pce previously The man walked over and nodded at Ss politely ¡°Mr Nn!¡± After nodding in response, Ss led Gianna directly through the main entrance of the Aubrey Residence It had been seven years since Giannast visited this ce However, this vi was no longer how she remembered it to be. The exterior of the house seemed to have been repainted. The flowers in the courtyard had all withered, while all the furnishings in the rooms had been changed; she couldn¡¯t find any shadow of her previous life here. Next Chapter Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Call Her Right Now Gael had just gotten off work and was really surprised to see them here. Why are they here? In an instant, a lot of thoughts popped up in his mind. Can it be that Ss wants to marry my daughter, so he came to ask for my blessing? Or is he simply here to please me? But these thoughts were quickly rejected because the expressions of the two people opposite him looked extremely unpleasant. They really didn¡¯t look like they were here to have a chat and eat dinner together with him. ¡°President Nn, Gianna, why are you here? Ss looked at na frostily with a cold expression. ¡°We¡¯re looking for her!¡± na was stunned. ¡°Looking for me? What for?¡± Gianna took a step forward ¡°Call Kaylee Call her right now!¡± na furrowed her eyebrows. Her intuition told her that something bad had happened, so she vaguely replied, ¡°Kaylee recently changed her phone number. I don¡¯t have her new number.¡± Ss¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We¡¯re giving you a chance by talking to you nicely. Don¡¯t force us to get tough with you!¡± Gael jumped in fright at this and hurriedly came over. ¡°President Nn, what happened?¡± ¡°Kaylee has kidnapped South!¡± Ss said. As soon as Gael heard these words, he almost passed out in shock¡±What? Kaylee kidnapped Gianna¡¯s son? But why did she kidnap him?¡± Ss nced at him coolly. I also want to know why.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I call her right now.¡± Gael fished out his phone to make the call. But Ss stopped him, pointed at na, and growled, ¡°Let her call Kaylee!¡± na too didn¡¯t expect that her daughter would be so bold as to actually kidnap someone¡¯s child. Seeing the two of them looking so ferocious, she felt worried about what would happen if they found Kaylee. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Kaylee wouldn¡¯t have the guts. Did you get the wrong person?¡± Gianna was on the verge of losing her patience. She shouted at na, ¡°I told you to call her, so call her right now!¡± Flustered by Gianna¡¯s words, na¡¯s eyes shifted in avoidance. ¡°I really don¡¯t know her phone number¡± Gianna wasn¡¯t stupid. It was as clear as day that na was lying. The worry and anxiety from not being able to find South kept mounting in Gianna¡¯s heart by the second. She was not in the mood to beat around the bush with na, so she stepped forward and grabbed her neck. ¡°Why do you speak so much nonsense?¡± Feeling suffocated, na¡¯s hands grappled at her neck instinctively. ¡°Let! Go! Of! Me!¡± After all, Gianna had learned martial arts for several years, so her grip was strong and forceful. No matter how na struggled, she could not escape from Gianna¡¯s grasp. Gael instinctively stepped forward and wanted to help. ¡°Gianna, whpt are you doing? How could you hurt her? Ss came up to block him before saying coldly, ¡°If something bad happens to South, I guarantee that all of you will pay for it several times overt¡± Gael hastily replied, ¡°N-No. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? How is it possible for Kaylee to have kidnapped the child? Theers of Ss¡¯s lips curved up mockingly. ¡°You should ask Kaylee yourself when shees back!¡± Gianna stared at na, whose face was gradually turning pale. ¡°Call her. Otherwise, when we find her, I¡¯ll definitely kill her!¡± na finallypromised and nodded vigorously. Seeing that she had agreed, Gianna let go. na immediately copsed to the ground and started coughing desperately. Gianna took a step back, picked up a fruit knife from the table, and pointed it at na. Her face was frigid as she stared at the latter angrily ¡°Call her!¡± no stared at the knife in Gianna¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°You,¡± Gianna had lost her patience while she roared, ¡°Now!¡± na took her phone warily and called her daughter, praying in her heart that Kaylee would never answer. Considering how Gianna and Ss were behaving, they would definitely kill her if they found her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Return Him or Never See Your Mother Again Perhaps Kaylee had really heard na¡¯s prayers, as the phone rang for a long time without anyone answering it na¡¯s phone had no caller ringtone, so there was only a beeping connection sound it made anyone who listened to it continuously feel irritable Glonnu stared at Alona. She was sure that thetter wos calling Kaylee, but why didn¡¯t that woman answer? Could it be that she found out something? Just when she felt disappointed and thought that this method didn¡¯t work, Kaylee¡¯s voice came over the phone. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the moller? ¡°Kaylee¡­¡± As soon as na called out, Ss snatched her phone away. Gianna was surprised. He was obviously farther away from na than she was, but he actually moved faster than her The moment Ss got the phone, his voice fell, bearing uncontroble anger. ¡°Kaylee, your mother is in my hands. You¡¯d better send the child back to me sosely; otherwise, I guarantee that you will never see your mother ever again!¡± Gianna was slightly astonished when she heard what he said. His threats are so simple and straightforward! Fortunately, he¡¯s the one who answered the phone. If I said that, Kaylee would never believe it. But Ss is different; he gives off a domineering aura such that nobody would dare to provoke him, and no one would take his words for a joke. Sure enough, Kaylee was silent for a long time. ¡°A-Are you¡­ Ss Nn?¡± Ss replied solemnly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Release South now, and I will not pursue this matter further. Otherwise, you will definitely not be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Kayleeughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why all of you like Glonna so much! She¡¯s just a woman who has slept with beggars before Why do you treat her like a treasure? Do you not have any other women to choose from, President Nn?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ss snapped. Kayleeughed madly over the phone. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Why? Did I touch a sore spot there? Didn¡¯t you see the post on the Inte? The child you¡¯re looking for is the b*stard child of that beggar and Gianna. You see-I¡¯m actually helping you to get rid of this b*stard child so that you don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. You should thank me instead!¡± Ss exuded a frightening and violent aura. His voice was frigid as he growled, ¡°If you harm him, you¡¯re gonna get ill¡± Kaylee yfully spoke, ¡°Why are you so anxious? What¡¯s wrong with getting rid of him, though? Don¡¯t tell me that you really want to be that b*stard child¡¯s father!¡± Ss sneered, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty intent. Without a further word, he grabbed the knife in Gianna¡¯s hand and stabbed na on the shoulder ¡°Ah!¡± na¡¯s earth-shattering howl shocked the woman on the other end of the phone, who fell silent for a long time. Ss¡¯s expressionless poker face, coupled with his chilly tone, made him appear like a living Hades straight out of Hell itself, ¡°If you keep running your mouth, Nl keep stabbing your mother! Let¡¯s see if you can speak faster than I can stab!¡± For a long time, Gianna remained stunned on the spot. She didn¡¯t even realize that the knife in her hand had been taken away by him. Kaylee¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone present. She couldn¡¯t help but feel upset after hearing such provocations, Moreover, Ss, who didn¡¯t know the truth, ended up being provoked too. But what Gianna didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t Kaylee¡¯s provocation that angered him, it was Kaylee¡¯s criticisms of Gianna that infuriated him! Ss was probably maddened enough to force her in such an extreine way. Although desperate times called for desperate measures, this was beyond what a friend could do. Even her suitor wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt others with a knife just to protect her! After a moment of panic, Kaylee, who was on the other side of the phone, finally calmed dow N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Next Chapter Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Really Couldn¡¯t Respect Him! ¡°You¡¯d better not force me, Ss Don¡¯t forget that the b*stard is still in my hands. If you dare to ham my mother, fll stab this kidt¡± Don¡¯t you dare! Ss warned. ¡°If you dare to hurt him, I¡¯ll return the pain tenfold!¡± *Haha! Kaylee loughed maniacally ¡°Then you¡¯d better not harm my mother as well. If not, you won¡¯t be able to see this kid anymore Now that I¡¯ve lost everything, I wouldn¡¯t mind losing one life for another!¡± Ss nced at Kyle, who was s?ill tracing the call. After Kyle gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ sign, he felt better as he continued trying to deal with Kaylee. ¡°li¡¯s not about exchanging a life for another, this is about your entire family! Are you that insane to disregard your parents¡¯ lives? Kaylee replied, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m insane! You guys have forced me to the brinks of insanity! What¡¯s so good about Gianna that she got all of you to help her out? All I did was post a status before you guys exposed me on the Inte and shut down my studio! I could ept that because I¡¯m not as capable as you guys, but how dare you guys get so many beggars to. You guys have caused me to lose everything! Now that I have nothing, being dead or alive doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore Gianna cares a lot about this bestard, doesn¡¯t she? Well, I¡¯ll bring this kid along with me, then. I¡¯ll make Gianna suffer for the rest of her life!¡± Ss started to feel panic. He could try to negotiale against a sane person, but when facing an insane person. Ss was really afraid that Kaylee might try to pull something crazy. He passed the phone over to Gianna and motioned for her to say something, Gianna took the phone and started yelling, ¡°Kaylee Aubrey! If you dare to harm South, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook? Have you ever, though? Isn¡¯t it you who forced me to be who I am today?¡± Gianna started pacing around as she argued, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to do anything to you. It was always you who¡¯s had something against me!¡± Kaylee gritted her teeth as she snapped, ¡°Why did you evene back in the first ce? What¡¯s wrong with dying out there? Why did you have to fight with me? I can¡¯t do anything to you, but to this kid.. there¡¯s still a lot that I can do! Hahaha!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. On the other side, Ss supported na, who was injured, to head out as Gael ran out to catch up to them. Where are you guys bringing her?¡± Ss stopped as he stared coldly at Gael. He really couldn¡¯t respect this father! ¡°Gianna is your daughter while South is your grandson, so you¡¯d better not think about informing Kaylee about anything. If something happens to South, you can expect to collect the mother and daughter¡¯s bodies!¡± Then, Ss helped na to get into the car. He also got Kyle to get a tape to seal her mouth. Gianna had already hung up on the other hand. ¡°Did you get their location?¡± Ss replied as he patted her shoulder to console her, ¡°Yes. Get in. We are going over there now.¡¯ Gianna immediately got into the car as they enrouted toward the suburbans. After about an hour of car journey, they finally reached the location. The sky was already pitch ck at this time. This ce was an demolished area, so naturally, there weren¡¯t any lights. They could only use their phone¡¯s shlight to figure this ce out. The buildings here were old, and they looked like they might fall apart anytime. Ss held Gianna as they walked toward where the phone¡¯s GPS was leading them to. Their hearts sank a little with every step that they took. If South was really brought here, he must be terrified. Upon that thought, they fastened their pace. na was dragged along by Kyle while none of them lended to the stab wound on her shoulder. However, after a long time, the bleeding had already stopped. Next Chapter Chapter 208 Really Couldn¡¯t Respect Him! ¡°You¡¯d better not force me, Ss Don¡¯t forget that the b*stard is still in my hands. If you dare to ham my mother, fll stab this kidt¡± Don¡¯t you dare! Ss warned. ¡°If you dare to hurt him, I¡¯ll return the pain tenfold!¡± *Haha! Kaylee loughed maniacally ¡°Then you¡¯d better not harm my mother as well. If not, you won¡¯t be able to see this kid anymore Now that I¡¯ve lost everything, I wouldn¡¯t mind losing one life for another!¡± Ss nced at Kyle, who was s?ill tracing the call. After Kyle gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ sign, he felt better as he continued trying to deal with Kaylee. ¡°li¡¯s not about exchanging a life for another, this is about your entire family! Are you that insane to disregard your parents¡¯ lives? Kaylee replied, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m insane! You guys have forced me to the brinks of insanity! What¡¯s so good about Gianna that she got all of you to help her out? All I did was post a status before you guys exposed me on the Inte and shut down my studio! I could ept that because I¡¯m not as capable as you guys, but how dare you guys get so many beggars to. You guys have caused me to lose everything! Now that I have nothing, being dead or alive doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore Gianna cares a lot about this bestard, doesn¡¯t she? Well, I¡¯ll bring this kid along with me, then. I¡¯ll make Gianna suffer for the rest of her life!¡± Ss started to feel panic. He could try to negotiale against a sane person, but when facing an insane person. Ss was really afraid that Kaylee might try to pull something crazy. He passed the phone over to Gianna and motioned for her to say something, Gianna took the phone and started yelling, ¡°Kaylee Aubrey! If you dare to harm South, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook? Have you ever, though? Isn¡¯t it you who forced me to be who I am today?¡± Gianna started pacing around as she argued, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to do anything to you. It was always you who¡¯s had something against me!¡± Kaylee gritted her teeth as she snapped, ¡°Why did you evene back in the first ce? What¡¯s wrong with dying out there? Why did you have to fight with me? I can¡¯t do anything to you, but to this kid.. there¡¯s still a lot that I can do! Hahaha!¡± On the other side, Ss supported na, who was injured, to head out as Gael ran out to catch up to them. Where are you guys bringing her?¡± Ss stopped as he stared coldly at Gael. He really couldn¡¯t respect this father! ¡°Gianna is your daughter while South is your grandson, so you¡¯d better not think about informing Kaylee about anything. If something happens to South, you can expect to collect the mother and daughter¡¯s bodies!¡± Then, Ss helped na to get into the car. He also got Kyle to get a tape to seal her mouth. Gianna had already hung up on the other hand. ¡°Did you get their location?¡± Ss replied as he patted her shoulder to console her, ¡°Yes. Get in. We are going over there now.¡¯ Gianna immediately got into the car as they enrouted toward the suburbans. After about an hour of car journey, they finally reached the location. The sky was already pitch ck at this time. This ce was an demolished area, so naturally, there weren¡¯t any lights. They could only use their phone¡¯s shlight to figure this ce out. The buildings here were old, and they looked like they might fall apart anytime. Ss held Gianna as they walked toward where the phone¡¯s GPS was leading them to. Their hearts sank a little with every step that they took. If South was really brought here, he must be terrified. Upon that thought, they fastened their pace. na was dragged along by Kyle while none of them lended to the stab wound on her shoulder. However, after a long time, the bleeding had already stopped. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 She was Insano However her wound still haunt with every step that she took or sweat continued forming around her forlend na couldn¡¯t help but me everything on Kaylee. She¡¯s insane! It¡¯s line that she wants to bully Gianna, but dragging Sn into this? Kaylee wasn¡¯t seeking death by do ng this. Instead, she¡¯s dragging the entire family to dia along with her! They got up to the third floor using the staircase. There was still oplete room here with a door and windows sn pulled Gianna backward before he brought his ing up and kicked the door However, they were dumbfounded when they entered the room, for it was ofready empty However, there were caten lunch boxes as well as ropes used for bonding and some dried bloodstains, all of this pointed to the fact that they were once here¡¯ Gianna¡¯s mind started buzzing before goingpletely nk. Then, she started searching around the room frantically Silos wos stunned as he stood rooted to the ground. They¡¯ve loll. Did they leave after realizing that we¡¯d found out about their location, or did someone come to rescue them? Ss took his phone out and contacted Xavier ¡°Did you guys rescue the kid?¡± Xavier¡¯ anxious voice rang out from the other end of the call. *President Nn, we haven¡¯t found him yet. However, we¡¯ve already gotten their location. They¡¯re now in a demolished building in the suburbs.¡± Ss (elt his heart sink. ¡°We are here, but they¡¯re already gone!¡± What? You guys are there already? They¡¯re gono? Could it be that they¡¯ve already relocated? Ss was worried about that as well. ¡®Let¡¯s regroup here for now!¡± Then, he took na¡¯s phone and tried to contact Kaylee again However, this time, the phone was tumed oll. At the same time, Gianna had already searched through the entire room She looked like she was in a panic. ¡®No. It looks like they went down willingly, and there were many of them. There are mony footprints in the room and on the staircase-there should be at least six of them!¡± Ss immediately tried to console Gianna. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s head down and see if we con find any leads.¡± Gianna asked, ¡°What about her phone? Did the call go through? Ss shook his head, ¡°She turned off her phone!¡± Immediately, Gianna dashed toward na, as if she had gone insane, os she grabbed onto na¡¯s collor and demanded, ¡°Tell me! Where is Kaylee? Where is she?!¡± na¡¯s cor tightened around her neck, and she was struggling to speok. ¡°I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve been with you guys the entire time!¡± Gianna was panicking. This felt so much worse than not being able to locate them. It was os if she hod fallen into an endless hole, and after spending so much effort to climb up, she fell back into the hole again. The fear of the unknown was magnified in the dark night. She was losing her rationality as she tried to think clearly. Could it be that Gael had contacted Kaylee and informed her to get away? If it weren¡¯t so, how could it be so coincidental? Gianna took her phone and immediately contacted Gael before asking in a bone chilling tone, ¡°Did you contact Kaylee and told her to get away?¡± Gaci¡¯s voice rang from the phone. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Gianna¡¯s eyes were reddish as tears threatened to pour out. ¡®If you hadn¡¯t informed her, how did Kaylce manage to escapo? Gael y-you¡¯re really cruel_¡¯ Gianna¡¯sst sentence wasced with so much pain and helplessness. Ss felt like someone was shing his heart as he watched the woman in front of him shake while holding the phone. Immediately, he went over to her and pulled her into his embrace before he snatched her phone over and hung up ¡°It could not have been your father He wouldn¡¯t dare to pull that off since na is in our hands now. I¡¯ve already wamed him about it Gianna was horrified. ¡°That insane woman wouldn¡¯t really want to bring South to the depths of hell along with her, would sho?¡± Ss patted Gianna¡¯s back lightly before he consoled her, ¡°She won¡¯l. No one wants to die. Don¡¯t scare yourself like that Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Tyre Tracks ¡°But there¡¯s blood in the room¡± Gianna could notfort herself as negative thoughts flooded her inind She began to imagine a few hundred different scenarios of her child in danger. She could hardly hold on any further. She admitted to herself that she wanted Ss to oppose her thoughts. It would be the best if he was able to convince her, as if she would believe everything that he said. Unknowingly, she had already started depending on him. ¡°The blood in the room might not belong to South. The color is much darker. A child¡¯s blood usually isn¡¯t that dark.¡± Ss was just spurting nonsense with a straight face. Gianna couldn¡¯t care less about his words. She merely hummed in agreement, but she was not reassured at all. Meanwhile, a few people walked downstairs and looked around the tyre tracks with the shlights on their phones They realized that apart from Gianna and their cars, there were a few tyre tracks from other cars nearby. The tracks looked fresh and there were a lot of trails left behind. The least number of cars that were involved would be two cars with around five to six people. From afar, a car headlight shed. When they walked near it, they realized that Xavier and the rest had arrived. ¡®President Nn, Xavier said as he passed a shlight to them. With that it had be more convenient for them to walk around in the dark Ss took it and appraised the surroundings. There were no surveince cameras at all, so it was way more difficult to look for people here. The blood in the room hasn¡¯t dried yet, so they must have left less than 20 minutes ago Check the cars that exited here immediately.¡± Ss ordered Xavier. Xavier did not dare to say anything unnecessary, so he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, siri¡± Standing at the same spot, Gianna remained silent. Usually, she would hand everything to South if they needed to investigate some o idea where to start. The anxiousness within her had made her lose all analytical capabilities She was already brave enough as she managed to stop herself from crying. Just a moment ago, she was on the verge of breaking down and sobbing out loud already She didn¡¯t know how she could survive il South had really met with an ident. Ss had seen through her fragility under her tough appearance and held her into his arms again. With a gente voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. South is smart. I believe that he¡¯s figured out a way to escape.¡± Leaning in his arms with his gentle voice ringing in her ears, Gianna could not hold herself anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she eximed, ¡°He is still so young! Why didn¡¯t she take it out on me? Why did she target a child? Ss consoled her, ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t mean that Kaylee has brought him away. Didn¡¯t you see that two more cars came by here? Perhaps they were here to save South. Don¡¯t scare yourself first. Let¡¯s get into the car to track them down!¡± After wiping her tears off, Gianna followed Ss into the car. *Follow these fresh tyre tracks,¡± he ordered, to which Kyle replied in agreement. The car slowly drove out of the demolished building to a straight, wide road in front. Alter Ss got out of the car, he immediately walked to a small restaurant nearby that had surveince cameras installed nearby. He tried speaking to the restaurant owner, though he didn¡¯t seem willing toply as he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble Ss quickly gave him some money, and it was only then that he agreed to show them the footage. Instantly, he caught sight of the few cars that drove away from the buildings. Luckily, the footage was clear enough for him to see the car tes. Hence, he took down the number of the car tes for Xavier to look it up in no time, Xavier replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found and confirmed the information of the three car owners. I¡¯ll send our men over immediately However, the weird thing is that con¡¯t even find who the owners of the two cars are.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss frowned deeply. ¡°You can¡¯t find them?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get anything It¡¯s all nk¡± At this point, Gianna said. This is quite simple. South is able to hide our information so that others can¡¯t find us as well.¡± Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 You Are Wily Rabbit? Ss frowned ¡°That group of people might beputer experts, then?¡± Upon hearing thai, a fleeting thought passed through Gianna¡¯s mind. Since she had calmed down a lot, she was able to analyze everything logically She pulled Ss aside as she said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the information, I have a bold guess.¡± Ss was shocked to hear that ¡°What is it?¡± Gianna leaned closer to him. Her warm and sweet breath lingered on his face.. Upon hearing her thoughts, Ss looked at her in shock. He immediately thought that it was a highly probable scenario, so he heaved a long sigh and felt as though everything had been settled. Since South was also his son, he was not any less worried than Gianna. In fact, he was even more fearful as he had just found both Gianna and South ¡°In that case, do you have the phone number of the headquarters?¡± ¡°No, but it should be avable online. However, if South had reached the headquarters, he should have messaged me.¡± While speaking, Oliva took her phone out. However, it was shut down right now. ¡°Oh, no. I used my phone as a shlight just now, so the battery has run Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. out¡± Ss also felt that the little guy might send some messages to him as well. ¡°Let me check mine.¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°How is it possible for him to send you a message? He doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯ve found you.¡± Ss merely smiled at her without speaking. Of course my son knows that I¡¯m also looking for him! After taking out his phone and switching it on, he saw a message sent by an unknown number that showed the location. ¡°He really did send it to me! It¡¯s here!¡± He could hardly hide the surprise in his voice. After leaning closer to him and looking at it, Gianna saw the message indeed. ¡°Since when have you gotten so close to him?¡± Ss smiled gently as he tugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Kyle started driving. This time around, they did not bring na along. Instead, Ss called Xavier to send her back. In a huge conference hall at the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters, South was sitting on the desk with many snacks around him. A group of people surrounded him. Among them, the oldest was in their thirties, and the youngest was in their twenties, However, the person in front of them was only seven. In fact, he had not even turned seven, to be precise. The group of people merely looked at him nkly with mixed expressions. They didn¡¯t look angry; instead, they looked slightly happy. However, the look on their faces was not pure joy as well. The little guy in front of them was drinking yogurt while dangling his feet in the air as he looked at them with his wide, ck eyes. This made them feel slightly annoyed. Who would have thought that Wily Rabbit, the person who attacked the Heptagon in Mastar, was this little guy in front of us? In fact, they had spoken on the phone before, but South used a voice-changer. The rest of them had even guessed that Wily Rabbit might be a girl who was shy to meet other people. It was hard for them to believe that Wily Rabbit was a kid who had not even turned seven. ¡°You really are Wily Rabbit?¡± Peacock asked incredulously. Looking at them, South shed a smile that didn¡¯t match his age at all as he spoke, ¡°The main forces of the Will-o?-Wisp Headquarters consist of five people. The first is Lone Wolf, who is one of the first, more experienced hackers. He is also the person in charge of the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. Although he looks friendly, once he takes his sses off, it means that there shall be no turning back. The second is Wily Rabbit. Just like the name suggests, Wily Rabbit is smart, sly, and good at camouge. The third is Python, who is 25. He is slightly tanned, and he is mainly in charge of South Africa. Peacock is a beautifuldy who is 21 this year. Her pet phrase is always, ¡®I¡¯m the prettiest in the world!¡¯. Leopard, who is 23, is a handsomed who hates it when people say he is womanly.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Just a Kiddo After one Wall Peard that he couldn¡¯t help smiling Although what South said seemed like some basic infomation, it could not hava feen known by outsiders as the live of them were from Willo¡¯ Wis the most secretive existence in the world No one could find out then infomotion Even if one of them walked past each other on the streets, they might not be able to recognize rach other as well Just like the little guy in front of them -no one would have imagined that he was Wily Rabbit. It was quite reasonable that the rest of them could not ept this When Lone Wolf fust found out about this fact, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep the entire night To have this level of achievement at this age, his future is limitless Hence, Lone Woll decided that he must recruit South to the headquarters, However, the rest of the group had never seen him, they had only talked to him. On top of that, South had been using a voice changer It was quite obvious how they felt when they were excited to save Wily Rabbit at first but ended up saving a kid. ¡°So? What are your thoughts?¡± Lone Wolf asked. Peacock was crestfallen. ¡°Just two hours ago, I thought I could finally get rid of my single rtionship status¡± Leopard added, ¡°Me too. It was because everyone had guessed that Wily Rabbit might be a girl ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect? Both of you guys can be together.¡± Python smiled. After exchanging nces, Peacock and Leopard looked away in disgust as they spat simultaneously, ¡°Who would want to be with that person? ¡°Kiddo, do you mind if your girlfriend is older than you by a decade?¡± Peacock asked, not willing to give up. Holding his yogurt drink, South replied seriously, ¡°Yes, I do mind. And I¡¯m not a kiddo!¡± Peacock laughed out loud, ¡°You are the youngest here, why can¡¯t we call you kiddo?¡± Dangling his feet, South said, ¡°I¡¯m able to send all your unedited pictures to everyone, you know.¡± ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re too cruel!¡± With that Lone Wolf kicked Peacock. ¡°Mind yournguage. He¡¯s not even seven.¡± Peacock quickly smiled as she spoke, ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s better not to learn suchnguages from a youngdy like me, kiddo.¡± Python chuckled ¡°Youngdy? You really tter yourself. He¡¯s only seven, He can even call you madam!¡± Peacock was not willing to take that insult. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t he address you as grandpa?¡± ¡°Come on! I¡¯m only four years older than you. We are of the same age group!¡± Python argued. Peacock turned around to look at South. ¡°Kiddo, could you tell that we are of the same age group? It¡¯s quite out of ce if I address him as grandpa, but if I call him mister, it¡¯s not too bad, is it?¡± Python red at her threateningly. ¡°Fu-¡± He wanted to say ¡®f*ck¡¯, the word that could express various emotions. However, after he suddenly recalled that a seven-year-old was standing opposite to them, he changed his sentence to something that was less vulgar. ¡°I¡¯m just more tanned. Do I really look old? South smiled happily, revealing his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t look old, actually.¡± Python heaved a sigh of relief before he looked at Peacock vindictively. ¡°See? Kids won¡¯t tell lies.¡± With that he took a sip of beer. However, out of his expectations, South finished his sentence after a pause. ¡°Grandpa, if Miss Peacock addresses you as mister, it¡¯s not out of ce too.¡± Upon hearing that, Python spurted out all the beer he had just drunk as he red at South menacingly. ¡°You heartless fe! Don¡¯t you know who brought you back here? Why aren¡¯t you on my side?¡± South smiled slyly, ¡°Kids like me can¡¯t tell lies.¡± Peacock suddenly became more excited. ¡°Hear, hear, mister! He was just telling the truth! Why should he take your side? You just brought him back, but I took revenge for him!¡± ¡°Hmph! Peacock, are you asking for a beating?¡± Python growled fiercely. Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Your Dad Is Ss Nn? Peacock raised her chin proudly. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Seeing that a quarrel was about to start between the two of them, South quickly changed the topic ¡°Where did you lock the woman up?¡± Peacock replied, ¡°In the basement. Haven¡¯t you already texted your mom? When she picks you up later, you can just go back with her I¡¯ll settle them for you tomorrow.¡± South announced confidently, ¡°My mommy will settle them herself! Peacock spoke, ¡°Kiddo, tell us about your family. What does your mom do?¡± South replied, ¡°She¡¯s a fashion designer.¡± Then, she asked again, ¡°What about your dad?¡± Pride filled South¡¯s face when he replied, ¡°He¡¯s Ss Nn.¡± Peacock was stunned for a while. ¡°Ss Nn? This name sounds familiar.¡± ¡°Idiot! He¡¯s the president of Nn Group. The Isle of Joy is his private asset,¡± Leopard exined. Peacock said in surprise, ¡°What? Your dad is Ss? Holy crap! Your background is so powerful! Kiddo, you really can¡¯t ept a girlfriend who is older than you? I can still wait for you to grow up!¡± Lone Wolf, who had been silent until now, kicked her. ¡°Come on; be serious! He¡¯s only seven. No matter how much you want to get married, you should find someone around your age!¡± Peacock looked innocent as she replied, ¡°But none of them have such a powerful background like Wily Rabbit.¡± The rest of them were speechless upon hearing that. Knock knock! Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Lone Wolf immediately said, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Lone Wolf, someone ising over.¡± Upon hearing that, Lone Wolf walked to theputer to look at the surveince tape. After seeing a man and a woman appearing, he asked, ¡°Wily Rabbit, are they your parents?¡± After looking at the tape, South nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll leave now! Thanks for everything today!¡± With that, he jumped off the table, preparing to leave. However, Lone Wolf added, ¡°Wait! Ask your parents toe in. Aren¡¯t they going to teach the woman a lesson? It¡¯s more convenient here!¡± ¡°Yeah! We also want to meet your parents!¡± Peacock chimed in. Python scoffed. ¡°You just want to see Ss. Am I right?¡± Peacock replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. I want to ask if he minds the fact that his daughter-in- Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 hapter 214 Just a Normal Child When Gianna reached bim, she realized that there was a bruise on his face. ¡°South what happened to your face?¡± She was breathless when she asked the question, her face filled with fear. South brushed her hand that was on his face away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A storm was brewing in Gianna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did Kaylee do that to you?¡± South tried to console her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, mommy. Why were you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Gianna choked immediately upon hearing that. ¡°My phone¡¯s out of battery, We only found out that you¡¯re here after checking Ss¡¯s phone. She hugged South tightly as she tried not to cry.. ! When Gianna hugged him, his shoulders contracted instinctively, but he remained immobile as he was being embraced by her quietly. Ss also felt sorry for him. Even though they had given him some fresh clothes to change into, it showed how much of a mess South was at the beginning. After a long time, he finally retracted his gaze from South and looked at other people in the conference room. ¡°Thank you for saving him!¡± Lone Wolf smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s our pleasure.¡± Then, South held Gianna¡¯s hands as he brought her over to introduce everyone. ¡°Mommy, this is Lone Wolf, the person in charge of Will-o?- Wisp Headquarters, and this prettydy is Peacock. That is Python, and this is Leopard. They are all our core members here.¡± Then, he pointed at Ss and Gianna as he introduced them. ¡°This is my mommy, Gianna, and this is Uncle Ss, Ss Nn.¡± Ss nodded once more. ¡°He¡¯s still young, so please take good care of him. If you need any help, you can look for me anytime.¡± Lone Wolf took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wily Rabbit is very smart. He was able to reach this position all because of his own capabilities.¡± Gianna looked at them gratefully. ¡°I really thank all of you from the bottom of my heart. If you guys hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I really don¡¯t know what the consequences would have been.¡± Lone Wolf replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Wily Rabbit is very close to us. He has also helped us out a lot, and we have always treated him like family.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries, they finally touched on the main topic. Gianna asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kaylee? She¡¯s the woman who kidnapped South.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the basement of our headquarters. Do you want to see her? I can bring you there,¡± Lone Wolf replied. ¡°Sure,¡± Gianna said. With that, she looked at Ss. ¡°Stay here with South, Ss. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ss frowned in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to apany you?¡± A cruel look flitted across Gianna¡¯s eyes as she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can settle it on my own!¡± South reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t use your own hands to attack her. It¡¯ll hurt you!¡± Gianna caressed his little head as she mumbled a reply. Then, Lone Wolf brought her out of the room immediately. After Gianna had left, Ss walked to South slowly and bent down. Without another word, he immediately hugged him tightly in his embrace. Then, he slowly patted South¡¯s back tofort him. South remained immobile. In fact, it was impossible to state that he was not afraid at all. It would only make his mother worry if he said it out loud, and he didn¡¯t want others tough at him. After he escaped, he retained hisposure so that the rest couldn¡¯t tell that he was afraid. As long as he pretended to be brave, no one would know that he was actually terrified. However, when he was enveloped in Ss¡¯s wide arms and shoulders, he couldn¡¯t regain hisposure anymore. I can¡¯t cry! I can¡¯t cry in front of others, and I don¡¯t dare to cry! Right now, he just wanted to be a normal child. Even though he was afraid, he would not cry out loud. He merely lowered his head and buried it in Ss¡¯s embrace so that no one else could see his face, After ncing at the both of them in the conference room, Peacock nudged the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Just a Child After All After exchanging nacs, they followed Peacock out of the door understandingly. ¡°He finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore in his father¡¯s embrace,¡± Python remarked, Leopard added, ¡°His performance is impressive enough. He¡¯s just so young¨Cof course he would be terrified. Damn! That woman is a f*cking lunatic! If we werete, I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened.¡± Python replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. He seems to care a lot about his pride. Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know about this.¡± Leopard hummed in agreement before eyeing Peacock, who was silent all this while. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you very talkative just now? Why are you so quiet?¡¯ Python chuckled gently. ¡°Do you even need to ask? Look at her eyes that were staring at Ss intently. I bet even her soul has been taken away by him.¡± Peacock sniffed hard, finally reacting to them. ¡°Goddamn! He is really handsome!¡± Leopard looked excited as he spoke, ¡°Look at yourself. Wily Rabbit¡¯s mom is also very beautiful.¡± Peacock red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s not just beautiful. She¡¯s breathtakingly stunning!¡± Then she changed her tone. ¡°I used to think that I was the most beautiful woman in the world. Now only I know that there¡¯s always someone better than you. No wonder their child is so good- looking.¡± Pythonughed. ¡°Can you give up now?¡± Looking gloomy, Peacock asked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom give birth to me a few yearster?¡± Python replied, ¡°You have gone too far.¡± Leopard also added, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless now.¡± In the conference room, Ss held South¡¯s cheeks as he asked gently, ¡°Did she hit you?¡± South shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ss didn¡¯t rush him into anything and held him as they sat on the couch. ¡°You can tell me the truth,¡± he coaxed. With tears welling in his eyes, South pouted stubbomly, refusing to cry. Ss patted his back gently to console him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell mommy.¡± South sniffed. ¡°She pinched my face and my arms. She also threw me on the floor and held a knife in her hands, saying that she was going to disfigure me. After some time, she said she was going to throw me off the building and die with me. B-But I didn¡¯t cry; not even once!¡± He still tried to look tough even though tears were welling in his eyes. Ss felt so sorry for him that his eyes burned in pain. His body shook as he gently consoled South, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything¡¯s fine now. I promise you that this won¡¯t happen again.¡± South gently listed his chin with a haughty expression on his face. ¡°But her nProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. failed because I had this. I called the headquarters immediately, and they arrived quickly. I asked them to strangle her. Actually, Peacock and Leopard hit her until she was on the floor.¡± With that, he pulled out a ne with a ruby stone on it. ¡°As soon as I press this, it means that I¡¯m in danger. There¡¯s a location tracking device in it, so they figured out where I was quickly,¡± he exined. Ss caressed his hair as he eximed in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, son!¡± He wanted to say something else, but his heart hurt so much that he could not utter another word. If they hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened. As if he had sell Ss¡¯s pain, South patted his back with his little hand. With a young, childlike voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell mommy about this! She¡¯ll cry!¡± Ss tightened his embrace on South and nodded. Why is my son so mature? He¡¯s not even seven-he¡¯s at an age to rebel and throw tantrums, yet he is already so thoughtful. He knows that he is a boy who should protect his mother, but he forgets that he is just a child after all. Next Chapter Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Suffer Like My Son Did He wasrit sure when it started, but he did not even dare to be afraid or cry anymore Ss felt a surge of emotions bubbling in his chest, and his heart broke into pieces ¡°Son, I¡¯m always there for you whenever you need a chat in the future . ¡°Mm-hmmn¡± South nodded. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ss asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit your mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to go, and so we shouldn¡¯t. We can watch her from here, South answered before he turned around to switch on the surveince footage on theputer. At that moment Kaylee and two men were in a locked room. This looked like a space specifically used for interrogation. Both men were tied onto pirs, and their heads were bowed. It was obvious that they had both taken a beating. On the other side, Kaylee seemed to be doing much better, and it seemed like she was deliberately kept that way. She sat motionless on the ground, her head hanging low. Soon, she must have heard the door creaking because she looked up in that direction. However, her eyes shed brightly and dangerously when she made out who the person was. ¡°Gianna Aubrey!¡± I was just wondering who was my captor, and it turns out it¡¯s Gianna Aubrey! Gianna smirked at her. ¡°That¡¯s right; I see you still recognize me.¡± While saying that, she took a few steps forward. ¡°It seems like you had too light of a beating from before, and that is why you haven¡¯t learned from your mistakes!¡± Kaylee stood up hastily while asking foolishly, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Nevertheless, Gianna did not waste her breath. Instead, she yanked Kaylee over before giving her two ps across her face, The two ps rang loud and clear, and they sounded oddly satisfying! Kaylee started cackling maniacally, as if not registering the pain. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Your son escaped by a fluke this time, but he won¡¯t be so lucky the next time.¡± There was a bloodthirsty murderous intention hidden underneath Gianna¡¯s gaze. She raised her leg, and her knee came into direct contact with Kaylee¡¯s stomach. Oliva asked her in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Next time? Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance for a ¡®next time¡¯?¡± Kaylee doubled over with the impact against her stomach. Her stomach contracted violently with the pain, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath for the longest time. Gianna yanked against her hair. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like that to a child! Are you even human? I don¡¯t even feel like wasting my breath on you; I just want to beat you up!¡± After her outburst, she started hitting Kaylee again. With that, Kaylee felt a sudden punch on her chin, and her whole face started tingling with excruciating pain. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t make a sound for some time. Meanwhile, Gianna used everything she had by kicking and hitting Kaylee. In the end, Kaylee was reduced to a slumped mess on the ground. Gianna crouched down again while tugging against Kaylee¡¯s hair. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to beat you till you¡¯re disabled to avoid troubleter on. In that case, you won¡¯t be pondering all sorts of ways to harm other people.¡± Upon saying that, she smashed Kaylee¡¯s head against the floor. There was a loud thud, and Kaylee felt her head ringing. Her vision went ck, and she waspletely knocked out. Gianna checked her pulse to ensure that she was still alive before standing up to go directly to the washroom. She took out a basin of cold water to ssh it on Kaylee¡¯s head. Kaylee woke up with a start by the sudden ssh of cold water. ¡°Were you hoping to die? I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Gianna sneered, her eyes shining fiercely and cruelly. ¡°I just want you to experience the pain my son had to go through. I want you to experience the agony of wishing you hadn¡¯t been born!¡± Kaylee shuddered when she heard that while flinching involuntarily. She did not have the courage to go through the feeling of being at the brink of death again. Anyway, Kaylee had always been adaptable to her circumstances, and so she grabbed Gianna by her hand to beg for mercy. ¡°Gianna, Gianna, I was wrong. I did something foolish because I lost my way when my hands were tied, and I didn¡¯t have a choice. Gianna, please forgive me.¡± Gianna yanked her hand back. ¡°You managed to stay hidden for so many days; you even procured the exact car as Sophia¡¯s, and you scheduled the time difference in your n to take my son away. Did you do all that because you lost your way? Before this, I might have been angry, but for Gael¡¯s sake, I let you off the hook. Nevertheless, it turns out you just won¡¯t learn your lesson!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Let¡¯s Go Home Kaylee sobbed while begging nna, ¡°Gianna, I know it was my mistake. I honestly know that it was my fault ljust feel like you¡¯re better than me in everything, and I¡¯m so jealous of you. Let me go this time, and I promise you that I¡¯ll never do such things to you in the future, okay?¡± Gianna grabbed Kaylee by her cor while ring at her viciously. ¡°You should have thought of the current consequences when you did that to my son.¡± After snarling, Gianna smashed Kaylee¡¯s head against the ground again, producing a loud thud. It was another huge blow, and Kaylee saw white spots blooming in her vision. After feeling as if her world was spinning, she fainted again. When she was woken up by a basin of cold water the second time, Kaylee only had one thought in her mind. Please just let me die! The same cycle went on several times before Gianna put aside her fierce and ruthless aura. She looked down at the disheveled Kaylee, who was slumped on the floor. ¡°Have you learned your lesson this time? Kaylee seemed as if she had lost her mind; she did not scream in pain, nor did she beg for mercy anymore. Gianna¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk. *You¡¯d better remember this I¡¯ll end your life if this happens again!¡± Upon saying that, she stood up to leave the room. Lone Wolf, who was standing just outside of the room, asked while chuckling, ¡°Have you vented your frustrations? Gianna put aside her cruel and fierce aura, and she answered, ¡°Can you guys please toss her out? Throw her away as far as possible; ! don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you guys.¡± Lone Wolf answered while smiling at her, ¡°No worries. Nobody has the courage to create trouble for us!¡± Gianna chuckled when she heard that too. ¡°South is still young. Thank you for looking after him.¡± Lone Wolf replied to her, ¡°No, South is very mature, and he doesn¡¯t seem like a young child at all. Otherwise, our group wouldn¡¯t have only realized that today.¡± Gianna was slightly surprised. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know about his age?¡± Lone Wolf cackled while answering her, ¡°Yup, only I knew about it, but the others didn¡¯t. Before Peacock met him, she had been fantasizing on developing a love rtionship with him! She was even asking him unhappily whether he would mind if his girlfriend were older than him by more than ten years.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Giannaughed in embarrassment. ¡°You guys have such a good vibe. It is no wonder South fancy you guys so much.¡± ¡°His family is our family. From now on, just holler at us if you need any help at all!¡± answered Lone Wolf. Gianna nodded, ¡°Sure; I design clothes, and I¡¯m practicing medicine. Just let me know if you need anything from these fields!¡± Lone Wolfughed. ¡°Sure.¡± They both chatted while making their way to the conference room. At that moment, Ss and South were no longer in front of theputer, instead, they were seated on the couch obediently. South dashed to Gianna when he saw her. ¡°Mommy-¡± Gianna bent down to pick him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± South nodded while bidding farewell to the few people in the headquarters. Finally, they left the Will-o¡¯- Wisp Headquarters. Gianna was adamant on holding onto South until they got into the car. Ss offered to carry South for a few times, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Ss knew that the child was not the only scared one- Gianna was scared witless too. The intensity of the cruelty Gianna had for Kaylee was directly proportionate to how scared she was! Both mother and son had relied on each other to survive for many years, and so they always had each other¡¯s best interest at heart. After getting into the car, Kyle drove, whereas Ss sat in the front seat. Gianna and South sat in the back of the car. The pair were clinging onto each other, and they looked especially pitiful and helpless. Ss felt as if his heart was being stabbed over countless times, and it ached constantly They arrived at Muse Penins. Aman and woman weed them as soon as they got out of the car. ¡°Gianna, is the child alright?¡± ¡°Kate, why are you here?¡± Gianna was shocked. Kate answered anxiously, ¡°I phoned you many times, but you didn¡¯t pick up, and so I figured I¡¯d wait here for you. How is the little guy?¡± Gianna answered her, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know the passcode to my house? Why didn¡¯t you wait inside?¡± Kate smiled while ncing at the man beside her. ¡°Jasper mentioned that he¡¯s a stranger, and so it¡¯s inappropriate to enter your home Therefore, we waited in the car.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 You Are Injured Giannn lumed to look at the man standing beside Kate when she heard that. The man was around 180cm, and he looked handsome and elegant There was a kind smile etched across his face, giving him an unmistakable look of a graceful young master. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Jasper Greenwood. I am. Katie¡¯s friend.¡± He deliberately nced at Kate when he said that Gianna immediately understood what he meant. He is most probably pursuing Katie, but she hasn¡¯t agreed to it, and that must be the reason he nced at her during his introduction! ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Gianna Aubrey, Katie¡¯s childhood best friend. Jasper smiled when he answered her, ¡°I know, she always talks about you!¡± He nced at Ss after saying that. ¡°You must be President Nn.¡± He reached out to shake Ss¡¯s hand. They shook hands, and Ss greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Jasper finally straightened up whilementing, ¡°It¡¯s great that the kid is fine.¡± Kate held her tears back while teasing South. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, little boy. I¡¯m relieved since you¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing, you just have to go home and sleep well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, alright?¡± South nodded, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The few people chatted for a moment longer before finally separating. In the elevator, Ss started discussing with Gianna, ¡°Why don¡¯t you both stay at my ce?¡± She shook her head. I know that Ss is just being kind and generous. He most probably guessed that we are both in shock from what ¡¤ happened tonight. However, how could I possibly befortable staying overnight at his home? ¡°No need.¡± Ss did notment further. The narrow elevator suddenly fell into a deafening silence. The three of them remained quiet for the rest of the elevator ride. When they arrived on the 59th floor, Gianna held South¡¯s hand to leave the elevator. Under normal circumstances, Ss would have straightaway rode the elevator down, but he followed them from behind today. Gianna nced at him in surprise. ¡°We are truly fine. Thank you for today, because if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m not sure if I would have survived until now. I will repay you and thank you properly another day.¡± Ss did not reply to her; instead, he walked straight to the main door of their house and punched the passcode in to open the door. Gianna did not even have the chance to ask how he learned about the passcode to her home when he broke the silence first. ¡°Since you refuse toe over to my ce, I have no choice but to stay over!¡± Gianna was dumbfounded, and it took her the longest time to digest and process what he meant. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We will be fine!¡± Ss had a solemn expression when he signaled at the room. His voice was dominant and firm, as if he wasn¡¯t taking ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. ¡°Come into the house!¡± The child must have been hurt. However, since the little fellow doesn¡¯t want his mommy to know about it, it¡¯ll be better if I keep himpany. After going through such an ordeal, how could both mother and son not be affected at all? And how could I possibly rx? Gianna did not say anything further. She walked straight into the house, but the first thing she mentioned once she got in was, ¡°You should have a seat first. I¡¯ll get the medical kit to treat South¡¯s wounds.¡± South was quite surprised. Did I not hide my wounds well? He pulled Gianna in a hurry. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not injured!¡± Gianna felt tears surging in her eyes, and she had to hold them back. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me because I saw it. Look, your blood is already seeping through¡± she whispered with a hoarse voice. South¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the direction she was staring at. There were blood stains across the shirt on his shoulder. I was injured around my shoulders when that mad woman pushed me to the ground, I already had my wounds treated in Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters; I even had a change of clothes. Why is the blood still seeping through? It was impossible for Gianna not to have noticed because South flinched reflexively when she first held him previously. He wouldn¡¯t have flinched and avoided my touch if he weren¡¯t in pain. ¡°Wait right here,¡± she instructed him before she stood up. Ss scowled deeply. It seems like nothing gets past her as a mother. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Egg Fried Rice Part 1 He walked over to liflip South¡¯s shirt to have a look Although he was already mentally prepared, his breathing caught in his throat when he saw the actual injury The sharp pain he had in his chest radiated all over his body bnd limbs! The injuries weren¡¯t something he could have imagined if he hadn¡¯t witnessed it in person, South¡¯s body was covered with brused spots, which were most probably left by pinches. There were some major and minor abrasion wounds as well Upon looking at these injuries, Ss could immediately imagine the intensity of the mad woman when she vented her frustrations on South I can barely stomach looking at his injuries, not to mention Gianna, if she sees itter She might just die of heartache. Ss bent down to whisper at South¡¯s ear. South nodded in response. On the other hand, Gianna came out with the medical kit, but South suggested, ¡°Mommy, let Uncle Ss help me with my treatment.¡± Gianna retorted, ¡°Your Uncle Ss doesn¡¯t know his way around medicine as I do. It¡¯s best that I help you.¡± ¡°You are a girl, and I am a boy,¡± remarked South firmly. Silos took the medical kit from her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not as stupid as you might think. I am able to treat simple wounds after all.¡± Gianna stood rooted to the spot while holding onto the medical kit. Tears started brimming in her eyes. I know that the little fellow doesn¡¯t want me to see his injuries because he¡¯s worried that I might be sad. Ss sighed helplessly ¡°South hasn¡¯t had anything to eat. You should prepare a meal for him.¡± South nodded. ¡°Mommy, I warit some egg fried rice!¡± Gianna replied in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, she handed the medical kit to Ss and went into the kitchen. She held onto the counter top while her tears came rolling down continuously He is so mature that it breaks my heart. Ss did not dare stay in the living room, and so he brought South directly back into his room. He had a heavy heart, and he was lost in his thoughts while applying medication for South. How should I teach them a lesson? ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to sleep tonight.¡± South rejected him straight away. ¡°I¡¯m fine alone.¡± Ss nced at him, and he used a different method. ¡°Just treat it like you¡¯re taking me in. Otherwise, your mommy will ask me to go home!¡± South pouted. ¡°You are really useless. Why haven¡¯t you seeded in pursuing mommy after such a long time?!¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s difficult to pursue your mommy? You told me that I shouldn¡¯t be anxious for instant sess, and you wouldn¡¯t let me be honest. Hence, I have no choice but to follow your mommy¡¯s pace.¡± South looked worried, ¡°Sigh, when would you seed in pursuing my mommy if I weren¡¯t around? I might even have a girlfriend then, and you wouldn¡¯t even catch up to me.¡± Ss retorted, ¡°I have you on my side, but I still haven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her, have 1?¡± South answered wisely, ¡°It¡¯ll be soon. Otherwise, why would my mommye looking for you when I went missing?¡± Ss sighed helplessly. ¡°Your mommy rejected me so many times that I have no confidence left. I¡¯m always wondering every day if I¡¯m not good enough.¡± South snorted in disdain. ¡°You must not be good enough if my mommy hasn¡¯t agreed to be with you. My mommy is great, and so men who pursue my mommy have to be awesome too!¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°Mm-hmm, not only do I have to work hard for your wonderful mommy, I have to do that for my awesome son as well.¡± South didn¡¯t speak, but he broke into a bright grin wherr he heard that The two of them walked out of the room after applying medication. Gianna was done cooking, but there was only egg fried rice served on the table, She exined while sounding slightly exhausted, ¡°I¡¯ve only made some egg fried rice, and I¡¯m not going to attempt anything else to avoid embarrassing myself. If you don¡¯t mind, feel free to have some!¡± Ss did notment further, instead, he walked straight into the dining area. He uses his actions to prove to her that he had noints. in all honesty, it was already past 2.00AM, and they were all famished. There were three bowls of egg fried rice, and they each had one. Ss wasn¡¯t sure if he was 100 hungry, but he found the egg fried rice rather delicious. The rice was suffy, and the grains held their shape. Each grain was covered with egg; besides, she had added some chopped green onions, carrots, ham, and green peas as ingredients. The colors were vibrant, and the dish was tasty too. Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Egg Fried Rice Part 2 ¡°My mommy makes delicious egg fried rice, doesn¡¯t she?¡± South asked gleefully while looking up at Ss. Gianna nced at him automatically when she heard that. It was the only dish she was confident with, and so it was only natural that she hoped Ss had noints. The man mumbled in agreement, and he wolled down the entire bowl of fried rice. In fact, he looked as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. Upon cing his bowl down, Gianna heard Ss exim clearly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Her mood improved significantly upon hearing that ¡°Are you full already? I can¡¯t finish mine, why don¡¯t I give you some of mine?¡± Ss nced at her in surprise. She almost bit her tongue night after saying that. How could I offer him my food that I¡¯ve already started eating? Why didn¡¯t I think things through before blurting my thoughts out? She grasped at straws while trying to exin herself. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched the rice on this side!¡± Ss answered her straight away. ¡°No worries.¡± Then, he reached out to take her bowl of fried rice to spoon half of it into his bowl. Furthermore, he took the portion which Gianna was already eating halfway through. Afterward, he looked up at her, and his gaze gleamed teasingly. ¡°Why are you so particr about these things? I¡¯m notining about you at all. Is this enough for you? Why don¡¯t I return you some?¡± Theers of Gianna¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly because this was her first time being so close with a man. Is it alright to shift the rice repeatedly? Besides, what¡¯s up with his gaze? He seems to be hinting something in his smile. ¡°No need; it¡¯s enough for me.¡± She took her half bowl of rice and ced it in front of her after saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with South tonight,¡± Ss remarked while ncing at Gianna, who was also ring at him. Are you saying that you are nning to stay overnight here? He looked down while chuckling quietly. This is strange. I actually understand what she¡¯s trying to say through her gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that look of yours? Are you hoping that I¡¯d sleep with you? ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t you a shameless one?¡± Gianna red at him angrily. The feeling of gratitude from earlier was long gone now. S? suddenly looked serious. It will be bad if I anger this woman and she chases me out. ¡°The child has just returned, and I just want to keep himpany.¡± Gianna kept quiet, and she mulled it over suspiciously. At this moment, a child would most probably need a father figure to provide him with a sense of security. Just when she was about to agree without saying anything, she heard Ss¡¯s voice again. ¡°In reality, I would truly like to keep you bothpany. We can sleep in the same room, and I¡¯ll spend the night on the floor.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes straight away. ¡°We can manage by ourselves.¡± South, who was sitting across them both broke the silence. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with Uncle Ss!¡± Gianna was rendered speechless when she heard that. With that, things worked out for Ss, and he managed to spend the night. After his night shower, he carried South onto the bed. He went online to learn how to communicate with children just to be able tomunicate with his son. However, the information online didn¡¯t seem appropriate for South, who had an exceptionally high IQ. Can I tell my son bedtime stories, just like what the inte says? Perhaps I could y some building blocks with him as a parent-child game. But these obviously wouldn¡¯t work. Ss supported his forehead with his hand helplessly. Finally, he decided to chat with South to try to get him to rx. ¡°I think your mommy¡¯s egg fried rice was very delicious.¡± South¡¯s eyes sparkled enthusiastically, and he looked very proud when he said, ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s my mommy after all! Her tomatoes with eggs are superb too.¡± Ss chuckled softly. ¡°In that case, is my cooking or your mommy¡¯s cooking better?¡± ¡°My mommy¡¯s, of course!¡± South answered without missing a beat. Ss pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to think it through? You don¡¯t seem professional at all.¡± South weighed his options seriously. ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking is still the best.¡± Ss burst outughing in frustration. ¡°Why?¡± South couldn¡¯t express himself urately, and he merely exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I can immediately tell if it¡¯s mommy¡¯s cooking, and that is why it¡¯s the best.¡± Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 I Shouldn¡¯t Have Returned Sout¡¯s remarks tugod at s¡¯s heartstrings. He is just trying to express that tag inom prepared the egg fred nce with her love, and it Mami N heart I¡¯m not good of cupressing my feelings, but each tunai interact with the mother and son, I¡¯d end up beyond moved, and my heart W d go out for then I just want to miler their lives as soon as possible to look after then I want to make up for what I had missed, and I hope that they will forgive me for nothing found them earlier and that was why they have suffered so much Ss patin Southe back softly, and South must have been able to rx in tis father¡¯s ama because he fell asleep very soon Nevertheless, as s¡¯a had predicted South did not sleep deeply Soon ha frowned deeply, and his small face contorted in agony His tiny lips were pressed together tightly, as if he was holding his breath A Bob bubbled from South¡¯s throat and he seemed both stubborn and aggrieved s immediately wrapped South in his arms while parting Na back reassuringly with arge palm. He consoled South in a soothing tone, South don¡¯t be afraid I¡¯m herer Alter that South looked as if he had endured everything for too long ¨C Finally, he could not endure it any longer and he burst out crying south bunnhs lxce against Sri chest s¡¯s heartached for South and he was at a loss for words Heimmediately putted South gen Wy while reassuring him soothingly ¡°South don¡¯t be afraid the bad guys will never dare to look for you anymore. I will protect you ni protect you and mommy I will also teach them a lesson and take revenge for you.¡± He muttered for the longest time and South finally calmed down. The child¡¯s breathing slowed down, and his knitted browa rxed sugnificantly sknew that South was sound asleep, and he caressed the chld¡¯s cheek softly Ss¡¯s heart broke into pieces after that incident Just then someone opened the room door abruptly ¡°South Gianna carne barging in in a panic, and she let out a long sigh of relief when she saw her child lying in bed pescefully Suddenly, ber body turned to mush, and she slid down onto the Noor wtule leaning against the bedside Ss turned to get out of bed, and he took a few steps forward to pick her up onto the bed. Hin eyes reflected ha distress while he stared at the sobbing woman in front of him What is it?¡± Gimna stared at her child in front of her who was sound asleep in bed, and she reached out to touch Ws leg She was still in a state of shock, but she felt the acute sharp stabbing pain in her chest while she stared at her son ¡°Nothing. I just drearned that Kaylee snatched my child again, and she even tortured Mimi¡± Her voice was airy and she sounded fraal Ss¡¯s heart ached for her, and he consoled her while staring at her, it¡¯s fine now, everything is line Don¡¯t you worry because the chuld is sound asleep Gianna¡¯s was quite upset ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have returned. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to him if we had stayed in Mastar¡¯ Ss panicked immediately when he heard that this was just an ident and you can¡¯t guarantee that idents would not happen i Mostar You shouldn¡¯t me yoursell since the child is fine Wiry don¡¯t you sleep in this room too? r sleep on the couch Gianna did not reply to him, instead, she looked at South¡¯s serene smallce with an agonized gaze Then, she added. ¡°No need for that you two should sleep. With that she left the room She did not even spare tim a nce from the beginning to the end Ss frowned deeply, and a bad feeling surged from the bottom of his heart He chased after her in a hurry out to the living hall He saw her holding her phone while smuling missed you guys.¡± she sad Ss couldn¡¯t hear what the person answered over the phone, but nna replied, ¡°Nothing really It¡¯s just that I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. and I figurd you guys aren¡¯t too busy, and so I¡¯m giving you a call Her lips were curled into a smile but her eyes were brimning with tears. I¡¯m doing well. Nonsense This is my terntory, so wtry wouldn¡¯t thrive? Haven¡¯t you heard? My fashion studio sold out the first day itsell. No need. I myself arm weality and powerful ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 221 I Shouldn¡¯t Have Returned Sout¡¯s remarks tugod at s¡¯s heartstrings. He is just trying to express that tag inom prepared the egg fred nce with her love, and it Mami N heart I¡¯m not good of cupressing my feelings, but each tunai interact with the mother and son, I¡¯d end up beyond moved, and my heart W d go out for then I just want to miler their lives as soon as possible to look after then I want to make up for what I had missed, and I hope that they will forgive me for nothing found them earlier and that was why they have suffered so much Ss patin Southe back softly, and South must have been able to rx in tis father¡¯s ama because he fell asleep very soon Nevertheless, as s¡¯a had predicted South did not sleep deeply Soon ha frowned deeply, and his small face contorted in agony His tiny lips were pressed together tightly, as if he was holding his breath A Bob bubbled from South¡¯s throat and he seemed both stubborn and aggrieved s immediately wrapped South in his arms while parting Na back reassuringly with arge palm. He consoled South in a soothing tone, South don¡¯t be afraid I¡¯m herer Alter that South looked as if he had endured everything for too long ¨C Finally, he could not endure it any longer and he burst out crying south bunnhs lxce against Sri chest s¡¯s heartached for South and he was at a loss for words Heimmediately putted South gen Wy while reassuring him soothingly ¡°South don¡¯t be afraid the bad guys will never dare to look for you anymore. I will protect you ni protect you and mommy I will also teach them a lesson and take revenge for you.¡± He muttered for the longest time and South finally calmed down. The child¡¯s breathing slowed down, and his knitted browa rxed sugnificantly sknew that South was sound asleep, and he caressed the chld¡¯s cheek softly Ss¡¯s heart broke into pieces after that incident Just then someone opened the room door abruptly ¡°South Gianna carne barging in in a panic, and she let out a long sigh of relief when she saw her child lying in bed pescefully Suddenly, ber body turned to mush, and she slid down onto the Noor wtule leaning against the bedside Ss turned to get out of bed, and he took a few steps forward to pick her up onto the bed. Hin eyes reflected ha distress while he stared at the sobbing woman in front of him What is it?¡± Gimna stared at her child in front of her who was sound asleep in bed, and she reached out to touch Ws leg She was still in a state of shock, but she felt the acute sharp stabbing pain in her chest while she stared at her son ¡°Nothing. I just drearned that Kaylee snatched my child again, and she even tortured Mimi¡± Her voice was airy and she sounded fraal Ss¡¯s heart ached for her, and he consoled her while staring at her, it¡¯s fine now, everything is line Don¡¯t you worry because the chuld is sound asleep Gianna¡¯s was quite upset ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have returned. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to him if we had stayed in Mastar¡¯ Ss panicked immediately when he heard that this was just an ident and you can¡¯t guarantee that idents would not happen i Mostar You shouldn¡¯t me yoursell since the child is fine Wiry don¡¯t you sleep in this room too? r sleep on the couch Gianna did not reply to him, instead, she looked at South¡¯s serene smallce with an agonized gaze Then, she added. ¡°No need for that you two should sleep. With that she left the room She did not even spare tim a nce from the beginning to the end Ss frowned deeply, and a bad feeling surged from the bottom of his heart He chased after her in a hurry out to the living hall He saw her holding her phone while smuling missed you guys.¡± she sad Ss couldn¡¯t hear what the person answered over the phone, but nna replied, ¡°Nothing really It¡¯s just that I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. and I figurd you guys aren¡¯t too busy, and so I¡¯m giving you a call Her lips were curled into a smile but her eyes were brimning with tears. I¡¯m doing well. Nonsense This is my terntory, so wtry wouldn¡¯t thrive? Haven¡¯t you heard? My fashion studio sold out the first day itsell. No need. I myself arm weality and powerful Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Intemotional Phone Call 54 was observingne while changing not too far tway She was pretending to be strong, but in reality, she was in a vulceration state Alephoidmtst night she has been challenged physically and her mental state has been stretched 10 thome She wants to rely on cotone and speak to someone that she wants to let go and cry but she feels as if she doesnt her a person to do that She has never isen me into consideration Shedretter make an international call to find sce in that man¡¯s voice than to lean against my shouldert Siapressed the tip of his tongue against he lech. This is such a homble feeling Iowned her to lock for South the mirenght and so I am the best person to understand what she has gone through I thought Wat by downg me to stay overnight it signited her willingness to allow me to get closer to her Unfortunately, that is only true in the Absence ofprison I don¡¯t even have to guess to know that the man on the other end of the line must be the senior she can¡¯t stop taking about This feeling is truly Infumating I have never met him but he is already a threat to me. I just loved that I should let nature take its course, and we¡¯d end up forcing a rtionship naturally However night now I¡¯m afraid that she might decide to up and here to retum to Master Finally, she hung up on the cali, bu she sat motionlessly on the couch Her head was bowed, and she most probably hadn¡¯t recovered from her nightmare Ss walked to her before sitting beside hee You¡¯d rather make an interstional call thon speak with me the sched in a husky Voice Gianna turned to look at him and the sun that he was wanng a ck stik pema. The material tung loosely on his body, but a small pon of testanned sculpted abdomen was erposed it looked lim ond sery She looked sway hastily while erning ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t phoned thern for the longest time you should go back to sleep m be daybreak if you don¡¯t sleep soon With that she stood up to leave, but Ss grabbed onto her Then, he stood up gradually and made his way to her front. He stared at her fredly with his deep and dark eyes that looked like the vast and endless ocean_ ¡°South told me that it¡¯s not easy to pursue you, and so I¡¯ve never thought of forcing you thought that rd be able to make my way into your heart as long as I interact with you naturally But today, you are not the only one affected because I am too! My heart is aching for not only South but for you toord rather you lean agansi me and cry your eyes out than to see you act as if everything is fine. You are not alone. you hare me Why don¡¯t you see me at all? Can¡¯t you lean on my shoulder 1007 Gianna shut her eyes slightly when she spoke. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t force me I do not want to discuss this today. She was truly not in the mood ¡°No way! Ss sounded domineering and forceful whale grab¨®ng onlo her. Gianna looked up at him He met her gaze, and his dark tyes appeared deep and bottomless. ¡°In your heart, and I not as reliable as that internasonal phone Ganna inhaled deeply ¡°Ss I¡¯m very grateful aboutst nigte ¡ª However, s cut her off belone she couldplete he sentence. ¡°nna. you know what I want to hear I have never wanted your gratitude I just don¡¯t understand, ann i so neglig ble? Do you know how happy I was when youe lookung for me today? I thought that I was your first choice I thought that I was the one you shared your joys, womes and feelings with However I just realized that you are still the same, and that you still have your principles. You areher in a hury norgging behind, you aren¡¯t boter way nor are you too close It doesn¡¯t matter even when I give my all to get closer to you Gianna locied into his eyes, and her heart clenched painfully she suddenly felt as if she shouldn¡¯t be treating him in such a way especially after going through tonight She felt that she was being ungrateful. Hence, Gianna tned to exn in a panic. No, in mi honesty. I feel grounded when you¡¯re beside me Ss sted at her while asking her aggressively, But you don¡¯t feel grounded enoughpared to a phone call from you serior am I Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 You Are Greedy! Prepare f o r yumal, dentare all the lor pattern your and to that cere not the home lonel My BURSA wody t e ll her lemon for you You¡¯m marunto in france my in just three month avd you monade SAHe you my much freien duong minit md you no de brutally tonne rou and I havenly brown exch Orx ants to you mi that you more V w wyty dumdonded Thart the im yapital at wanted to get closer to her Now, l¡¯in staying an al her house but I¡¯m not satisfied Iconlter thest tatropino T ele Sr thut Me to calmnsdl dom She has never changed El song dorm the manandana NO TA be enacte Iainalous of the men on the other mdol the phone call Me is threat to me despite theway distance Chec1 pke over the phone call art pour her feelings out war being herself without neading to put up a wall delense When it comes to me the L e mna wod-grody Mn clenched painfuny vuodenly Sias looked at her and silma ¡®l understand. rd overest mnted myself Guna inteled deeply when she heard that she felt a panunung against her heart Thurs not what mean! he wanted to hold onto for when the tumed sound to leave, but her hund brushed across theer of he ihn. Helps pane, bu ale teda almce as the man walked into South¡¯s room She look deep breath and her heart and sutomatically Pos fine as long as he doesn¡¯t leave for good Just when she was about to enter her room, South¡¯s room door opened once again Ss had changed his cloches, and he walked our of the DOT floods Ire he went into the room to change his dothes. Gianna stred at hun fretty from South¡¯s mom door until he walked to the living hall Her heart hammered watele she stared unblinkingly of him What is the nnng to do? Is he just going to leave? Sitas carne to a hall at a distance of tho meters away from her I checked on South just now, and it seems like he¡¯s sound astero don¡¯t think heu have mother nightmare Alte saying that he brothed in steadily. You should derp abi more. I¡¯m going back non nna shared at his back view while he left but her heart ached painfully, as if someone was stabbing her in her chest. ¡°Ss ¡®The sounded righmed and apprehensil He stopped dead in his tracks, and he inhaled deeply before turning around to face her once again, he was back to his usualContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. indifferent erputulon *l need to go back to work You shouldn¡¯t go to your studio today. It¡¯s best that you rest of hortie south shouldn¡¯t go to school ether phone me if my thing crops up! Hesad that I should phone him if mything crops up! Gonna red at the door us in opened and closed Was I atrad earter? Was i atrald that he¡¯d heart and nevere back? She sal nuntly on the couch I know that he has been treating me well all along I know that he stayed orr on purpose to keep uspany He did not sleep the whole night just to look for souh with me when he needs to go to work bday leren used in of being greedy in al honesty, who is the greedy one? He is Ss Nn¡¯ Has he put os de los pride to speak so lunbly lo myone else? Gang hung her head love I¡¯m not even sure whor¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ming mywell for hurting morim barang hm for not pertevenng with his brarm w ind just left Nevertheless, she felt as if she had been terbly wronged, and hericane rolling down inconvobly Even if Ss is ingy te didn¡¯t need to. Hmm, I am just sad When Sdna stened to her speak on the phone, crying whale dating that she missed ther, he felt as if his presence didn¡¯t matter at Alter lining proudly tor 28 years, ths is my first time being ignored Furthermore, the wornan who has ignored me blnty, is the woman im in love with yet I dont even have the night to love my temper Next Chapter Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Shols Sater With Me Haared pole tale wmi dety to thepany Althewe wantepory his mind and soul were elsewhere The tin miting in the moming was to discusinowo go against Aubrey Company Alter reaching a conchan Ss i ming wandered Xavier Molto raning no more than once, and staringly nished housing the entire mering upon turning to hoochee, Ss started mutanging his trobbing temples Pou mea cup of coffee Xavier acknowlect ed ha order and went to prepare it on person without asking help from wryone se. Soon, he red s a Tlearning cup of coffee President Nn have you found the chid?¡± Sles nodded ¡®We found hun Xother was shocked why is the so distracted since he¡¯s found the chip Did you not thoi the whole nightst night Why dont you rest for a while in the lounge? ni wake you il correthnge upr r mantaned a fecsty look and spot. ¡°No nerd¡¯ Xoint dept quiet strangle away Ou president doesn¡¯t look as it hesin abad mood due to sleep. deprivation. On the contrary, he looks more the he¡¯s bem provoked Suddenly, Stas¡¯s phone ring and vibrated, and he nced at the screen disy He was dumblounded for a while when he saw the formr phone number across NS sonen. I cant believe it¡¯s Brian He has never taken the initiative to phone me This is rather rond! Suas swiped across the screen mswer the phone call, but he was greeted by an unkind and rough voice ¡°Come out here it was for vou at the old spot Slus answered indifferently. Sure Alter an hou. Stas drove the cusone and anved at Ruby Pce He went straight to the private room they often met in Ubon entering the roorn he didn¡¯t utter a word when he saw Brian utho was sitting on the couch anded by a gloomy sun Instead, s thut the door straght own and cat across hom ¡°Why were you looking for me judging by hy look I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to chat le curely about our allection at brothers! True enough The nat ting he knew, Brian started his interrogation Who watched Guinn¨¢s chld away?¡± Ss stared at Enan whole answering tum calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate yourset? *¡¯m asking your Brian hissed Ss inhaled derply, and his eyes seemed especially dark today He was lesling moody today, and so he wasn¡¯t in the mood to coal hus younger brother ¡°Bron, in what capacity are you interrogating me? Bran¡¯s game was icy cold ¡®My friend, people like us do not hit the right bhore feelings, especially you ¡®m telling you-you had better leave Ganna as far away as possible Otherwise,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. you¡¯ll get her billed! las answered coldly ¡®lchilleave her anymore You¡¯re tooter Brian was furious when he heard that and he screened at Stas. In that case, do you want to see the mother and son ending up det? The car crash just happened a few days ago, and her son werit misungst night. Ss, it¡¯s impossible for you to rescue her in time every time if you truly love her you thoud keep a distance away from her That Nn Family of yours is hell, and the would end up with a pile of bones if she wore 10 gel my cloin you Sias sired athun colly ¡®She¡¯s already been dragged into thos. GH warto grandpa ahe matchen ode Bon and Jessica¡¯s maniage Do you wenk that He¡¯d be able b step away from all this? Brian inhaled deeply ¡°In that case, you need to stop peatening ter I mil take her antyShe will be caler with me than staying by your Bider Ss Lubed. It looks like my younger brother is in love with her after all ¡°She isn¡¯t in love with your Bran etortes ¡®She¡¯s not in love with you thert Ss nodded ¡®I know but she wul De tooner orter Brian louhed nu het dy suddenly How would you know that the won¡¯t fall for me? If the has to choose between the two of us. I am much more buted to herpared to you Al least she¡¯d be safer around me s asked tectontilly. Im sure you must have seen the post Kaylea posted on the intemet Brian sorted in response ¡°So what Ss asked ajan, ¡°Were you the one who handled Konlee? Next Chapter Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 She Is Your Sister-in-Law Brian spat, ¡°Is thert any of your business? Can¡¯t someone else handle her if you aren¡¯t doing anything about it?¡± Ss asked hum, ¡°So you got beggars to humiliate her?¡± Brion looked cruel when he answered, ¡°Does your heart ache for her ¡°You need to have a limit when you do things!¡± Why can¡¯t I do what she did?¡± ¡°Gianna wouldn¡¯t want you to do that to her. You could have beaten her up, but you shouldn¡¯t have used that method.¡± Brian pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care, so why are you so worked up about it? Is there a difference between the men she has had and those beggars? The only difference is the appearance. What is the difference once they take off their clothes?¡± Ss¡¯s expression soured. ¡°In that case, how are you different from Lara? You are just the same as they are because you do not draw a line for yourself. Feel free to teach anyone a lesson; however, you should do that in a righteous way. You forced her into a corner, and out of desperation, she kidnapped South!¡± Brian squinted at him. ¡°Tell me, was Kaylee behind the kidnapping this time?¡± Here I was thinking that it was the Roberts. Ss grunted in response. Brian hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± However, he suddenly recalled what Ss mentioned, iming that the former was the one who forced Kaylee into a corner. Hence, he tumed to Ss to question him, ¡°What gives you the right to say that I forced her into a corner? Aren¡¯t you responsible as well? Weren¡¯t you the one who shut her studio down? You use me of not being righteous, but how are you better than I am?¡± Ss answered him, ¡°She specifically mentioned you when she made the phone call. If you hadn¡¯t done that she wouldn¡¯t have taken the extreme route.¡± ¡°Are you ming me?¡± ¡°It is not my ce to me you, but I can inform Gianna about this, and she can be the judge of this!¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Brian eximed aggressively. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡± If Gianna learns about this, she will most probably me me because she would never allow me to use such wretched and horrible methods against others. Ss regarded Brian, and his eyes seemed deep and endless. ¡°Brian, you can¡¯t fall for Gianna.¡± Brian lost his temper when he heard that. ¡°Who are you to dictate that? Is it just because you are in love with her?¡± Ss looked up, and his gaze was sharp. ¡°That¡¯s because you should have addressed her as your sister-inw seven years ago! She is the woman I have been searching for the past seven years. South is our child!¡± Brian frowned deeply, and he stared at Ss in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ss answered him, ¡°I might not have told you if you hadn¡¯t admitted that you were in love with her. After all, she doesn¡¯t know that we were together seven years ago!¡± Brian stared at him viciously, trying to figure out if there was a trace of guilt or joking element across Ss¡¯s face. Unfortunately, there was neither. He is speaking the truth; they¡¯ve already slept together long ago! ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t she know that it was you?¡± Ss exined, ¡°Someone drugged her that night, and so she was unconscious.¡± ¡°How did you find out, then?¡± ¡°South found me,¡± Ss answered. Brian red at him. ¡°You are expecting me to believe that a child found you when you didn¡¯t even find them?¡± Ss noted the disbelief in Brian¡¯s tone and gazed at him firmly. ¡°Never underestimate my son.¡± Brian red at him fiercely. ¡°I am merely looking down on you.¡± Ss didn¡¯t mind; in fact, he sounded delighted, ¡°Although I¡¯d hate to admit it, I just can¡¯t help but admit that my son is much more capable in this aspect The more he heard Ss¡¯s exnation, the more Brian felt frustrated. You can¡¯t be trying to stop me from being in love with her by using this method, can you?¡± Ss rernarked, ¡°Have I everlied to you? Grandpa took a paternity test for South and me in secret; it¡¯s true that he¡¯s my son!¡± Brian had a sudden outburst when he heard that, and he thundered angrily. ¡°Have you not lied to me before? For the sake of wealth and power, you didn¡¯t even care about me and mom How dare you try to preach to me so freely now!¡± With that, he stood up abruptly from the couch ¡°If you have the ability, get Gianna to marry you. Otherwise, I will never give up!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Employees Left Aubrey Company Ss calmly raised his eyes and cast him a nce. ¡°You are the younger brother of Gianna and I, and also the uncle of the child, so taking care of you is something I should do!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m not. My matters have nothing to do with you!¡± After saying that, Brian directly turned around and left. Ss sat on the couch. After some time, the corner of his lips curled up into a slight arc before he got up and left Meanwhile, in the hospital, on one of the bedsy two patients-Kaylee and na. Last night, it was already 3AM when Gael found Kaylee. Then, she was immediately sent to the hospital. After two hours of emergency treatment, though her life was no longer in danger, her injuries were rather serious-she had a broken leg and concussion. Her head waspletely bandaged while she had bruises all over her body, and she was in aa. na, on the other hand, had only light injuries-she only had a knife cut on her shoulder. However, every time she saw Kaylee¡¯s tragic condition, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from saying a few words. ¡°That daughter of yours has really taken this too far. Even if Kaylee really took that child, she was just giving her a fright to vent her anger. Anyway, nothing happened to the child, so there wasn¡¯t a need for her to go overboard with this! You should report this to the police. In fact, you should go now. I don¡¯t think that she should actwlessly!¡± Gael lowered his eyes and kept quiet. The words that Gianna said to himst night on the phone-how could you be so cruel-kept echoing by his ears. He, in fact, was hurt by the words; her trembling voice obviously revealed that she had been scared to death. ¡°She isn¡¯twless; it¡¯s Ss. What can you do with her when Ss is protecting her? Anyway, it was your daughter whoy her hands on them first.¡± na replied, ¡°Kaylee is the aunt of the child, so there was nothing wrong for her to take the child away, but Ss actually stabbed me. We are your wife and daughter, so how could you just watch on when we¡¯re bullied by them? Look at how they¡¯ve beaten Kaylee up: she¡¯s your daughter too. Don¡¯t you feel distressed for her?¡± ¡°You felt worried when you couldn¡¯t find your daughter, so it would only be natural for them to feel anxious when they couldn¡¯t find their son. You¡¯re saying that they hit her, I would¡¯ve done that as well if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯s lying on the bed. She kept bullying her elder sister. I¡¯ve advised her so many times to not do so, but has she ever listened to me? It¡¯s the fault of both of you that you two have ended up like this!¡± na yelled in frustration. ¡°Gael Aubrey! What do you mean by saying that this is our fault? Who have I ever offended? I was stabbed without any reasons. Don¡¯t you think that your words are too harsh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who did such a thing, so it¡¯s your fault as her mother for not bringing her up well. How is this without any reason?!¡± ¡°A child¡¯s mistake is also the father¡¯s fault, but now you are sitting at one side, watching us in pain, while throwing sarcastic words at us. How are you actually helping the situation? Both Gianna and you treat us as outsiders, which exins why you are so harsh toward us. She¡¯s your daughter, but the two of us are just people you picked up from somewhere else, and we are just irrelevant people to you, right?¡± Gael frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t I gotten enough of what I deserved? I¡¯d always loved and favored the two of you, so I ended up like this. I was so blind that I didn¡¯t realize that both of you kept hurting my daughter over and over again. I love both of you, but Gianna is my daughter too, so I love her as well. But now, she probably hates me to the bones.¡± Right after he said that, the phone in his hand rang, and his assistant¡¯s voice was heard from the phone. ¡°President Aubrey, w-where are you? Gael¡¯s expression fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant¡¯s voice sounded fearful yet cautious. ¡°You¡¯d bettere to thepany to have a look. Ourpany suddenly lost a lot of orders, and plenty of employees left without regard for their sries and bonuses!¡± Hearing that, Gael¡¯s expression tremendously changed, and he abruptly jumped to his feet from the chair. ¡°What did you just say? Is there someone intentionally targeting us?¡± The assistant¡¯s words were then heard. ¡°Yes. All of them are going to work in Nn Group. The sry and benefits there are double of what we are given here. Thatpany is a bigpany that we normally couldn¡¯t get into, but they stated that all your employees can immediately enter and work there if we go there today. More than half of the employees in thepany have left. I¡­ President Aubrey, thank you for your care all this while. I¡¯m nning to leave as well.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 It¡¯s Over Gael anxiously shouled ¡°Hey, wait over it¡¯s ver now en won Hrally up on the chair as his body and instantly lost all energy experieel le mumbled He had been feeling uneasy for quitemertime During the wedding anniversary for then, he ww that Ducato mugt indre actions against Aubrey Company He specially went over to visit u s and barely managed to get through that point But now, these two women went to target Gianna Are they not ever yung to be called unless they destroy our family na couldn¡¯t hear the telephone conversation, but when she saw in a soulless state, she new that something bad must have happened ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He abruptly looked at her with a pair of eyes that were filled with viciousnese ¡°Are you now asking me what¡¯s wrong it¡¯s all because of the two of youl Ss has started to take action against ourpany you guys should just wait to be thrown out on the streets Startled, she roared, ¡°How could he do that to us? He beat her up to this state, but he is still unwilling to let us go He was beyond furious, ¡°Shut up! Why did I marry a woman live you!¡± With that, he turned around and left ¡°Where are you going? What are we supposed to do now?¡± na yelled from the room, but Gael had already left the room He first went to thepany Just like what his assistant had exined, the company, which initially had only a few dozen employees, seemed to have gone bankrupt overnight, and the few workers that yed behind were interns The inters were surprisingly father dedicated to their job Upon seeing him, they voluntanly greeted him, ¡°Good day, President Aubrey¡± He mumbled a reply before returning to his office and instructed someone to hand him the cancelled orders He took a look at them and found that the cancelled agreements consisted of not only those unsigned agreements, even thepanies that had signed the agreements were willing to cancel their orders and pay the damages for breach of contract For an inexplicable reason, he had a feeling of bitterness, and it made tus heart feel heavy it¡¯s my own fault that tungs ended up this way Seven years ago, I was an unworthy father to my elder daughter, seven yearster, I didn¡¯t do any good as well Regarding the incident where my younger daughter bullied her, I just give a gentle scolding to the former I have finally gotten what I deserve today Ss is really nning to take me down this time! On the other hand, Gianna didn¡¯t go to the studio today, but she didn¡¯t sleep as well The man¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind i understand I¡¯d overestimated myself! And his pair of eyes, which revealed his pain, haunted her She said that he was greedy because he was still unsatisfied even when she was obviously letung him have his way As a matter of fact, she was actually the type of person who was slow to warm up to people There were only a handful of people whom she had actually epted as real friends and were able to get close to her. However, he was able to dominate most of her thoughts within merely three months Therefore, she was a little afraid when he intended to take another step closer The only rash action that she had ever taken in her life was to sleep with a stranger to take revenge on Adrian, and that incident had influenced her for 7 years Ever since then, she would think twice about anything she did Ss was the only unexpected variable after all these years, Buzz! The vibration of her phone interrupted her reverie. In a daze, she looked at the phone, which was thrown at one side, and her eyes inexplicably gleamed with hope she got up and picked it up to take a look at it Upon seeing the familiar nurnbers, the luster in her eyes instantly disappeared, and all that was left was boundless coldness, After some time, the slid on the screen and epted the call. She put the phone by her ear, but she didn¡¯t say anything The person on the other side tentatively called out to her, ¡°Gianna-1 She scoiled, ¡°What, now? Are you calling me to stand up for your daughter?¡± Gael¡¯s words momentanly choked in his throat He immediately exined, ¡°No She has gotten what she deserved!¡± Gianna continued to press on, ¡°If you felt that she deserved this, why did you save her? Shouldn¡¯t you have allowed her to feel the pain of being beaten so that she would learn her lesson?¡± Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Disappointment Gael faked a chuckle Gianna, I understand that you are mad I¡¯m furious too, but if something serious were to happen to her, I think that you would be in trouble too.¡± Gianna sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her die, I want her to live in such a miserable state that she would wish she were dead. You¡¯d better remind your daughter to not fall into my hands again, because I¡¯ll make sure to take her life then!¡± Her voice was bone-piercingly cold, resembling the wind from a snow-capped mountain which could freeze a person to death! He took a deep breath and spoke in embarrassment, ¡°Gianna, I¡¯ve failed you. l-Is the child alright?¡± She was like a porcupine that was full of spikes, especially when she was facing her father. If it weren¡¯t because he messed with na, allowed the mother and daughter to enter their house, and indulged them, her child and her wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . state. Therefore, how could a simple sorry make up for what he had done? ¡°What do you consider serious, then? He was injured all over when he was in Kaylee¡¯s hands for only three or four hours. He kept having nightmares at night, and this fear will affect his entire childhood. If it weren¡¯t for his clever escape, I doubt that my son would have been able to survive through that. Is your daughter insane? After all these years, haven¡¯t you taken her to go for any check-ups?¡± Gael replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gianna. I was blind; I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s such an extreme person.¡± She coldly uttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. You have nothing to do with me anymore. If the purpose of you calling me was to say these words, just forget about it. I¡¯ll never forgive her. The reason I didn¡¯t take her life was not because for your sake; I just wanted her to live on to endure the pain that she¡¯s inflicted on my son!¡± Upon hearing that Gianna seemed to have the intention to hang up the phone, he immediately said, ¡°Gianna, this is not what I wanted to say I wanted to talk to you about something else.¡± He paused for a moment at this point because he found it really embarrassing to ask for her help, but he couldn¡¯t just watch hispany go bankrupt. ¡°Gianna, please help me. Ss has started to target Aubrey Company. I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end.¡± Hearing that, she was stunned for some time. She thought that he called her because he was worried about his grandson¡¯s injuries and was pissed off by Kaylee¡¯s action, so he wanted to apologize to her. Yes! He did express his concern just now. Though it wasn¡¯t sincere, it at least gave her a littlefort. But who could have guessed that there was a tant intention behind his fake concern. From beginning until the end, he had never been concerned about South and her. If it hadn¡¯t been because of Ss targeting him, he wouldn¡¯t have even made this insincere call. I¡¯m utterly disappointed! Why did I still have any hope in him? She was overwhelmingly disappointed in him. With a hand ced on her chest, she lowered her eyes and chuckled. It turns out that extreme disappointment will cause one to feel heartbroken! ¡°Since Ss is targeting you, you should straightaway go and look for him. Why did you call me instead?¡± With that, she directly hung up her phone. She suddenly felt cold, so she tightly hugged herself with both arms and buried her head between her legs, curling herself into a ball. Why did he even call me? Wasn¡¯t he exhausted toe out with those lines of fake concerns? At night, Ss was called to Ruby Pce by Alex and Hayden. However, he kept drinking throughout the night. He didn¡¯t say nor eat much. Seeing that he was going to raise his ss again, Alex abruptly pressed on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you go through a breakup?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer. He moved his hand away and downed another ss of beer beforezily casting a nce at him. ¡°Who did I even have a rtionship with?¡± Alex failed to hold back hisughter. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s an unrequited love. Tell me about it. Could it be that you were driven out by Gianna, the little beauty?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Drown Your Sorrows Ss had no intention to confide in him as he found it embarrassing. ¡°Are you done talking? Are you going to drink?¡± Alex smiled while raising his ss and clinked it against Ss¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± He then downed the beer. Ss exhaled, and his whole body leaned backward. He felt as if there was a rock on his chest, which made him hard to breath Just the few of us drinking is quite boring. I¡¯ll call someone over to apany us!¡± Alex uttered and attempted to leave Without even raising his head, Ss said, ¡°You should send them to another room!¡± Hearing that, Alex¡¯s footstep came to a halt. ¡°F*ck! I was just worried that you were sexually frustrated. So what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Drink!¡± The moment Ss raised his ss, Alex stopped him again. ¡°Wait, are you nning to drown your sorrow? Or you are nning to have a drunk sex? Ss nced at him and remarked, ¡°Even bleach can¡¯t cleanse your polluted mind.¡± Alex was so pissed by his remark that he smiled. ¡°If you are so capable, I dare you to not think of what I have just thought of!¡± Ss said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± ¡°How am I like, then?¡± asked Alex ¡°You can turn into a beast anytime, anywhere!¡± replied Ss. Alex agreed. ¡°Yeah, and you are only human when you are criticizing me, you hypocrite.¡± Ss added, ¡°Also, you have the intention to turn into a beast with just anyone!¡± Alex was mad. ¡°I don¡¯t speak to humans!¡± Ss ignored him. Holding his ss, he walked over to Hayden, who was sitting at a corner while texting. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him. We are not the same kind of people. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Alex snatched away the ss in his hand. ¡°You still want to drink?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called me out to have a drink?¡± Ss frowned. Alex pointed at the empty bottles on the table. ¡°Look at how many bottles you have downed.¡± Ss darted a look at him. ¡°Are youcking money to pay for the beer?¡± His words made Alex momentarily speechless. ¡°F*ck! Fine. I¡¯ll drink with you. I¡¯ll throw you in the giggolo¡¯s room if you get drunk. You know how many people are interested in you, don¡¯t you?¡± With that, he gave Hayden a kick. ¡°Come on; let¡¯s drink! Stop chatting with your sisters. We have a person who¡¯s just had a breakupProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. here.¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s had a breakup?¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Right. That person¡¯s been kicked out of a rtionship that hasn¡¯t even begun!¡± Hearing that, Ss found Alex¡¯s new description even worse. His body reacted faster than his mouth-he immediately gave him a kick. Hayden smiled and handed him a ss of beer. ¡°Here. Let¡¯s drink.¡± The three of them finished their drinks in one go. After cing down the ss, Alex turned to Ss again. ¡°Just spill. You were rejected by Gianna, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ss rolled his eyes at him; he was determined to not admit it. ¡°What do you know?!¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know anything. How about this-let me help you analyze the situation. I admit that the chick is really pretty, and she has a nice character. But you need to know that she has a kid. No matter how much you fancy her, your family definitely wouldn¡¯t allow you to marry her. Therefore, why are you so serious with her? She doesn¡¯t ept your gestures, so just rece her with one who does. With your identity, you can choose any woman you want in Summer City. Is there even a need for you to be so persistent with her?¡± Upon hearing his words, Ss rudely gave him a kick. ¡°Shut up! Who says that I¡¯m not going to marry her?¡± Alex stared wide-eyed at him in shock. ¡°Holy sh*t! Ss, are you telling me that you are going to marry her? Are you out of your mind? Do you really want to be the father of someone else¡¯s kid?¡± Ss had no intention to tell this guy, who had a big mouth, that he was secretly ted at the thought of marrying her. ¡°So what?¡± Alex shook his head, with a ¡®you are doomed¡¯ look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re incurable!¡± Hayden furrowed his brows as well. ¡°Ss, are you serious?¡±. Ss rxed and leaned his back on the couch before he took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and ignited it. He smoked the cigarette, and the smoke lingered around him Next Chapter Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Nicole and Aleena He had a shred of exhaustion on his expression, and his tone was sluggish. ¡°When have not been serious?¡± Hayden added, ¡°No. Ss, Gianna has a child.¡± Ss eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± A slight hesitation was found in Hayden¡¯s expression. ¡°You can choose not to care, but can the Nn Family ept her?¡± Ss¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance. ¡°Do I need to be concerned about their opinions?¡± Both Alex and Hayden knew the situation in the Nn Family-the family only seemed harmonious on the surface. With Old Man Nn in power now, the family members were more constrained. If Old Man Nn were to pass away one day, nobody could tell how chaotic the Nn Family would be. Ss indeed didn¡¯t need to listen to anybody. But if he really married a woman who had a child, this news might probably create an uproar among the upper-ss social circle. Before they managed toe to their senses from the shocking news, the door of their private room was pushed open. Two women entered from outside-Aleena and Nicole. ¡°We have just arrived and heard that you guys were here, so we thought toe over to say hello. Why are only the three of you here?¡± Nicole smiled as she asked. Alex smiled. ¡°Right. The upright and noble Young Master Nn didn¡¯t allow me to get someone here to apany us. Are there only the two of you here? Or do you have friends? If you guys are alone, you cane and join us!¡± This was exactly what Nicole had wished for. ¡°No, there¡¯s just the two of us.¡± After saying that, she walked up to the couch. Ss¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Alex immediately handed them two sses. ¡°That¡¯s great. Young Master Nn wants to drink today. The two of you should drink together with him; we have had enough!¡± Nicole took the ss and smiled as she replied, ¡°Sure. I think that it has been quite some time since Ist saw Ss. What have you been busy with recently?¡± As she was speaking, she raised the ss at Ss and gestured at him. He naturally took a sip and replied half-heartedly, ¡°Work!¡± Aleena was not as natural as Nicole was. As a matter of fact, since they parted ways in this room previously, she had beencking the courage to look for him. Of course, she missed him, but she was sad as well. She couldn¡¯t forget his heartlessness, nor she could figure out what kind of charm Gianna had to make him fall so hard for her to the extent where he was willing to put everyone else after her. In fact, Aleena had been keeping an eye on him all the while. It was the grand opening of Gianna¡¯s studio that day. When she deliberately drove past their door, she saw him draping a jacket on her with a gentle expression and kept her apanied under the cold wind. That scene was really irritating. She could barely resist the urge to dash out from the car to ask him how a used woman like Gianna would be a good match to him. However, after she considered the consequences of this action, she arrived at a conclusion that Ss would surely be mad at her; he would be biased toward Gianna and would certainly me her. This might even ruin the little possibility of them getting together. Therefore, she tried her best to suppress herself and hold back the urge to get out of the car. Judging by the current situation, she found her effort worth it. Sure enough, patience is the key to sess. I¡¯ve finally waited until they broke up. Separation is bound toe after a long period union- this is a never-changing truth! No matter how deeply he is in love with her, there will certainly be a day when they break up! Upon having such thoughts, she felt relieved. Raising her ss, she gestured at Ss. ¡°Ss, let¡¯s have a toast. Let bygones be bygones. Please forgive me for all my past mistakes.¡± He sat on the couch and peered at her. ¡°You are overstating it. We are both adults, so all we need to do is to be responsible for our past actions.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t put her in a spot; he raised his ss and drank together with her. Alex had a smirk on his corner of his lips. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What do you mean by forgiving your past actions? Just tell us straight!¡± Aleena cast a nce at Ss. Seeing that he didn¡¯t give any response, she felt a little aggrieved, so she answered, ¡°It was my cousin, Robin. After he met Miss Aubrey, he told me that he had fallen in love with her. So, I encouraged him and asked him to court her if he fancied her. However, before he managed to get her to like him, he forced himself on her. But Ss thought that it was me who asked him to do so¡­¡± Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Two As she was speaking, she even nced at Ss in aggrievement. Alex was shocked as well. If he were in Ss¡¯s shoes, he would have suspected that it was Aleena who instigated it as well! Robin had always followed Aleena¡¯s order. It would be impossible for him to have the courage to do that on his own ord! On top of that, Gianna gave him a hard time that day, so it would be impossible for him to have fallen in love with her, it would be more possible for him to have wished to take revenge on her instead! However, a wise person would turn a blind eye on this sort of matter since they didn¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover, it would give each other some leeway as they were friends since childhood. Therefore, her actions of bringing up this matter again today gave people the impression that she was taking Ss for a fool! Ss sluggishly raised his eyes and darted her a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your cousin the person who ced the me on you? What, now? Are you asking me to investigate further into this matter to prove your innocence?¡± Aleena finally realized that she had talked too much, so she quickly replied, ¡°No, no. I know that that incident had nothing to do with you. All I hope is for you to not be mad at me.¡± He put on an indifferent expression as he scoffed, ¡°How would I have the courage to be mad at you? I merely reflected on myself. As a friend, I think that I haven¡¯t done you any wrong all these years, have l?¡± She wore a smile. ¡°No. It was my fault. I¡¯m also responsible for the incident that involved Robin,¡± He raised his eyes and cast her a nce. ¡°We are adults, so we must be responsible for our own faults-you shouldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if it wasn¡¯t your fault, but you shouldn¡¯t avoid it if it was! Your repetitive exnation would only give people the impression that you¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± The undercurrent in his words made Aleena¡¯s expression change. She awkwardly stood in ce without any idea on how to exin herself. Nicole walked up to her and held her arm and uttered with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a thing in the past, and you have already clearly exined the situation. Ss is not a narrow-minded person.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink. Young Master Nn isn¡¯t done drinking yet¡± Aleximmediately tried to retrieve the situation to prevent the atmosphere from turning freezing cold! Nicole uttered, ¡°There¡¯s no fun in in drinking. Let¡¯s y a game.¡± ¡°Sure. What game? How about a game of dice? The loser must drink¡± Alex lookedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. at Ss as he spoke, which obviously showed that thetter was the decision-maker. Ss suddenly thought of the time when he yed this game with Gianna. She wanted to win, but she kept losing; he wanted to lose, but he kept winning even without trying. His cold expression slowly became warmer, and then he sat up straight. ¡°Alright. Come on. The usual rules-let¡¯s see who can roll thergest number. The person who loses drinks three sses of beer. The yer gets to roll the dice again if they drink a ss. If the loser refuses to drink, they¡¯d have to pay up-10,000 per ss.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. ¡°Are you trying to make up for your loss in rtionship through gambling?¡± Ss didn¡¯t deny. That was, in fact, what he had in mind. I bumped into obstacles in my rtionship, so I should bepensated with sess in gambling. ¡°Sure. No objection from me.¡± Alex was the first to agree. Everyone else naturally agreed as well. Since they were all from wealthy families and were able to hold their liquor, it would only be natural for them to join in on the fun. Alex got them some dice cup set-one for each person-and the game began. Three sses of beer had been prepared and ced on the table. The first one to start the game was Ss. Perhaps due to the increase in the number of people around him, or perhaps it was because they were ying a game familiar to him, he began to feel warm in his heart. He seemed to be in a better mood than earlier. He shook the dice in the dice cup before cing the cup upside down on the table with a thud. He took a nce at the dice. The numbers shown enraged him so much that he inhaled sharply. 2? Is there any number even smaller than 2? He looked at the others and found that everyone else was looking at him as well. ¡°Do you want to have another try?¡± He resignedly raised the ss in front of him and drank the beer before swinging the dice cup again. Another round of dice rolling began Thud! When he put down the cup, he was sincerely hoping that he would get arger number this time. Perhaps earnest hoping would invite a return-he managed to attain arger number this time. Yeah 31 He closed the dice cup over the dice. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Can the person who admits defeat drink only one ss?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Admit Defeat Alex smiled at him with amusement. ¡°Why? Are you going to admit defeat?¡± Ss maintained his composure. ¡°I¡¯m not admitting defeat. I was just asking if there¡¯s this rule.¡± As they were friends since childhood, they knew each other well-so well that they could tell what the other had in mind from just listening to what they said. Alex replied, ¡°Sure. If you admit defeat, you¡¯ll only need to drink a ss of beer that is in front of you!¡± He thought that Ss would surely drink, but thetter seemed calm instead. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Continue with the game!¡± Then, Alex rolled 8 while Aleena got 9, and Hayden got 11. Nicole lifted her dice cup and took a glimpse at it. She then intentionally put on an expression of frustration while raising her hand, ¡°I¡¯m drinking to roll the dice again.¡± Hayden¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. As he sat not too far away from Nicole, he saw what she got-her number was the same as his. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about losing at all, so why did she roll the dice again? Could it be that she¡¯s trying to save Ss¡¯s face? She rolled the dice again. Nicole looked at everyone before secretly opened the dice cup to glimpse at the dice. With her lips pursed, her smile turned into a wide grin, but her voice was gentle. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Everyone else was excited to see one of them lose. ¡°Sure. Drink, then.¡± Alex asked curiously, ¡°Open it and let us see. How many points did you get that you are willing to admit defeat?¡± Nicole¡¯s gaze flicked across everyone¡¯s face and finallynded on Ss¡¯s before she opened the dice cup. Aleena remarked, ¡°5. It¡¯s indeed rather small.¡± Ss furrowed his brows so slightly that it was barely visible.. Alex grinned. ¡°Let me see if there¡¯s any other people who rolled a smaller number than you?¡± As he spoke, he directly opened Ss¡¯s dice cup. Upon seeing the pathetic 3 lying under his cup, the formerughed in his face. ¡°You have only 3, but you are still not nning to give up?¡± Ss let out a snort, feeling pleased with himself, as if he was showing off to him his sess for being able to wait for someone else to admit defeat instead! Nicole peeked at Ss, and their gaze happened to meet each other causing her to smile shyly at him. Hayden saw this scene. As expected, she intentionally rolled the dice again because of Ss and admitted defeat on purpose. But how was she able to guess that he rolled a small number? Alex, who didn¡¯t notice anything at all, looked at Nicole and uttered, ¡°See, it was your loss to have admitted defeat. He had only 3, but he wasn¡¯t anxious, so why did you panic when you had 5?¡± She looked at Ss and exined with a smile. ¡°I was worried that I would need to drink all three sses. I thought that it would be better to just admit defeat so that I would only have to drink one instead.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t resist hisughter. ¡°Hahaha, you need to be daring and patient to y with Young Master Nn. Drink up now! Come on; let¡¯s continue!¡± This time, since Nicole had admitted defeat, Ss was able to escape the punishment. Though he didn¡¯t drink, he didn¡¯t feel good because he was not interested in anyone else other than Gianna. Therefore, in the next few rounds, no matter what number he got, he only rolled once, and he made sure that he gave away nothing on his face. Even if Nicole was good at reading expressions, she couldn¡¯t tell what number Ss got. For some inexplicable reason, Ss faced obstacles in not only his rtionship; he was unlucky in gambling as well. His situation was simr to Gianna¡¯s at that night-he kept losing. Out of the ten rounds he had yed, thergest number he had rolled was 7, which was unfortunately still the smallest number among them all! Nicole continued to secretly help him. Whenever she felt that she might win that round, she would roll the dice again. However, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat every round. It would be too obvious if she did so with any numberrger than 8. Hence, Ss became the person who drank the most. Of course, he began to lose money at theter period since he refused to allow the alcohol to numb his reasons. Halfway through the game, he went to the washroom. As a matter of fact, even though he kept losing, he was still in a good mood. He was suddenly able to understand Gianna¡¯s frustration at that moment ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Test It Out She must have been exasperated, but there was nothing she could have done. Some things were just totally unchangeable, as if it had been destined! Just like them, even if they had parted ways seven years ago due to some reasons, they were still able to meet up again seven yearster. I believe that I¡¯m able to make her fall for me. Even if I can¡¯t seed now, I¡¯ll be able to do so in the future! She must be mine! With his hands supporting the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror. He seemed a little drunk, but he had an adamant expression Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ss. Are you alright?¡± He knew what she had in mind. He stood straight and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may use the washroom.¡± She uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it. I thought that you were throwing up inside after drinking so much, so I had just ordered a cup of tea to help you sober up.¡± As she was speaking, she handed him a cup. He replied indifferently, ¡°No, thanks.¡± She looked at him with concern. ¡°You should stop drinking, since you¡¯ve had so much.¡± He darted her a look without saying anything, but his gaze was sharp, as if he had seen through what she had in mind. Stunned, she quickly exined, ¡°I was just worried that you would feel ufortable after drinking so much.¡± He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When they went back to their seats, the others looked at them with an ambiguous yet suggestive gaze, which caused him to feel a sudden revulsion. ¡°You guys continue to drink. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Right after he said that, the two women in the private room looked at him with an inexplicable expectant gaze. Unfortunately, without even ncing at them, he picked up his jacket and left the room. Alex was shocked. ¡°Eh, you are leaving now?¡± Why do I have a feeling that he is suddenly upset? Feeling suspicious, he strode over to chase after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. You guys should carry on. We¡¯ll meet up again when we¡¯re free.¡± After he said that, he wanted to leave, but Alex followed behind him. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like having them around? Aren¡¯t we all friends? Since you were in a bad mood, I thought that having more people would make the atmosphere livelier.¡± Ss looked at him. ¡°I know. You guys can carry on!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a little distant from us recently. Are you going to stop being friends with us when you get in a rtionship?¡± Ss darted him a look. ¡°If we were no longer friends, do you think that I would be here?¡± ¡°But now, you are going to leave when everyone else is still here.¡± ¡°I have someone waiting for me at home.¡± Alex cast him a stare. ¡°Such a show-off. Weren¡¯t you desperate about your rtionship matter earlier?¡± Ss red at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by being desperate?¡± Alex pulled him again. ¡°Fine. Let me tell you something useful. Men and women are different-men are sexual beings, but women are emotional beings. If a man wants to have sex with a woman, he can do so with any woman he finds eptable to him. On the contrary, women are different; a woman needs to be in love before she¡¯s willing to have sex! Otherwise, she won¡¯t let you touch her. If you really want to sleep with Gianna, tonight would be a good chance for you to test it out. You are in a position where you can easily charge forward or retreat in defense. If she really dislikes your advances, you can give her the excuse that you failed to control yourself because you are drunk-women usually have higher tolerance toward drunk sex; but if she likes you as well, wouldn¡¯t this good news for both of you?¡± Unsure of whether he had been brain-washed by Alex, Ss¡¯s head was filled with this question when he was on his journey home. He first thought. Maybe I should do something intimate with Gianna-she may ept me after we¡¯ve slept together! But the next moment, he thought, If I really do something intimate to her, will she be mad at me? Will she ignore me after this? And will I be back to square one after trying so hard to get closer to her? He kept pondering about all these and failed to get an answer even after he arrived at Muse Penins. Nevertheless, his hand instinctively pressed on the lift button to the 59th floor. . Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Thief When the door of the lift slid open, as if he was enchanted by something, his legs brought him to Gianna¡¯s door When he arrived at the door, he was stunned in ce, wondering what he should do now. Am I really going to do something to her? His reason was persuading his heated brain to go back, but his longing toward her were like vines that wrapped around his legs, causing them to be as heavy as lead while he stood at her door without budging. Just one look! I¡¯ll go back after taking a look at her! But¡­ Raising his hand, he nced at his watch. It was 11.30PM, and she might have already gone to bed. It was veryte now, so what excuse should he use to get her to open the door for him? When he was still caught in his thoughts, her door was suddenly opened. Looking at the person standing at the door, he was rooted to his ce. His mind, which was initially working a little slow due to the alcohol, was nowpletely nk. He didn¡¯t expect Gianna to open the door all of a sudden. Now, how am I going to exin the reason I¡¯m standing at her door in the middle of the night-instead of being asleep-while being as drunk as a skunk? Gianna was puzzled as well. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly opened the door. After putting her child to bed, she intended to return to her room to sleep, but she seemed to have heard some sound outside, so she opened the door without thinking-it was as if something inexplicable had led her to do so. It was just that she found it rather awkward to suddenly meet his gaze. Before she gave herself time to think, an instinctive question escaped her lips. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Ss thought about it and answered, ¡°I wanted toe and visit South, but I was afraid that you guys were asleep. You opened the door when I was still hesitating on whether to knock on the door. Why are you not asleep yet?¡± The same question was thrown back to her, which left Gianna stunned for a moment. She then looked at him and replied, ¡°I heard some noise at the door; I thought that it was a thief.¡± She had a shadow of a smile by her lips and a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. He loved how yful she looked currently. ¡°Why did you open the door when you suspected that it was a thief? Were you granting entry to the thief?¡± Looking at him slightly lifting his chin, the gloominess she had experienced today seemed toContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. have disappeared at that moment. With a hint of provocation and mocking in her eyes, she uttered, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? I wonder who would be the victim after the thiefes in! After all, I¡¯m a thief acknowledged by you!¡± Standing at the door, he lowered his eyes and peered at her with both his hands in his pockets. He found that his mood, which had been depressed for the entire day, was suddenly brightened up by her few words. ¡°Yeah, some thieves steal money, but some steal hearts.¡± Gianna was rendered speechless by him. Is he not going to get over this? ¡°And you are the most skillful thief.¡± The man¡¯s low and husky voice sounded strangely enchanting, causing her heart to flutter uncontrobly. Feeling a little annoyed, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± He peered at her with a hint of aggrievement on his eyes, but he meekly nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a drunk person admitting that he is drunk.¡± He replied, ¡°Before I saw you, I didn¡¯t think that I was drunk; but after I saw you, I think that I¡¯m rather drunk. Otherwise, how would I get you to care about me?¡± His pair of deep eyes twinkled, but his cautious tone made the listener ufortable. Hearing that, she felt a lump in her throat. She then flirtatiously red at him. ¡°When have I ever not cared about you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her, yet his pair of eyes reflected his answer-today. She thought to herself, I haven¡¯t even med him for leaving so suddenly, which caused me to reflect on myself for a day. She reached out her hand and pulled him in. ¡°Come in!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Love Was a Gamble Unexpectedly, Ss especially-obediently followed her in. ¡°Wait for me here!¡± Gianna turned her head to cast him a look before turning around and entered the kitchen. He stared at the woman longingly. She was wearing a white pajama, entuating her tiny, slim waist. Her every movement and expression were so lively, she was just right in front of him and was within his reach He finally understood Alex¡¯s joy of not wanting to be human-he now had the intention to turn into a beast as well. Just looking at her made his imagination uncontrobly go wild. He shook his head. It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault-he influenced me to have so much filthy thoughts in my mind! She made him a cup of honey water in the kitchen and brought it over to him. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll make you sober up!¡± He took the cup, but his gaze was fixed on her. His fervent gaze made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at? Drink up now!¡± He hummed in reply before gulping the whole cup of honey water. After that, the two of them stared at each other. Gianna lost to this drunk man and moved her gaze away first. With her head lowered, she kept quiet for a moment as she didn¡¯t know what to say. Ss, on the other hand, had so much to say, but his remaining reasons stopped him from saying anything. Therefore, they looked at each other in silence for a while. The atmosphere was awkward. Finally, Ss had no choice but to use his remaining rationality to instruct his body to stand up. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯m going back.¡± She subconsciously stopped him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see South?¡± He nodded and hummed a reply before turning around and headed toward South¡¯s room. The little guy was rather sound asleep; he was no longer in the curled-up position he was in yesterday. Today, he was bold and unrestrained-his limbs were spread out, and the nket, which was initially covering his body, was kicked to a side. His delicate little mouth was pouted, while his breathing was shallow and regr. Upon seeing him, Ss¡¯s expression became gentle. He reached out his hand to stroke his little face. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s recovered from the incident,¡± he quietly uttered. Gianna smiled and agreed. ¡°Yeah. He even consoled me today! He said that he had a dream, and in his dream, he took revenge on them!¡± He smiled as well. ¡°Our son is impressive!¡± She frowned. This wasn¡¯t the first time she heard him addressing South as his son-yesterday, when they were looking for the child, Ss called him ¡®son¡¯ as well. She thought that his intention was to console her, but he called him ¡®son¡¯ again today. Therefore, she looked at him and sternly corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s my son who is impressive!¡± Ss looked at her with an obvious smug on his face. ¡°Sooner orter, he will be my son too!¡± She looked at him, puzzled. She was indeed slower to warm up to people, but she was aware of his kindness to her, and also his sincerity and attentiveness toward her. She hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend for so many years. The first reason was because she hadn¡¯t met anyone suitable. Besides, the other reason was because of South. She was worried that the man would mind that she had a child or would mistreat her child, or perhaps South wouldn¡¯t like him. Therefore, due to all sorts of reasons, she had been alone all this while. She had eliminated all the slightest possibilities that might harm her child! She couldn¡¯t withstand any such possibilities at all! Last night, she saw it with her own eyes that he was as anxious as her when they were searching for the child; he even took action on na to force an answer out of Kaylee. He was also worried that the child couldn¡¯t sleep properly, so he purposely stayed back to apany him. Though his purpose here tonight was not only to see the child, he must have had the two of them in his mind as well. Otherwise, why would he stand at her door? A person¡¯s eyes could never lie. He only had such a gentle gaze when facing South and her. Love was a gamble-one would lose nine out of ten tries. She had always been unperturbed by romance; knowing that she might lose, why would she still be attracted to love, like a moth to a me? However, she felt depressed today, so she had a lot in her mind the moment she watched him leave. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 In a Rtionship If he¡¯s the one, why can¡¯t be braver? ¡°Ss, how about we give it a try?¡± Heanng that he still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation ¡°Huh?¡± Gianna took a deep breath. Considering the fact that he was drunk, she kindly repeated her words again. ¡°What I just said was-if you don¡¯t mind that I have South, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± He was rooted to his spot. Her words were so sudden and shocking that he couldn¡¯tprehend it for a moment, causing him to have a nk expression on his face Is she saying that she agrees to date me? He almost pounced toward her. As he was already drunk, his steps were a little unsteady, and he seemed to be floating on air now Gianna was startled, and she quickly supported him. ¡°Be careful.¡± He grabbed her as he nervously asked, ¡°Gianna, did you just agree to be with me?¡± She was amused and speechless. He looks so silly now. ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s not wake the child up.¡± Ss replied and meekly followed her lead outside. She pointed at the couch. ¡°Sit there!¡± He grinned widely- so widely that his mouth turned into an unbelievably wide arc. He was surprisingly obedient. Sitting opposite him, she had an inexplicable strange feeling that she had just tamed a beast. ¡°Just ask if you have any questions.¡± He stood up, attempting to approach her. ¡°Sit over there!¡± she ordered. He thought about it for a while before sitting back on the couch. He then quietly chuckled, baffling her. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He smiled and answered, ¡°I drank seven or eight bottles of beer and lost over 100,000 tonight. I kept contemting my luck for losing in both romance and gamble. Only now I know that it turned out to be the best arrangement. The loss in gamble results in my sess in romance.¡± Upon seeing his silly looks now, she found it amusing somehow. She took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°I have a bad temper, and I¡¯m a little pretentious with an awkward character. I¡¯m also used to keeping my feelings and thoughts to myself. I just said that I agree to try things with you, so you shouldn¡¯t think too much into it. You cannot force me, but if you really do, I won¡¯t y nice as well.¡± He looked at her and smiled, but his smile made her hair stand on end. She asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m desperately hoping that you won¡¯t y nice with me!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you still want to listen?¡± He instantly wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°If we are not suitable for each other, I hope that we can break up nicely and try our best to not disturb and force each other. Also, South is my bottom line. I hope that you won¡¯t harm him even if you don¡¯t like him. Of course, I know that you treat him really well. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a beginning to our rtionship today.¡± He nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you worry about this. Under what circumstances would you consider us unsuitable for each other?¡± She gave it some thought before replying, ¡°If we can¡¯t achieve an oue of bing better people or having better lives despite being together. Regardless of whether it is me getting a boyfriend, or you getting a girlfriend, both of us aim to lead better and happier lives, so it would be meaningless if we make each other unhappy.¡± He nodded. ¡°Alright¡± Gianna wasn¡¯t used to Ss suddenly bing obedient, so she merely pursed her lips shyly. ¡°Also¡­ when I said that you were being greedy today, I didn¡¯t mean that you were overestimating yourself. I just thought that we were progressing too fast. In less than three months, you have not only entered my life, but you were even unsatisfied to just be my friend.¡± He looked at her, feeling a little surprised. This was what she meant? Seeing her shy little face and her fingers clenching tightly out of nervousness, he could tell that this was probably her first time saying this sort of thing Although she knew that he was greedy, she still let him have his way Why is she so adorable? He inexplicably felt a sudden heat that swept through his body. He stood up, took a few steps toward her, and pulled her up from the couch ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Next Chapter Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Who Am I? Gianna felt a little awkward as she had indeed never said something like trying to have a rtionship with someone before this If Ss had refused to leave today, or if he hadn¡¯t said things like that, or if the circumstances had been different, she might not have had the courage to take this step. But now that she had said it, other than some slight awkwardness, she felt calm and at ease instead. He gently held her hand and ced it on his face ¡°Pinch me!¡± She was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± He peered at her, his voice was husky with an inexplicable hint of affectionate ¡°I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± She chuckled as her fair fingers pinched on his cheeks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It does!¡± He extended his arms and took her into his embrace. ¡°I hadn¡¯t gotten any answer after so long, so I felt insecure. After you said what you did, I was thinking about it for the whole day¡± She asked, ¡°So you went to drown your sorrow?¡± He smiled. ¡± initially thought of following what Alex taught me-to have a drunk sex with you.¡± She red at him in fury. ¡°Are you nning to be my ex- boyfriend?¡± He eximed, ¡°Are you nning to let me be your boyfriend for only a minute?¡± ¡°Whose fault would it be if you can¡¯t even pass the trial period?!¡± He chuckled, ¡°Most importantly, it would be unfair to me to dere that I failed before we even tried it out.¡± Her face almost burned up due to his flirtatious words. ¡°Ss!¡± He persuaded her, ¡°You have to try it somehow!¡± As he was speaking, he gently pecked on the tiny lips that he had been coveting for a long time. She instinctively avoided him, causing his lips tond on her cheek. ring at him, her pair of eyes were filled with embarrassment and frustration. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed!¡± He wore a triumphant smug on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote! You are now my girlfriend!¡± She corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s a trial period. You are still under observation!¡± ¡°I know. Then you can try it out first!¡± He then leaned toward her in an attempt to kiss her. She avoided his kiss, and her pair of sharp eyes stared straight at him. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± Although he was drunk, he found the little woman quite terrifying when she became fierce. Therefore, he had to hold back himself and look at her in aggrievement, but his gaze made her wonder if she had made the wrong move instead. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what it takes to be my boyfriend?¡± Ss looked at her. ¡°Tell me!¡± He looked especially meek, and it melted her heart. ¡°My boyfriend must be obedient toward me.¡± He nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be amb!¡± She looked at him with a mischievous gleam in her pair of eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste now. You should go back and sleep!¡± Right after she said that, Ss furrowed his brows. I can¡¯t go back now, she¡¯s just agreed to be my girlfriend. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡± Gianna looked at him and sternly added, ¡°You should go back now.¡± He refused. ¡°Gianna, I want to stay a little longer with you. I promise that I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡± ¡°No!¡± She put on a stern face. He looked at her sulkily. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I just got a girlfriend. Can¡¯t you let me be d for a little longer?¡± ¡°You can be happy alone after you have gone back!¡± She pulled her up. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you will make yourself disqualified on the same day you got qualified!¡± Ss remarked, ¡°My girlfriend is so heartless.¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just the trial period. You can change it at any time if you are unsatisfied!¡± He red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She pushed him forcefully. ¡°Go back and properly think about what kind of girlfriend you want. You are drunk today, so you are not thinking straight now.¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can y dumb on this! Although I¡¯m drunk, my mind is clear.¡± Sheughed out of anger. ¡°Really? Who am I, then?¡± Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 My Girlfriend Ss smiled as both his eyes lit up brightly He kept on stepping backward while telling nna, ¡°My Girlfriend¡± She stood there at the door while looking at him standing outside For some reason, I think he looks especially cute! ¡°That¡¯s enough Go back home quickly!¡± He nced at her. Why do I have a strange feeling that she is kicking me out? ¡°Can I exercise my rights as your boyfriend?¡± Gianna replied to him, ¡°You¡¯re not even my boyfriend yet, so you don¡¯t have any rights.¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Why am I so miserable? ¡± I don¡¯t have any rights, I should have some benefits, right?¡± he asked while opening his arms. ¡°Come give me a hug!¡± When Gianna saw his sincere looks, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him, so she took a deep breath on the spot before walking toward him. He immediately gave her a big hug. ¡°Gianna!¡± She closed her eyes slightly while snuggling in his arms. This is quite nice. He is very happy, and I¡¯m very happy too. The warm fragrance in his arms gradually stirred up something inside him, so he lowered down his body and tried to kiss her. ¡°Kissing is allowed, right?¡± However, she immediately pushed him away and stared at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡± He gazed at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Only hugs?¡± She grunted and took a step back. ¡°Take it or leave it!¡± As he looked at the tilted head of the infuriating woman, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to fall into my hands!¡± She replied to him fearlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Suddenly, Ss smiled and walked up to her. Before she could retreat into her house, he pulled her straight into his arms again. ¡°Thank you, Gianna!¡± All of a sudden, he became emotional, and Gianna didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Quickly go back and sleep.¡± He looked reluctant to leave as he pressed his head against hers. He touched the tip of her nose with his before speaking to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Gianna, you can just lend me your sofa to sleep!¡± She rolled her eyes at him and took a step back. ¡°No!¡± she rejected him ruthlessly. After that, she entered the house and locked the door shut, all in one move! Ss was left smiling angrily outside as he lowered his head. However, he couldn¡¯t help but quirk up the corners of his lips because he had finally lit up a spark inside her. Gianna also remained still with her back against the door. Whenever she thought about the man¡¯s aggrieved looks, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. HeAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, and today, he worked for the whole day. If I let him stay here, he is going to have a sleepless night again. She had a faint feeling that the man outside the door hadn¡¯t left yet, so she looked outside through the doorhole. As expected¡­ the man was still standing there. Pressing her lips, she smiled. The two of them were separated by a door between them, but they were still thinking about each other! Ss really didn¡¯t want to leave because he was afraid that everything tonight was just his wishful thinking after getting drunk, so he wanted to make extra sure of it. However, that petite woman was still the same because she would always have her own principles. Even though she always said that they were progressing too fast, he actually felt that it was going too slow. He finally wore her down and became her trial boyfriend after three months, but he still couldn¡¯t do anything other than hugging her. However, the most incredible thing was that he actually felt overwhelmed with joy, and he couldn¡¯t ask for more! Last night, Ss was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night, so when he woke up the next day, everything felt surreal. Then, he shook his aching head hard. He remembered the drinking and the games, but he was still a little dazed by what happened at Gianna¡¯s house. It was such a marvellous event. Could it be just a dream I had? After that, he quickly got up and changed his clothes before going straight to Gianna¡¯s house. He pressed the doorbell twice, but no one answered the door. She was probably still in bed, but he couldn¡¯t wait to see her. Next Chapter Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Whose Boyfriend Are You? Just when Ss hesitated on whether he should enter the passcode himself, he caught himself thinking of the difficulties he endured to eam the title as Gianna¡¯s trial boyfriend. I can¡¯t lose my title. What if she feels upset and breaks off with me? Forget it; it¡¯s better to let her open the door herself, He took out his phone and gave her a ring before a beeping sound was heard from the other side. After a long time, Gianna¡¯s muffled voice came through ¡°Hello?¡± Ss smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning, girlfriend!¡± The voice in the phone sounded confused. ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend? You¡¯ve called the wrong number!¡± After she hung up on the phone, he became more suspicious about what happenedst night. As he panicked, he took out his phone and gave her a ring again. He had to make multiple calls before it was finally answered. ¡°Ss, what are you trying to do? Are you calling me this early to disturb my sleep?¡± Gianna moaned; it was so soft that it could melt any person¡¯s heart. Ss smiled and answered, ¡°As your boyfriend, I can¡¯t bete for my first day.¡± There was total silence at the other end of the call before she finally spoke after what seemed like an eternity, ¡°Whose boyfriend are you?¡± He furrowed his brows as he started to lose his confidence, but his voice was still firm. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you agree to be my girlfriendst night? You even gave me a probation period. Are you trying to ignore me now?¡± She was confused. ¡°Did you drink too muchst night? Who agreed to be your girlfriend?¡± He was really startled by her words. I knew that something like this was too good to be true! It looks like it was really just a dream. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to your house yesterday?¡± he asked, sounding unsure. However, the woman still wanted to pull his leg. ¡°You did.¡± Immediately, his eyes brightened. ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you admit it?¡± I visited her, so it proves that what happenedst night was real! However, her next words knocked the life out of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had to leave because of work?¡±. He took a deep breath. Didn¡¯t that happen in the morning? Then, he said to her angrily, ¡°I was talking aboutst night.¡± She sounded innocent, saying, ¡°But you didn¡¯te herest night! Ss rubbed his temple. Save for this dream-which feels beautiful yet unrealistic, all my other memories are still intact, so how is this still fake? Could it be that I was daydreaming for the whole day? At the moment, Gianna¡¯s low giggle came through the phone. Instantly, he understood everything. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, woman!¡± She could no longer hold back on herughter. ¡°You have only yourself to me for waking me up this early in the morning!¡± He said to her resignedly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop bothering you, so you can return to sleep. I¡¯ll make some breakfast for you.¡± After that, he stopped flirting with her and immediately entered the passcode to enter her house. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s unfair that you have to get a girlfriend and take care of her?¡± Gianna asked. Ss answered, ¡°Have you met people who rear pets?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m a pet?¡± she grunted. There isn¡¯t any difference in an emotional sense. I just want to keep you and only you! No, wait! I want to keep two-you and your son!¡± She found his words rather awkward yet amusing, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find anything to refute him. Then, the sound of pouring water was heard from the phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to make some porridge. Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Ss asked. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± He smiled. ¡°You really are easy to keep!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a keeper, right?¡± She also smiled. He answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you into hiding tomorrow so that no one will think of you!¡° She giggled. ¡°Enough!¡± After that, she got down from bed and opened the door to see the busy Ss in the kitchen. Gianna suddenly felt warmth in her heart. It seems that it¡¯s quite nice to have a boyfriend. It was after their identities changed that they became closer-and even the whole room felt warmer. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 My Senior Is Coming! Ss noticed Gianna¡¯s presence. ¡°You can return to sleep. I¡¯ll call you when it is done!¡± ¡°You already woke me up. How can I head back to sleep?¡± she moaned while feeling a little discontented. Ss quirked up his lips and smiled slightly. ¡°Come, give me a hug¡± However, Gianna was embarrassed, so she sweetly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Stop asking me for a hug.¡± He still maintained his posture and spread his arms wide as he opened his thin lips. ¡°Actually¡­ I want more, but you only allowed me to hug you.¡± She was rendered speechless. He looks quite aggrieved ¡°Hurry up; otherwise, I¡¯ll do more than just hugging you!¡± ¡°If you dare?¡± She stared at him with her fierce eyes! However, Ss was quite considerate with her. ¡°I don¡¯t. Then, hurry up and let me hug you.¡± Gianna remained motionless as she stood 3 meters away from him with her tiny head tilted in a frustrating way. Yet, he chose not to argue with her. Since she doesn¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll just have to walk over to her! After a few steps forward, he embraced her in his arms while lowering his eyes to gaze at her. His voice also became extremely gentle. ¡°Girlfriend, how is my performance today?¡± She quirked up her lips instinctively. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s average!¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have a long way to go. You can slowly rate my performance!¡± Then, she wriggled out of his arms. ¡°You need to perform in a satisfactory manner. If you fail, I¡¯ll put you in timeout¡± ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t split up with me, you can put me anywhere!¡± he told her. However, she replied, ¡°Once you¡¯re back on the bench, I¡¯ll split up with you!¡± ¡°Never!¡± He vowed. ¡°Do you really think you can escape after falling into my grasp?¡± Gianna looked at him and grunted, ¡°My son won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Ssughed. ¡°Your son supports me!¡± The two of them shared a childish conversation, which was interrupted by a phone call. She suspiciously walked over and nced at her phone. Then, she swiped the screen in shock and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± The crisp voice of a man could be heard from the phone. ¡°What is your address?¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°Huh?¡± The man asked again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what your address is. I¡¯m now at the airport!¡± Upon listening to his words, she could feel that even her eyeballs shook as she raised her voice. ¡°What? Are you already in Hendrix?¡± The man¡¯s voice was bing a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for your address! She answered him hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m at Muse Penins. Why don¡¯t Ie and pick you up?¡± The man rejected her offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll call a cab over!¡± With that, he immediately ended the call. Gianna was left standing there in a daze with the phone in her hand, It¡¯s over! My senior ising over here. She immediately lifted her head and looked at Ss hastily. ¡°Ss, hurry up. My senior ising over. You need to head back now!¡± Ss¡¯s face darkened as he stood there motionlessly. ¡°If your senior ising, why should I leave?¡± However, she wasn¡¯t able to exin her strange rtionship with her senior to him. Even though she had treated her senior as part of her family, she also had a faint feeling that her senior saw her as more than a family member. If my senior knows that I¡¯ve found a boyfriend after returning for only three months, he will definitely be upset. Most importantly, I¡¯m still unsure how long my rtionship with Ss willst, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to introduce him to everyone! But I can¡¯t say this to him. Therefore, she only told him, ¡°I promised my senior that I¡¯ll introduce my boyfriend to him if I have one.¡± He asked her coldly, ¡°What is it? Am I that embarrassing for you to introduce?¡± ¡°No. After all, we are not an official couple yet. You merely need to stay away for a few days. Besides, he won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± However, Ss red at her and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°Are you refusing to acknowledge the promise you made to me yesterday?¡± ¡°I only said that I would like to try it out!¡± He refuted her words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me your boyfriend too? Under normal circumstances, if your familyes Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Promise Me Gianna pushed Ss away, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As to whether you¡¯re good or bad, I can examine you for myself Please, I¡¯?n begging you!¡± He said, ¡°Not only do you want to hide me, but you expect me to watch you and your senior being alone together? Do you think I can do that? She looked at him and frowned her brows Why can¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already known my senior for 7 years! Trust is the most important Ingredient in a rtionship Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ss felt a strong sense of grievance that he had never felt before in his life. The woman whom I have been pursuing for thest several months has finally opened her mouth and agreed to be my girlfriend. This is great! After that, some senior of hers has arrived and I¡¯ve be an embarrassment that she needs to hide What is this?! However, when he looked at the little woman¡¯s darkened face, he was sure that if he would not agree to her request, she would have summoned the courage to split up with him. ¡°Are there any benefits if I keep myself hidden?¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t push the man away, so she simply red at him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°How long will your senior be staying here this time?¡± She answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he won¡¯t stay here for long because he still needs to take care of his clinic. He is probably suspicious about why I called him yesterday. Not to mention, he also misses the kid, so he came to take a look at him.¡± ¡°I can disappear for five days.¡± ¡°Five days isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°My limit is five days. It¡¯s your problem whether he leaves or not by then. Besides, if he is still here, I cane over to introduce myself.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± she shouted in frustration, However, Ss remained emotionless as he turned and entered the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to shout. Maybe you can choose to immediately introduce me to your senior.¡± She felt quite helpless. Why did he need toe over right after I¡¯ve agreed to Ss¡¯s request? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to him. Now, I can¡¯t even ask him to leave. Then, she ran after him. ¡°Ss, five days is definitely not enough. Why don¡¯t you give me ten days? Whether he leaves or not, you don¡¯t need to hide after that.¡± However, he coldly threw a word at her. ¡°No!¡± Gianna became furious. Can¡¯t he properly discuss the situation with me? ¡°Ss! What did you promise mest night? Didn¡¯t you say that a boyfriend should listen to what his girlfriend says?¡± Ss looked at her. ¡°If my girlfriend tells me to stay away while I watch her together with another man, should I listen to her? Doesn¡¯t that make me a loser of a boyfriend?¡± She replied coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy about it, I can always change my boyfriend!¡± After that, she turned and left. Ss quickly grabbed hold of her and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you always talk about swapping me with someone else? Is this something that a girlfriend should say?¡± Gianna felt guilty as she answered him, ¡°T-Then who asked you to not promise me?¡± ¡°I can promise you, but you need to agree to two conditions. Then, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°What is it?¡± He looked with a menacing smile on his face. ¡°First, no matter whether your senior is still here or not ten dayster, I am your boyfriend-the official one. Second, I want you to promise me, so that you won¡¯t suddenly go against me!¡± She was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll agree to such an unfair agreement?¡± Ss remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can slowly considerate it!¡± Gianna stared at him. ¡°Are you using your negotiation skills on your clients with me?¡± He smiled. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot. Ss smiled proudly as he took out his phone to capture a picture of her. ¡°Here, say who I am to you.¡± Gianna was suddenly amused by how childish he looked. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the president of the Nn Group at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a president in front of you.¡± Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Give Me a Kiss Upon listening to Ss¡¯s words, Gianna could feel that her entire heart throbbed. In her eyes, he was merely her boyfriend. ¡°You are my trial boyfriend!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t say that. You must say that I¡¯m your boyfriend and will not simply break up with me or refuse to acknowledge my presence.¡± She pouted her lips. ¡°Who knows whether you will pass my trial period?¡± He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask your senior to examine me then?¡± Is he threatening me?! She felt helpless, so she agreed to his demands since she was the one begging him. ¡°If I¡¯m satisfied with your performance for the next ten days, I¡¯ll consider making you my official boyfriend and from then onward, I won¡¯t simply break up with you or refuse to acknowledge you.¡± Ss smiled as he kept his phone away. ¡°Fine.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you head back now?¡± Ss pouted his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast. Can¡¯t I stay and finish it?¡± She responded in a hurry, ¡°My senior will arrive at any second and we are having breakfast together. You can head home and eat.¡± Ss was instantly rendered speechless before asking, ¡°Are you trying to make me mad?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Who told you to ask? I can¡¯t lie to you, so I can only speak the truth.¡± ¡°Do you think that your senior can¡¯t tell that I was the one who made breakfast?¡± Upon listening to him, Gianna was taken aback. He can definitely tell the difference. Ss chuckled when he saw her expression. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it home with me. You can make it yourself!¡± She quickly held onto the breakfast he made. ¡°I think he probably won¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡± You see, as expected, people won¡¯t take things for granted. After sampling my breakfast a couple of times, she can¡¯t even prepare her own breakfast now. I¡¯ve just made it for her, so how could she allow me to take it away? He smiled, clearly satisfied in his heart. ¡°The porridge will be fine, but you can¡¯t fool him with the other dishes. Why don¡¯t you tell him that those are takeouts?¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°Whose takeouts are this delicious?¡± Ss caressed her head. ¡°If you want to eat, just call me. I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, I get it. You must head back. My senior will be here soon.¡± ¡°Stop rushing me!¡± ¡°How can I stop rushing you? The airport is only an hour away and it¡¯s almost an hour since his flightnded. Hurry up.¡± She pushed him. However, Ss quirked up the corners of his lips and smiled slightly. If you kiss me, I¡¯ll consider it!¡± She was immediately left speechless. Shameless! He calmly continued with his words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll continue to stay here. When your senior arrives, I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯m your boyfriend and you were the one who pursued me!¡± Gianna was angered to the point that she raised her voice. ¡°How dare you do that! Do you know the consequences of disrespecting your girlfriend like this?¡± . Ss smiled and touched her soothingly. ¡°Girlfriend, benefits can be used as a motivation. If you don¡¯t give me anything in return, how can you ask me to listen to you?¡± She was left speechless again. Just as she was furious and had no idea on what else to say, her phone rang again, causing her whole body to tremble in shock. After a nce, she realized that it was her senior calling her. She hurriedly winked at Ss, signaling at him to immediately leave, but he still refused to move. As her hands were tied, she could only answer the call first. ¡°Hey, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived in yourmunity. Which floor are you on?¡± ¡°Please wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll immediatelye down to bring you up.¡± After that, she ended the call straight away before driving Ss out of the house again. ¡°Hurry up and head home. Let me tell you this-if you don¡¯t listen to me, the things that I promised you earlier will not count!¡± Ss approached her. ¡°Just kiss me.¡± Gianna demanded, ¡°Leave after the kiss. No more negotiations!¡± He thought about it before answering her, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡± ¡°Ss, how shameless are you?¡± she scolded. Next Chapter Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Keep an Eye on Them Ss looked a dinna and amidou menacingly What reputation do I need to pursue my girlfriend? Besides, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your klos I can only make you kiss again. You decide She told herself, I shouldn¡¯t be mad I chose him myself. It was me who chose him Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 7 I knew how bad you are, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be your girlfriend.¡± He Emd. ¡°It¡¯s toote now I even have a video of you confessing to me here.¡¯ She was rendered speechless Then he provocatively said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I kiss you?¡± Gianna ned at the despicable man in front of her before taking the initiative to approach him and kas trisce Soon after, before he could feel her lips, she had already left All of a sudden, his face darkened ¡°Do you think I can ept such a casual kiss? Gianna was both angered and frustrated ¡®Silos, you need to leave now. I sull need to change my clothes. If my senior bes impatient he will start to suspect me!¡± Ss stopped bothering her, so he pulled her over and kissed her lips. ¡°Gidsrend, remember to miss me!¡± After that, he released her from his embrace She furrowed her brows as she wanted to lecture him for crossing Ns boundaries, but when she saw the smile hanging from his lips she shoved the words down her throat. Instinctively, she licked her lower lip. For seven years, she had never kissed anyone. Ss was the first man whom she kissed. She only felt that her lips were burning while her face slowly blushed. When he looked at her face changing from a pale shade to warm red and noticed her unconscious lip licking, he could only feel breathless while his eyes gradually darkened. His feet, which had nned to leave, froze to the ground Suddenly, an unspeakable idea shed through his mind, but he only licked his lower lip in reality. After feeling the softness on his lower lip with caution, he went up and hugged her. ¡°Call me if you want to eat I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± he whispered in her ear. The warmth of his breath was like a little worm squirming into her ear, so she instinctively wanted to avoid him, but right at that moment, the door to the bedroom was opened it was South in his pajamas, walking out of the room in a daze The moment he saw Ss and Gianna hugging each other, his eyes brightened like small light bulbs with a thousand kilowatt Alter that, he understandably covered his own eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! Gianna and Ss couldn¡¯t stifle theirughter. ¡°Can¡¯t you see through the big gap between your fingers? South lowered his tiny hands and giggled. ¡®Should I leave now?¡± Ss looked at Gianna and said, ¡°Go and change your clothes. I have something to say with South She grunted and immediately rushed into her bedroom. Even if she was curious to know what he was about to say, time was really running out for her. After Gianna was gone, Ss squatted down and embraced South in his arms. He then whispered in the boy¡¯s ear. Your mommy has agreed with me to be her boyfriend South was surprised. ¡°Really? Ss nodded his head. But your mommy¡¯s senior ising here, so she wants to keep me hidden¡¯ South leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ill keep an eye on them for you! Ss really felt a connection with the little kiddo After feeling that he wasforted in his heart, he raised his hand and gave the kid a high five. He smiled while rubbing the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Usten to your mommy If anything happens, call me.¡± South nodded his head Just as Ss stood up to leave, Gianna also emerged from her room and hurriedly spoke, ¡°South, I need you to stay at home for a while. I¡¯ll head downstairs to bring your Uncle George up.¡± Yes, Mommy,¡± South obediently answered before winking at Ss. Don¡¯t worry! Next Chapter Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 He Is Just Her Family Ss smiled and gestured at South to call him. To leave now.¡¯ On the other hand, Gianna could already set George Parsons standing by themunity gates He was a slender man wearing a dark blue coat resembling a model. ¡°George ¡°She called him while running He came forward and clicked his tongue. Why are you running? couldn¡¯t let you wait.¡± She looked at him yfully before reaching out for the luggage in his hands ¡®nl help to carry it for your ¡°No need for that. Which Noor do you live on 7 ¡°The 59th Noor¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather high floor No wonder it took you so long to get down. Yeah. South just woke up. so I was coaxing him.¡¯ When she said those words, theers of her lips twitched a few times due to her guilt. If he knows that I was actually coaxing a man in his twenties, I wonder if he¡¯ll spew his blood out. George naturally had no idea what Gianna thought in her heart Does South still need coaxing? He is such a good kid¡¯ She awkwardly exined, ¡°He just woke up. so he threw a little tantrum with me.¡± ¡°What happened to you in the past few days? She was still hesitant on whether to tell him, so he added, Tm already here. Are you still trying to lie to me? It¡¯s nothing I had a nightmare that night George nced at her. Would you call me just because of a nightmare? Gianno took a deep breath. I really can¡¯t hide anything from him. ¡®Actually, it¡¯s all fine now. That night, Kaylee had kidnapped South so my emotions were all jumbled up. During my sleep, I dreamed that she abused South and I was upset I regretted that I didn¡¯t listen to you back then and insisted on retuming. At that moment I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, so I called you Upon listening to her, George was taken aback. ¡°South was kidnapped? Is he alright? Gianna replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is a smart kid. When we went over to look for him, he had already escaped.¡± When they entered the elevator, he asked again, How did he escape? She could not hide anything from him, so she shared how South was able to contact the people in Willo-Wisp Headquarters After that, George let out a huge sigh of relier. He is quite a smart kid; otherwise, the oue would be devastating. Didn¡¯t you teach that woman a lesson? I did. Now, she is still in the hospital!¡± she responded. You shouldn¡¯t show mercy 10 a woman like her. How dare shey her hands on a child! His face darkened. She nodded her head. ¡°She has to stay in the hospital for at least half a month However, George was still enraged. ¡®Isn¡¯t Kaylee your half-sister? What about your dad? Didn¡¯t you tell him? Look at what his favoritism has led 10. Gianna smiled coldly while feeling miserable. There are some people whose partiality is unreasonable. He is partial toward the person and not to the things that she has done.¡± George suddenly felt upset, so he smiled and patted her shoulder ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sad about it. You also have someone who favors you. No matter what you do, I will always stand by you side.¡± Gianna nced at him and pouled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you favor me. I don¡¯t want to be at the center of everyone¡¯s attention I didn¡¯t get any benefits yet all my juniors have used you ofvoring me.¡¯ He squinted his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± she grunted. He then pointed at her head. You are always the heartless oner Giannaughed loudly The two of them continued to talk in the elevator However, s observed their entire interaction as he sat in the surveince room, He leaned his back against the chair while feeling some for some reason. Before George had arrived, he still felt confident about himself. Who cares if they knew each other for 7 years? In the end, she is still my girtinend and he is just a family member to her, at most Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 He Is Handsome However when Ss sow Gianna with the senior she mentioned, the sense of crisis inside him increased Not only is he handsome. but hein also a gentleman He even has the same eyes of mine whenever he looks at Gianna it means that the man admilet the woman He definitely treats her more than a family member. Also, both of their interactions are so natural that they constantly have physical contact between them. This is the sort of intimacy that no one can disrupt He is even closer to her than me ss slightly closed his eyes I shouldn¡¯t be jealous I need topose mysell He was merely her boyfriend whom she ced under a trial period earlier. Under those circumstances, he could easily guess who the girl would choose The only certainty now is that her senior probably hasn¡¯t confessed to her, otherwise, Gianna might reject him Now, I must prevent George from confessing to her during this period. I probably need to rely on my son! Then, he sent a message to South The little brat quickly replied with an image, assuring him that he could handle it. Jumt os Sias felt grateful for having such a considerate son, the little brat sent another message to him For my reward, I want to eat bralsed pork ribs and spicy lobsters! Immediately, he was rendered speechless. Uttle brat. He even wants a reward for this. These days, you can¡¯t get anywhere without giving out benefits It looks like I can¡¯t even rely on my own son On the other side, George and Gianna had already entered the house Upon seeing such a spacious house, he was in awe ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you were able to afford such a huge house, given howrge the poption is in this country.¡± ¡°Yes,¡¯ she answered him vaguely ¡°South_¡± he shouted at the room Within a second, the door was opened before South sprinted like a tiny bullet ¡°Uncle George¡­¡± George instantly lifted him up ¡°Oh my! Why are you so heavy? Have you gained weighttely?¡± South rolled his eyes. I¡¯m a tall boy. I¡¯m not fat.¡± George smiled. What a snobby little brat. What¡¯s wrong with being fat?¡± Uncle George why are you here?¡¯ South asked ¡°It¡¯s because I miss you Why don¡¯t you call me anymore? George replied with a question, South pretended to be innocent ¡®L have to attend school.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, I forgive you.¡± After that, George spoke while carrying him inside the house ¡°I heard that you were injured. Is it serious?¡± South casually answered him, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made a full recovery.¡± The two of them chatted while seated on the couch as Gianna entered the kitchen to serve breakfast that Ss prepared in the moming. You haven¡¯t had your breakfast, right? Come and eat first.¡± George was taken aback when he saw the dishes served on the table. ¡°You made these yourself? Gianna muttered, ¡°I cooked the porridge. The others are actually takeout that I ordered.¡± South secretly pouted his lips Mommy doesn¡¯t look like she is lying at all ¡®Mommy, let¡¯s order some takeouts for dinner. I want to eat some braised pork ribs and spicy lobsters! Immediately, Gianna raised her head and red at the little brat as a warning. The little brat merely giggled while looking away However, George hadn¡¯t noticed them as he advised, ¡°You should stop ordering takeout all the time. If you really can¡¯t cook, just bring the kid outside for a meal You are an adult now and you still can¡¯t cook Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t fond of what she had heard, so she stared at him. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t cook? Every time I cook something you all say that it tastes bad, so what else can I do? Because of yourck of encouragement, I feel traumatized whenever I want to cook The more I want to do it, the worse it bes Heughed lovingly. ¡°Are you still defending yourself? I¡¯ve never seen you so stupid before! ¡°Look at you you are sull attacking me,¡± she uttered ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do this if you don¡¯t have the skills It¡¯s better for you to earn more money and hire a cook for yoursell,¡± heforted her Next Chapter Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Someone Is Refusing Her Ss¡¯s face suddenly popped up in Gianna¡¯s mind Achet? He really looks like one. Hahal Now that I have a boyfriend, I can even save the cost of hiring a chef! In the hospital, Kaylee had already regained consciousness the day before, but she was still unable to forget the pain that she felt when she woke up That excruciating pain wouldst her for a lifetime na had asked the doctor for some pain medicine, but he refused to do so. Today, Kaylee had also asked for some, but she received the same excuse. *Pain medication will stop your wounds from healing¡¯ She was already frustrated from the pain, so she shouted in anger since the hospital was obviously going against her, ¡°Are you trying to hurt me to death? Do you really think that I won¡¯t file aint against the hospital? After taking a look at the monitor, the doctor said to her stoically, ¡°You can do whatever you want, but nobody will give you the pain medicine no matter whom you ask! With that, he immediately left the room Kaylee roared sunously, but the pain in her body and her dizzy head prevented her from moving around, so she could only watch as the doctor left ¡°Mom, why are they doing this? ¡°I don¡¯t know I¡¯ll go and ask them. After that, na quickly went out Meanwhile, Kaylee was left to endure the pain in the ward while her body was covered withyers of perspiration Alter 20 minutes, na finally returned, but her expression was gloomy. ¡°Mom have you gotten some pain medicine for me?¡± She sighed ¡°Kaylee, if you can hold on to the pain, don¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s not good for your body Immediately, Kaylee furrowed her brows and shouted hysterically, I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. The pain is killing me Mom what is happening? What¡¯s wrong with this hospital? Why aren¡¯t they giving pain medication to the patient?¡± na sighed again ¡°I gave the doctor 1000 to spill the beans earlier He said that someone wouldn¡¯t allow them to prescribe pankillers to you They won¡¯t even use anesthesia for the surgery tomorrow. What? How can theyplete the surgery without giving me anesthetic? Are they trying to hurt me to death? Who ordered this?¡± na said, I don¡¯t know, but other than Ss, who else has such a huge power in Summer City? Kaylee panicked. ¡°Ss? Isn¡¯t it enough for them to beat me up like this? What should we do? Mom, you need to call Dad and ask him to tell them Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Your dad can¡¯t wait to see you dead and you still want to see him? Because of this incident Ss is now directly targeting the Aubrey Company. We will soon be begging on the streets Kaylee couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard as rage filled her eyes. ¡°How cruel can they be? They are trying to kill all of us!¡± Upon seeing na standing aside, she shouted at her again. What are you doing by standing here? Quickly think of a way!¡± After being shocked by her daughter¡¯s yells, na replied helplessly. ¡®It¡¯s pointless to shout at me. We wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if I had thought of a way, nght? ¡°Go to Dad and tell him to find Gianna How can they not provide me with anesthetic for surgery? Do you want me to die in pain? Kaylee pleaded na answered in a hurry, ¡°Alright, I call him right away. I¡¯ll force them to give you the pain medicine!¡± After that, she went straight to the Aubrey Company with an injured body Gael had never expected her to show up, so he suddenly felt a sense of disgust and spoke impatiently. Why are you here? Before she could open her mouth, tears were already rolling down her face ¡°Dear, I know it¡¯s all Kaylee¡¯s fault, but you can¡¯t leave her alone She is your daughter You can¡¯t just watch her die!¡± He looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Thepany is done and it¡¯s all because of your daughter. I can¡¯t wait to kill her myself. She can save me the trouble by dying! She sobbed ¡°Dear how could you say that at times like this? Kaylee is really dying and someone is refusing to give her painkillers yet her leg still needs surgery After I bribed the doctor, he said that he won¡¯t be giving her anesthesia during the surgery Won¡¯t the pain kill her if they don¡¯t provide her with some anesthetic? You need to think of a way to help her Are you really going to let her endure the surgery without an anesthetic? Next Chapter Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Kaylee¡¯s Parents Goel was shocked Even if she survives the surgery without any anesthebic, she won¡¯tst long after the surgery without any painollers! Who refuses to allow her to receive any anesthetic? ns answered, ¡°The doctor wouldn¡¯t dare to tell me, but I guess that it could only be Ss since he has such a huge power He took a deep breath 18 he really that cruelIn that case, what else can I do? Are you asking me to use mypany, which is on the verge of bankruptcy, topete with him? She sobbed while telling him ¡°Go and find Gianna. I can see that Ss is quite soft-hearted toward her If we ask for her help, it may work While remaining silent Gaely back on his chair. What else can I say to her? I¡¯ve already tried to look for her, but she haspletely Ignored me She doesn¡¯t want to listen to her father anymore na continued with her words, ¡°Dear, no matter what, Gianna is still your daughter. She will never ignore you. If it really (ands, you can bring me along rul beg her and ask for her forgiveness. I can even kowtow to her if she wants to i just want her 10 cut my daughter some ck! Gael stored ruthlessly. ¡°You should have known a long time ago that this would happen You ask her to cut your daughter some ck, but before this, when have you ever let her off the hook? If you and Kaylee did not continuously mess with her, she wouldn¡¯t need to have been so cruel toward you The two of you have brought this upon yourselves!¡± na continued to sob. ¡°We know that this is our fault. I promise that I¡¯ll keep an eye on Kaylee from now on and stop her from bothering Gianna Dear, please help me. How can you bear to see your daughter die in pain while lying on the surgery table? I would rather end her life immediately with a knife! Finally, he was moved after she stayed in thepany for an hour to convince him He decided to head to Gianna¡¯s fashion studio and beg her in person she will never refuse me. Not only am I fighting for Kaylee, but I¡¯m also fighting for mypany I must humble myself and go to her because I can¡¯t watch mypany crumble without a fight! George had also followed Gianna to her workshop today. When he saw the married couple entering through the door, he even assumed that they were clients who came for a ss. He politely greeted them, ¡°Hello!¡± Gael was confused, looking at the man in front of him. Who is he?¡¯ls Gianna here? he asked carefully George staggered for a second ¡®Oh Yes, she is here. You two can wait here for a while as she is now in her office I¡¯ll go and call her for you¡± After that he went straight into the office At that moment, Gianna was having a meeting with her employees When she heard a knock on the door, she allowed him to enter. ¡°What is it. George? *There is a married couple waiting for you outside,¡± he replied. After giving her response, she turned toward her sealed employees. ¡®Fine, we¡¯ll end the meeting here today. Everyone can now continue with their work Good luck.¡± Then, she followed him directly out of the office The moment she saw the two people in the reception room, she felt as though someone had dropped a huge boulder on her heart For a moment, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath Her brows furrowed in an unnatural way as her face tumed as cold as ice Immediately, Gael and na stood up and carefully called her with a guilty conscience, ¡°Gianna!¡± She asked them coldly. Why are you here?¡± Meanwhile, George also slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Gianna, who are they?¡± She smiled with a few traces of mockery. These two are Kaylee¡¯s parents!¡± She didn¡¯t even introduce me as her father Gael was starting to feel upset. What have I done to my daughter that has made her unwilling to even acknowledge me?¡±Gianna Before Gael could finish his words, George¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°You two are Kaylee¡¯s parents? What do you want? After being asked for his motive, Gael started to feel guilty again as he stuttered, ¡®O-Gianna, no matter what, you can¡¯t just let Kaylee die I¡¯m begging you as your father¡± Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Not Every Mistake Can Be Forgiven Theer of Ganna¡¯s lips curved upward and revealed a cold smile that came straight from her heart ¡®Father? Whose (aller ve You? Are you the kind who letes his daughter out to die? Are you the kind who drives his daughter outside the house? You onlye to me each and every time because you have something to beg me for, so you give me a few fake words of concert! With that do you think you are entitled to be my father? Gael¡¯s winkledce Mushed as he tried to humble himself ¡°Gianna, I know I¡¯ve wronged you before and I also know that it¡¯s all my foult Please forgive mer At the same time, na also approached her. ¡°He¡¯s right, Gianna I beg you if you don¡¯t allow the hospital to provide Kaylee with anesthesia and painkillers, she will die in pain! She has already received her punishment, so can you be kind to forgive her After that, she immediately kneeled down in front of Gianna ¡®ll you want. I can kneel to beg you¡± Their actions of forcing Gianna actually made her ufortable Not every mistake can be forgiven by just kneeling Then, she lowered her eyes and gave na a cold gaze ¡°Being kind doosn¡¯t mean that I can be bullied around by you all. Not every mistake can be forgiven if you pity Kaylee right now, what would you feel when you realized that she has beaten up a seven year- old child? Don¡¯t you pity him?¡± Finally, George spoke coldly, ¡°Your daughter kidnapped Gianna¡¯s child, so how dare youe lo beg for forgiveness? If you dare to mess around with people, then you should be brave enough to face the consequences!¡± na held on to Gianno¡¯s leg and started crying, ¡®Gianna, Kaylee knows that she has made a mistake, but she¡¯s injured, so she couldn¡¯te here herself to apologize to you. Please show her some mercy. She has already received her punishment. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Let me go. Glonna shook her leg hard as she tried to escape from Alono¡¯s arms, but she couldn¡¯t Then, George went up to her and raised his foot to kick na away from her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her telling you to let go?¡± na continued to cry loudly. ¡°Gianna, I beg you. Do you want me to give you a kowtow? Please forgive herto Gael also went up to Gianno and spoke in pain, ¡°Gianna, the Aubrey Company is over and she has already received her punishment Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This is quite a serious consequence. If we don¡¯t give her any anesthetic for the surgery, she will die in pain.¡± George looked at him ¡®Are you saying that you are Gianna¡¯s father? Gael nodded his head in response. After that, George sneered, 17 years ago, you drove Glonna out of the country while she was still pregnant and you allowed her to wander in a foreign country alone I don¡¯t understand how biased you con be to treat your daughter this way. Do you know that Gianna almost died back then? At that time, no one wos there to beg for her, but now, your daughter still has the medical aid of the hospital, So why are the two of you looking like your world is about to end?¡± He didn¡¯t hold back on his words In the meantime, Coel froze. Gianna almost died back then? for the past few years, he felt as though his mind was blurred by some demon. He always felt thot Gianna was the rebellious child wtule Kaylee was the obedient one However, he now realized that his little bias had pushed Gianna far away from him. George continued to speak (aintly, ¡°She is only restricted from using painkillers and anesthetics, right? Actually, this is beneficial since it will allow her wounds to heal, so she only needs to bear with the pain Now that we¡¯re seeing how distressed you two look, don¡¯t you think that Gianna is also distressed after her son was violently abused by someone? In fact, you should thank her for being so mercilul 10 you all. If it was me, you might not even be able to see your daughter over again! For some reason, Gael look a deep breath ¡®Um¡­ How is the kid? You¡¯re only asking this now? George smiled slightly ¡°Do you think this is the night atulude when you¡¯re begging someone? Normally speaking, you should at least go to her house to check on the injured kid Won¡¯t thus make her feel somewhatforted? However, the two of you decided toe straight to her and moan about how pitiful your daughter is Is she, though? Didn¡¯t she deserve it? If she doeon¡¯t have the ability to mess with others, then she shouldn¡¯te to beg for forgiveness. Do you think that just because you are the president, you can do whatever you want?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Where is the Proof? Gel¡¯s face changed from pale to gren after he was scored at W We wanted to wisit the child, b but we didn¡¯t know Glorina¡¯s address! George purposelyughed hysterically Huh! Aren¡¯t you her father? Don¡¯t you even know where your daughter lives? Again, Gael was left in an awkward situation but before he could reply, na went up and ead, ¡°Ever since the returned to the country, she has never returned home. In other words, she was implying that Gianno did not fulfill her responsibility as a daughter George sad faintly again, ¡°She was driven away by you all in the past, so how could she return home? Why should she? After all, the has nothing to beg you for na was starting to lose her temperament, so she pounced toward Gianna again and held onto her leg ¡°Gianna, you can¡¯t just let her die It¡¯s all our fault Can you please let Kaylee go for the sake of your family? I¡¯m begging you!¡± After that she stepped backward and immediately bowed toward Gianna as she knocked her head repeatedly on the floor. At the same time Gianna was also taken aback by na¡¯s drastic action. Just as she was caught off guard, a group of reporters barged in and constantly shone their shlights at them for a moment everyone except na was shocked and froze on the spot George immediately stepped back while protecting Gianna. As his face darkened, he shouted at the reporters, What are you doing? Who allowed all of you in?¡± Instantly. Gael also tried to block her from them. What are you all doing? The reporters quickly held their microphones toward them. ¡°Are you all here because of Kaylee Aubrey¡¯s injuries? ¡°Miss Aubrey, what is your rtionship with Kaylee Aubrey? ¡°Miss Aubrey, are you the one who caused her injuries? ¡°Miss Aubrey, there are rumors that you forbade the hospital from giving her painkillers. Is that true? Please tell us the whole situation Gianna stood still as her eyes, which were filled with disappointment, red at Gael like a sharp knife. I can¡¯t believe they brought many reporters to force me to compromise! Gael felt his heart was aching and asked instinctively. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Who asked you all toe?¡± As na stood up, her forehead was covered with blood, which made her lookContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. terrifying. Then, she grabbed hold of a reporter and pointed at Gianna ¡®She is the one who has prevented my daughter from receiving any anesthetic for surgery and even refuses to give her any painkillers. My daughter has suffered a bone fracture, so won¡¯t the pain kill her if the doctors don¡¯t seed her with some painkillers? On top of that. Gianna has also targeted the Aubrey Company Now, it is on the brink of bankruptcy. All of you are righteous people, so please help us!¡± Gael went up and pulled her aside in anger. What nonsense are you talking about? She vigorously forced his hand away. ¡°Dear, that is my daughter, so I won¡¯t stand aside and watch her die, let alone watch as ourpany goes bankrupt Why are you still speaking for Gianna at this point? She doesn¡¯t even treat you as her father Meanwhile, Gianna¡¯s smile became even colder as she immediately picked up her phone and made a call. ¡®Is this the police station? I want to make a report. Someone has caused trouble by bringing a group of reporters over. It has seriously affected my business, so can you pleasee here for a moment? The address is Gianna Aubrey¡¯s fashion studio.¡¯ Upon seeing her lodging a police reporter, a reponer asked, ¡°We are only here for a normal interview. Is there anything that you can¡¯t say, Miss Aubrey? Then, Gianna approached the reporter while ring at him with a pair of sharp eyes that could prate his heart. I¡¯m not a celebrity If you were not instructed by someone would you evene to my shop for no reason? How could you call this a normal interview What do you mean that I refused to give painkillers to Kaylee Aubrey? Where did you hear that from? Do you have any proof that I instructed the hospital not to give her painkillers? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think that you can say whatever you want just because you are dressed as a reporter? You better have proof that I was the one who whacked Kaylee Aubrey, otherwise, I will sue you for ndert¡± Next Chapter Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 We Know Each Other Gianna¡¯s words were so hard that her words immediately silenced those reporters Then ng mshed over Who else would it be if it¡¯s not you? Kaylee sad that you were the one who beat her up Gianna gazed at the Why would that her ¡°You-na suddenly paused After that, Gianna nced at her and Gael Who do you think you are? How dare youe to my ce and bother mel Gel out of here §á§à He felt embarrassed by herments, so he pulled na. ¡°Let¡¯s just gol Why He we leaving? Do you want to see your daughter die Aller that she pretended to be innocent again by kneeling in front of Gianna ¡°Giannn, please let my daughter, Kaylee, go. If you hate her that much, you can try to beat me Can¡¯t I repay you by serving you in our next life? Peasants like us don¡¯t have any power of all, so can you please show some mercy lo us? Then, George pulled na¡¯s shirt cor before showing her aside. What kind of drama are you reenacting here? Didn¡¯t you hear her say that it wasn¡¯t her? What are you crying now for? She fell on the floor with a thud. Quickly, a reporter osked, Why are you hitting her? Why can¡¯t you use your words to settle this? George pointed at the person, roaring. ¡°How can I use proper words if the entrance is being blocked by people who are asking nonsensical questions? Just os the studio was in a state of chaos, a police car approached from afar For a moment, everyone remained silent as Gianna no longer bothered to talk nonsense to them On the other hand, na and the reporters never expected the police to arrive at such a speed! Then, two policemen dressed in uniform entered the studio and questioned them with authority, ¡®Who made the report? Gianna raised her hand to imply that it was her. ¡°Comrade, it was mel After that, she went up to them. They came and caused amotion in my studio, which has seriously allected my business.¡± The policemen tumed their attention toward the reporters and na. What happened?¡± A crying na exined, We didn¡¯t come here to cause amotion She was the one who beat my daughter up and prevented the hospital from giving her painkillers. I don¡¯t have any other choice but to do this! ¡°She prevented the hospital from giving out painkillers? Does she even have that much power?¡¯ The policemen looked at Gianna with a confused look Gianna quickly defended hersell. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. They are ndering mel if it wasn¡¯t you, it was Ss. Otherwise, who else would torture my daughter in this way?!¡± However, Gianna still remained calm as she tumed toward the two policemen. ¡°Look at her. Did you hear what she just said? She keeps on shouting in my studio about one thing and yelling about another. I feel that there is something wrong with her braint¡± na roared angrily. ¡°You are the one who has brain problems. No one would do this to my daughter except for you!¡± Meanwhile, the policemen furrowed their brows slightly. Did she just mention Ss Nn? However, nght at the next second, the policemen¡¯s suspicions were confirmed-a stoic man walked in through the entrance with his slender body and ck suit, which radiated a strong aura. He was able to draw everyone¡¯s attention Just by standing in his spot However, Gianna was almost scared to death. Why is Ss here? She red at him with eyes full of hate, telling him, Bastard, what did you promise me? Yet he did not maintain her gaze for long-he only gave her a quick nce, as if he was here for business When the two policemen saw him, they greeted him politely, ¡°President Nn?¡± Ss answered, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We received a report from Miss Aubrey, saying that someone was causing trouble here, so we came to take a look. President Nn. may I ask why you came.¡± He quickly nced at her again before speaking fainty. ¡®Miss Aubrey once treated my grandpa when he was ill, so we know each other¡¯ Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 nder Gianna secretly took a deep breath. He really scared me to death Meanwhile, George scanned Ss with his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t noticed the affection Ss had for he still had the instinct of a man Therefore, he could feel that the man didn¡¯t behave in an ordinary manner, especially toward Gianna! ¡°Ss, I¡¯m begging you. Please let my daughter go. She is already seriously injured if you don¡¯t give her any anesthesia, the pain will kill her Before Ss could open hin mouth, Gianna quickly refuted, ¡®Stop using us for nothing. You¡¯re only saying what you want to say Comrade, does this count as ndering? The policeman nodded his head and answered, Yes, it does. If she can¡¯t provide any relevant prool, it counts as ndering¡¯ Then. Ss turned his attention toward a reporter and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡®Which paper do you belong to?¡± All of the reporters panicked Gianna Aubrey Studio is being backed by Ss Nn? If that¡¯s the case, not only will we lose our jobs, but even our newspaper won¡¯t be able to operate for long! Therefore, they immediately kept their cameras away and exined, We weren¡¯t able to understand the truth behind the matter Looks like it¡¯s just a misunderstanding We¡¯ll leave now¡± Upon looking at the group of reporters, Ss said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t hope to see any articles about Gianna Aubrey tomorrow?¡± *President Nn, you can be rest assured!¡± After that, the reporters left the studio in a hurry At that moment, the policeman turned toward Aana. If you want to settle this, you can choose to report or make a case Not only are you unable to resolve the issue by shouting here, but you are also affecting other people¡¯s business! If she feels upset about this and decides to sue you for nder, itll be bad for you, right? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. na replied aggrevedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to be fair toward us taxpayers? How can you be so partial?¡± The policeman¡¯s face darkened Who are we being partial toward? Why are you still talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t I tell you to report or make a case if you want to settle this? What¡¯s the point of causing trouble at the entrance of someone¡¯s shop? Or do you want me to bring all of you to the police station for further questioning? Instantly. na wos rendered speechless. How can I make a case? Should I say that Gianna beat my daughter up because Kaylee kidnapped her son? Then, Gael went up to her. ¡°Comrades, we understand. We¡¯ll leave now. He then spoke to na, ¡®Let¡¯s go Don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing enough? Finally, themotion ended after she was reluctantly dragged away from the studio by Gael. After that, Ss¡¯s eyesnded on Gianna again. He didn¡¯t want to express his affection for her in an obsessive manner, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes. At the same time, she was left speechless If he looks at me any longer, my senior will learn of our rtionship. Therefore, she said in a hurry. Thank you for your help earlier, Mr. Nn He finally reverted his eyes and spoke faintly, ¡®It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t do much either. I came here 10 ask you for some clothing design for my old man to wear. It¡¯s for his birthday, which will be in a few days¡¯ time. I hope that you can find some time to personally head to the house and measure his size because he is at a senior age¡¯ Gianna secretly nced at him. He probably thought of this excuse from the start right? I¡¯m alright with that I¡¯ll find the time that suits your grandpa lo head over and take his measurements.¡± Ss nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, you can wait for my call. I¡¯ll call you once I have sorted out the time! She replied, ¡°Okay! He remained silent. There really is nothing else to say. Hence, he said, ¡®You can continue with your work. If you have any trouble, please call me for help ¡®I will Thank you, Mr. Nn She is calling me Mr. Nn again. He gritted his teeth angrily before silently squinting his eyes at the little woman. Til leave now ¡°Alright, rll send you off,¡± she responded Ss actually left in the end. Although he was reluctant to leave, he promised the little woman that he would remain hidden for ten days, so he couldn¡¯t break his promise If he wasn¡¯t informed in secret that someone was causing trouble in her studio, he wouldn¡¯t have showed up Before arriving, he even thought of an excuse to justily his amival. Next Chapter Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Does He Like You? However im not the one whom Alona acared of preventing Kaylee from recerving painkillers Could it be Bran? Just when nna returned, she immediately recerved a WhatsApp message from Ss Gurifriend, how is my performance She couldn¡¯t resist the smile on her face, but she was afraid that her senior would have noticed it so she suppressed it. Then she teplied with one word ¡®Great Instantly, he wrote his reply. Are there any rewards? She couldn¡¯t help but twitch theers of her lips. I just can¡¯t deal with this man Then she ced her phone in her pocket and casually retumed. The moment she returned to the lobby, George asked, Who is Ss? Does he like you?¡± She was immediately surprised as she spoke in shock, ¡°S Stop talking nonsense. Why would he like me? He nced at her ¡°Why are you so nervous if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± By that moment nna had already calmed herself down. Why can¡¯t I be nervous? He just left, so I¡¯m womed that he might hear you I¡¯m afraid that he may think that I have some feelings for him.¡± George seemed to lower his guard as he mocked her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having feelings for him? Isn¡¯t Gianna worthy of him?¡± She replied to him in a hurry. He is the nchest man in Summer City as well as the leader of a huge family, so how could he like me, especially when I have a child? That¡¯s because he can¡¯t see the good in you, hemented She was left speechless Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡®You are the one who prevented Kaylee from receiving painkillers, right? Immediately, her face darkened ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at the wounds on my child, so I wanted her to have a taste of her own medicine i will only feel better if she feels the same pain as he did! He casually smiled. ¡°I can understand. The genius Doctor Bailey didn¡¯t cam her name from nothing. Sadly, it was your Mc Nn who became your scapegoatia Gianna sighed. ¡®I think I¡¯ll call DirectorFrom N?velDrama.Org. Russell tomorrow and ask him to give her the painkillers!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear with it?¡± George asked. After a moment of silence, her voice was so soft that it felt like a thin paper that could be torn into pieces with a mere gust of wind! 1 want 10. save the hassle.¡± He shook his head helplessly. Gianna has always spoken harshly, but she has a soft heart! The next day, when the doctors were about to conduct the surgery on Kaylee, she actually thought that they would do it immediately without giving her anesthesia After a struggle, she even scratched the anesthesiologist. Surprisingly, the doctors gave her anesthesia and even provided her with some painkillers after the surgery. Meanwhile, na was very pleased with herself. How about it? The trouble that I caused worked rather well! Gianna is also afraid of being attacked by the public. Even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she is actually scared on the inside. In the end, we receive the medicine After bragging to Gael, she went to show off to Kaylee Kaylee suddenly became more sensible and well-behaved. ¡°Mom, luckily I have you this time, otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how painful it will be to endure the surgery without any anesthetics!¡± You are my daughter. Who else should I care for? As for your dad, he is still useless as ever. Yesterday, he even tried to help Gianna and leave the ce immediately. It was me who called the reporters to pressure her, otherwise, do you think she would be kind to let you go? Just when the mother and daughter were pleased with themselves, the door to the ward was pushed open before two doctors dressed in white coats entered. Without any exnation, they transferred Kaylee to a hospital bed and pushed her away. na quickly halted them ¡°Hey, what are you doing? The two doctors replied, ¡°We are bringing her for a check!¡± However, she felt that something was wrong. ¡®Didn¡¯t she just have an operation? What do you need to check on?¡± The two doctors answered her, ¡°We need to check on her mental state. As a family member, you should just wait here!¡± After that, they pushed Kaylee away Next Chapter Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 A Family of Three na hurriedly chased after the doctors ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with my daughter¡¯ mental state? However, the two doctorspletely ignored her and pushed Kaylee into a room. Then they mmed the door to the ward shut na had no other choice but to wait outside the door After an hour, the doctor pushed Kaylee out, but this time, she was much quieter as she ly on the hospital bed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. na was confused. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with her? The doctor answered her indifferently. ¡°Your daughter has a serious case of persecutory delusion and mania. Both of these are a kind of mental illness¡± Upon listening to him, she was shocked, ¡°You are talking nonsense My daughter is fine.¡± The doctor refuted her coldly, Todoy, she injured two of our doctors during surgery Earlier, I gave her a mental test and I can confirm that she is suffering from mental illness, so we¡¯ll be transferring her to Trinity Hospital¡¯ After that he handed Kaylee over to two different doctors immediately. Without uttering a word, they left with Kaylee na quickly chased after them ¡°Doctor, where are you bringing my daughter to? It¡¯s impossible for her to suffer from any mental illness She was still fine earlier Doctor¡­ For the current trip. Georgee for a visit in a hurry and he didn¡¯t bring much with him, so Gianna brought him to a mall Today, South was on holiday, so the three of them went to the mall together, The two adults looked doshing whereas the little boy was adorable Inexplicably, they gave others the sense that they were a family of three However, as the host, she tried her best to help George to choose his clothes. ¡°George, let me choose a slightly thicker coat for you The weather in Summer City has been a bit coldtely and what you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t enough¡± In the meantime, he held the little boy¡¯s hand as he casually said, ¡°Fine You can choose yourself. Besides, most of my clothes were bought by you. I can¡¯t even be sure what size I wear anymore.¡± Gianna talked to him while walking, ¡°You should have told me sooner that you are arriving. I could have used my spare time to design some clothes for you ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. All of your designs are expensive. I will feel bad if it gets dirty after weanngitt he said She pouted her lips. ¡°Yet it didn¡¯t stop you from wearing it You¡¯ve been wearing that suit I designed for you each time.¡± George chuckled. I¡¯m helping you to promote your designs. Didn¡¯t you notice that I only wear it on important asions? When they ask me where I bought the suit from, I will say. At that point, he paused on purpose and looked at her before smiling. Til say that I won¡¯t tell themi She suddenly laughed. ¡°Do you call that helping me 10 promote my designs? He exined, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to tell a man. It¡¯s always the woman whoes to buy clothes-like you, so if a woman asks, I will sull tell hert¡± She was rendered speechless. ¡°Enough! Then, South raised his eyes and nced at George before asking him sincerely. Then, who bought your clothes before you met Mommy?¡± For a moment. George was startled before answering, ¡°My mommy!¡± South was disgusted, saying. ¡°Even as an adult, you still need your mommy to buy clothes for you? George defended himself ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? No matter how old I am, I will always be my mommy¡¯s son!¡± The three of them talked andughed, but two women were staring at them closely not too far away ¡°Nicole, look over there isn¡¯t that Gianna?¡± Actually, Nicole had already noticed Gianna from the start, but she knew that a situation like that was more suitable for the hot-tempered Aleena Therefore, she remained silent and deliberately guided Aleena 10 look toward Gianna¡¯s direction. She had also fancied Ss, but somehow was unable to be with him. That was why she felt upset when he chose an unpredictable woman like Gianng over her. Then, she spoke calmly. ¡°I think it is Who is that man beside her? They seem to be pretty close with each other¡± Next Chapter Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 A Fickle Woman Dimoninarled coldly What do you mean that the Is drunk? Who else can get her drunk? I¡¯ve been shopping and having a good time without bothering her so why is she shouting at me like a mad dog? Nicole estned ma hurry, 7 can understand Aleena is in a bad mood today and she might not know what she had just caid Please dont take it to twart I¡¯ll bring her way nght now?¡± ¡°Craryl Gianna bercely stared at Aleena and also ignored Nicole because in her eyes, they were both the samel She then left with George and South While holding Aleena, Nicole scolded her. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you stupid? Even if Gianna doesn¡¯t know martial arts, there is still that man beside her Nen¡¯t you afraid of him hitting you? Aleena replied to her in anger ljust can¡¯t stand her Minatious looks, Why are the two men always surrounding like they are blind? I¡¯ve already wamed that man, but he still stubbomly follows her You really have to give her credit for that just look at Ss Didn¡¯t they just break up a few days ago? Nicole uttered Before she could finish her words, Aleena followed up ¡®So, she immediately found a substitute? All of them are so f*cking blind,¡± she sneered Nicole grurnbled, What are you talking about? I heard that the two of them are back together. Yesterday,eone caused trouble in Granna¡¯s studio and it was Ss who helped her to take care of it!¡± Upon listening to her. Aleena was getting furious. What? Are you saying that they are back together? Nicole was uncertain think so. Even if they are not back together for the moment, I bet that Ss still ns to reconcile with her otherwise, why would he help her? Aleena was in disbeliel. ¡°Do you think Ss is blind? What good does he see in that ficklo woman? Why does he need to reconcile with her? Nicole whispered, ¡°Be quiet. We know what kind of a person she is, but Ss doesn¡¯t Then Aleena started to be filled with regrets. ¡°We should have taken a picture of them earlier so that we can send it to Ss and let him see with his own eyes how his beloved woman has hooked up with other men outside.¡± ¡®Tve taken it for you I wonder if this picture works, Nicole said. Upon listening to her. Aleena¡¯s eyes brightened. You have it? Let me see the picture.¡± After that Nicole took out her phone and sent the picture to Aleena. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to you, but I think you shouldn¡¯t send it to Ss, I feel that he won¡¯t believe you because Gianna already has his heart Aleena responded vaguely, ¡°Let me see it first¡¯ Nicole¡¯s photography skills are quite nice. In the picture, the two of them look so sweet that it¡¯s impossible for anyone not to notice the affection between them. She continued to flip through the pictures If he sull won¡¯t believe us after looking at these pictures, then he is really an idiot A cornplete idiot However, Nicole sighed. ¡°The yer always doesn¡¯t see things clearly like the bystanders. If we can convince him, he may thank us in the future but if we are not careful, he may not be our friend anymore. Who dares to tell him? Meanwhile, Aleena¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡®I dare! After that, she instantly sent the pictures to Ss. YouNicole said resignedly. ¡°Why did you do it so fast? I¡¯m taking a risk of offending Ss just to help you, so don¡¯t tell anyone that I was the one who gave you the pictures. I don¡¯t want him to hate me in the end. By then, nothing happens between Ss and Gianna Instead, we be the bad guys.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you are just trying to help me,¡± Aleena assured her ¡°By then, I will say that I took the pictures myself. I don¡¯t believe Ss won¡¯t feel anything after looking at Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Love Rivals However, after sonderg gs the message he never replied-even after a long time Alpena w shocked to see that and thought, is he buty? Nicole was also perplexed What is Ss doing? Regardless of whether he believes or not he shouldn¡¯t ignore it! Shu and Aleena erchanged nces in order to increase their credibility and to test whether he was really busy, Aleena bent another mestage to hum Ss, this is the woman you love look at how give hooke up with other men However as soon as the message was sent a red exmation mark wos shown with a sentence below it You are not Inendo with Ss on WhatsApp Please add him as your friend She was stunned upon seeing it and she looked at Nicole nkly I could send messages to him earlier Why has it suddenly stopped working? Ss has deleted me as a fnend? Does this mean that he wouldnt be able to see the pictures I sent over? No, he has seen them but he doesn¡¯t believe them It¡¯s not just that-he even nified his position clearly that he won¡¯t keep in touch with me anymore He didn¡¯t even ask about it. Instead, he chose to believe Gianna wholeheartedly How is this possible? Look at the pictures! No matter who the person is, everyone will definitely suspect her! Why didn¡¯t Ss believe that? Aleena felt a sharp stab of pain in her heart-as if she was simultaneously stabbed by ten needles She was almost unable to catch up to her breath Nicole consoled her ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Silos ispletely smitten by Gianna I¡¯m sure he will return to his senses one day¡± Aleena smiled coldly In his opinion, those who lie to him are all good people, but our advice fell on deaf ears He even regards us as bad influence and even deleted me-¡± Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Since Gianna entered his life. Ss has changed. He doesn¡¯t even join our private gatherings anymore Not to mention, he no longer cares about us as his friends You better give up on him.¡± After wiping the tears from her eyes, Aleena said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with giving up on liking him, but I must show him Gianna¡¯s true self. I want him to regret his actions!¡± On the other hand, Gianna brought George to a clothing store and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those two women? She replied in annoyance, ¡°Who the hell knows?¡± They don¡¯t treat you as their love rivals, do they?¡± he asked. She was still annoyed ¡°What love rivals? I didn¡¯t take their man away! They¡¯re nuts!¡± George smiled gently. It seems like you¡¯ve offended many people after your return. I¡¯ve only been here for two days and there are already two groups of people who came to pick on you. Can your life be any less interesting? ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After all, my beauty has attracted too much trouble To them, all my sess has depended on my beauty and many men must have helped me along the way I¡¯m merely out shopping with you yet they thought that we are entangled with each other it¡¯s all due to my beauty that they havepleted all of my sacrifices and efforts What can I do?¡± Both George and South were speechless upon hearing that ¡°South after returning for so long. I¡¯m guessing that your mom¡¯s narcissism still hasn¡¯t changed?¡± he asked South quietly South also replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Initially. I also nned to look for a prettier woman to hurt her pride, but after searching for a long time, I can¡¯t find someone who¡¯s more beautiful than my mommy¡± George was speechless upon hearing that Gianna¡¯s narcissism is the oue of being spoiled by them! Gianna chose a pair of casual trousers. ¡°George, do you want to try this? I think it looks good! He replied, ¡°Sure She then spoke to the salesperson, ¡°Please find me this pair of trousers with the size of two foot two.¡± The salesperson quickly acknowledged her request and found the pair of trousers. Then, she brought George to the fitting rooms. Upon taking this opportunity, she pulled South over and asked, ¡°Baby, are you tired?¡± Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 You Can Be My Official Boyfriend South shookhstead ¡®rm not fired Wel be done soon If you can¡¯t walk any further carry youter ¡°¡®s ainght Mommy But I want to eat Uncle Ss¡¯s spicy lobster for dinnerter¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have it alreadyst night I want to eat that again tonight ¡°Uncle George will suspect that Why do you guys have to be so secretive? Gianna frowned, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if Ss is good enough to be my boyfriend, so I¡¯m going to test him. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let George know about this.¡± He eyed her coldly ¡°So, you are really intending to make Mr George a backup? nna was slent upon hearing that What do you mean by backup? I don¡¯t like George Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth? She did not know how to exin it to her son. Alter thinking about it, she said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t have any boyfriends in my life Il George knows that I found myself a new boyfriend in less than three months after my return, he will continuously lecture me. Think about how you feel when I lecture you-do you like 117¡± South shook his head ¡°No¡± Gianna said, ¡°George won¡¯t stay for long. Once your Uncle Ss has passed my test, ril let George know. However, for the time being, you have to keep it a secret for me As they chatted her phone¡¯s notification suddenly chimed. After looking at it, she saw that Ss had sent her a message It was a picture of George Louching her forehead with a copllon-¡°Don¡¯t get too close to other men As your boyfriend, ill be jealous! Ss also sent a sad GIF to her She also felt amused in her state of shock as she typed on her keyboard, replying. ¡®Just jealous? You are not angry? Soon, he replied, ¡®Of course not! I trust my girlfriend She couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. Before she was able to reply, he immediately sent her another message ¡°How about it, my dear gidinend? I¡¯ve done so well. Do I get any presents? Sure. Here¡¯s a smiley emoji for you. Once you have collected ten of them, you can be my official boyfriend¡¯ Then she sent a smiley emoji over With that, bus passion suddenly Nared up as he immediately sent another message. Why don¡¯t you change the smiley emoji to the kissy emoji? Gianna replied with the rolling eyes emoji. When she was about to tease Ss for being thick-skinned, she saw from the corner of her eyes thar George was already out from the fitting room. She immediately kept her phone away. ¡°George ¡°How do I look? He asked while walking to her. She smiled gently. You look handsome Southis smile widened, ¡°You are the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever met George walked over with o smile on his face before caressing his hair. Little brat, you are good at sweet talking The three of them had spent their entire day at the mall-Gianna had bought everything from clothes and caps to shoes and lies for George. She had been taking impable care of him. After they returned home with their shopping bags, she was extremely tired and crashed onto the couch straightaway South immediately followed suit Upon looking at the both of them not caring about how they looked at all. George shook his head in exasperation and immediately walked into the Witchen to prepare dinner for them An hourter, he had prepared an entire table of scrumptious dishes However, seeing that both Gianna and South didn¡¯t look too acited, he frowned as he asked. What¡¯s wrong? Is it not nice? She quickly replied, ¡°No way It¡¯s nice George was confused upon hearing that. In that case, why do both of you look like you don¡¯t like it? Gianna exined, Didn¡¯t we eot a lot of junk food while shopping earlier? That¡¯s why we aren¡¯t hungry.¡± Heined. Tve told you guys no! to eat that but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Those are unhealthy¡± She secretly stuck her tongue out Perhaps she was used to Ss¡¯s dishes- she couldn¡¯t get used to George¡¯s cooking Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 I¡¯ll Always Be Waiting For You s fine I only eat the asionally You call that asionally? George was like a parent who couldn¡¯t stop nagging nne¡¯s eyes shed slyly ¡°Do you want to drink some wine?¡± She had to change the topic Sure enough, he took the bait ¡°Sure! It¡¯s been so long since west drank something together She walked to the cab to bring out a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for him, Then she filled her own ss as well ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, George. You¡¯re so far away yet you specially came for us.¡± He smiled ¡°Why are you so polite with me? Gianna giggled ¡± shows that I have manners and that I¡¯m not an ungrateful person Georgeughed out loud upon hearing that Both of them drank sses after sses of wine while South chatted with Silos on the tabletputer alter having finished his food South Wrole. They are eating and drinking nown Ss replied, ¡®Is George¡¯s liquor tolerance good? South¡¯s little fingers tapped away skillfully on the screen ¡®He¡¯s average. Even if there are three of him, they are no match for Mommy but he likes to drink with her. Ss responded, Why? South¡¯s eyes rolled slyly. If you make a tasty breakfast for me tomorrow morning, rll tell you one secret about Mommy Ss replied, ¡°No problem. What do you want? South wrote, ¡°Spicy lobster. I want to have it for dinner tonight, but mommy doesn¡¯t allow it¡¯ Ss typed. Do you still want to eat it now? I can cook for you South replied, ¡®It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already full Ss suggested, 11 you want to eat anything next time, just tell me directly South replied, ¡°There¡¯s a bad woman who came to pick a fight with Mommy today, but she has already settled it¡¯ Ss replied, I know I will teach her a lesson South suddenly changed the topic. let me give you a present¡¯ Ss asked, What present? South answered, Mommy said that she¡¯s going to give you a test and that she doesn¡¯t like Mr. George How¡¯s that? It¡¯s a good present, right? Ss replied, ¡®n is. Ill make you an extrarge portion tomorrow! Both the father and son were happily chatting while the atmosphere between the two adults in the living room grew warmer However, George was already drunk His eyes were ssy when he continuously smiled at Gianna ¡°it has only been three months since Ist saw you, but it feels like three years to me. Are you nning not to return there? Gianna put down her wine ss Yes This is my hometown, so I will have to return here, no matter what. Why don¡¯t you return as weli? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He took a deep breath. ¡°I would love to stay here to apany you guys too, but the clinic doesn¡¯t allow me to do so. After you resign, our main doctor is always absent If I leave the clinic will definitely close down. Your juniors aren¡¯t as intelligent as you Now, all the terminally ill patients are dependent on me She advised, ¡®You can¡¯t save all of them. When it¡¯s time to rest, you have to rest Your health is also important. What if you are so tired that you fall ill? George smiled bitterly. ¡°Im all alone. It¡¯s enough for me to feed myself, but saving a patient is equivalent to saving an entire family Gianna gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You are indeed very respectable, George. However, you need to remember that you are not alone. If you fall ill, we will be worried too.¡± His eyes suddenly bnghtened as he looked at her with passion. ¡°Gianna, I know you have been hurt, so you don¡¯t trust men I won¡¯t force you in fact, I¡¯m willing to wait for you My stance remains the same-if you are Ured one day or if you feel safe with me, I¡¯m willing to take care of South and you You know that I¡¯ll always be waiting for you to open your heart to me Her heart sank upon hearing that. Oh no! What I¡¯m most afraid of will eventually arrivo! Next Chapter Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Confrontation by Both of Them George is now conlessing to me! If what he told me a few years ago was rather implicit everything is now being explicitly said Sure enough he likes me as a man- not as a family member. What should I do? Can I tell him that I already have a boyfnend? But They had already known each other for seven years yet their rtionship never blossomed into an intimate one. There was no way that he would ept that she was already in a rtionship with Ss after three months. He will kill mel ¡°George, I know You are my senior In fact, you are like an elder brother Even though sometimes you are more childish than me, I feelfortable and sale with you by my side You will always be a family to me George frowned ¡°Gianna you know that I don¡¯t want to be your family. I want to be-¡± Fear unknowingly crept into her voice as she interrupted him, ¡°George, I know that you treat me well. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any ns to be in a rtionship She did not know how to strike a bnce between George and Ss. However, she was not a fool-if either one of them knew that the other party liked her, she would be in a very unfavorable position. Hence it¡¯s better to reduce the possibility of getting into trouble After some time, perhaps it won¡¯t be painful for George when he has realized that I¡¯m with Ss On the other hand, maybe after spending more ome with Ss, well discover that we aren¡¯t suited for each other. That would also save a lot of trouble Ai the current moment her thoughts were in a mess as she didn¡¯t know what to do. George asked her once more, ¡°Gianna, you haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you? Gianna was immediately flustered, so she frowned at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to use our promise and force me to agree to be your girlfnend, are you? Upon noticing her nervous expression, he softened his stance and touched her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything. It¡¯s soll the same for me. If you are tired one day, just remember that I¡¯m still waiting for you She remained silent upon hearing that That night she had a dream that both Ss and George spoke to her in the dream, George said. Tve told you that I¡¯ve been warting for you Why did you agree to be Ss¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯ve waited for you for seven full years. Aren¡¯t you being ungrateful? Are you going to break your promise? On the other hand, Ss asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s family? Why does he also have feelings for you? Why do you feel guilty toward Each of them took their turn to question her in the dream. She was so shocked that she was immediately jolted awake Panting, she sat up and still felt the fear within her. I must have been affected by the two menst night. After George¡¯s confession, I chatted with Ss for another half an hour before sleeping. Although she wasn¡¯t cautious around Ss, his docile reaction made her feel guilty Why do I feel that I owe both of them? After she nced at her phone that was on her bed, she realized that it was already six in the moming. George definitely won¡¯t be able to wake up earlier, seeing how much he drankst night. This means that they have to count on me for breakfast! Even though my cooking isn¡¯t great, it¡¯s at least edible Otherwise, George will definitely nag again. Maybe I can cook some congee with carrot and some salted vegetables Didn¡¯t Ss say that it was nice? As she sat on the bed, she hadn¡¯t formted a n. At that moment a message suddenly rang After she looked at her phone, she saw that Ss had sent a short message to her. Tve already made breakfast Come over to grab some! By that point, Gianna was over the moon. How should I describe this feeling? It¡¯s like someone handing a pillow to me night after I¡¯ve dozed off or someone passing an umbre to me during a rainy day- all by using my favonte method Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Breakfast Glonna was thoughtful it¡¯s not that I¡¯m easily moved, but Ss is too convincing. How can anyone resist his powerful tactics? She tried to stop herself from smiling as she got down from bed. Then, she opened the door in her pyjamas and found a stic bag containing a few lood containers in front of her door The minute she smelled the aroma of spicy lobster, she instinctively swallowed However, after looking around, she didn¡¯t see Silos She took a few steps outside and looked around, Where is he? Did he leave after putting these here? After she couldn¡¯t see him, she turned to head indoors However, she suddenly bumped into someone and heard a fomiliar voice with amillor fragrance. *Ginlenend, how¡¯s my performance?¡± Gianna raised her head to look into Ss¡¯s deep eyes. What performance? Didn¡¯t I ask you to disappear for ten days? As he looked at her, Ss was immediately excited-Gianna was only wearing a pair of white pyjamas as her soft bodyy in his embrace. Who con resist this? He lowered his head to rub on her shoulders as he took a deep breath taking in her fragrance. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t I disappeared? Gianna quietly avoided him. What do you mean that you¡¯ve disappeared? You were around all the time, especially for the past three days!¡± Ss raised his head and looked at her resentfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t around for any one of those days! Look at how hard it is for me to see your With that he bent down to hug her. There was even a tinge of sadness in his voice, ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t help herself and smirked slightly. However, her small hands pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me! What if George sees uster? Ss pouted at her. We are a normal couple. Why do you make it like we are sneaking around? She silently rolled her eyes. Who asked you to sneak around? He released her from his embrace, saying, ¡°In that case, please allow me to introduce myself to your senior formally.¡± With that, he walked to the door Upon seeing that she was taken aback that she immediately yelled his name in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Ss- She pulled him back What are you doing? As he stood there, he looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the one who is sneaking around? Let me show you how formal i can be!¡± She looked at him fiercely ¡°How dare you!¡± Upon looking at her furious expression, he smiled. ¡°Seeing how well-behaved I am, do I get any rewards ?¡± Gianna said in anger, ¡®S-Stop thinking about rewards all the time!¡± With a smile. Ss replied, ¡°Fine, what about some benefits? She cooed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a smiley face, alnight? Then, you will umte ten of them in no time.¡± A wicked smile appeared on his lips. I told you to change the smiley face to a kissing emoji. I¡¯ll have to exchange them for something in the future, Gianna remained silent upon hearing that. How shameless of him! ¡°I¡¯ll treat this as an exchange today!¡± With that, Ss held the back of her head with his palm and kissed her. She tried to struggle, but he seemed to have expected that and pushed her to the wall. With the wild wolf in front of her and the wall behind her, she felt like cursing out loud. In the beginning, his kisses were quite rushed and fierce, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her After that, when he saw that she became more docile, he also toned down on his actions. Gianna was cursing him in her hear, Hmph, this man is not here to send breakfast to me! He¡¯s here to have his breakfast! On top of that, he only released her once he was satisfied with his breakfast Gianna looked at him with a cold expression ¡°Silos, don¡¯t you think that you went overboard today? After taking a step backward, he lowered his head to look at her before chuckling gently. ¡®My dear girlfriend, you have to give a bit of the nice stuff Otherwise, I can¡¯tst for ten days!¡± Is he threatening me again? She pouted her lips as she glored at him. ¡®I don¡¯t need you to send meals to me tomorrow.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 She¡¯s Lying to Me Ss deliberately teased her ¡°In that case. Do you still want this breakfast or not?¡± What? Of course I do! Gianna immediately took the food containers on the ground, as if she was worried that he would really bring them home with him. She red at him with resentment, thinking, He¡¯s finished eating, but I¡¯m still hungry! ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you don¡¯t have to send any food over, starting from tomorrow. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± He chuckled in a low voice before holding her face and nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a petty person! Do you think I¡¯ll really bring it home?¡± She remained silent. Who knows? What if you really do that? Upon seeing her cute expression, it made him fancy her even more, no matter from which angle he looked at her. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair while looking at her with a gentle and loving expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much spicy lobster. It¡¯s not good to eat too much spicy food in the morning.¡± She wanted to say, Since you are worried about it being too much, why do you make it? However, after she thought about it, she knew that it must have been South who told him that he wanted to eat that dish. Hence, she said coquettishly, ¡°I know.¡± With that, she walked away, but after taking a couple of steps, she turned to remind him, ¡°Remember to take a nap when you arrive home!¡± He must have woken up much earlier to cook so much this morning. Ss smiled as he thought, See, my girlfriend is worried about me! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just head inside.¡± Gianna nodded and opened the door to enter her house while holding the food containers in her hands. Just before she closed the door, she smiled at him shyly. At that instant, he suddenly felt like he had eaten an Alpine milk candy, warming his heart all the way from his tongue. On the other hand, just as she entered the house and turned with the food containers in her hand, she heard a male¡¯s clear voice. ¡°What are you doing? Who sent you food early in the morning?¡± Gianna was so shocked that her soul almost flew out of her body and quickly exined, ¡°l-IContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ordered some takeout.¡± George frowned. ¡°Why did you order takeout again? I¡¯m here!¡± She exined guiltily, ¡°You drank a lotst night. I wanted to let you sleep in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make breakfast. What have you bought?¡± He looked at the food containers in her hands in confusion. She tried to shrug it off by saying, ¡°I bought a lot. There are spicy lobsters, which South loves.¡± As she spoke, she brought the food containers into the dining hall. More importantly, she only knew about the spicy lobsters-she had no idea what else Ss had made. George¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°You ordered spicy lobster for the kid early in the morning? Wouldn¡¯t that stimte his stomach a little too much? You should eat something light in the morning.¡± Gianna quickly replied, ¡°I know, but South has wanted to eat that since yesterday, so I ordered it for him today.¡± ¡°The restaurants in Summer City sell lobsters in the morning?¡± She immediately answered, ¡°Yes, there are 24-hour restaurants here, so we can order anything that we like at any time.¡± With that, she opened the food containers and reported as she took the items out, ¡°I also bought some biscuits, scrambled eggs with fungus, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, red bean porridge-¡± He asked, ¡°Why did you order so much?¡± ¡°Well, I bought all of the dishes that look good,¡± she answered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help yourself first, George? I¡¯ll wake South up.¡± With that, she escaped to her son¡¯s room. After she entered the room, her heart was still furiously palpitating. She touched her lips, which seemed slightly swollen. Damn you, Ss. He didn¡¯t release my lips all this while. I hope George didn¡¯t notice it. Sure enough, George hadn¡¯t noticed that Gianna¡¯s swollen lips after she was being violently kissed. After all, she had lowered her head to avoid him all this while. However, he noticed that the breakfast seemed weird. It was impossible to buy many different meals from one restaurant, but she had returned home with all of them in the same stic bag This is weird! He rose to his full height to search for the receipt, but he couldn¡¯t locate it after a long time. His frown deepened. Gianna is lying to me Next Chapter Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Who Sent These to You? Who the hell sent thest to her for breakfast? When Gianna brought South out from the room, George had already sat at the dining table after arranging everything. ¡°Moming, Mr George!¡± ¡°Moming, South Look at what your mother has bought for you!¡± As soon as South saw what was on the table, his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Spicy lobster?¡± He immediately climbed up the chair and took the chopsticks to take the lobsters. Then, he gave it to George, ¡°This is for you, Mr. George!¡± George was shocked upon seeing that. ¡°This is for me?¡± South¡¯s face darkened. ¡°To peel the shell off.¡± George was half-exasperated and half-amused at the same time. ¡°I was moved for nothing.¡± She was speechless upon hearing that and wanted to take the gloves from him, saying, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He avoided her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t peel as fast as I do.¡± South chuckled as he patiently wait¨¦d. When George handed him the shelled lobster, he thoughtfully ced it in the former¡¯s bowl. ¡°The first one is for Mr. George!¡± A surprised George pushed the bowl to South. ¡°Go ahead.¡± South pretended to be mature, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? The first person to shell it should be the first one to eat it.¡± Even though he had said so, he subconsciously swallowed.¡¯ George couldn¡¯t help but smile as he quickened his pace and shelled another lobster for Gianna in no time. However, South ced his share in her bowl. She smiled reassuringly. ¡°Baby, you should eat first.¡± However, upon his insistence, she stopped resisting and ate it. At that moment, George asked, ¡°Who sent these to you for breakfast?¡± Upon hearing that, she was shocked-the lobster meat that she had just eaten went down the wrong way in her throat. In that instant, the spice flooded her mouth as she could not stop coughing for the next three minutes. Her reaction had immensely frightened him, so he quickly poured a ss of water for her. ¡°Quickly drink this.¡± After taking the ss of water from him and downing half of it, her coughs finally subsided. She gently patted her chest that slightly ached from all the coughing as she looked at him with resentment. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I ordered takeout earlier? The delivery man sent it here!¡± George eyed her coldly. ¡°Tell me then-these dishes are obviously not from the same restaurant. How did you manage to put all of them into one bag?¡± With that, South, who was eating the lobsters, raised his head as he nervously looked at Gianna. Gianna felt her heart immediately sinking after hearing that. I¡¯m doomed! I knew it! Based on George¡¯s intelligence, he must have realized that something is off. What should I do? She gulped and resignedly said, ¡°Fine, I admit that it was sent by others, but that¡¯s because I wanted to treat you well! You are well aware where my culinary skills lie, so I asked Katie to send this to me. She left it at the door earlier!¡± South was speechless upon hearing that. What? Mommy doesn¡¯t even need to prepare a draft to lie. I can tell that my daddy made this right after trying it! George¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Katie made this for you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Who else would it be if it¡¯s not her? Would it be Landon otherwise? Only Katie¡¯s cooking is edible around here. Both Landon and I are considered freeloaders here.¡± Her exnation seemed to convince him as he eyed her disdainfully. ¡°You still have the guts to say this? Kate and Landon called to ask me out for a mealst night. It¡¯s not that good to reject them anyway. Tell them that we¡¯ll have a gathering tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give them a callter.¡± Gianna¡¯s heart had finally calmed down as she sessfully hid the truth from George. However, she could no longer hide her rtionship with Ss from Kate. Next ChapterProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Men Are All Beasts When Gianna called, Kate and Jesper were having a meal outside. ¡°What¡¯s up, sister** Kate asked. Gianna¡¯s voice came through. ¡°George has asked us to have a gathering tomorrow evening Come over earlier tomorrow-we¡¯ll meet at the restaurant on Riverdale Street!¡± ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s on me tomorrow. No one else is allowed to pick up the tab!¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°No problem, you¡¯ll have the opportunity, but you have to help me out on something.¡± Kate asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Gianna sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°Well, Ss had sent me breakfast this moming, but George saw it. I have no other choice but to lie that you were the one who sent it to me.¡± Kate was shocked, ¡°What? Ss made breakfast for you?¡± Gianna quickly said, ¡°Shhh, please lower your voice! Do you want the entire world to know?¡± Kate was nonchnt about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If I were you, I would definitely show it off to the entire world.¡± Gianna said, ¡°That¡¯s you, not me. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this. Remember, if George asks about it, tell him that you made it. If he doesn¡¯t, you can forget it. He doesn¡¯t seem suspicious about it to me.¡± Kateughed. ¡°Alright, I got it. But hey, you have to tell me what I¡¯ve made, right?¡± ¡°Spicy lobster, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, congee.¡± When she heard that, she giggled. ¡°President Nn knows how to cook, huh?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°I think he made the vegetables, but the rest was bought.¡± Kate asked, ¡°No matter what, he surely treats you well enough, but why are you afraid of letting George know?¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t exin this on the phone, so she forcefully said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let him know about it.¡± Kate said, ¡°You are avoiding the question. Tell me, does George like you too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye!¡± With that, Gianna hung up. Upon looking at the phone after Gianna ended the call, Kate couldn¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s doomed this time! Two men are trying to pursue her concurrently. Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do about it! While looking at her, Jasper asked, ¡°Is this your best friend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is her son alright?¡± Kate replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He even picked up the phone thest time I called her. I heard that Gianna had nightmaresst night, but it¡¯s fine now.¡± While cutting the steak, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± He had been studying abroad all the while and only returned not long ago to open a local jewelry store. It was at a fashion party that he heard of the magazine publisher, ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯. Initially, he wanted to use the opportunity to coborate with the magazine publisher to form a working rtionship with Kate, so that he could be closer to Ss. After all, connections would be a powerful resource in the current society. After interacting with her, Jasper slowly developed a liking toward her. She was kind, passionate, and straightforward. On top of that, she was quite humorous at times. Soon, everything else didn¡¯t seem so important to him. ¡°The steak from this restaurant is pretty authentic. Try this.¡± Jasper pushed the steak that he had just sliced in front of her. Kate smiled. ¡°Thanks. You are exceptionally polite. Is everyone who studied abroad a gentleman?¡± He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t generalize everything. Not everyone who studies abroad is chivalrous. Some of them might look decent, but they can be quite immoral.¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°So, you are actually one of those people?¡± Heughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that decency and immoral aren¡¯t contradictory? If the same person is being treated both ways, the perpetrator is a gentleman indeed!¡± After thinking about it, Kate thought that Jasper¡¯s exnation was rather reasonable. Men are beasts, after all! ¡°Well, at least you look like a gentleman. I¡¯m not even ladylike,¡± she said in exasperation. Chambre A to YON * Next ChapterProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 A Married Woman Aleena turrowed her brows as she was unable to resist the rage growing inside her ¡°Gianna is really dishonest person On one hand, the hat Ss, but hinting with another man on the other hand isn¡¯t she obviously treating sHas as a fool ¡°Maybe they are merely trends Don¡¯t be 100 agitated Nicole kindly advised her ¡°Ss now looks at her very highly, so no matter what you say, he won¡¯t believe you.¡± As the two of them tolked, on the other side, George had topped Gianna¡¯s forehead with his finger for some reason. Then she became furious, so he smiled and rubbed her head. The two of them seemed like they were extremely close with each other Aleena thought, Isn¡¯t this tangible evidence? Therelore she walked toward them in anger After putting away her phone, Nicole helplessly followed her. She only knows how to lose her tempec Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to leave a piece of evidence behind? ¡°Gianna Aubrey!¡± When Gianna heard the familiar voice, she furrowed her brows and turned in confusion ¡®Aleena?¡± Initially, Aleena gave George a thorough scan as she tried to find any ws with him, but she realized that the man was quite capable himself. Not only was his handsomenessparable to Ss, but even tus aura was almost as intimidating as thetter However, it did not seem tofort the imbnce in her heart Why is Gianna always surrounded by brilliant men? ¡°Miss Aubrey, is he your child¡¯s father? Are you actually a married woman? Gianna frowned her brows impatiently while retorting with a question ¡°Why are you here? Aleena nced at him before tuming her attention toward Gianna Then, she smiled profoundly ¡®I came here to meet your husband¡¯ While others remained silent South opened his mouth ¡®Uncle George is not my mommy¡¯s husband Shended her eyes naturally on him and smiled ¡®So, you are not a family? Then, tell me who your father is: At the same time, Gianna¡¯s face darkened as she pushed South behind her to protect him ¡°Miss Jones, I think you should mind your own business. Don¡¯t you think so ?¡± Aleena spoke innocently. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You always have a child alongside you, but the man beside you always changes Alter many men, do you think that your kid even knows who his father is? After that her eyes nced casually at George. I guess that whoever is richer will be the kid¡¯s father, right? The moment she finished speaking, she was immediately pulled aside before George asked a question that he held back ¡°What are you saying?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to be pulled backpletely, so she look a long time to stand form Alter adjusting her clothes, she took two steps forward and red at Gianna before speaking profoundly, ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you in kindness Miss Aubrey has a way with men, so don¡¯t be foolish and be her backup man!¡± At the same time, Gianna squinted her eyes at her. Alter taking a few steps forward, she stretched her long arms and immediately strangled Aleena¡¯s neck while staring at her with fierce eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you need to be hysterical like you are an insane person on a daily basis? Who says that you canticize me? Aren¡¯t you living a happy life now? Have you sessfully nailed the man of your dreams? Don¡¯t think that you can bully me all you want just because I don¡¯t give a damn about it Aleena used all of her strength to struggle in Gianna¡¯s hands. ¡®Let me go. If you can do it, why can¡¯t I say it? You are not even ashamed of yourself after hooking up with every man you meet!¡± Gianna exerted more force through her hands ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Then, Nicole rushed toward them before hurriedly ¡®saving¡¯ Aleena from her hands Alter being saved, Aleena couldn¡¯t stop coughing, so she gently continued to pat her back while exining to Gianna, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t be mad. She had a drink, so all of those are merely her drunk talk. Please don¡¯t take it to heart Next ChapterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Why Did You Bring Her? the threw herseli Landon¡¯s arms and looked at urn with it without saying another Wory He wou aloch looking for an exte 10 petaliate, so the stone Jasper ¡°thes the way you speak? Who do you mean by b*tchen ** Jasperughed, raising his gore to lontan Londonpared to thetter¡¯s frustration there was no hint of any offense in a vas However, it was precisely because of his horrible attitude than two words were even more furiating Apart from Katie the rest of thes women who want me pre biches If you like to put yourself in this category suit yourselves Landon¡¯sce was very sullen, as if dark clouds had covered his entire face Looking extremely offended, he suddenly smiled coldly and looked at Kate as he said spitefully. ¡°Your taste in men still has a lot of room for improvement. Though you change boyfriends often, their quality seems to be worse!¡± Kate smiled with warmth ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind at ali-as long as your taste is good enough Landon gnorted before saying, ¡°My taste is indeed much better than yours Her pupils narrowed as her face darkened before looking at him with a cold expression. In that case, why don¡¯t you return home and look at her for the entire day? We haven¡¯t even started eating, so please don¡¯t stand here and affect our appetite!¡± ¡°Well, I was about to say the same thing After staying here for such a short while, even our appetite is gone!¡° With that, Landon pulled Mnie away while Kate tried to suppress her rising anger. Then, Jasper smiled. ¡°What was that? Is he your ex ?¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to borate, so she vaguely replied, ¡°No. Thanks for everything.¡± He looked at her in shock. ¡°For what?¡± Upon looking at his serious expression, she added, ¡°Nothing.¡± He was just helping me out earlier. If I talk too much about it, it¡¯ll make me look like I actually believe him! However, he resumed the topic and patiently exined to her, ¡°When I said that I¡¯m yours earlier, I really mean it!¡± She froze. In fact, she felt his intimacy, but her heart had already belonged to another person seven years ago. What can I give him now? Sheughed lightly ¡°Let me tell you this-the price has already been fixed. No matter who you are to me, there¡¯s no discount!¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that to obtain a discount!¡± ¡°No matter what there¡¯s no discount whatsoever. Everything has to be calcted ordingly, even if you¡¯re my brother.¡± He did not n to let her off the hook just like that, so he asked again, ¡°What if I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°That won¡¯t do. In this day of age, a boyfriend is the most unreliable person nowadays.¡± Jasper was exasperated by her attempt to pass it off as a joke. ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t want to talk about rtionships, let¡¯s discuss work.¡± Upon hearing that, she smiled. ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± Gianna, George, Kate, and Landon gathered at a five-star hotel the next evening. Kate had arrived at the same time as Gianna and George, but Landon waste. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t alone as he brought Mnie along. Gianna slightly frowned when the three of them saw Landon with Mnie. He clearly knows that this is a private gathering for the few of us. Why did he bring that woman? Does he want to make us disgusted? Kate felt simr emotions-she kept convincing herself not to care about it anymore during the period and thought that she had seeded. However, as soon as she saw them arriving together like a pair of Siamese twins, she finally knew that she was feigning that she didn¡¯t care at all. As Jasper was around yesterday, she felt less lonely due to his presence. Perhaps it was their jabs at each other that made her feel more at ease. From N?velDrama.Org. However, since it was a private gathering tonight, they shouldn¡¯t have brought anyone whom they liked. After all, their topics would surround this past. If Next Chapter Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Is This Your Girlfriend? Kate suddenly felt like something heavy hadnded on her heart-it hurt so much that she almost ran out of breath It seems like Mnie is fuis true love after After being together with her for so long, I can¡¯t believe that Landon isn¡¯t tired of her After seeing that she did not bring Jasper with her, Landon felt that he was somehow more superior, so his mood improved by a few notches When he had arrived with Mnie, he first greeted George ¡°George, when did you retum? If Gianna didn¡¯t post that picture, I didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I was already back three days ago.¡± With that. George looked at Mnie ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡± With a smile, Landon pulled her over to introduce her ¡°Yes, this is my girlfriend, Mnie Hopper Mel, this is George, my senior When I was abroad, he¡¯s the one who took care of me!¡± She was in a daze, intently staring at George. This man is too handsome! He¡¯s on par with Ss! If I can¡¯t get Ss, I can settle with this man too! She was still immersed in her daydream and did not hear Landon¡¯s introduction at all. Gianna narrowed her eyes when she saw that. This woman is really promiscuous. She¡¯s already nning to be him the moment she sees him. This is the first time that she¡¯s meeting George. Yet, she doesn¡¯t know how to hold herself back and is instead looking at him this way! Naturally, Landon also noticed her behavior. His face darkened as he nudged her. ¡°Come on, say hello!¡± Gianna chuckled gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stunned by George¡¯s good looks, Miss Hopper?¡± Her tone sounded slightly sarcastic yet it almost seemed that it was part of her usual jokes. It was only after her words that Mnie returned to her senses as she patiently exined herself, ¡°I feel like I have seen you somewhere.¡± George arched his eyebrows to challenge her. ¡°Yeah, where?¡± She smiled shyly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but you are as good-looking as Landon!¡± See, she knows how to tter people. Kate smiled sarcastically. If I¡¯m in the same position, I¡¯ll probably say ¡®George is so much more good-looking than you¡¯. It¡¯s only natural that someone like me won¡¯t be liked by others. She leaned on the couch without saying another word and looked at the floor. asionally, she would talk to South. However, because of Mnie¡¯s words, Landon¡¯s mood had improved. All his dissatisfaction toward her had disappeared. While holding her waist, he said, ¡°No worries, your boyfriend is not that petty. It¡¯s fine to tter George. I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯m not as handsome as him.¡± Mnie smiled and tugged on his body, leaning closer to his ear before saying flirtatiously. ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most handsome person!¡± Landon was immediately over the moon upon hearing that. He looked at her lovingly and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re good at sweet-talking!¡± She seemed a little shy as she looked around and gave a shy smile. ¡°Stop that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only my close friends.¡± With that, he sat down with her. As George was here, Kate did not immediately stand up and quietly moved her chair toward South instead. Landon felt her attempt to distance herself, but couldn¡¯t care less about it. No matter what, I¡¯ve won this round. Mnie clearly saw her attempt and gave a superior smile, as if she was in control of everything. ¡°Katie, why are you sitting so far away? The distance between both of you can amodate another person,¡± she said with a smile. Kate nned to ignore Mnie, but she was shamelessly bold and asking for a lecture. After taking a sip of water, Kate slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s so that I won¡¯t feel nauseated by someone.¡± With that, all the adults maintained their basic manners as they tried not to break into a smile. However, the only person who did not care much was South, who burst outughing. ¡°Haha! Godmother, why don¡¯t you sit closer to me?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The Only Person in the Dark Kate had conspicuously scooted over to South, making the couple feel like they were isted. Feeling embarrassed, Landon looked at her, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t nauseated you in seven years. Just because you¡¯re having dinner with me, it¡¯s made you feel that way?¡± Gianna decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop it right now. The person who¡¯s paying for this dinner, be more enthusiastic and order some food!¡± Ignoring Landon, Kate gave the menu to George. ¡°George, have a look. Just order whatever you like. This is on me today!¡± Upon looking at Landon¡¯s grumpy expression, George smiled and perused the menu without saying anything else before ordering grilled fish. Then, he passed the menu to Gianna. ¡°That¡¯s it for me. Why don¡¯t you order the rest? I haven¡¯t been around for a few years, so I¡¯m not quite sure what the dishes actually are.¡± After taking the menu, she ordered a few dishes that were South¡¯s favorites. Then, she handed the rest to Kate. Without even asking the couple, she ordered a few more dishes before directly handing the menu to the waiter. However, Landon didn¡¯t seem to mind it as he was used to being thick-skinned and being a freeloader anyway. Since she didn¡¯t ask us, I¡¯ll order it myself. Then, he called the waiter who was about to leave. ¡°Give me a te of sweet and sour pork ribs. Mel loves that.¡± As soon as he said that, Kate almost blew her top. However, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene out and did not say anything- even though she was furious. Mnie was slightly unhappy by the way she was being treated, but since Landon had already spoken, she could at least try to present herself as a thoughtful person. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are already so many dishes. It will be a waste if we can¡¯t finish them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since someone is paying for the meal tonight, you can order whatever you want.¡± Landon looked at Kate in a provocative manner, but shepletely ignored him as she had no intention to talk to him at all. Her behavior had made him feel as if his offense hadnded on nothing-there was no fight for him to pick on. However, Mnie frowned as she hated his cheapskate character. He was not poor, but it would be akin to pulling teeth for him to foot the bill. He¡¯s so stingy, no matter from which angle I look at! I already had to exercise so much effort to ask him to buy something for me, be it a bag or clothes. After being with him for such a long time, he¡¯s still calctive, as if it is a war! It¡¯s so tiring! I¡¯ll dump him once I have found a better man. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste with him. She quietly appraisedProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. George throughout the entire dinner. Why are the men around Gianna getting better each time? More importantly, they are so loyal to her! Gianna had seen through her expression-in less than ten minutes, thetter had already nced at George more than five times. Her intentions are probably obvious to everyone except for Landon, who¡¯s still in the dark. In fact, George, who had been speaking to South, had also noticed that. The restaurant was rather quick in preparing the food. All the ten dishes that they ordered had arrived in no time. After pouring a ss of wine for George, Kate raised her ss for a toast. ¡°George, now that you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? We can bring you around. If Gianna is busy, I can be your tour guide-free of charge!¡± He touched his wine ss to hers, causing it to clink, with a smile. I appreciate it, but you guys are all working. I don¡¯t want my presence to affect your work. Apart from that, I won¡¯t stay for long, so you don¡¯t have to bother much.¡± Holding Landon¡¯s arms, Mnie suggested, ¡°George, you can ask Landon to apany you. He¡¯s not that busy nowadays.¡± Landon immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to go anywhere, I¡¯ll send you around.¡± George smiled. ¡°Sure. When I want to go somewhere, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡± Landon looked at him in seriousness. ¡°George, I¡¯m being serious. If it weren¡¯t for you and Gianna, I might still be living on the streets now. Now that you are back, you must let me treat you well!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Reminiscing their Past ¡°Come on, we are close friends after all, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± George said. Then, Gianna and George started chatting about their daily life in Mastar. She smiled at George. ¡°Do you still remember the CPR back then, George?¡± After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Which one? I don¡¯t recall that.¡± Gianna smiled as she replied, ¡°There was a time Landon was not doing quite well. He owned loan sharks some money, so they kept chasing after him. After that, he had a habit of running away as soon as someone started chasing him. There was a time when a man picked up his wallet and wanted to give it back to Landon. While chasing him, he said, ¡®Don¡¯t go. Here¡¯s your wallet.¡¯ But Landon couldn¡¯t understand at that time and thought he was one of the loan sharks. So he ran with all his might, but he suddenly slipped and fell. He was quite smart-he pretended to faint. But when the man reached him and saw that he was still breathing, he immediately bent down to perform a CPR on Landon. Poor Landon was so shocked that he immediately came back to life, shocking the foreigner.¡± With that, everyone burst outughing. Landon also couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand the language back then, so I thought he was chasing me for money.¡± George also smiled. ¡°I seem to recall this. When he returned, he was worried that he might be infected by whatever diseases the man had.¡± Landon was unwilling to be the victim alone, so he told a funny story about Gianna as well. ¡°Gianna, what about you? I remember that a local millionaire once confessed to you romantically. He decorated our clinic with roses, balloons, and even carriages. The roses were fresh, the carriage was brand new, and he even had two drones with a couplet hung an them. Perhaps he knew that Gianna is from Hendrix, so he wanted to show her something of ournguage-how touching! But I¡¯m torn between laughing and crying after ! saw that. The first line was, I¡¯ll work hard for you, and I¡¯ll cry for you. The second line went, I¡¯m crazy for you, and I¡¯ll knock myself out for you. The central line was, I love you, Gianna!¡± With that, a surge ofughter rang in the parlor. After avoiding Gianna¡¯s p, Landon continued, ¡°Then, right after Gianna walked out, he hugged her immediately and asked her to marryProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. him passionately. No matter what Gianna said, he did not listen. In the end, she had to punch him to make him calm down. What did he say in the end? He said he¡¯d wait for you forever?¡± Gianna giggled. ¡°I¡¯m at the wits end. What else can I do apart from punching him?¡± Landon asked, ¡°How is he doing now? Did he get a girlfriend after that?¡± George also smiled. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve not seen him at the clinic after that.¡± Everyone was in high spirits when they talked about their past. Then, they brought up the money tree that George had sent Gianna. Landonughed out loud. ¡°I knew that you were the one who sent that. Apart from you, there¡¯s no other person who is so generous! Those were real diamonds, man!¡± Gianna was embarrassed upon the mention of that. ¡°You don¡¯t say! The next night, I had a dream that the money tree was stolen. I was so shocked that I kept chasing the thief in my dream while I only wore slippers. No matter how hard I ran, I couldn¡¯t catch up to him, and I even lost one of my slippers. When I woke up, I realized that I fell asleep on the couch, and one of my slippers had slipped off.¡± With that, the group burst outughing again. George joined theughter. ¡°What are you worried about? There¡¯s an anti-theft system installed. Before the thief can steal it, the police would already have arrived! Initially, I nned to just send you some rose tea. When they were chatting about the money tree, Mnie couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. So thevish gift in Gianna¡¯s office was given by this ridiculously- handsome man in front of us. Next Chapter Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I Don¡¯t Belong Here Even though the present was slightly old fashioned, Mrde was undeniably attracted by the money Sue enough he¡¯s rich and handsome If this man belongs to me I swear I won¡¯t be looking at any other men in the future Landon treats me well, but he is really stingy When she was deep in her thoughts, she saw Kate walking out of the parlor from theer of her eyes. A sudden thought fitted across her mind Aha! I was just worried that my frustration had nowhere to be released! Then she told Landon gently. ¡°Landon, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Landon was deep in conversations with Gianna and the rest, so he merely replied, ¡°Go ahead. A cold smile appeared on Mnie¡¯s lips as she walked out of the parlor. Gianna took a sip of the tea in front of her, also revealing a vindictive smile. A leopard never changes its spot. She¡¯s bound to reveal her true self some time She raised her head and looked at George. Then, the both of them exchanged smiles On the other hand, Landon was still speaking enthusiastically. ¡°Do you still remember when Tiger just arrived? He hid himself when he Baw us giving injections. The patients were calm, but he himself burst into tears. Is he much better now?¡± George replied, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just afraid of needles. After that, I asked him to be the receptionist instead.¡± Landon smiled. ¡°Good idea. Tiger is smart, and he¡¯s good with money. Is he in his twenties now? When I was there, he was only around 15¡± George replied, ¡°You are only three years older than him, yet you make it sound like he¡¯s much younger than you.¡± Gianna chuckled. ¡°However, at that time, Landon didn¡¯t look like he was just three years older than him. He was very tall; Tiger was probably intimidated by him.¡± When they were still chatting away, Landon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller ID, he picked it up perplexedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mel?¡± Mnie choked. ¡°Landon, please carry on. H¡¯ll leave first.¡± Landon frowned, ¡°Why? Come stay with us for a while longer. We¡¯ll leave together.¡± ¡°N-No. You guys carry on. I¡¯ll go back in a taxi.¡± Her voice sounded sad on the phone. Landon¡¯s face darkened as he frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel lobby,¡± Mnie answered. ¡°But you don¡¯t have toe here. I¡¯m fine. l-I¡¯m just not feeling too well, so I would like to go home first. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The more she said, the more Landon felt that something was wrong. He got up immediately to open the door of the parlor. Immediately, he saw Mnie standing at the lobby, fully drenched. Water dripped from her clothes, and her cheeks looked swollen. When she saw her, her eyes turned red immediately. Landon strode over to her. ¡°Mel, what happened to you? Who did this?¡± Mnie merely looked at him aggrievedly. Even though she said nothing, the reluctance was clearly shown in her eyes, sending a clear message-she had been bullied. Worried, Landon quickly asked the waiter for a towel and wiped the water from her face. Then, he took his jacket off and put it on her. ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡± Mnie looked at Gianna, South, and George in the parlor fearfully. ¡°Katie said that this was a private gathering between a few of you, and I wasn¡¯t included at all. She med you for ordering the dish for me, and she said that I shouldn¡¯t be here. She even said that I was f*cking disgusting when I cried. I tried to reason with her, but she pped me right after. Then, she poured a bucket of water on me in the washroom.¡± Landon¡¯s face immediately darkened. If she had given him other reasons, he might not have believed her. But he definitely believed that Kate would say such words. On top of that, she was not afraid of showing her viciousness in front of him. It¡¯s not enough for her to throw tantrums at me, is it? Now, she even started attacking Mnie! From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Leave! ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Landen. I probably don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll leave immediately. With that, Mnie was about to leave. Landon¡¯s face darkened as he pulled her back ¡°Why do you have to leave? You are my girlfriend. Why can¡¯t you be here?¡± Mnie looked as though she was about to burst into tears while she trembled next to Landon. ¡°8-8-But. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything! I¡¯m here!¡± At this moment, Kate walked out of the washroom. Just as she arrived at the lobby, she saw Landon arriving angrily She stood still as she red at him coldly ¡°Kate Thomas, what do you have against Mel? Why did you bully her?¡± Landon growled angrily Kate merely smiled coldly. Sure enough, he¡¯s biased. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not the one he trusts. No wonder Mnie is so confident! She raised her eyes to look at him with a gaze that was even sharper than his. ¡°How did I bully her?¡± Landon pulled her to Mnie. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? If you are unhappy with anything, you can talk to me! Why did you attack her when I¡¯m the one you are angry at? You¡¯ve been weirdtely. What have I done to you?¡± Kate shoved his hands off forcefully as her smile turned colder. ¡°Have you seen it with your own eyes that I poured water on her? How can you say that I bullied your girlfriend without any evidence? Couldn¡¯t it be that your girlfriend has arranged this drama herself?¡± With that, Landon was so angry that he snorted. ¡°You are saying that Mel pped herself and poured a bucket of water on herself? Kate, I thought you were quite a decent person. Even though you had a sharp mouth, you were kind and softhearted. However, recently I feel like I don¡¯t know you anymore. Mel hasn¡¯t offended you. Why did you bully her? I specially brought her to this gathering to introduce her to George. What do you have against that?¡± His words were also quite sarcastic. His ruthless expression and his usations were like knives that stabbed into her. Her heart was already very wounded at this point. She didn¡¯t want to cry; at least not in front of him. She lowered her head and used a lot of effort to stop the tears that were about to bubble up. Suddenly, she felt that everything was so outrageous that she smiled. How can he be so foolish? At this moment, Mnie pretended to be thoughtful as she held Landon back. ¡°Forget it, Landon. I¡¯ll just go back and change.¡± However, Landon looked at Kate¡¯s smile, which he found annoying. After she bullied Mel, she could still smile? Holding Mnie¡¯s hands, Landon red at Kate. ¡°Do you think that we are not supposed to be here today just because you are paying for dinner? If I had known that you were here, wouldn¡¯t havee at all. I¡¯ve been wanting to treat George since a long time ago, and I nned to pay for tonight¡¯s dinner as well. If you think that we are disgusting¡­¡± He pointed to the direction of the hall. ¡°Then leave!¡± If words could actually inflict damage, Kate would have been battered. She finally raised her head. Apart from her slightly-damp eyshes, there was nothing else on her face. She smiled at Landon before she turned around to leave. Subconsciously, Gianna wanted to stop her. However, she realized that she was not heading out of the lobby. Instead, she was walking back to the washroom. At this moment, many people had already gathered at the hall, and they were discussing among themselves quietly. ¡°Where is she going?¡± ¡°I thought she was about to leave, but is she actually going back to the washroom?¡± ¡°Is she going back to take something?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s going back there to find some evidence. She doesn¡¯t seem like a person who would hit another person. On the other hand, the crying woman in front of us here seem like a scheming bitch!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Now This Is What I¡¯ve Actually Done When everyone was still confused by her actions, Kate retumed with a bucket of water in her hands When she walked to them, she had already raised her bucket Gianna was the first to see that, and she smiled. Sure enough. I knew that Katie is not someone who can be easily bullied. She nudged George and South quietly. Then, the three of them took a few steps back quietly Just after they had stabilized themselves, they heard a ssh of water. The bucket of water in Kate¡¯s hands were sshed on both Mnie and Landon. ¡°Ahhh. Landon!¡± Mnie quickly hid herself in Landon¡¯s arms. Meanwhile, he yelled loudly, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, Kate?¡± However, Kate remained silent with a stony expression on her face as she threw the empty bucket away. The red bucket fell to the ground with a loud thud and rolled away on the smooth tiles. Everyone stood rooted to the ground when they saw this. They had expected for her to take something out-perhaps some evidence to prove herself. But they had never thought that she would bring out a bucket of water and pour it at Mnie. Is she initiating a fight, or is she objecting to them? Just when everyone was confused, Kate had already reached Mnie and pulled her by the cor After that, she pped her cheeks twice quickly and fiercely. Both of them had not returned to their senses after being sshed by her, yet Kate had already hit Mnie. On top of that, she even spoke before Landon red up. Looking at him, she announced in an arrogant and defiant tone as she pointed at Mnie, ¡°Now this is what I¡¯ve actually done!¡± Landon quickly hugged Mnie, who looked aggrieved, into his arms. Then, he pointed at Kate angrily. ¡°Are you crazy, Kate?¡± When Kate looked at him, her eyes were so cold that it was as if she was looking at a corpse, ¡°Landon! From today onward, there¡¯s nothing between us. We¡¯ll go our separate paths starting from this moment!¡± With that, she walked back to the parlor. ¡°Where are you going? Come back here and apologize! Have you gone nuts?¡± With that, Landon tried to chase after her. However, Mnie pulled him back thoughtfully. ¡°Forget it! Landon, you guys are close friends!¡± Even though she asked him to let this pass, she still wiped the water from Landon¡¯s face, looking pitiful. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Furious, Landon shook the water on his body angrily. Then, he told Gianna, ¡°You saw that, right? She has gone mad! What the hell is she thinking?¡± Gianna looked at him and replied in a calm voice that didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡± Landon frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Gianna looked at him sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve known Katie for seven years. Don¡¯t you know her character? Do you really think that she would do this behind your back? To your girlfriend, no less?¡± Landon felt guilty. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, could Mel have done this to herself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, is it, Miss Hopper?¡± Gianna looked at her with a cold smile on her face. Mnie¡¯s heart sank, but she quickly adjusted her attitude and showed a sad expression. ¡°Gianna, I didn¡¯t do that! Why would I hit myself for nothing? This is outrageous! I know that you are good friends with Katie, but you can¡¯t use me like this!¡± Landon was brainwashed by Mnie again. ¡°Gianna, I know that you are close with Katie, but you have to be reasonable You saw her attitude at the dinner table yourself. What was that? She said that she was nauseated by us, and she deliberately distanced herself from us. When she was ordering the dishes, she didn¡¯t even ask us. She is obviously boycotting us. Even though I might have hurt her with my words before, she should just deal with me if she¡¯s unhappy with anything. Why did she take it out on Mer instead?¡± Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Everything Was Recorded Infuriated by Landon, Gianna took a deep breath Landon deserves to be taught a lesson Otherwise, it¡¯ll be an insult to his genius brain. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she looked at him yfully ¡°Right. Why did she attack Mnie alone, but not anyone else?¡± Landon replied, ¡°That¡¯s because she wants to take revenge on me!¡± Gianna was annoyed again. After looking at Landon for a while, she finally spoke, ¡°Landon, I¡¯m just letting you know in advance today-if you are suffering in the future, remember that you deserved it!¡± Before Landon could understand what Gianna actually meant, Kate had already walked out of the parlor holding her bag After she walked out, she told George apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, George. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. 1-* Before she could finish her sentence, a lump formed in her throat immediately. She lowered her head to stop herself from crying, and then she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of my disastrous personal life that this gathering has been ruined. I¡¯ll rearrange this another time. I have to leave now. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Before George could say anything, Landon, however, grabbed her arms relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? You¡¯re leaving just like that after you hit Mel?¡± Kate shoved his strong hands off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You disgust me!¡± She red at him with hatred in her eyes, not unlike looking at her arch enemy. At that instant, Landon suddenly felt that she looked like a stranger to him. A surge of fear rose within him unknowingly, as if he was about to lose something. After exchanging nces with Gianna, George said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. It¡¯s still early, and everything is not settled here!¡± Kate looked furious, ¡°I don¡¯t want to settle it anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it like this!¡± From now onward, we will go our separate ways. I don¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore! However, Gianna pulled her back. ¡°Since when have you be so kind? You don¡¯t have to go soft on the people who don¡¯t deserve your kindness!¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. She merely wanted to find a ce to cry out loud. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Gianna uttered again, ¡°You can go ahead and leave. But give me my phone back first!¡± Kate was confused upon hearing that. What phone? Before she could react, Gianna had already fished out her phone from Kate¡¯s bag. Shocked, Kate asked, ¡°Why was your phone in my bag?¡± While unlocking, Gianna replied, ¡°I left it there when you went to the washroom just now.¡± Kate was still surprised to hear that. Why did she put her phone in my bag? Nevertheless, they knew the reason in no time as Gianna yed something on her phone. Initially, the sounds weren¡¯t very clear-it merely consisted of footsteps, tap water, and sounds of doors opening and closing. Then, the conversation between Kate and Mnie was yed. Mnie asked, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Kate replied, ¡°Because you disgust me.¡± Mnieughed gently. ¡°I knew you were referring to me, yet Landon thought you were insulting him. Hahaha¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt, seeing how sweet Landon and I are? It¡¯s such a pity you can¡¯t see us in bed. Landon¡¯s is the most sexy at that time. Maybe I¡¯ll record a video and send it to you some time.¡± With that, everyone was shocked. ¡°Did you hear that? This woman is such a bitch!¡± ¡°A shameless b*tch! How disgusting!¡± ¡°I think the injury on her face probably wasn¡¯t inflicted by the other woman!¡± Mnie immediately panicked and ran to Gianna. ¡°You guys actually recorded everything?¡± Gianna held Mnie¡¯s wrists after she rushed here and smiled sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± Mnie was iling around in Gianna¡¯s hands. ¡°You guys are breaking thew!¡± Next ChapterProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 A Perfect Match Gianna nodded. ¡°What a pleasant surprise that you know thew. Do you know that ndering others is also against thew?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Landon was stunned upon hearing that. What¡¯s going on? Mnie actually started this first? Kate heaved a long sigh. Sure enough, Gianna has predicted everything. Without the recording, she couldn¡¯t clear her name. The most she could do was to escape from here as soon as possible with grievances. Right now, everything¡¯s¡­ perfect. In the past, she was always afraid of hurting Landon. Gianna might actually be right-we can¡¯t grow without hurt! Different thoughts passed through each of their minds while the recording continued to y. Kate said, ¡°You are so f*cking disgusting when you cry. Do you dare to talk like this in front of Landon?¡± Mnieughed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m ttering him now! Actually, before meeting Ss and George, I thought that Landon was pretty decent. However, after spending more time with him, I realized that he is too stingy. If he were a little more generous, I would¡¯ve felt content. After all, he treats me really well, and he¡¯s very obedient. However, after meeting George today, I realized that God is really unfair. Why are there so many eligible men around Gianna, treating her so well? Why is it so difficult for me to even have a decent man?¡± Kate retorted angrily, ¡°How dare youpare yourself to Gianna! You can¡¯t even match a strand of her hair!¡± Mnie smiled. ¡°You are really close with her. But can it bepared to your feelings for Landon? Unrequited love is the worst feeling, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t both of us work together? If you help me in dating George, I can give Landon to you. Don¡¯t you want to show George around? If you bring me along and I sessfully make him fall for me, I will leave Landon immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never stand a chance with him!¡± Then, Kate replied fiercely, ¡°You are so shameless! You¡¯d better stop your ns right now. If you hurt Landon, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Mnie¡¯s maniacalughter rang from the phone to the entire hall. ¡°Hahahah! You are such a hopeless romantic! But your feelings for him are useless, because the person he loves is me!¡± With that, there was no anger on Landon¡¯s face due to Mnie¡¯s betrayal. Instead, he looked at Kate nkly. She loves me? How is that possible? D-Didn¡¯t she already have a few boyfriends? A few days ago, she even asked me to stay away from her so that I wouldn¡¯t disrupt her in looking for a boyfriend. How is it possible that she loves me? On the other hand, Kate was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole. She had never imagined that her feelings would be exposed in such a manner. She had even forgotten about this conversation when she was thinking about exposing Mnie¡¯s little drama. However, at this moment, it was impossible to stop. When Gianna heard Mnie say that she had had her eyes on Ss and George, she red up and pushed Mnie to Landon. ¡°I don¡¯t me Katie for saying that you guys are disgusting. Both of you are the perfect match for each other indeed!¡± Landon felt embarrassed after being insulted, but he instinctively pushed Mnie away and looked at her in disgust. ¡°You¡¯ve really opened my eyes, indeed. You are actually looking for a few other backups while dating me. On top of that, you even have your eyes on the people around me! How impressive! Do you even have a bottom line?¡± After being shoved by him, Mnie fell to the ground and looked at him esentfully. ¡°Landon, that¡¯s not how I actually think! Because she loves you, I deliberately said that to just infuriate her!¡± However, Gianna ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up and listen!¡± Hence, the recording continued. Kate said, ¡°Since he loves you, you¡¯d better stay with him loyally so that his efforts won¡¯t be in vain.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 He¡¯s nning to Die with Me! Mnieughed out loud once again. ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to worry about that! It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I treat him well. As long as he thinks that I¡¯ve been treating him well, that¡¯s enough. Even though you have done a lot for him foolishly, he still thinks that I¡¯m better than you.¡± With that, she pointed at a red bucket that was half-filled with water. ¡°Even if I im that this bucket were blue, Landon would also agree with me that it is indeed blue. Katie, oh Katie, you are not my matchpletely.¡± Her tone was arrogant and vindictive. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s try this¡­¡± Everyone in the public exchanged embarrassed looks as they heard two ps clearly, followed by the sound of water pouring down. ¡°If I say that you did this to me, who do you think Landon will believe?¡± With that, everyone heard the sound of the door opening. At this moment, Gianna hit the pause button and looked at Landon coldly. He was already frozen to the ground. ¡°Do you have anything to add on?¡± ¡°H-L¡­ Landon looked at Kate nkly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is like this.¡± Kate replied impassively, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote to know her now. Luckily, we have this recording. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin everything. Now that everything is as clear as day, I guess I don¡¯t have to apologize anymore, right?¡± Landon felt a surge of fear as he looked at her, his heart palpitating wildly. As he walked over to her, he said, ¡°Katie, I¡¯m sorry. The one who should apologize is me. I must have been blind to have fallen for this woman.¡± However, Kate took a step back instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you like her.¡± With that, she looked at Gianna. ¡°Gianna, George, thanks for helping me out today. Are you guys done with dinner? Shall we continue this elsewhere?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are already full. If you want to leave, just go. Since you have drank some wine, it¡¯s better to hail a cab.¡± Kate agreed. ¡°Alright, then. If you would like to visit anywhere, George, just give me a call!¡± George replied, ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way home.¡± With that, Kate nodded and left. Looking at her leaving figure, Landon did not retract his gaze for a long time. On the other hand, when Gianna looked at him, there was no sympathy at all. Instead, her gaze was full of indifference. ¡°This is not the first time Mnie has picked on Katie. During theunching of my business, she also spoke to Katie, warning her to stay away from you. Her words were even more disgusting than what she said today. We kept telling ourselves that even though she doesn¡¯t like us, it¡¯s fine as long as she treats you well. However, it¡¯s unfortunate that she is not a decent person. Think about what you have done to Katie, and what you have said to her during this period. You pushed her away yourself!¡± With that, she left the restaurant. Finally, Landon looked at Mnie with a pair of red eyes. At this moment, he was not sure if he was more furious or more embarrassed. After throwing a card at the counter to foot the bill, he pulled Mnie, who was on the floor, out of the restaurant. She struggled against him. ¡°Landon, I was wrong. I just spoke without thinking. I didn¡¯t want to seduce anyone.¡± However, Landon merely ignored her and dragged her all the way before he threw her in the car. Then, he found a bundle of tape to tie her hands together. After sitting at the driver¡¯s seat, the car dashed straight ahead as he mmed his foot on the elerator. It was at this moment that Mnie felt genuine fear. Having dated Landon for so long, she had never seen him lose his temper. His looks today were quite terrifying. ¡°Landon, S-s-slow down! I¡¯m afraid!¡± Her meek character was quite useful to persuade him in the past. But today, Landon seemed determined to ignore her, no matter what she said. She nced at the dashboard furtively. He¡¯s already going 100 km/h! Even though it¡¯s evening, there are quite many cars around. On top of that, we are still in the city. He¡¯s nning to die with me! Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 It Was All an Illusion ¡°L-Landon, where are you bringing me?¡± Landon remained quiet with a furious expression. Even though the car had reached the outskirts, he had no intentions of stopping. Suddenly, he mmed on the brake, causing Mnie to swing forward uncontrobly before her head crashed into the windscreen in front. ¡°Aaaahh!¡± she yelled loudly due to the pain. Landon did not fasten the seatbelt for her, and her hands were tied up. This emergency brake had knocked her against the ss, hurting her head. Landon did not even look at her. Instead, he merely stared straight ahead. After Mnie finally struggled to get up, the car started moving once more. Just when she had gotten used to the speed, the car suddenly stopped again. There weren¡¯t many cars at the outskirts of the city, so he could drive quickly and brake immediately. After a dozen rounds of simr treatment, Mnie¡¯s head was already bleeding. She felt that her body had bruises all over as she felt pain in her entire body, as if she had been run over by a car. Finally, Landon stopped the car and took out a pack of cigarettes from the glovepartment. Then, he took one out and lit it up. The smoke choked Mnie until she couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Before this, Landon would stop smoking immediately and ask whether she was okay. In fact, he was quite a heavy smoker. When he burned the midnight oil in front of theputer, he often smoked to stay awake. He tried to cut the habit off since Mnie didn¡¯t like it. However, at this moment, he felt that he was an idiot. I was aplete fool. Why couldn¡¯t I tell her motives? ¡°You got closer to me on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked. Mnie remained silent. ¡°Tell me!¡± His roar had shocked Mnie, who instinctively replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Landon took another puff of the cigarette before pinching her chin. ¡°Tell me honestly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He looked quite savage at this moment, as though he really wanted to kill her. Mnie¡¯s heart thumped fearfully. Indeed, he had treated her so well until she had forgotten that he was considered a part of the Nn Family, and that Ss was his uncle. She had forgotten that he could torture her anytime until she wished she were dead. I was too careless! I can¡¯t believe that Kate recorded that! No! It¡¯s Gianna who framed me! However, at this moment, everything was toote. After looking at Landon¡¯s face furtively, she spoke carefully, ¡°That day, I fell to the ground deliberately. Your car didn¡¯t knock into me, and I deliberately fell to the ground to cause the injury on my knee to get your sympathy. I didn¡¯t allow you to send me to the hospital because I didn¡¯t want you to think of me as a materialistic person. On top of that, you would owe me a favor. I even got your Whatsapp number because of that.¡± Landonughed out of intense fury. How smart! In order to get closer to me, she didn¡¯t mind hurting herself. ¡°So you also nned the second meeting?¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°The few men at the restaurant that day were hired by me to deliberately hurt me so that your protective instincts would kick in. Naturally, that became the second time we met. I bought you dinner to let you know that I¡¯m someone who knows how to pay back a favor.¡± Landon smiled. Sure enough. That time, I thought of her as someone who had her own principles even though she was quite soft-spoken. I thought she was much better than the girls who had many demands right at the beginning. In order to repay her meal, he treated her to a more scrumptious one. After a few more interactions, they slowly developed feelings for each other. He was ttered by her so much until he lost himself. He even thought that he was the sexiest and the most handsome man around. It was only at this moment that he realized it was all an illusion. From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Mnie¡¯s Schemes Looking at her, he asked once more, ¡°What did you tell Kate wheh Giannaunched her business?¡± Mnie replied in a soft voice, ¡°I have forgotten.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Landon merely said calmly, ¡®Think!¡± However, Mnie was taken aback that tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°Landon, I really know my mistakes now!¡± she eximed guiltily. However, Landon merely looked at her coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. Do you think it¡¯s still useful right now?¡± Mnie replied, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t remember anymore. It¡¯s been so long! I saw that she kept looking at us, and then she drank a lot of alcohol to drown her sorrows, so I guessed that our intimacy had agitated her. Then, in the washroom, I tested her slightly.¡± Seeing that she went silent again, Landon spoke callously, ¡°I asked you what you told her. Did you not understand me?¡± Mnie remained quiet. How should I tell him? Can those words be spoken out loud? If I tell him everything, he will get even angrier. When she was hesitating, a palmnded on her face, giving her a loud p. Then, Landon¡¯s cold voice rang again. ¡°Stop ying tricks with me.¡± Mnie immediately held her cheeks painfully as she tried to hold her tears back. ¡°I just told her that you were not interested in her and that you loved me. I asked her to stay away from you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think this through-if I find out that you are lying to me, you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Landon¡¯s icy tone sounded like a demon from hell, causing Mnie to be so scared that she trembled. However, she was not sure if she was trembling because of the coldness due to her drenched clothes, or if it was because of fear. ¡°I-I said that we made love three times every night, and you kept going until I surrendered. I-I also said I loved the way you look in bed. I said that deliberately to agitate her.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon suddenly choked. It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t really describe. Amidst the rage, he also felt disgusted as a surge of nausea shot through him. Putting aside Kate¡¯s feelings after hearing that-even though it was apliment, he still felt extremely disgusted. Then, he pulled Mnie¡¯s hair and knocked her head into the glovepartment in front of her. The loud thuds were mixed with her groans for help. ¡°Landon, I really know my mistakes now. Ahhh! Landon!¡± After a long time, Landon seemed to have grown tired, and he seemed to have had enough of it. He finally stopped his mechanical movements and pulled Mnie¡¯s hair so that her face was facing him. The blood from her head and the tears on her face made her look very disheveled at this moment. However, instead of sympathy, Landon only felt disgust for her. ¡°You are too f*cking disgusting! Who has slept with you? Who wants to fick you three times a night? You are pretty good at making up stories, huh? Aren¡¯t you even worried that I would be disgusted by you?¡± The pain Mnie felt when he pulled her hair was too much, so she could only beg for his forgiveness. ¡°Landon, I was just bragging at that time. It wasn¡¯t true; I just said that to make Kate angry.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon became even angrier. Pulling her hair, he knocked her head to the front once more. ¡°You have no right toe looking for trouble! So many of my ex-girlfriends have to impress her. But look at you! You even picked a fight with her using such a disgusting method! I must have been blind to have you as my girlfriend!¡± His attacks were not hesitant at all, making Mnie dizzy from that. She was in a mess, with blood sttered all over her. She believed that if Landon kept going, she would die. At this moment, she suddenly understood something. Landon actually cares about Kate a lot, and he probably hasn¡¯t realized it himself. He hasn¡¯t said anything about me seducing Ss and George, but he kept asking about Kate. Next Chapter Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 What the Hell Have I Done? ¡°Landon, please forgive me. I can exin! I can exin to Kate that we haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon finally stopped. It was at this moment that he finally realized that he was actually most worried that Kate would think that Mnie was telling the truth. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t really angry with Kate because of the fight. It was simply because Kate suddenly ignored him for nothing. For the dinner tonight, he had nned to bring Mnie over, but it was only because he was worried that Kate might bring her boyfriend over. If he went alone, he would feel embarrassed, as if he had lost the fight between them. He didn¡¯t care if he really loved Mnie. More importantly, he wanted to let kate know that he was not affected when she ignored him. Even he himself had no idea since when he had started caring about her so much. However, he had been dating another girl, and she also had a boyfriend. Hence, it had never crossed his mind that Kate actually loved him. In that case, all her abnormal behaviors were understandable! After my girlfriend¡¯s vicious words, I also said many things that hurt her. She has already given me face by not punching me! I guess she is secretly looking down on me already. How could I have been this blind? Looking at Mnie, a cold smile appeared on Landon¡¯s lips. Even his voice sent chills down her spine. ¡°Call her to exin everything now. If you can¡¯t do that, you don¡¯t have toe home tonight.¡± Crying, Mnie quickly nodded and fumbled through her bag to take her phone out to call Kate. After a few rings, the call was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice sounded slightly muffled, as if she had just been crying. Landon suddenly felt hurt. I want to punch myself to death! ¡°Katie¡­¡± Mnie burst into tears immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually what I¡¯ve told you is not true at all¡± Kate had never expected that Mnie would call her. Immediately, she braced herself like a cat preparing for a battle as all her hair stood on their ends. ¡°Hah! Why did you suddenly apologize? Or have you changed tactics? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s none of my business no matter what you guys are up to from now onward, as long as you don¡¯t show up in front of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you each time I seeProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. you! Also, stop calling me. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice.¡± ¡°Katie¡­ Hello? Katie?¡± Mnie yelled frantically, but the call was hung up. She looked at Landon tentatively. ¡°Landon, Katie has hung up.¡± Landon narrowed his eyes. ¡°I. Asked. You. To. Exin. Everything. To. Her.¡° Having no other choice, Mnie tried calling again. However, after one ring, Kate hung up immediately. It was apparent that she had blocked her number. ¡°Landon, can I borrow your phone? Katie seems to have blocked my number,¡± she spoke tentatively, Landon threw his phone to her and warned her, ¡°Get straight to the point¡± Mnie quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡± However, after Landon¡¯s number called her, the phone kept ringing. She didn¡¯t hang up, nor did she block his number. The call dropped automatically. Landon smiled mockingly. This is the Kate I know. No matter how harsh she is, she won¡¯t ever not pick up my phone. She must be really sad now. Landon thought that he loved Mnie. However, after knowing that she had been looking for backups while dating him, he also felt simr disgust as Kate, apart from feeling slightly angry. Instead, guilt, remorse, and fear had swept him off his feet. His heart still hurt because of this. What the hell have I done? Next Chapter Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Exhausted After Seven Years Maybe he did not like Mnie after all, but she gave him a different feeling because she was good at coaxing and soothing others. She had a sweet mouth, and so he would always have the feeling that he was needed when he was with her. On the other hand, Kate would pinch him the moment they met. In fact, she would even hit him, and they just didn¡¯t seem like a couple. But why do I have the urge to cry when I hear the beeping sound over the phone? I feel that¡­ I have truly lost her¡­ On the other side, Kate was staring at the familiar name across her phone screen. Her gaze was numb and hollow, and she didn¡¯t want to answer the phone call. During this period, she was bing more and more repulsed by his phone calls after each time. What does he want this time? Is he going to apologize? I don¡¯t need that. Is he nning to exin himself? That¡¯s not important either. I¡¯ve been in love with him for seven years, and I¡¯ve seen him having countless women by his side, one after another. I¡¯ve been trying to convince myself that he will notice how wonderfull am one day. However, today¡­ I just honestly do not want to hold onto him anymore. I¡¯m exhausted. I wonder if people be unreasonable with age. He has had girlfriends in the past, but I had always felt that he was just fooling around. I¡¯m guessing he is really in love with Mnie, huh? The situation is just like the touchstone of his true state of mind. If it weren¡¯t for Mnie, I¡¯d still be daydreaming about him. So what if we share a seven-year-long rtionship? It copsed at the first blow in front of his girlfriend! The phone rang for the longest time, and it went on until it exhausted her battery, and her phone switched off automatically! The room finally quietened down. Katey on the bed while having her eyes shut. Tears rolled down her tightly-shut eyes, and they trickled across the bridge of her nose before soaking into her pillow. Her eyelids were so swollen that they looked like walnuts within her eye sockets. Nevertheless, her memories were like upturned hooks. A gentle tug would have ripped her skin and flesh off her bones! She wasn¡¯t sure when she fell asleep, but she realized that the constant doorbell woke her. Kate listened to it for some time and realized that it was indeed her house doorbell. Hence, she got out of the bed to open the door. She was surprised that someone would drop by so early in the morning. Upon looking through the peephole, she saw that it was Jaspet. She ran her fingers through her hair before opening the door. Shocked, she asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jasper seemed anxious. ¡°I phoned you, but my calls did not get through, so I thought something happened to you.¡± Kate was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I forgot to charge my phone.¡± Jasper stared at her and regarded her carefully. ¡°What happened to you? Why were you crying?¡± Kate touched her face while trying to brush it off bymenting vaguely, ¡°Nothing happened. Why were you looking for me?¡± Jasper exined, ¡°Ie bearing good news. Haven¡¯t you been trying to invite Jane Hays to shoot the cover for your watch? I have a friend who knows her, and it turns out Jane is currently in Mastar. She promised to give us two days for the photoshoot, and it¡¯s free-of-charge. I was in a hurry to look for you; I was out of ideas, and so I had no choice but toe knocking on your door.¡± Kate was surprised when she heard that. ¡°Are you saying that Jane Hays agreed?¡± Jasper answered, ¡°Mm-hmm, and it¡¯s free too. However, you might have to make a trip to Mastar with your shooting team.¡± Kate smiled. I might be disappointed in the love department, but seeding financially more than makes up for it. ¡°These are small matters. In that case, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to leave now because she is free tomorrow. We should grab the chance and arrive today, and we can start the photoshoot tomorrow. We¡¯ll even have enough time to rest!¡± Jasper suggested. Kate agreed. ¡°Sure, we can do that. Come in and wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get changed!¡± Jasper grunted in acknowledgement. Kate had always been pretty, and she usually wouldn¡¯t take long to dress up. However, she cried too muchst night, and so she spent a lot of time on eye make-up today. After that, she packed a suitcase for herself an hour had passed by the time she was done packing. She then broke the silence apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took a while!¡± Next ChapterProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 You Don¡¯t Owe Me Anything ¡°No worries; you are quite fast. Girls usually take at least two hours of preparation before leaving the house.¡± Kate teased him, ¡°You seem to know women well!¡± Jasper guffawed. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m alright. Anyway, my older sister takes at least two hours before leaving!¡± Katemented, ¡°In that case, she must be a refined woman.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s refined or not, but she is rather vain!¡± Jasper remarked. Then, he took her suitcase from her. Kate followed him out of the door. She locked the door and added while smiling at him, ¡°Are there even girls who aren¡¯t vain these days?¡± Jasper turned around to nce at her and grinned. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t vain¡± Kate was dumbfounded when she heard that. Isn¡¯t he saying that I¡¯m not a girl? Do I truly look like a man? ¡°Are you criticizing me to my face? Do you still n to cooperate with us?¡± Jasperughed while answering her, ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I¡¯m not done speaking.¡± The two entered the elevator while chatting along the way. Soon, the elevator shut its doors. Jasper exined very casually, ¡°Girls like you are truly beautiful; you aren¡¯t vain!¡± Kate was rendered speechless when she heard that, but she also had to fight the urge to burst outughing. Then, she snorted proudly. ¡°Although it took you long enough toe up with an excuse, you managed it well anyway. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve passed the test somehow!¡± Jasper acted as though he was scared witless. ¡°I was terrified; thank you for not penalizing me for speaking slowly!¡± Kate cackled loudly. ¡°How was that slow? You were just exaggerating! Let me tell you; you have finally met someone who isn¡¯t calctive, like me. Have you watched this sketch before? It¡¯s a story about a man having a drink in the bar. The server asked him if he would like to open a bottle that cost 19,800. The man was so shocked when he heard it that he started stammering, ¡®You S-s-s.., as the server popped the bottle of alcohol open. Finally, the man blurted out the rest of the sentence, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t¡¯.¡± Coincidentally, the elevator doors opened at the end of the story, and the two of them doubled over withughter. Jasper regarded her with loving tenderness. ¡°Thank you forProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. saving me 19,800!¡± Kateughed out loud, and she was just about to humor him when she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eyes. His hair was messy, and he had a stubble. The figure was staring at them fixedly. Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt her breath catch. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a night, but he looks like apletely different person now. Landon did not sleep the entire night, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Kate. Hence, he figured that he would wait for her downstairs, just so that he could see her the first thing when she got out of the building. I didn¡¯t expect two people to show up. They are both leaving together early in the morning. Did they spend the night together? His heart throbbed painfully, and he finally understood what Kate felt when she saw him together with Mnie. I suppose she must have wanted Mnie dead. However, I was so protective over her at that time. Landon stared at Katie while speaking tentatively, ¡°Katie, I have something to say to you.¡± However, she took a step toward Jasper in silence. ¡°Do we¡­ have anything to discuss?¡± Landon answered her, ¡°Mm-hmm, I have some things I need to speak to you about in private. I won¡¯t take too much of your time. You just have to give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll be done in ten minutes.¡± Strangely, he had a begging tone, and Kate¡¯s heart softened at that. She inhaled deeply while turning to look at Jasper. ¡°Can you wait for me for a while?¡± Jasper nced at Landon while nodding in response. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car!¡± With that, he walked away with the suitcase in his hands, and he made his way in the direction of his car. Kate regarded Landon. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± He closed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± Kate felt embarrassed for some reason when she heard that, but she maintained the last shred of her dignity. ¡°No need for that. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Compared to your girlfriend, it¡¯s only natural that she is more important than I am, I can¡¯t fault you for defending her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I can be like before.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 I Will Repay You Upon hearing that, Landon felt his heart throb in pain, and he exined hastily, ¡°No, Katie, no. Deep down in my heart, you are much more important than she is. However, you have ignored me all along, and I¡¯ve been feeling lost. I said many things without thinking them through, but it¡¯s not my intention to hurt you. I just want you to pay attention to me, and I want you to treat me just like before. In fact, I¡¯d be fine with it even if you were to hit or scold me. I just can¡¯t ept it when you ignore me! In all honesty, last night was mostly about taking revenge against you and not about defending Mnie. I was taking revenge on you for acting strange around me with your sarcasm and pointed remarks during this period. However, I wasn¡¯t aware that Mnie said so many disgusting things¡­¡± For some reason, Kate inhaled deeply, and she answered in a panic, ¡°Stop speaking. If it¡¯s about that, I am aware of the truth. I do not me you, and you don¡¯t have to exin repeatedly because I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± With that, she wanted to leave straight away. Landon then grabbed Kate, who struggled reflexively. She did not even bother disguising the disgust across her face. Upon noticing that, he stood rooted to the spot suddenly. She most probably finds me disgusting, doesn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡¯ve neverid a finger on her. She said all that just to anger you!¡± Kate¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and her gaze gleamed with disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform me about matters between the two of you because I don¡¯t care at all how you two get along!¡± ¡°Katie, are you done?¡± Jasper called for her while standing beside the cat. She answered straight away, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± Landon asked in a hurry, ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Kate answered, ¡°Mastar!¡± She turned away immediately. Landon chased after her a few steps. ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± Kate stood rooted to the spot when she heard that. After a pause, she turned around to face him while hissing coldly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± responded Landon in a daze. He stared at her cold and distant back view while feeling his heart break into pieces. I understand now that Kate is the only one I love. However, I¡¯ve hurt her so much that she¡¯s leaving me. At a country roadside, Mnie had a hand covering half her face, and her head was covered with blood. At a quick nce, she looked like the walking dead. She did not expect Landon to be so ruthless. I can¡¯t believe he shed a knife across my face, and he even threw me out here in the middle of nowhere. Initially, she wanted to make a phone call, but her phone was out of battery. She walked until she was exhausted and starving. However, there wasn¡¯t even a car in sight, and Mnie felt as if she might die anytime soon. Just then, a car drove past, and she waved at it frantically while screaming at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Nevertheless, the car did not even slow down; instead, it sped past her. She cursed in the direction of the car driving away. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have a car?!¡± However, the car reversed unexpectedly. Mnie calmed down immediately, and she stared at the car when it reversed all the way to stop beside her. The car window lowered, exposing a person who looked like a thug. He asked her defiantly, ¡°Would you like to repeat yourself?¡± Mnie bit her lower lip softly, and she bowed deeply at the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thrown out herest night, and my phone¡¯s battery is out. I¡¯ve walked so long that I¡¯m exhausted and famished. I¡¯ve tried waving down cars for the whole day, but they were all like you, and they just wouldn¡¯t stop for me. I lost my cool in that instant, and I¡¯m sorry!¡± The man¡¯s anger seemed to have lessened upon hearing that, and he asked her, ¡°Who tossed you here?¡± ¡°My boyfriend, but he¡¯s no longer my boyfriend now.¡± Mnie exined while trying to adjust her appearance. She looked pitiful and aggrieved while licking her wounds. The man remarked, ¡°Your boyfriend is too cruel.¡± Mnie did not answer him, but tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Mister, would you please drive me back to the city? I will repay you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly with intrigue. ¡°Oh? How are you nning to repay me?¡± Mnie blushed with shyness. ¡°Anyway you want!¡± Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Sent to the Psychiatric Department Laughing, the man said, ¡°Get in!¡± Hearing this, Mnie got in the car and secretly nced at the man next to her. It seems that this man¡¯s wealth is almost the same as Landon; the car and the watch on his wrist are worth more than several million. He¡¯s not inferior to Landon at all. At that moment, a triumphant smile appeared on her face as she thought, So what if I don¡¯t have Landon? I have much better options. As long as I¡¯m willing, there are plenty of men who are willing to worship me. ¡°Sir thank you for saving my life. May I know your name?¡± With a smile, the man replied, ¡°Myst name is Roberts!¡± The next day, Gianna and George initially nned to take a walk around the city but they received a call from Sophia early in the morning. ¡°Gianna, t-the door of our studio was spray painted by someone and the ss was shattered. The inside of our studio is a mess! It seems like we¡¯ve been robbed. You have toe here quickly!¡± Upon hearing this, Gianna was taken aback. ¡°We¡¯ve been robbed? Have you called the police?¡± ¡°Yes, the police are here right now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Hanging up the phone, she rushed over to the studio with George. Even though she was mentally prepared, she was nheless shocked when she saw the messy studio with her own eyes. There were a few words sprayed on the door with blood-red paint. ¡°Gianna will die a painful death!¡¯ Moreover, the ss walls at the entrance were shattered. Gianna frowned and directly walked in. When she saw the scene in the studio, she almost fainted from anger. The clothing that they had spent thest few weeks rushing to make were all cut into pieces. Besides that, the mannequins were all on the floor and the fabrics were spray painted. All in all, it was a huge and horrible mess. The police force were still investigating and collecting evidence to find clues and some of them were watching the surveince tapes on theputer. When Sophia saw Gianna, she hurriedly ran up to her. ¡°Gianna, look at this mess! What are we going to do?¡± Gianna took a deep breath before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to panic. We¡¯ll definitely catch the perpetrator!¡± With that, she walked over to a uniformed staff and asked, ¡°Excuse me sir, how is the investigation going?¡± He pointed at a man with a baseball cap in the surveince tape and asked, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°For now, we suspect that this is a premeditated revenge operation. Other than property damage, there aren¡¯t any casualties, right?¡± Gianna looked around and seeing that her staff were all present, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well then, we need you to think if you¡¯ve offended anyely.¡± Almost instantly, Gianna thought about Kaylee. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check Kaylee Aubrey out?¡± ¡°Okay, we will start an investigation on her as soon as possible. You also have to estimate the loss you suffered.¡± Gianna nodded in reply and sent them off before directing her staff to start cleaning up. ¡°You suspect that this is Kaylee¡¯s doing?¡± George asked. With a cold expression, Gianna replied, ¡°Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± Meanwhile at Nn Group, Ss looked at Xavier in disbelief as he repeated, ¡°Her studio was robbed?¡± Xavier bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, ording to the man whom we sent to secretly protect Miss Aubrey. The perpetrator even sprayed, and I quote, ¡°Gianna will die a painful death!¡¯ on the door. It seems like it was an act of revenge.¡± Hearing this, Ss frowned hard and asked, ¡°Who did it? Have you sent someone over to investigate?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°There are people there that are on the investigation but we may need to wait for the results.¡± Ss frowned and said, ¡°Go and find out what Kaylee was doingst night.¡± ¡°We investigated Kaylee the moment we found out about the robbery but Kaylee had no motive tomit the crime. She¡¯s currently in the psychiatric department in Trinity Hospital!¡± Xavier replied. Ss was slightly surprised. ¡°The psychiatric department? Who sent her there?¡± Xavier smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that Kaylee injured two doctors during the operation so the doctors gave her a check up. They say that she is suffering from mania and delusion. Because of this, she was sent to the psychiatric department. However, we haven¡¯t figured out who sceretly made it happen Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Since When Have You Be so kind? Ss started to wonder who it could be. ¡®Well, we¡¯ll have to investigate and keep an eye out for Gael and na. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re desperate to get Kaylee out of there!¡± Nodding, Xavier replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already sent someone to watch them. I¡¯ll ask them to investigate the matter immediately!¡± With that, he turned and left. Meanwhile, Ss was still in deep thought, trying to figure out who sent Kaylee into the psychiatric department. Before he could think of someone, Xavier, who just left a moment ago, suddenly returned. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯ve just received a call from one of our men and he told me that Young Master Brian has captured na.¡± Ss took a deep breath and said, ¡°So it¡¯s him! Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± Hearing this, Xavier left the room and Ss made a call to Brian. The call went through but nobody picked up. Now that the police were involved, Ss didn¡¯t want Brian to cause any more trouble so he tried calling him twice, but nobody answered the phone. Seeing this, Ss got up and walked out of his office while Xavier hurriedly followed behind him and asked, ¡°President Nn, where are you going?¡± ¡°Blue Sky Tower!¡± Ss answered as he rushed out in a hurry. Xavier nodded, not daring to say anything and followed Ss out of the Nn Group. Blue Sky Tower is Young Master Brian¡¯s office building. I¡¯m sure President Nn is heading there because he¡¯s really worried. Given Young Master Brian¡¯s personality, na¡¯s life might hang in the bnce. However, this matter must be solved delicately. After all, Gianna has already reported it to the police and they¡¯ll soon find out about na¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Call our men to head over right now,¡± Ss ordered. Xavier nodded in reply and made a call as he followed closely behind. When they arrived at Blue Sky Tower, there were already five of Ss¡¯s men waiting there. As soon as they saw him, they greeted respectfully, ¡°President Nn!¡± Ss nodded slightly in response before he strode into the building. It wasn¡¯t long before he was stopped by a young secretary who exined in a panicked tone, ¡°President Nn, President arthy is not here right now.¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t even take a look at her and walked straight in the direction of the elevator. Just when the secretary was about to say something else, she was stopped by Xavier. ¡°President Nn knows that President arthy is here so there¡¯s no need for you to try to stop him. Besides, can you really stop all of us?¡± At that moment, the secretary was on the verge of tears because President arthy had ordered her to not let them in. She hurriedly chased after them all the way to the entrance of the president¡¯s office. Ss didn¡¯t bother to be polite and he pushed the door and went in directly. The secretary entered behind them but didn¡¯t see the president. Expression d, she said, ¡°Our president is really not here!¡± Xavier snorted and when they left the room, he dragged the secretary together with them. With that, the door of the president¡¯s office was closed with a bang. Then, Ss stepped into the lounge. The area was quite spacious and was decorated in a style that he liked but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the ce. He looked around before walking toward a Picasso painting and removing it. As expected, he found a button behind the painting. Turning it clockwise, the wall opposite him suddenly started turning slowly. The corners of Ss¡¯s lips curled up very slightly in delight. This was the mechanism they designed when they were kids. I never thought that he wouldn¡¯t make any changes after so many years. With that thought, he took the elevator and went down to the third floor underground. Sure enough, he saw Brian sitting on the sofa. When Brian saw him, he wasn¡¯t really surprised. Instead, he coldly asked, ¡°Do you have to interfere and get involved in my personal matters?¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Ss yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Brian snorted and sneered, ¡°President Nn, since when have you be so kind?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll cause harm to Gianna!¡± Ss replied. Hearing this, there was a flicker of hesitation in Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why would my actions harm her?¡± Ss sighed and walked over to join him on the sofa before exining, ¡°Gianna called the police after na went to her studio and caused trouble. She also reported to the police about the robbery in her studio today. With just a little digging, the police will eventually find out about the rtion and background of the two disputes. It will be difficult to cover up if you do anything too harsh. Just teach her a lesson and let her Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Send Her to the Police Station! Brian frowned hard and replied, ¡°Just because you¡¯re afraid doesn¡¯t mean I should be afraid too!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of the police but aren¡¯t you worried about harming others?¡± Ss continued, ¡°You were the one who sent Kaylee to the psychiatric department, weren¡¯t you?¡± Brian squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Did that cause trouble for you too?¡± Sighing helplessly, Ss replied, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just saying that you shouldn¡¯t do things so cruelly.¡± Brian sneered, ¡°Is Ss Nn trying to lecture me about being cruel? Who can be as cruel as you? Don¡¯t waste your time trying to lecture me. Who do you think you are?¡± Ss countered, ¡°Do you admit that I¡¯m your brother?¡± Brian roared, ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You haven¡¯t been my brother since 15 years ago! Get out of here!¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Then, he slowly took a puff and his voice was much more gentler as he said, ¡°From my perspective, I¡¯m happy to see that you sent her to the psychiatric department. If I didn¡¯t have other worries in mind, my methods might have been much more crueler than yours. However, doing so will only hurt Gianna. They won¡¯t dare to go against me or you but they would cause trouble for Gianna and her child! I still have lingering fears after my child was kidnappedst time. I can¡¯t be sure that they won¡¯t get hurt so I only target the Aubrey Company. That way, I will give them a deterrent but they won¡¯t be desperate enough to hurt Gianna!¡± Hearing this, Brian finally stopped trying to rebuke. He indeed didn¡¯t think about it thoroughly. All he wanted was to stop anyone from bullying her. However, he forgot about the fact that even if they had bodyguards that guarded them 24 hours a day, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that Gianna and her child would be safe at all times. ¡°Were you the one who stopped Kaylee from having her medicine?¡± Ss asked. With a deep frown, Brian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t try to me everything on me!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Ss asked, a little surprised. Brian snorted and said, ¡°And you thought I was cruel for sending her to the psychiatric department. You know, I really wanted to kill her back then.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows slowly. Even though he talks to me in an annoyed tone, it seems that he still listens to me. All of a sudden, Ss¡¯s mood lifted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If it wasn¡¯t me or you, whoC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. else could be powerful enough to control the hospital?¡± Brian was shocked too. ¡°Is it possible that Kaylee offended someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into itter.¡± With that, Ss stood up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s na?¡± With an upset expression, Brian asked, ¡°What are you nning to do with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to send her to the police station!¡± Ss replied. Brian didn¡¯t say anything more and ordered his men to bring na to him. At that moment, even though na was still alive, she was badly tortured. Her body was full of whip marks and it was a shocking sight to behold. Ss didn¡¯t say anything andmanded his men to wait for him at the back door of the basement. Half an hourter, na was sent to the police station on Harrow Street. ¡°President Nn, why are you here personally?¡± a uniformed police asked, to which Ss replied, ¡°She instructed the man to rob my girlfriend¡¯s studio. Make sure you get answers from her!¡± The police nodded and said, ¡°Understood. President Nn, you can rest assured.¡± Ss even warned them before he left. On the way back, he couldn¡¯t help but want to visit his girlfriend. Although he knew that she was fine, he still wanted to see her. Sure enough, he did what he wanted and immediately ordered Xavier to drive into the next street. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll probably re at me covertly when I see herter. The mere thought of it made him smile uncontrobly. Seeing this, Xavier was speechless. Ever since President Nn got together with Miss Aubrey, he started acting weird from time to time. The president who was cold and unkind haspletely disappeared, he thought to himself. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the entrance to Gianna¡¯s studio. Next Chapter Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 There Is No Need to Be so Courteous Gianna was instructing the workers to change the ss when she saw Ss¡¯s car. Instantly became vignt, she looked at the car guiltily. Why is the annoying man here again? However, she didn¡¯t dare to reprimand him. Not only did she not dare to scold him, but she even greeted him with a smile and politely asked, ¡°Mr. Nn, may I know the reason for your visit?¡± Ss looked at her and chuckled. Even though she sounds polite, the way she¡¯s ring at me is like she¡¯s about to stab me with a knife! He secretly nced at George, who was walking toward them from inside. With a serious expression, he asked, ¡°I heard that your studio was robbed. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. We only lost some fabrics,¡± Gianna replied. Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°Everything else doesn¡¯t matter as long as there are no casualties.¡± The two of them spoke politely to each other until George appeared before them. ¡°Gianna, why don¡¯t you invite him in?¡± At that moment, Gianna seemed to have juste back to her senses. Truth was, she didn¡¯t want to invite Ss in at all. The more they spoke, the higher the possibility that they might reveal something. If her senior found out about their rtionship, she would be in trouble. However, at that instant, she had no choice but to ask, ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like toe in?¡± She really hoped that Ss would be able to understand the look in her eyes that was asking him to leave and wished he would give an excuse that he had something else to attend to. To her dismay, Ss enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Sounds great!¡± S-Sounds great? Didn¡¯t he see the look in my eyes that asked him to leave immediately? Truth be told, Ss saw her signal but ignored it as he really was reluctant to leave his cute girlfriend. Even though they couldn¡¯t do anything intimate and he could only watch her, he felt it was better than not being able to see her at all. Moreover, he wanted to see the extent of the damage. When he went in, the staff and workers had pretty much cleaned up everything but they hadn¡¯t had the time to clean the paint all over the floor, so Ss could still imagine what a mess it was earlier. ¡°How much have you lost?¡± Ss asked. Gianna helplessly replied, ¡°A rough estimate would be hundreds of thousands!¡± Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°I heard that the police have already caught the suspect.¡± Gianna was slightly shocked to hear this. ¡°That was fast. Was it Kaylee?¡± ¡°No, it was na.¡± ¡°na?¡± Gianna was so furious that she was speechless. ¡°Why are these two mother and daughter so persistent?¡± Looking at her with a gentle and tender gaze, Ss replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police will definitely give you an exnation.¡± Before Gianna could reply, Ss heard George say, ¡°Mr. Nn, you¡¯re a busy man but you still make time to take care of our Gianna. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. Why don¡¯t we go to Gianna¡¯s house to have a meal together?¡± Ss frowned slightly. Our Gianna? He sure doesn¡¯t treat Gianna as an outsider. Seeing that Ss was about to say something, Gianna hurriedly spoke first. ¡°George, you know very well that my cooking is terrible so don¡¯t make me look foolish. If you want to thank him, we can invite Mr. Nn out another day!¡± If they went to eat at her house, Ss knew every nook and cranny so they would definitely give away their secret. However, George disagreed and said, ¡°Going out to eat doesn¡¯t seem as genuine as cooking ourselves. I believe Mr. Nn doesn¡¯t mind.¡± His words were targeted at Gianna but his eyes were focused on Ss. It was as if he was ring at an enemy that was about to steal something that belonged to him. Gianna was extremely anxious so when George wasn¡¯t looking, she quickly gestured to Ss with a re. Seeing how anxious Gianna was, Ss couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. At first, he wanted to compete with George but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke his girlfriend. After all, if she got angry, he might even lose his trial period as her boyfriend. After giving it some thought, he politely said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Besides, trouble Gianna more often. We¡¯re all friends so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Gianna and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason for my visit today. My grandpa is free tomorrow. Do you have time to head over to his house to get his measurements?¡± Next ChapterProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Compromise Gianna hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi tomorrow and head straight over there.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After Ss responded politely, he turned and left. George watched him leave and thought, Even though he always has a valid reason toe over here and it doesn¡¯t seem like he likes Gianna, I have a feeling that this man has an unusually close rtionship with her! ¡°George, what are you looking at?¡± Gianna asked with a guilty conscience. Hearing this, George immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow so that I can diagnose Old Man Nn!¡± When Gianna heard this, her heart sank. If I allow George to join me, that man will definitely openly introduce himself as my boyfriend. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Old Man Nn¡¯s illness is already cured. Besides, wealthy families like the Nns are all crazy. Even though we¡¯re doing it out of kindness, they might think that we¡¯re coveting their wealth! The first time I went over to cure Old Man Nn¡¯s illness, they almost kicked me out of there.¡± After hearing this, George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone would dare kick a genius doctor like you out of the house.¡± Seeing that she seeded in changing the topic, Gianna naturally started to rx. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Not only did they not believe me, but they even insisted that craniotomy be performed on an 80 year-old man. How ridiculous is that? Fortunately, Ss arrived and after he spoke up, they finally let me do acupuncture. Otherwise, Old Master Nn may not have even survived!¡± ¡°Luckily Ss trusts you!¡± Gianna instantly pouted and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I was a thief.¡± With that, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Ss. After George finished listening, he seemed to be slightly relieved. It seems that Ss may really have no feelings for her. Perhaps he is just grateful that Gianna saved his grandfather¡¯s life. Moreover, wealthy families like the Nns will probably mind that Gianna has a child. At that moment, George suddenly had a dark thought. He hoped that the Nn family would dislike Gianna and her child because that way, they would be his. On the next day, Gianna managed to persuade George to stay at the studio to watch the ce. As for her, she took the taxi and directly went out. Gianna spent half ofst night bickering with Ss because he was persistent to pick her up at the studio. However, she was worried that George might get suspicious so she didn¡¯t let him. The two of them fought for a long time and in the end, they chose topromise. Ss would wait for her at a location that was a little far away from the studio and Gianna would pretend to take the taxi andter get into his car, and only then was he appeased. Sure enough¡­ The taxi drove for less than a kilometer before she saw Ss¡¯s car, and he was leaning against the side of it with an annoyed expression. When he saw the taxie to a stop, he hurriedly stood up straight and went up to Gianna. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why do you have to make such an open and public matter look so sneaky?¡± Gianna red at him and yelled, ¡°Do you know what I meant when I asked you to disappear for ten days? I didn¡¯t ask you to use various methods to appear in front of George and I. You didn¡¯t perform well this time so I¡¯m deducting one smiley face!¡± Ss remained calm and stared down at her. ¡°I don¡¯t see you being so enthusiastic when ites to rewarding me, yet you seem so pleased to be deducting smiley faces. Are you hoping that I¡¯ll send you back to the studio and pick you up again?¡± Hearing this, Gianna pouted. There he goes again with those threats! ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t deduct this time. Let¡¯s go!¡± As she spoke, she took the initiative to step forward and take the man¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Ss asked, ¡°Are we leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Are we not going to your grandfather¡¯s house anymore?¡± Gianna asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 This Woman Is Downright Shameless! Ss said, ¡°I want to go to your studio to get to know your senior better.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Gianna yelled as she red at him. Why is he always using the same threat?! There was a devious smile on Ss¡¯s face when he said, ¡°Kiss me and I won¡¯t go there!¡± Hearing this, Gianna almost choked with anger. What he¡¯s implying is that not only am I not allowed to deduct a smiley face, but I also have to reward him. ¡°This is not a good time for you to push your luck.¡± Ss fiddled with his phone and gloomily said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll send your senior the recorded video of you giving me your promise.¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. I can¡¯t believe this man! Does he expect me to kiss him on the street? ¡°Get in the car first!¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t budge, as if he was purposely trying to embarrass her. Gianna was infuriated. If I could defeat him in a fight, I would punch him right now! She looked around and after she saw that the pedestrians were walking by quickly and nobody was watching them, she simply gave up, took a step forward, and gave the man a kiss on the lips. ¡°Are you satisfied? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ss was a little hopeless. Even though Gianna only gave him a quick kiss, the annoyed feeling he had when he was waiting a moment ago hadpletely disappeared. The corners of his lips curled into a grin as he held Gianna¡¯s hand and got in the car, and they drove away at high speed. At the same time, Nicole, who just parked her car, saw everything that just happened. She quietly lowered her hands and sent a text message to Aleena: ¡®Come meet me. I have something to show you.¡¯ After she sent the text, the corners of her lips curled into a triumphant smile. Aleena is the best at sowing discord! Aleena didn¡¯t disappoint Nicole and she arrived at the ce they agreed to meet in less than 20 minutes. When she saw Nicole, she asked in surprise, ¡®What did you want to show me?¡± With a gentle smile, Nicole called the waiter over and ordered a coffee for Aleena. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleena looked around and didn¡¯t notice anyone suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled and jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s not about my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Hearing this, Aleena was instantly stunned. In the past, Aleena always called herself Ss¡¯s girlfriend in front of outsiders. Later, when Ss started to ignore her but was extremely courteous toward Gianna, she went low-key for fear that people wouldugh atC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. her. Which was why when Nicole mentioned her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t instantly understand who she was talking about. However, she soon figured it out after looking at Nicole¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Are you talking about Ss?¡± Nicole nodded in reply. ¡°What about him?¡± Aleena asked anxiously. Nicole slowly handed her phone to Aleena. There were two photos-one was of Gianna holding Ss¡¯s arm, and the other was of Gianna on her tiptoes kissing Ss. After seeing these two photos, Aleena was so furious, she lost her sanity. She mmed the phone on the table with a loud bang and anger surged through her whole body. Then, she gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°This woman is downright shameless!¡± Nicole didn¡¯t care that Aleena mmed her phone. Instead, she reached out and kept her phone away before she slowly said, ¡°I heard that they got back together a few days ago. I didn¡¯t really believe the rumors at first but now that I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes, I actually have a little admiration for Gianna. She really does have some methods. Look at how she managed to make Ss fall head over heels for her!¡± Aleena was furious. ¡°What kind of methods could she have? All she did was to take the risk and be shameless. Which woman doesn¡¯t know how to do that?¡± Hearing this, Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Other women aren¡¯t as slutty as she is. If only you were proactive enough, Gianna wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.¡± When Aleena heard this, she was secretly regretful. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go after Ss, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t even have a chance. Ss wouldn¡¯t simply let anyone get close to him. Seeing the mischievous look in Aleena¡¯s eyes, Nicole calmly said, ¡°Moreover, Gianna took the taxi to see Ss today. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Let¡¯s Give Her a Helping Hand! Aleena frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s because she wants to be in the same car as Ss. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Nicole looked at her and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Ss go to Gianna¡¯s house or her studio to pick her up? Why must he wait for her at this location?¡± After hearing this, Aleena started to give it some thought. A short whileter, she looked up at Nicole and said, ¡°Could it be it¡¯s because she¡¯s afraid that someone might find out?¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not dumb after all. We saw Gianna with that man the other day, and we saw her with Ss today. I think it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s trying to avoid the two men from meeting each other. As long as they don¡¯t see each other, Gianna can continue to deal with these two men easily.¡± After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Aleena had a feeling that she was right. Alex had specially talked to her the day before and told her not to target Gianna anymore, or they wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay friends. However, Aleena had a hunch that those words were from Ss. After all, why would Alex interfere with her personal affairs? At that moment, she finally understood that it was because Gianna had charmed those two men with her words, causing them to fall head over heels for her. ¡°Since she¡¯s afraid that the two will meet each other, let¡¯s give her a helping hand!¡± Looking at Aleena, who was slowly falling into her trap, Nicole asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± With an angry expression, Aleena muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s introduce Gianna¡¯s other man to Ss!¡± Nicole shook her head and chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Ss will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photograph last time instead of deleting your contact ruthlessly. This matter had been a blow to Aleena. Her heart ached, as if it was pricked by needles, when she heard Nicole mention it. I swear if I don¡¯t get rid of Gianna, my name will no longer be Aleena! ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± She admitted that she was not smart enough to know what Nicole was thinking. With a smile, Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to watch her evil n fail? Since Ss won¡¯t believe you, go talk to the other guy. We may have a different result. Gianna won¡¯t be able to defend herself once her n fails anyway!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! But how do I find the other guy? Is it possible that he lives in Gianna¡¯s house?¡± Aleena asked. Hearing this, Nicole said, ¡°It might getplicated if you go toFrom N?velDrama.Org. her house. You can go to Gianna¡¯s studio to take a look first. If you can¡¯t find him there, you can just hire someone to find out his whereabouts. Once you get rid of Gianna, you will be able to attend Ss¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet as Ss¡¯s femalepanion. That way, you can grab the opportunity to get closer to him!¡± I¡¯ll give her a good blueprint and teach her the methods she can use. If she still manages to fail, she would really be useless, Nicole thought as she took a sip of her coffee. Hearing this, Aleena pursed her lips shyly. ¡°Thank you, Nicole. You¡¯re the best.¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled into a smile before she said, ¡°Just remember the n. I¡¯m willing to be at risk of offending Ss for you. If Ss asks any questions in the future, you must not betray me.¡± Aleena hurriedly replied, ¡°You can be rest assured. It was my idea and it has nothing to do with you.¡± After hearing this, Nicole took another sip of her coffee and grinned. After the two went their separate ways, Aleena headed straight to Gianna¡¯s studio, which had already beenpletely renewed. Other than some damaged fabric that they weren¡¯t willing to throw out, the rest of the studio was restored. The staff were busy rushing around, trying to fix the clothes that were ruined. Meanwhile, George was alone in the lobby outside. Aleena was just trying her luck when she came over and didn¡¯t expect to really meet the person she was looking for. Feeling excited, she said to George, ¡®You really are here.¡± George didn¡¯t have a good impression of Aleena. In his eyes, she was rude, unruly and insensitive. No matter how he saw it, she was just a dumb girl from a wealthy family. Next Chapter Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 I pity the Two of You ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡± With a smile, Aleena said, ¡°Why are you so guarded against me? I¡¯ve never offended you. I kindly warned youst time but you didn¡¯t listen to my words of advice. Look at you now. How does it feel to be cuckolded?¡± George red at her icily and said, ¡°If you have the time, go and check if there¡¯s anything wrong with your brain instead of blurting nonsense in front of others!¡± Aleena frowned hard and instantly felt furious. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± ¡°This is how I talk. If you don¡¯t like it, just get out of here!¡± George replied. Aleena stood in ce angrily for a long time without making a sound. It took her a long time to suppress her anger before she snorted and sneered, ¡°Once a person falls into a trap, it is impossible to save him even if others try their best. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so charming about Gianna that you¡¯re willing to share her with another man.¡± George narrowed his eyes slightly and he seemed to be extremely hostile. ¡°If you continue to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll personally kick you out of here!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m saying nonsense? I have photos of them being intimate. Take a good look at them and see whether it¡¯s me who¡¯s spurting nonsense or Gianna who has been lying to you!¡± As Aleena spoke, she pulled out her phone and handed it to George. George didn¡¯t even want to take a look at first but perhaps because he thought of Ss or maybe this woman¡¯s words struck a chord in his heart, he took it. When he saw the two people being intimate in the photo, he suddenly felt his blood freeze. He just stood there, motionless and stiff. Gianna really lied to me! No wonder I feel a strange hostility toward Ss. It all makes sense now! Ss is coveting my dear Gianna! Moreover¡­ George frowned hard as he tried to find clues that Gianna wasn¡¯t willing to be with Ss in the photo but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any. It was as if she was the one who had taken initiative and wasn¡¯t upset at all! The shy expression on her face was one he had never seen before too! All of a sudden, he felt really upset. It was as if his child that he had taken care of for many years had suddenly left with someone else. Feeling disappointed, a surge of anger was also slowly growing inside him at the same time. He was annoyed by her concealment and her betrayal, and he was even more annoyed by Ss¡¯s gentlemanly act. I was wondering why Ss always came here. He was here to visit Gianna yet he manages to find great excuses every time! Looking at the man¡¯s darkened face, Aleena felt overjoyed. I might¡¯ve really ruined Gianna¡¯s ns this time. ¡°See that? The man in the photo doesn¡¯t know about your existence either. He¡¯s by Gianna¡¯s side right now. I only know the two of you but there might be other men who have fallen into Gianna¡¯s trap. She¡¯s gorgeous and charming. Gianna is slowly bing sessful while she fools around with you both. I pity the two of you who are being kept in the dark.¡± George¡¯s expression was so gloomy, it was as if there were clouds raining over his head. ¡°Why are you always targeting her?¡± Aleena sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting her at all. To be honest, the man in the photo is my boyfriend. It was Gianna who stole him from me. Do you think I would be willing to let her get away with it so easily?¡± George frowned and asked, ¡°How would I know whether this picture was photoshopped or not? Where did you take this?¡± Aleena chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Why would I trick you with a photoshopped picture? Fine, I know that you won¡¯t believe me if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes. Gianna will leave the house one week from now. When that happens, you can follow her and see where she¡¯s headed!¡± With a frown, George asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening a week from now?¡± Aleena quickly replied, ¡°The birthday of the grandfather of the man in the photo is a week from now, and Gianna will definitely attend his birthday banquet. When the timees, go and see it for yourself!¡± After she finished speaking, she directly left the studio. Next Chapter Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 My Granddaughter-in-Law George was left alone, motionlessly sitting on the sofa in a daze. Meanwhile, Gianna and Ss had arrived at the Nn residence. When Old Man Nn saw Gianna, he was overjoyed. Then, he looked behind the two of them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°Master Merlin, South is at school,¡± said Gianna. Old Man Nn nodded in reply before he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the holidays started yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll start in a few days.¡± ¡°Once the holidays start, let him stay with me for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gianna replied. Ss didn¡¯t even have a chance to join in the conversation, and he had to wait for a long while for them to finish chatting before hurriedly showing off, ¡°Grandpa, Gianna is now my girlfriend!¡± After he finished speaking, he took Gianna into his arms with a smug look on his face. Gianna frowned. Why did he suddenly bring this up in front of Old Man Nn? Even though he doesn¡¯t mind that I have a child, it doesn¡¯t mean Old Man Nn doesn¡¯t mind either. After all, wealthy and powerful families like theirs pay more attention to blood rtions. Even if Old Man Nn likes South, South is not Ss¡¯s son after all. I fear that they might express even a bit of disgust toward us. I won¡¯t be able to handle it, even if it¡¯s just a little! Old Man Nn was shocked when he heard this, but unexpectedly, he patted Ss on the shoulder twice in excitement. With a proud expression, he said, ¡°Goodd! You sure have the same demeanor that used to have when I was young!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and patted it as he softly said, ¡°Oh my granddaughter-inw, even though Rocky seems to have a bad temper, he¡¯s really dedicated to love. Moreover, the men of the Nn family all have the fine tradition of being afraid of our wives. If this b*stard dares to bully you in the future, let me know. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡± Old Man Nn¡¯s tone was like that of a fortune teller who had set up a stall by the roadside. Hemented on Ss¡¯s temper, family background, and his family education with mixed criticism and praise, but all of them were the truth. Hearing this, Gianna felt speechless and amused. She neverFrom N?velDrama.Org. imagined this would happen and never thought that Old Man Nn would be so open-minded. Not only did he not dislike her and her son, but he also seemed to really like them! As for Ss, he was speechless. Grandpa called me by my nickname again. I¡¯m fine with that, but since when do we have the fine tradition of being afraid of our wives? ¡°Grandpa, your words make it sound like I¡¯m a man who couldn¡¯t find a lover. Are you trying to sell me out?¡± Old Man Nn tugged on his goatee and snorted disdainfully, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re not? You¡¯ve been single for 28 years. Only Gianna isn¡¯t disgusted by you and is willing to ept you!¡± Ss was unwilling to admit defeat so he said, ¡°The reason I was single for 28 years was to wait for my darling Gianna!¡± Hearing this, Gianna was rendered speechless. This pair of grandfather and grandson are really amusing. Look at them singing the same tune! Then, she red at Ss coldly, secretly warning him with her gaze. You¡¯re just a trial boyfriend. Can you not be such a show off? Ss narrowed his eyes and grinned, his gaze filled with love as he looked her at. I¡¯m just trying to make Old Man Nn happy! Naturally, their exchange of nces didn¡¯t escape Old Man Nn¡¯s sharp eyes. He stroked his goatee andughed. ¡°Gianna, Rocky is not young anymore. If he passes your test, you two should get married!¡± Gianna was stunned and speechless. We¡¯re already talking about marriage now? Why is he in such a hurry? Furthermore, I only agreed to let him be my trial boyfriend. What test is Old Man Nn talking about? Is he talking about the one when I asked Ss to disappear for ten days and see which days he doesn¡¯t show up? Well, hepletely failed that test! However, Old Man Nn didn¡¯t care about what Gianna was thinking at all. At that moment, his face was glowing happily and he never stopped smiling. ¡°Gianna, when the two of you get married, I¡¯ll give you both a great gift!¡± Ss knew that his grandfather was anxious to see him get married, but even he felt that everything was going too fast and he was afraid that it would scare his girlfriend away. Next Chapter Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Bring South Over Next Time! Therefore, he hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Gianna has just agreed to be my girlfriend. The reason we came here is because I want Gianna to make a suit for you. You probably don¡¯t know it, but Gianna is one of the top designers in the world! If there¡¯s any style you like, just tell Gianna and she¡¯ll design the suit ording to your requests!¡± When Old Man Nn heard this, he became starry eyed. ¡°Really? My granddaughter-inw is so talented!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly turned to Ss and said, ¡°B*stard, you found a treasure! Treat her well and don¡¯t ever bully her!¡± Ss was speechless and helpless. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t even express my love for her enough!¡± Meanwhile, Gianna stood there awkwardly. Oh God, please let me disappear! Why won¡¯t they stop talking about me being Old Man Nn¡¯s granddaughter-inw? She secretly red at Ss, as if she was giving him a silent warning. Can you just stop talking? Ss squinted his eyes and dotingly winked at her, motioning to her that he was going to end the topic. All of a sudden, Old Man Nn burst intoughter. ¡°Okay, okay! If you two have anything to say to each other just go ahead. I won¡¯t eavesdrop. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take my measurements and make a suit for me? Let¡¯s go!¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡®We¡¯re not in a hurry to take your measurements. Master Merlin, what kind of styles do you like?¡± Old Man Nn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s simple and comfortable to wear.¡± Ss asked, ¡°How about a tuxedo?¡± Gianna agreed and said, ¡°That sounds great. He should look handsome on his birthday. Old Man Nn nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Just make whatever you think suits me best.¡± Gianna pulled out some paper and started sketching a design. After a while, two tuxedo designs appeared on the paper. ¡°Master Merlin, do you like this design or that one?¡± Old Man Nn looked at it for a while before he said, ¡°This one. It looks simple and elegant.¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Okay, which color do you like? Red, maroon and navy are great colors for tuxedos!¡± Old Man Nn nced at Ss and asked, ¡°How about red?¡± Ss smiled and nodded. ¡°I knew you would choose red.¡± Old Man Nn snorted, feeling unconvinced. ¡°How would you know?¡± With a smile, Ss said, ¡°I remember grandma had a beautiful red evening dress, but its design isn¡¯t as novel as Gianna¡¯s!¡± Old Man Nn seemed a little embarrassed. After a while, he softly muttered, ¡°Back when your grandmother was still alive, she wanted to wear a matching set with me. At that time, I felt embarrassed to wear a matching set with her. After she passed away, I finally understood that nothing is more important than her happiness. As long as she¡¯s happy, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do. However, now¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly paused and sighed. ¡°I want to wear a matching set with her, but she¡¯s no longer around!¡± When Old Man Nn was talking about this, there were glimmers in his dark eyes as he stared into the distance in a daze. It was as if he was looking at something, but an image of his wife in a red evening dress sitting on the sofa had materialized in his mind. The corners of his lips curled upward ever so slightly and there was nostalgia in his eyes. Looking at him, Ss felt a little upset. Even though grandpa doesn¡¯t talk about it much, he probably feels lonely and misses grandma a lot after she left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma will see it!¡± Ssforted him. It was only then did Old Man Nn suppress his emotions and said, ¡°Okay. Gianna, just make me what you like.¡± Gianna nodded. Then, she looked up at Ss and asked, ¡°When is Master Merlin¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one week from now!¡± Ss replied. Gianna quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to finish it in three days!¡± Later, she took Old Man Nn¡¯s measurements and chatted with him a while before she left. Perhaps older people didn¡¯t like to be alone, because before they left. Old Man Nn was reluctant to let them go and followed them out until the outside of the vi. Then, he reminded Gianna again, ¡°Gianna, remember to bring South over next time!¡± Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Do You Regret epting Me to Be Your Boyfriend? ¡°Okay. MasteMerlin! Gianna said with a nod. After they got in the car, Gianna fet a lile upset you shoulde over and apany you gedaches whenever you re time is said that he¡¯s loving alone Sias nced at he and said you don¡¯t want me to find you just tell me Granna immediately red athirts and said, ¡°Even when I don¡¯t want you to find me in dont 5100 you When sheard this be felt as ifa kile was stabbed into his heart Tve only been your boyfriend for a few days but you already Henk I¡¯m annoying? Gana fet a lede guity Tm just afrad that George will find out¡¯ Ss coldly replied. So wat if he finds out? Helmon about us sooner orte anyway Gana frowned hard and said, ¡®s.se you trying to pick a light on me? Ss tumed to look at he and he felt a lice sad. I¡¯m her bogtrend but why don¡¯t I feel like it? Not only is it hard for me to meet her, but whenever we meet. Se first reg she does isinton anored she is that I went to look for has already trying my best to hold back my longing to see her Why are you to the George magte find oud is it because you don¡¯t know how to introduce me? Or is it because you don¡¯t want 10 behne at a He esked as he looked her intently Giannis fsce slonty datened. What is he tellung about? I don¡¯t want to be m, why would I agree to ty this out w ho? i was just trying to get nd of George as soon possible. If George finds out about us. I l be hard for us to be better. Besides, he has only been my boytrend for a few days but he¡¯s already pushing has luce Stop the car She roared angrily Ss nstantly turned to look acter and with a frown on tas face, he asked, Why are you a re all wat is an answer Why can¡¯t you introduce me to George as you boyfriend? What concerns do you have? However, Gianna was aresty peonies I don¡¯t want to know abos you because I¡¯m nning to be with hom d you don¡¯t pass the trial I want to dete ta mena the same sime, kay? Are you seesfied with this answer? Stop the car He sad that he wasn¡¯t infunded by Heena rhe wasn¡¯t influenced, why would he ask about this without any reason? He also sad ves me he really does trust me, he wouldnt appear belore me every day like he¡¯s monitoring me Ss was a liede angy and he pulled over at the side. When he saw that Gianna was about to open the door and get out of the car, the directly pressed on the central control and locked all the car doors. ThereFrom N?velDrama.Org. was a look of sadness in his eyes and he tronned even tander Why do you have to speak to me like to interes a lot of etfont for me to ask her as What should I say Init ter where you want to heat Ganna really don¡¯t want to bother with him so she forcefully pushed the door Open the door Seas looked her and in a domineering demeanor, he yeled, you don¡¯t exin it to me, you won¡¯t be able to go yutere ¡°Ss Ganna was furious and amous You can¡¯t evest a trial period your Ssughed seir depreczingy How long is your visi period What exactly do I have to do to be qualified? Why can¡¯t show up when youre with yous seran canteren ask nou? Do you really care about mezar Hearing this Garna sand. ¡°Sias, dont push you luck Do you remember what yo ed. ¡°s, doot push you lucr Do you remember what you promised me? is only been a few days. Are you going to go back on you words now $tas tonned slighoy and suddenly turned to look at the George Waes you 100. doesn¡¯t he? Girona was a deten sond Thus man has only me seract a fen times but he can already tell that he lees me? Aher Sios colmes has specul soonste ter osta Dane codon¡¯t describe what he was feeling Ther, he sneered, ¡°I seems that you rending positionstag wet me because you¡¯re atrad that my operace will turn you seruor¡¯s feelings.¡± Gimna red herd ond red o n He¡¯s not pong to give up.is his true that I don¡¯t want George¡¯s Imelings to be hurt but the ocesot here anything to do not wanting to be with Howted that moment she didn¡¯t want to exin sa Ss took her silence as acquesoede andre det hos beat sink He started at her innenity with his besutlu eyes and asked Do you regretering me be your boyfriend Next Chapter Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Where Else Can He Go? Gianna¡¯s anger rose immediately and she yelled, ¡°Yes! The only reason I wanted to try a rtionship with you is because I was bored! Ss looked up and said, ¡°Gianna, you know that I don¡¯t want to fight with you I just don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to do this! You keep asking me to believe in you but I have to watch you work side by side with a man who likes you. If I didn¡¯t notice and confronted you about it, you wouldn¡¯t have told me. How do you expect me to believe you? Gianna frowned in frustration and she secretly thought, Before you met me, we¡¯ve been friends for seven yeart If you don¡¯t trust me, just break up with me! It¡¯s better than both of us wasting our time and emotion from you being suspicious of mel However, she suddenly remembered she promised him that she couldn¡¯t mention breaking up with him for no reason, so she suppressed the thought Gianna opened her mouth to exin but her phone in her pocket suddenly started ringing She frowned 03 she pressed on the answer button and heard Sophia¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone. ¡®Gianna, we¡¯re waiting for George for dinner but he went out and hasn¡¯te back yet. We don¡¯t have his phone number so please call him for us!¡± ¡°Got it Gianna then hung up the phone and called George Why would George leave the studio? The call went through but George didn¡¯t answer. At that moment, Gianna felt a little womed. What happened to George? She made a few more calls but George still didn¡¯t pick up, which made her anxious. She turned to Ss and snapped, ¡®Open the door Silos didn¡¯t budge and just stared at her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Gianna raised her voice. ¡°Ss, can you not be so childish? Looking at her ited face, in Ss¡¯s eyes, it meant that she was worried about George and annoyed by him. He suddenly felt a strong heart ache, and he pressed the central control button. With that the doors were unlocked with a click. Seeing this, Gianna pushed the door open and got out of the car without looking back Ss watched as she left resolutely and saw her raise her hand to stop a taxi. He squinted and thought she could have just told me where she wanted 10 go and I would have taken her there. He felt as if his heart was thrown into a boiling pan and the pain was unbearable. Then, he started the car and directly drove away. He drove at such high speed that it brought up a gust of wind, and Gianna watched in shock as the car left There was a Nicker in her eyes and her hand that was holding her phone tightened subconsciously. She tock a deep breath before she bent over and got in the tax. After she sat down, she made another call to George. This time, he had directly turned off his phone. If George didn¡¯t answer the phone before, she could assume that he was busy and didn¡¯t hear her call. However, switching his phone off proved that he had seen her call, and he purposely didn¡¯t pick up What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Gianna tapped on her phone again and made another call to Sophia When did George leave? ¡®About two hours ago We thought that he was bored of staying at the studio and only went out for a walk, so we didn¡¯t tell your Gianna replied. ¡°Okay, never mind about that Did anyonee by today? Sophia sounded unsure as she said, ¡®I don¡¯t think so. There was a period of time that George was alone in the lobby while we worked inside the studio, but I didn¡¯t see anyonee over There were a few customers that camne later on but at that time, George already lelta Gianna replied, ¡°Okay, I understand. You all should go and eat Alter she hung up the phone, Gianna started to calm down and think Where else can he go in this ce? Unless he went to find London and Kate. Thinking about this, Gianna called Landon. On the other end of the phone, Landon sounded like he was drunk as he was bbenng. Hello?r Gianna frowned hard ¡®Is George with you?¡± ¡°George? Noumdon paused and added, ¡°You¡¯re Gianna, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gianna was speechless Why am I calling this drunkard? With a look ol disgust, she said, ¡°You should drink less. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already drunk in the aftemoon. Il George calls you, let me know!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Stop That Thief ¡°If Kate calls you, let me know!¡± Landon said in return. For some reason, he sounded aggrieved, which surprised Gianna ¡°Where did Kate go?¡± ¡°She left with her boyfriend¡¯ Landon replied in a drunken tone. Afler Gianna heard this, she wanted tofort him at first but when she remembered that he was blind enough to not see his feelings for Kate, she felt that he deserved all of it ¡°Enough. No matter how drunk you get, Kate won¡¯t see it, just like how you couldn¡¯t see her sadness and despair in the past!¡± However, London ignored her words and mumbled to himself, I don¡¯t think I like her, but why do I feel so upset when I see the two of them together?¡± Gianna took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°If you had known sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did!¡± ¡°Gianna, my heart hurts!¡± Landon muttered. Hearing this, Gianna said, ¡°Enough. If your heart is aching, get to your feet and go get Kate back What¡¯s the use of drinking your sorrows away?¡± ¡°She already has a boyfriend. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore! I lost her!¡± His vague voice was mixed with sobbing and hearing it made Gianna pity him. ¡°Pull yourself together. Even though she has a boyfriend, she¡¯s not married yet whether or not you can win over Kate¡¯s heart depends on your ability, but whether or not you want to go after her is based on your attitude. If you don¡¯t even try. I will despise you, let alone Kate!¡± There was a long silence from the other side of the phone Gianna wondered if it was because Landon couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, or because he had already passed out. Al that moment, Gianna was annoyed with herself Why did I have a long argument with a drunkard? All of them make me worry One ran away from the studio, one is drunk all the time, and another pesters me to give him an exnation Why is my life so tiring?! With that she didn¡¯t care whether Landon understood what she said or not and directly hung up the phone. It seems that George is not with Landon and it¡¯s pretty impossible that he¡¯s with Kate. Where else can he go? Most importantly, he¡¯s not answering his phone This imtates me the most. If there¡¯s something bothering him, can¡¯t he just stale it clearly? He¡¯s unfamiliar with this city Doesn¡¯t he know that others will worry about his safety? The only solution I can think of right now is to find South and ask him to search for George¡¯s location Thinking about this, Gianna went straight to the kindergarten On the other side, George, who hadn¡¯t answered his phone, didn¡¯t intentionally switch off his phone His phone was turned off because it was out of battery I admit that I didn¡¯t answer her calls on purpose at first I was a little upset that she lied to me She¡¯s already so intimate with another man, but she still lied to me and said that they weren¡¯t together. However, after seeing that she called me multiple times, I was worried and wanted to answer her call, but as soon as I pulled out my phone, I helplessly watched it shut down. However, he didn¡¯t head back to the studio. Instead, he sat down on a bench by the side of the road All of a sudden, he heard a woman¡¯s scream in the distance ¡°Help! There¡¯s a robbery! Stop that thiefl George wasn¡¯t really interested to help so hezily turned toward the source of the sound, where he saw two men with helmets on a motorcycle not far ahead. The man in front stepped on the elerator hard and drove at a fast speed while the man behind him was holding a ck studded bag. He even turned around to look at the woman chasing after them and whistled provocatively The woman running behind the motorcycle must be the woman who lost her bag George frowned slightly got up, and took a few steps forward to stop the motorcycle¡¯s path. Seeing this, the man driving the motorcycle insunctively yelled, ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way? However, George ignored him. Then he lifted his foot and kicked the motorcycle Because of this kick, the motorcycle lost bnce and swayed for about three meters before both men and the motorcycle fell to the ground! They didn¡¯t have a heavy fall but the motorcycle had fallen on their bodies, so it was difficult for them to Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Give Me a chance to Repay You! The thief was smart Judging from how George stopped his motorcycle feadessly, he knew that he was probably good at fighting Moreover making a huge commotion was no good for them so he directly handed George the bag George didn¡¯t make things difficult for them either and left holding the bag As for the woman behind them, she finally caught up and without even looking at George, she took the bag from him and hit the two men with it ¡°How dare you steal my bag?! How dare you?! I¡¯ll f*cking kill you! She cursed as she beat them up. Her bag was full of studs so even one hit was extremely painful The two men were held down by the motorcycle and couldn¡¯t dodge her beating Soon, they started begging for mercy ¡°Madam, we¡¯re sorry! Please stop hitting us! Hearing this, the woman was even more furious and she waved the studded bag in her hand again. As she beat them, she yelled, ¡°Madam? Who are you calling madam?!¡± The two men were so badly beaten, they covered their heads with their hands. Please stop! Miss, we apologize for what we¡¯ve done. We promise that from now on, we¡¯ll evade you whenever we see you. Please stop hitting us.¡± The woman was sweating from all the beating ¡°Stop hitting? I¡¯m going to kill you both! Meanwhile, George was watching from a distance and he frowned harder and harder. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Enough! You might really end up killing them!¡± Heanng this, the woman finally stopped and said to the two men, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll let you two go Scram!¡± The two men were about to break into tears. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not eam a penny, but we almost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly got off the ground and didn¡¯t even waste time to fire up the motorcycle Instead, they directly pushed the motorcycle manually and ran away. It was only then did the woman look away from them and walked toward George. At that moment, she suddenly noticed the man who helped her out was stunningly handsome. How can there be a man who is so good-looking? Whether it is appearance, height, or aura. he excels in all criteria¡¯ For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed. She even felt that it was a little inappropriate to beat up those two thieves just now. Thank you Georgezily replied, ¡°No worries. After that, he sat back on the bench The woman was slightly surprised. Did he just ignore my beauty? Even though I¡¯m not drop dead gorgeous, the queue of men who are pursuing me can stretch out to the south of the city from the north How can he not even take a look at me? This is a good opportunity to strike up a conversation. However, after giving it some thought, she realized that this man was handsome and elegant. She could tell that he was no ordinary man at a nce so he had the right to act proud So, she leaned close and sat next to him. ¡®Hello, let¡¯s be frends. My name is Penny Nn, what¡¯s yours? Hearing this, George frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Penny Nn?¡± Penny smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I work at the hospital not far from here. George was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor? Penny replied, ¡°Yes, I work in the department of neurology I just returned back herest year. I came out to have a meal but was unexpectedly robbed by those two thieves. How about I treat you to a meal as a way to thank you for getting my bag back!¡± George sald, ¡®No need, it was nothing! The more he refused the more Penny felt that he was different from other men. As that moment, she unconsciously spoke with a little anger in her voice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t nothing! Even though I don¡¯t have much money in my bag. there is a US8 in here that is filled with results of my experiments on cranial nerve research. It¡¯s really important to me and if I lost it, I would have been devastated. You are really my savior and I genuinely want to thank you. Come on, give me a chance to repay your George frowned slightly and didn¡¯t really know how to act in a situation like this. He just wanted to sit here quietly for a while and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed ¡°There¡¯s really no need to. Besides, I¡¯ve already eaten¡¯ Seeing that George was starting to feel irritated, Penny didn¡¯t push him anymore. Instead, she took a step back andpromised. Well then, can I have your phone number? ni treat you to dinner once you¡¯re freer¡± Next ChapterProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 That Would Be Unfair to Gianna ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me It¡¯s just a trivial matter, he repeated. Penny looked at him and in an interrogative tone, she asked, ¡°Do you want to let me treat you to a meal now, or leave your phone number so I can treat you in the future? George looked at her coldly and he regretted the impulsive decision he made a while ago. Why won¡¯t this woman let me go? However, before he could say anything, they heard a female¡¯s voice from a distance George!¡± George immediately looked over and his cold gaze instantly turned into joy. There was even a sense of relief. He quickly got up from the bench and looking at the pair of mother and son walking up to him, he asked, Why are you here? Gianna was angry and anxious. Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? There was a guilty look on George¡¯s face as he exined in a soft voice, ¡®My phone ran out of battery. Just when Gianna was about to nag at him, she saw the woman standing beside him from theer of her eye she tumed to look at her and muttered, ¡°Penny? Penny recognized Gianna too and theers of her lips curled into a smirk of disbelief Why do I keep bumping into her? It¡¯s you again? Then, she looked at George suspiciously and osked, ¡°You two know each other? Gianna didn¡¯t bother to exin to Penny In fact, she didn¡¯t like her at all so she simply ignored her. As for George, he never bothered about Penny from the beginning so this time, he was more straightforward He grabbed Gianna¡¯s arm and said, Zet¡¯s go!¡± n was the first time Penny was being ignored and she couldn¡¯t ept it she quickly chased after them and yelled, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name yel. How should I thank you? There¡¯s no need to thank mele George replied without even furning back to look at her. However, Penny caught up with them and instantly stood in their way. That won¡¯t do Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you need my help. juste and find me! As she spoke, she pulled out a name card from her bag and stuffed it in George¡¯s hand. Even though George was disgusted, he couldn¡¯t throw away her business card in front of her because of his upbringing with that George nodded and left When Gianna possed by Penny, she deliberately nced at her Gianna knew that if a proud and arrogant woman like Penny was willing to lower her stance, it must be because she liked George Sighi il only Penny had a better character, I would help them get together But there¡¯s no need for me to even think about it. I still remember the first time the two of us mel. Not only did Penny suspect me, but she even falscly used me. Besides that she doesn¡¯t like South to be at the Nn residence. A woman like her is not worthy to be with George On the way back, Gianna waspletely silent and George was surprised. Why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡°What should I say? ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how the both of us know each other? As if she had a sudden realization, Gianna asked, ¡®Oh what was she thanking you for? Did you save her life?¡± George replied, ¡°Not really Two thieves stole her bag and I helped her get it back. Gianna smiled and said, ¡®Oh I was wondering since when did she be so polite. Tums out It¡¯s because a hero seved her! You two know each othert George narrowed his eyes and asked Gianna sighed and replied, ¡®She¡¯s Ss¡¯s half-sister When George heard Silog¡¯s name, he felt a sharp pain in his heart and was silent for a long time He had thought about it alot just now and realized he couldn¡¯t conclude that Gianng lied to him based on that woman¡¯s words. Ss is a powerful man Perhaps he forced Gianna to be with tim and Gianna had no one dso to depend on, so shepromised and did what she was told. Or maybe those photos were take and that woman is trying binstigale discord. Why would nna like a man who tresled her as a thief and said that there was a problern with her character? I can¡¯t be provoked by that wornan. That would be ur to Gianna Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Witnessed Their Reunion Didn¡¯t that woman say that Gianna will be attending Ss¡¯s grandfather¡¯s binhday banquet next week? If she doesn¡¯t go, it will prove that that woman was lying but if she does. I will go and see for myself Gianna didn¡¯t say anything either. At that moment, she was thinking about how Ss pressed her for an exnation in the car just now and she felt angry and aggrieved George is a man that has been taking care of me and South for seven years, and he has liked me for seven years. How am I supposed to tell him that I started dating after a few months I arrived here? Not only will he be upset, but hell also leel humiliated The two of thern fell into deep silence and it was South who first spoke up. ¡°Uncle George, that woman is evil. She quarrelled with my mommy and even took my mommy¡¯s money Hearing this, George turned to look at the child and asked. Who are you talking about? Tm talking about that woman just now!¡¯ South replied before he turned around and nced at Penny in the distance. George frowned slightly and looked at Gianna What happened?¡± Gianna replied, ¡®She¡¯s the woman who prevented me from treating Ss¡¯s grandfather and insisted on performing a craniotomy on Old Man Nn. Later when Ss paid mo with a cheque, she snatched it away and said that she¡¯ll only give it to me alter Old Man Nn wakes up! George had a sudden realization and recalled that Gianna told him about this matter before. ¡°You¡¯re the genius Doctor Bailey That was probably the first ume you were treated disrespectfully, wasn¡¯t it? Gianna chuckled and replied. You¡¯re right if it weren¡¯t for the fifty million, I would¡¯ve just quit! Hearing this, George chuckled and shook his head helplessly. He already thought that Penny¡¯s unforgiving character was ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong. Penny was ruthless when she grabbed them and almost beat them to death. After hearing Gianna and South¡¯s words, hepletely lost any good feelings he had about her ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter Gianna asked George quickly averiod his gaze and said, ¡°Nothing! ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls ? Gianna asked George quickly exined, ¡®I was busy being a hero just now so I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring Later when I realized you were looking for me, my phone went completely out of batterylo Gianna had a feeling that the timing didn¡¯t match but it was obvious that George didn¡¯t want to exin which was why even though she was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions Instcod, she coldly red at him and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to ignore my calls. Do you know how worried I was? Il South didn¡¯t find your location, I would¡¯ve called the police. Alter hearing this, George hurriedly replied, ¡®Okay! As the three of them chatted, they stopped a toxi, got in, and left Ss had parked his car somewhere not far from them and he was staring at the three people who were getting in the car. Earlier, he hod stepped on the elerator and drove away quickly. However, after giving it some thought he recalled how Gianna cried out of anxiety when she couldn¡¯t find South previously The more he thought about it the more worried he gol Even though Gianna was looking for his rival in love, he couldn¡¯t stand by and ignore her, which was why he secretly followed Gianna¡¯s taxi all the way to the kindergarten Then, he followed her to Muse Penins, and then to Central Square He had witnessed how worried Gianna was and saw their reunion! She probably never spent a second to think about me during all this time. However, the most incredible thing is that my thoughts are filled with her, especially her expression and words of anger. She said that she wanted to date two men at the same ume. I know those are not her true thoughts and I know that she¡¯s not that kind of a person. Il she was, I would¡¯ve gotten her to date me a long time ago. However, she choso 1o provoke me. This means she doesn¡¯t care about what I think at all Ss let his heart ache. Then, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Alex. ¡°Come and have a drink with mel Alox tessed him from the other end, What¡¯s the motter? Did you break up again? Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 She Wasn¡¯t In Love With Me In the First ce ¡°Yes! Ss answered. As a result, the person on the other end of the phone was shocked. ¡°Wait a minute, did I just hear you say yes? Ss was already getting impatient. ¡°Are youing or not? Stop wasting time like a little girl! Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh of course I¡¯ming! How can I miss the opportunity to hear about Young Master Nn¡¯s gossip? Where should we meet? At our usual spot?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Yes After Ss hung up the phone, he started the car and drove toward Ruby Pce When he arrived, Alex was already there, and he couldn¡¯t help butin when Ss walked over, ¡°You really are slow¡± ¡°And you¡¯re really into gossip! Ss rebuked and snorted Alex didn¡¯t care about his ndicule Well that¡¯s enough to prove that I value you! Ss just red at him and ignored him, then found a seat and sat down Alex didn¡¯t mind and leaned in close instead With a smile, he asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? Are the two of us drinking alone or should i call two people over? *If you want to call them over just go aheadr Ss replied angrily. Alex clicked his tongue in disappointment and said, ¡°look how dirty your thoughts are I was just asking whether we should call a few friends over. What were you thinking?¡± Ss red at him and said, ¡®Are you trying to y word games with me? If you don¡¯t have dirty thoughts, how would you know that I was having dirty thoughts? Alex pursed his lips in annoyance and sat next to him Then he stared at Ss intently, as if he was studying his expression He was quiet for less than ten seconds before he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you break up? Ss didn¡¯t answer his question Instead, he let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you ordered? ¡°Not yet What do you want to drink? ¡°Let¡¯s go with the usual tho! Alex raised an eyebrow It seems that he genuinely wants to get drunk The usual trio is thebination of beer, whiskey and red winel Their drinks were served soon after they ordered Once the door of the VIP room was closed, only two men drinking alcohol were left in the room Ss was dire to get drunk and Alex was a good fnend who apanied him Even though he was dying to hear about the gossip, he knew Ss wouldn¡¯t easily want to get drunk. Once he acted that way, it meant that he was really upset. In the end they each finished a bottle of red wine before Alex asked, ¡°What happened? You haven¡¯t reconciled with her yet? Didn¡¯t you ask me to warn Aleenast time? I thought you two got back together Ss took a deep breath and didn¡¯t know what to say It seems that no matter how I phrase it, it is still embarrassing. How can I tell him that I only got a ce as a inal boyfriend after three months of courting her? How can I tell him that I was ignored and treated poorly after I¡¯ve only been her inal boyfriend for a few hours? How can I tell him that my girlfnend is desperate to hide me and not let anyone know about me? I can¡¯t tell him any of that! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it just drink Ss rassed his ss and once again finished all the wine in his ss in one gulp. Alex was a little surprised. He asked me out for a drink and admitted that he is lovelom but won¡¯t tell me the details. What is he trying to do? Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s not drunk enough With a sly smile on his face, Alex drank ss after ss with him Ss could hold his alcohol pretty well but he was slightly worse than Alex After another bottle of whiskey Ss waspletely drunk What¡¯s the matter? Is your darling Gianna in love with someone else? Alex asked tentatively Ss snorted and sneered, ¡®She didn¡¯t actually fall in love with someone else. She wasn¡¯t in love with me in the first ce Alex frowned and was confused What do you mean? If she isnl in love with someone else, what did you ask me out to onok? You have to show some patience when ites to winning over a woman¡¯s heart, especially when she¡¯s independent with a strong personality Am I not patient enough? I watched her be together with another man with my own eyes but I can I show any dissatisfacton Moreover i can¡¯t show up in front of her to remind her of my exstence Which boyfriend is more miserable than me? Next Chapter Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Hopelessly In Love Ss, who had been keeping his lips sealed, finally blurted out the truth under Alox¡¯s inducement. So, the lesson leamt was, when one bottle of wine wasn¡¯t enough to settle on issue, just try again with a bottle of hard liquor of two However, Alex didn¡¯t quiteprehend what he said because he had been vague. What boyfriend? Hence, he decided to ask him tentatively, ¡°Hos Gianno agreed to go out with you?¡± ?s responded, ¡®Yes.¡± With a frown, Alex pressed on, What about the guy you saw her with? Hos she been unfaithful to you?¡± Ss put down the wine ss and leaned on the sofa before he answered, ¡®He¡¯s her senior who¡¯s been having a crush on her The crease on Alex¡¯s forehead deepened. What does that mean? Is she hoving an affair with her senior At first Alex found the matter intriguing as gossip but the more he learnt about it, the more of a moss he found it to be He thought Ss, a man who had been single for 28 years, only didn¡¯t know how to date a woman. He did not expect that he would even be dating someone who was having an affair! Gloring at him with annoyance, Silos snopped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She isn¡¯t having an affair Alex snorted in responso, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you so sulky? Tell me now, who¡¯s that senior and how long have they known each other? That guy must be quite outstanding to be able to anaich your girdi After taking a sharp intake of breath, Ss responded, ¡°Seven years!¡± Alex appeared to rx when he heard that ¡°Do you mean Gianna has known her senior for seven years 7 ¡°Yes¡± Pursing his lips, Alex analyzed, ¡®Nothing happened between them despite knowing each other for seven years and she is now you¡¯s So, what is there to be worried about? If she was ever interested in her senior, they would have doted each other a long time before this and you wouldn¡¯t even be in the picture Removing his arm which was covering his eyes, Silos sat upright with enlightenment. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why does she want to keep her senior in the dark about my existence? Since her senior isn¡¯t her parents, he has no right to stop her from dating. Of does she just refuse to recognize me as her boyfriend of all? Looking exasperated, he was adamant to believe that Gianna didn¡¯t care about him, or that he just didn¡¯t matter to her as much as George did After some conterntion, Alex advised, You are free to shoro such thoughts with me but you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re with Gianna.¡± ¡®P¡¯ve already told her Taken aback by what he said, Alex gosped, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t she get angry with you? A feeling of resignation swept over Silos at the mention of the matter Ho plurred, ¡°She yelled at me and told me she wanted to two-ume me and then break up with me so that she could stan daung her senior Regardless, the just didn¡¯t feel like recognizing me as her boyfriend.¡± He puused to catch his breath before carrying on, I know she only said all that out of spite to anger me but l Without speaking another word, he clutched his chest with one hand to soothe his heartache Having taken a deep breath, Alex potted his shoulder and sighed, ¡°I think you¡¯re hopelessly in love with hert Ss picked up a ss of hard liquor and downed its content of one go without answering him. No longer in the mood to tease him, Alex grabbed his arm when he was trying to rohill is ss with more booze Well, I understand why you¡¯re lecting upse now. Ion¡¯t it because you don¡¯t get to see Gianno openly? You¡¯re thunking that she¡¯s keeping your existence a secret because she¡¯s follen in love with her senior, aren¡¯t you? Looking embarrassed, Ss quickly denied, ¡®I didn¡¯t say that! Alex chuckled. There¡¯s no point in denying it because you know that it¡¯s true subconsciously You already felt insecure about your rtionship with her right from the boginning and what she said only worsened your y. However, I think you should try to put yourcell in her shoes. How do you expect her to introduce you as her boyfriend to a senior whom she rejected despite her having a crush on her for seven years?¡± Ss anored, begging to diller. ¡®I don¡¯t see why she can¡¯t introduce mo os her boyfriend. I she¡¯s taking our rtionsNp seriously, what difference does it make? Ho¡¯ll know about it sooner orter, won¡¯t he? Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Seeing the Point Wer offered as opinion with a smile, Men and women tunik differently As women lend to be more perceptual and soli heated, they will try the best to avoid hurting anyone¡¯s feelings Therefore, pertaps she just doesn¡¯t want to lutter senior and you should take that as a sign of her neglecting you Neo, did she tell you for sure that she was going to introduce you to that senion? In fact, the might just be waiting for the night time to do that you have to give her sortie lime because Ilir¡¯t likely that will keep you hidden forever Cale didn¡¯t te word in response because he desperately needed someone o talk some sence into lun now Aler found it tulonious because he had never seen tum listening to his lecture so calmly without trying to wgue back ¡®As far as I know about Gianno personality, she wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with you if she didn¡¯t take this rtionship seriously Ne you forcing her to make a choice between her senior who has been crushing on her for seven years and you, a boylnend whom she barely started dating? Do you have enough confidence that she will soll choose you over that caror for the second time? know you¡¯re bothered by this because you care about her a lot and you want to be properly introduced However, I must say you¡¯ru being too greedy to ask for so many things from her considering you two have only started dating each other¡± Veeping his eyes shurs could understand everything n just said but then again, he just didn¡¯t feel like wanting more time that I coud spend with her aller they had missed out on each other for seven years If it wasn¡¯t because lw was worried that she might not be able to ept what had happened back then, we would have told her right away that he wanted to always be with her On the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel live hurrying things up and wanted things to now other para Nothing could change her mind even though he had been dreaming about hear every single night! Alen waren, ¡°Didn¡¯you realize that people tend to save the nice side of themselves lo outsiders and act without scruples with people who are closer to then? Do you think you will feel better if she worst senior to be friendlier win you becuse you are le bodriend? Mos looked stunned for a second before answering, ¡®Of course notte Neriused two brows at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying toC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. make. Of course she knows that she hou been hard on you during the period of time, so she will rernernter you sacrificed you call to cooperate with her n even if she doesn¡¯t try to make it up to you are butil now start a fight with the over the now, that will do you no good but lour two of you apart Finally,s son the point. Perhaps, Ale was right to say that she only decided to sfica hun because I was her boyfriend. On top of that she had promised to make it up to turn by letting him be her official boyfriend after the senior moved out froin her ce. I was turn who had been able to keep his cool as the wos bo preupied by the fact that she was staying with George Howwyer, since they had been living together for seven years already, Whey would have dated a long time ago If she was interested in hiin It was only then did he realize the should have forced her to make a decision Thinking that he shouldnt waste tas lirne wallowing in sell pily, he leapt up to his feet and said, ¡®I have to get going now with that, the mede tus ww to the door In no esperaban, Her yelled at him, let the bill You do it?¡± Why shouder For yelling of me for the entire night Ale didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry to wnation ¡®I did it for you googr¡¯ But he was ignored Hey get someone to drive your bien ten chored betond turn but when he received in response was the cound of the door dosing Being left alone in a privata rocan, Alexleged against the solo ad baptus eyes closed as the image of someone erperged in his frand Nonly has been its perceptive back then, he wouldn¡¯t have anained a bunchelor up unul now Salom handed straight back to Muse Penins and went up to the both floor Sending in front of m us , bolestand stughely in the had no intention of grung in udt only wmied to w here that he could go doser to her He wount of boring on the door u is buite was e Coge would be at home of us in iflm was spotted by Gergele owned it would be wroter lesson to grinte up the wall Kwester n och with each other on Wuytstvo aftur len gte every day burtonut,l gatry for a Non usta lidl with bespre not know we lo su to her Oudte mig tot but it seemed since to just way sorry le va a message. Next Chapter Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Who Would You Prefer? Should he try to offer her some sort of exnation? However, he thought any exnation would only make things worse Gianna used her selfie as the profile picture of her WhatsApp ount Although he had admired it countless times before, out of instinct he still clicked on it and zoomed in on her face because the sight of her smile could work wonders on his mood At the same time, he started examining every post on her Instagram ount which consisted mainly of things that happened in her daily life She expressed herself in an exquisite way and she stayed true to hersell in her social media ounts. It was only after loitering in front of her unit for around half an hour did he make his way upstairs to his own unit Since she had told him that they were not to meet each other for ten days, he would try his best to curb his desire to meet her during the period After all, there were only five days left and he was sure he could manage that. After reaching his own unit, he sont a message to South ¡°Are you asleep? It was only aller quite a long while did he receive a reply from him ¡®I am!¡¯ Ss burst out laughing wondering how he could still reply to him if he was really asleep. Despite knowing that it was gettingto, he just couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Gianna ¡°How¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s mood today? South ¡®It doesn¡¯t look positive because she hasn¡¯t caten much throughout the day. Did you make her angry? Taking a deep breath, Ss didn¡¯t want to burden him with his problem so he replied: ¡°Nopo¡¯ Yet he could not hide anything from that little fellow who was a sharp observer. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you help Mommy search for Uncle George?¡¯ Slos tried to get away with it with a vague exnation ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your Uncle George leave all of a sudden? South Ive got no idea but today, I saw the woman who bullied Mommy a few days ago.¡¯ Frowning at his message. Ss replied: Who¡¯s that? South: ¡®It¡¯s your sister. I think Uncle George helped her to capture a thief: Ss: Did she bully your Mommy? South ¡®She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that! You aren¡¯t allowed to bully my Mommy 100% His reply cracked Ss up as he noticed the little fellow was one who stuck to his principle just like his mother ¡®Do I still have you on my side? South 1 won¡¯t if you bully Mommy Ss Are you sure? South: ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to think about because anyone who bullies Mommy will bo my enemy¡¯ Staring at his arrogant message, Ss was unsure whether he should be angry or be pleased, South was working hard to be stronger so that he could protect his mother well. ¡®Between your Uncle George and I, who would you prefer? South first sent him a meme of someone rolling his eyes before sending him a reply: ¡®He¡¯s my uncle but you¡¯re my Daddy! Suddenly, Ss broke into a grin because he could picture Gianna exining it to him using the same tone. Since George is my senior and you¡¯re my boyfriend, who do you think I would proler? While Ss was regretting his otitude, nna was experiencing the same sentiment because she understood s just wanted to see her because he was in love with her She regretted hurling so many spitalulments at him belore this. Why couldn¡¯t she have exined it nicely to him? Why didn¡¯t she just tell him the truth? Obviously, Ss was the aggrieved party because it had taken him some considerable effort to get her to date him but much to his dismay, George had visited her the next day She had requested him not to come see her and she reckoned no one in his shoe would be able to do it In fact, she knew she only treated him so harshly because she knew how much he was into her Al that moment she was feeling slightly upset because she supposed he was really angry with me Suanng at the screen ol her phone with her eyes opened so widely that it started to hurt, she was looking forward to receiving his measage so that she could make use of the opportunity to talk it out with him However, she didn¡¯t receive anything despite a long wait. At some point in time, she dozed oll and only woke up when her phone rted nnging Still fuzry-minded, she took over her phone, nced at the screen and perked up immediately the moment sho saw Ss¡¯s name on it, vanous possible reasons for his call popped up in her mind in an instant Was he going to demand her to introduce himn property to George because he had had enough of hding? Oc, was he going to break up with her because he couldn¡¯t stand ber bad temper and her reticence? She found that none of the two possibilities was eptable to her Next ChapterProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 I¡¯m Sorry Staring dazedly at her phone, she let it ring without picking up The moment she saw the screen of her phone go off. panic coursed through her blood and it prompted her to quickly get to Ss¡¯s number in her contact list Just as she was about to call him back, she received a WhatsApp message. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She clicked on it and found that it was from Ss. ¡®I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you which I¡¯ve left at your doorstep! Shocked to see what he had written in his message, she felt a surge of warmth in her heart because he had actually made breakfast for her just when she thought he was angry at her and would never want to have anything to do with her anymore. As her body was reacting to the message faster than her brain, she jumped out of the bed and dashed toward the door where she found a stic carrier bag on the Noor. However, the man was nowhere in sight. She thought he would pull off the same thing as what he had done a few days ago-he had hidden himself somewhere she couldn¡¯t see and while she was trying to look for him, he secretly stood behind her so that as soon as she spun around, she found herself enveloped in his arms. Then, he edged closer and whispered next to her ears, I¡¯m trying out all possible ways just to catch a glimpse of you.¡± However, nothing of that sort took ce today. After scanning her surroundings for some time, she didn¡¯t see any trace of him nor did she find herself in his embrace the moment she turned around. Nor did he express how much he missed her. Perhaps he had lost the desire to meet herpletely Suddenly, she felt upset and a lump was growing in her throat. She wondered how harshly she actually treated him to make him shun her in this way For some reason, she even felt a vague sense of loss. In fact, she was not supposed to feel that way because it was her who banned him from meeting her and it was her who refused to listen to any of his exnations. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to start his trial period as her boyfriend The effect of a habit could have on one¡¯s life was remarkable. She found his presence a nuisance when she got to see him everyday but now that he was gone, she couldn¡¯t get used to his absence Standing rooted to the spot for quite some time, a sense of gnevance overwhelmed her. She hated him for how he always made concessions to gain advantage in the form of inducing her to reflect on her mistakes As she had scarce experience in rtionships, she had no idea whether what she did was right However, right now, she was sure that she missed him So, she took out her phone and dialed his number_ It only rang twice before it was picked up by him. ¡°Gianna ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡® They said it at the same time before plunging into silence together. Yet, none of them hung up because they felt as though they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat through the phone. Atst, it was Ss who broke the silence by saying, ¡°Gianna, I¡¯ve figured everything out. I know you aren¡¯t interested in George or you wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with me. So, I think I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to give me an answer and I was just confused before this Pursing her lips, Gianna responded, ¡°Everything I said to you yesterday was spoken in a sit of rage. Please give me more time to settle this.¡± ¡°Okay You should go back now, or else you will find it hard to exin when George finds out you¡¯re outside Holding her phone, Gianna had an inkling that Ss was somewhere nearby or he wouldn¡¯t know where she was. ¡°Where are you?¡± She started ncing around For some reason, Ss answered her in a slightly miserable tone, I¡¯m in the security room watching the CCTV footage so that I can take a look at you safelyi Hearing what he said sent a mild pricking pain in her heart. Prior to this, she had never experienced the intense longing for someone but now, she found herself able to understand Silos all of a sudden because she too yearned to see him very much. I was the type of longing which could not be assuaged even after hearing his voice. Anyone would find it frustrating if they could not see someone who was just nearby All of a sudden, she chuckled, ¡°Ss, lll try to finish your grandfather¡¯s suit us quickly as possible and by the time it¡¯s ready, let¡¯s bring it to him together With a note ol pleasant surprise in his voice, Ss eximed, ¡°Great¡¯ Turning her head to face the CCTV camera, Gianna beamed and said, ¡°You should go back and get some sleep Her smile worked like a refreshing spring breeze that cheered Ss up in an instant Obediently, he responded, will Next Chapter Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 303 Is He Jealous? ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that Ss is a womanizer? You¡¯d better not get too close with him or people might start getting the wrong idea that you and him are dating.¡± Gianna quickly responded, ¡°I understand that but after all, he hired me for the job. I have to be responsible for it and make sure he¡¯s happy with my work.¡± George didn¡¯t make anyment. He might seem unruffled but in fact, he had been observing the expression on her face. She seemed delighted although she was trying hard to conceal her joy. Judging from her rxed eyes and brows, how she had been humming songs without her realizing and the frequency she stared out of the window, he knew she was looking forward to meeting Ss. For some reason, George felt jealous and even rage lurking deep down inside him. Although the sight of her so happy because of Ss pained him, he still kept his eyes glued to her as though he was trying to punish himself. Then, he spotted a figure walking toward the door of their unit from the corner of his eyes. Knowing it was Ss, he rose to his feet instinctively and made his way toward Gianna. ¡°Gianna.¡± Gianna, who had been constantly checking the door, turned around out of instinct when she heard her name. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The sight of George somehow gave her jitters as she fixed her gaze at him, wondering what exactly he wanted to do. ¡°Look at what a mess you are,¡± George remarked in a gentle voice after removing a white thread from her hair. Trying to sound casual, he asked, ¡°When are we setting off?¡± Gianna looked slightly puzzled as she didn¡¯t know what he meant. With his eyes brimming with affection, George teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you promised me before, you muddy-headed girl?¡± A look of enlightenment took over her face. ¡°Oh, I did promise to bring you around, didn¡¯t l? Let¡¯s do that after I help Ss¡¯s father with the fitting of the suit. Do you have any specific ce in mind to visit?¡± George cast a nce at Ss who had stepped into the ce before answering in a carefree tone, ¡°As I¡¯ve not been in the country for years, I¡¯ll just go with your n. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I get to be with you.¡± Gianna suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the hot spring since you told me it has health benefits?¡± George responded with ease, ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll n the itinerary first and then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± Gianna announced with a smile. After responding to her with an ¡®oh¡¯, George puckered his lips toward the door and said, ¡°Your client is here.¡± Astonished, she spun around and immediately noticed Ss by the door. There seemed to be nothing special about his look today but she could tell that he had actually made an effort to dress up. His hair was styled in a more suave and cool manner and even the tie and cufflinks he wore were new. Therefore, she was sure he had spent a considerable amount of time in front of the mirror to make sure he looked great. Standing rooted to the spot, he was staring intently at her with his brooding eyes. Her heart sank at that moment. Damn it, was he jealous after overhearing her conversation with George? She eyed George skeptically wondering whether he had broached the subject of the trip just now deliberately. Feeling anxious, she started fervently praying for Ss to hold his temper and then made her way over with a wide grin on her face and greeted him politely. ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss had never expected that he would chance upon the two of them sitting so close to each other discussing where to go on the next trip while he was standing there like an outsider. At first, he was ecstatic when he received Gianna¡¯s call asking him toe over to pick her up. Like a schoolboy going on his first date, he was so excited about it that he woke up early this morning just to dress himself up. However, his enthusiasm was totally dampened by reality at the moment. He felt a burning desire to pull the woman into his arms andmanded the man to just go back to where he came from because she belonged to him. Nheless, he knew very well about the repercussions if he really did that. It wasn¡¯t even guaranteed that she would go with him but the only thing he could be sure of was that she would definitely give him a cold shoulder after that. Thest thing he wanted was to get into another fight with her after they just patched things up. Although raging waves of emotion were surging inside him, he looked unperturbed on the outside. ¡°Have youpleted the suit?¡± Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Is He Jealous? ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that Ss is a womanizer? You¡¯d better not get too close with him or people might start getting the wrong idea that you and him are dating.¡± Gianna quickly responded, ¡°I understand that but after all, he hired me for the job. I have to be responsible for it and make sure he¡¯s happy with my work.¡± George didn¡¯t make anyment. He might seem unruffled but in fact, he had been observing the expression on her face. She seemed delighted although she was trying hard to conceal her joy. Judging from her rxed eyes and brows, how she had been humming songs without her realizing and the frequency she stared out of the window, he knew she was looking forward to meeting Ss. For some reason, George felt jealous and even rage lurking deep down inside him. Although the sight of her so happy because of Ss pained him, he still kept his eyes glued to her as though he was trying to punish himself. Then, he spotted a figure walking toward the door of their unit from the corner of his eyes. Knowing it was Ss, he rose to his feet instinctively and made his way toward Gianna. ¡°Gianna.¡± Gianna, who had been constantly checking the door, turned around out of instinct when she heard her name. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The sight of George somehow gave her jitters as she fixed her gaze at him, wondering what exactly he wanted to do. ¡°Look at what a mess you are,¡± George remarked in a gentle voice after removing a white thread from her hair. Trying to sound casual, he asked, ¡°When are we setting off?¡± Gianna looked slightly puzzled as she didn¡¯t know what he meant. With his eyes brimming with affection, George teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you promised me before, you muddy-headed girl?¡± A look of enlightenment took over her face. ¡°Oh, I did promise to bring you around, didn¡¯t l? Let¡¯s do that after I help Ss¡¯s father with the fitting of the suit. Do you have any specific ce in mind to visit?¡± George cast a nce at Ss who had stepped into the ce before answering in a carefree tone, ¡°As I¡¯ve not been in the country for years, I¡¯ll just go with your n. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I get to be with you.¡± Gianna suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the hot spring since you told me it has health benefits?¡± George responded with ease, ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll n the itinerary first and then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± Gianna announced with a smile. After responding to her with an ¡®oh¡¯, George puckered his lips toward the door and said, ¡°Your client is here.¡± Astonished, she spun around and immediately noticed Ss by the door. There seemed to be nothing special about his look today but she could tell that he had actually made an effort to dress up. His hair was styled in a more suave and cool manner and even the tie and cufflinks he wore were new. Therefore, she was sure he had spent a considerable amount of time in front of the mirror to make sure he looked great. Standing rooted to the spot, he was staring intently at her with his brooding eyes. Her heart sank at that moment. Damn it, was he jealous after overhearing her conversation with George? She eyed George skeptically wondering whether he had broached the subject of the trip just now deliberately. Feeling anxious, she started fervently praying for Ss to hold his temper and then made her way over with a wide grin on her face and greeted him politely. ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss had never expected that he would chance upon the two of them sitting so close to each other discussing where to go on the next trip while he was standing there like an outsider. At first, he was ecstatic when he received Gianna¡¯s call asking him toe over to pick her up. Like a schoolboy going on his first date, he was so excited about it that he woke up early this morning just to dress himself up. However, his enthusiasm was totally dampened by reality at the moment. He felt a burning desire to pull the woman into his arms andmanded the man to just go back to where he came from because she belonged to him. Nheless, he knew very well about the repercussions if he really did that. It wasn¡¯t even guaranteed that she would go with him but the only thing he could be sure of was that she would definitely give him a cold shoulder after that. Thest thing he wanted was to get into another fight with her after they just patched things up. Although raging waves of emotion were surging inside him, he looked unperturbed on the outside. ¡°Have youpleted the suit?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Are You Trying to Murder Your Girlfriend? Gianna nodded at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s bring it to your grandfather and let him try it on.¡± George suggested, ¡°Gianna, why don¡¯t you invite Mr. Nn in for a cup of tea?¡± Despite feeling horrified by his suggestion, Gianna maintained a calm outlook and spoke politely, ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡± Although she was talking in a polite and formal tone, she was staring at him with her eyesden with imploration and ingratiation. Ss cast a glimpse at George and tried his best to suppress the fury in him before he responded in a businesslike tone, ¡°I¡¯ll pass as I¡¯ll be busy in the afternoon. So, let¡¯s go now so we can get it over with earlier.¡± With a look of gratification, Gianna quickly replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now then.¡± With that, she took the suit and said bye to George before heading out. As soon as they were in his car, Ss¡¯s face fell immediately not because he was throwing a tantrum at Gianna. It was because his mental preparation was reduced to nothing the moment he witnessed Gianna and George together with his own eyes. Despite having spent three days convincing himself to stay calm when he saw them, it took George only less than three minutes to ruin his effort. He knew there was nothing going on between them and Gianna only saw him as her family. In spite of that, he still couldn¡¯t stand them being so close with each other! ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you get the wrong idea from our conversation just now. A few days ago, I tried to ask George indirectly when he was nning to leave but I think he could sense that I was trying to get rid of him. So, I had no choice but to tell him that I was only asking because I would like to bring him around if he was going to extend his stay. Please believe me and don¡¯t read too much into this matter.¡± Ss nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Are you still feeling grumpy although you understand the situation? Well, I guess no one in your shoes would be happy. Tilting her head to one side, she put on an adorable look and tried hard to please him because she knew she had been giving him a hard time recently. Curling her small finger around his, she cajoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve always seen George as my family member and I know my own feelings. So, please don¡¯t be jealous of him at this time, alright? You just have to put up with him for a couple of days more until he leaves and by the timeProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. it happens, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Even though Ss didn¡¯t say a word, one could tell that he had relented from the way he rxed his tightly pursed lips. The mounting fury in him quickly dissipated like a deted balloon. Indeed, he adored being cajoled by Gianna in this way because it was rare for her to speak in such a gentle tone. Although her finger felt icy to his skin, the moment she touched him, he felt electricity coursing through his entire body from her fingertip, setting them on fire. Well, he had to say he was easy when it came to Gianna. Without uttering a word, he reached out his hand to hold hers. Alex was right-she chose to sacrifice him because she saw him as her close one and she had indeed promised to make it up to him. But, what should he do if he wanted to bepensated now? The moment he held her hand, Gianna felt a lump in her throat all of a sudden knowing he relented not because he was good-tempered, but simply because he cared too much about her to be mad at her over the matter. She opened her hand fully and interlocked her fingers with his. Staring at her, Ss turned the steering wheel and pulled up by the roadside. Gazing at him, Gianna opened her arms widely on her own initiative knowing what he was going to do next. Unable to stop himself from breaking into a grin, Ss unfastened his seat belt and pulled her toward his arms. He then kept her in his tight embrace without saying a word as if he was worried he might lose her any minute. Patting his back gently, Gianna grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to murder your girlfriend?¡± It was only then did Ss realize he had been squeezing her too hard. Immediately, he loosened his hold on her and shed her a foolish grin. Gianna thought about the cocky man who sat arrogantly behind his desk when they met several months ago and the man in front of her now, who was content with just a hug. For a moment, she experienced mixed feelings noticing the stark contrast. Grabbing his hands, she said solemnly, ¡°My boyfriend, I know I¡¯ve been giving you a hard timetely and it¡¯s my fault. You can throw tantrums all you like and I promise I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 How Many Days More, Gianna? After taking a deep breath, Ss responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going to throw one because I¡¯d rather not spend this precious time with you fighting and getting bitter with each other.¡± Gianna felt a lump in her throat when he said that because he always managed to make her feel bad and touched by his sweet gestures at the same time. Being Ss Nn, he could have just ditched her for another woman instead of going through all these grievances. Trying to cheer him up, she then looked up at him with mischief in her eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to say to your girlfriend?¡± Every time Ss set his eyes on her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, he would prefer not to look so obviously smitten by her but the truth was, he just couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling upward into a smile no matter how hard he tried. He cleared his throat before he dered, ¡°I want to kiss you!¡± Gianna went speechless. He was pushing for his luck, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°I asked you whether you have anything to tell me, not whether there¡¯s anything you want to do.¡± Ss beamed at her. ¡°I will convey everything I want to say through my kiss.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes at him and snapped, ¡°Can you please don¡¯t be so greedy after just getting a hug from me?¡± Staring at her embarrassed but annoyed face, Ss was overjoyed. ¡°My girlfriend, if a man says he likes you but he isn¡¯t interested in kissing or hugging you, you should be worried.¡± Gianna had nothing to say as she wondered why she was even discussing this with him in the car. Just as she was left stumped, her wrist was grabbed tightly all of a sudden before a shadow moved swiftly over her and pressed his soft and warm lips on hers, At that very moment, she resisted him out of instinct as she could feel the horrifying experience that had taken ce on that night seven years agoe back to haunt her. Ss, who seemed to have sensed her nerves, toned down his aggressiveness and started kissing her gently. It was only then Gianna¡¯s mind was pulled back to reality to realize Ss was the man in front of her. Slowly, her body became less stiff as her muscles slowly rxed. After a long and passionate kiss, Ss withdrew himself and wrapped his arms tightly around her. ¡°Gianna, I miss you so much!¡± She responded slightly breathlessly, ¡°Am I not here with you?¡± The feeling of missing her although she was just right in front of him was beyond his ability to describe. Running his fingers through her hair, he asked, ¡°Where areProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. George and you going tomorrow?¡± ¡°The destination hasn¡¯t been fixed yet,¡± she said. Frowning at her answer, he doubted, ¡°Are you not telling me because you¡¯re worried that I might go to the same ce to check on you?¡± Holding his hands, she rified, ¡°Nope, it really hasn¡¯t been decided because the n has never existed in the first ce. It was just an excuse I used so that George wouldn¡¯t think that I was trying to chase him away. In fact, I¡¯m still thinking if I should bring him to a hot spring. It would be nice in such cold weather.¡± Sounding like a battered soul, Ss asked, ¡°How many days more, Gianna?¡± Gianna, who didn¡¯t get what he meant, questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When is your senior going to leave?¡± he asked. She was guilt-stricken at the mention of that. ¡°Ss, I think he¡¯s going to stay for a few days more because he is in no rush to leave now that my master is back to take care of the clinic. So, I have no idea when he is leaving either.¡± Ss¡¯s brows were knitted together as soon as he heard that. Eyeing her in disbelief, he bleated, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to date secretly forever.¡± Without saying anything, she stretched out both arms and wrapped them around his neck soothingly. ¡°Ss, I¡¯m not interested in George and I know this arrangement is unfair to you, but please give me some more time and I promise you I¡¯ll sort this out.¡± Closing his eyes, Ss felt like venting out his frustration, confronting her for an answer and hauling her over to George to spill everything to him. However, what he actually did was stay meekly in her embrace like all his energy was sapped. He could do none of those things because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her! Looking at him apologetically, Gianna said, ¡°Ss, I promise I¡¯ll attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration with you, okay?¡± Ss did not utter a word in response as his buoyant mood came to an abrupt end. Next Chapter Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 He Is a Devil Cupping his face in both hands, Gianna gave him a peck on his lips. ¡°Is that alright, my boyfriend?¡± Looking aggrieved, Ss stared at her andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the most pathetic boyfriend in the world?¡± ¡°You might be!¡± Gianna nodded at him solemnly and added, ¡°You only have yourself to me for falling in love with such a difficult girlfriend.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get yourself a new girlfriend instead to spare yourself the trouble?¡± He red at her furiously. ¡°Are you goading me to do that?¡± Gianna lifted both hands in the air innocently and pledged, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not!¡± Ss hovered his hands threateningly close to her armpits and asked in a frigid tone, ¡°Are you doing this because you are so sure that I won¡¯t be able to live without you?¡± Worrying that he might start tickling her any minute, Gianna didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. She tried hard to suppress herugh and answered in a serious tone, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m terrified deep down inside and I have to be constantly worried about our rtionship because there are so many beautiful girls around you! If I don¡¯t watch you closely, you might be snatched away by some slut any minute.¡± Pursing his lips, Ss remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really great at pleasing me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not buttering you up. In fact, I¡¯ve not been feeling too confident about myself because I know there¡¯s nothing about me that¡¯s superior to any of those girls around you. So, I can fully understand it if you prefer them over me.¡± Extending his arm to draw her toward his chest, Ss confessed, ¡°To me, none of them is as great as you!¡± Gianna bit her lower lip gently but it did nothing to conceal the joy on her face. Catching her expression, Ss urged, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back from smiling!¡± She then buried her head straight into his chest. Ssmented, ¡°You must have been sent by God to torture me!¡± In response, Giannanded several punches on his chest and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s crap!¡± Giggling, he took her hands and nted a kiss on the back of them while gazing at her with his brooding eyes which looked like it contained the entire gxy. In a husky voice, he whispered, ¡°But, I enjoy the torture.¡± His confession made her weak at once. She pursed her lips so tightly as though her thumping heart would jump out of her mouth uncontrobly if she didn¡¯t do so. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This man was a devil. If men were categorized into different levels ording to how proficient they were at flirting, Ss would absolutely be at the top level. Generally, she didn¡¯t think of herself as an easy woman but even she had no choice but to sumb to his charm. His pair of dreamy, brooding eyes were enough to keep her mesmerized even when he was not talking. No woman would be able to resist the way he was saying sweet nothings and with such eyes¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I should start thinking of the present I should get for your grandfather!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but change the topic of their conversation. Yet, Ss didn¡¯t loosen his hold and instead started drawing circles on the back of her hand with his thumb. ¡°Your presence will be the best gift for him.¡± Gianna objected in a coquettish tone, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be there empty-handed. Your grandfather has always been nice to me and he really fancies South a great deal. Most importantly, he is your grandfather so I have more than enough reasons to prepare a gift for him, but I have no idea what he likes. What did you get for him?¡± ¡°A chess set. He loves to y chess but he doesn¡¯t get to y it often now that he¡¯s sick.¡± Gianna had a sudden inspiration. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve got an idea but you must give me a hand!¡± It was in the neighbourhood of Beverly Garden. Kate and Jasper, who had just returned from Mastar, were exhausted both physically and mentally after going through a cover shooting marathon which hadsted several days. Fortunately, everything went well because Jane had been quite easy to work with thanks to the fact that she had a mutual friend with Jasper. In order to thank Jasper for his help, Kate intended to invite him over to her ce to enjoy a home- cooked meal by her. Unexpectedly, she spotted Landon just right after she stepped into the residential area. A surge of resentment overwhelmed her and she frowned instinctively as she stood rooted to the spot. Jasper, who had noticed Landon too, knitted his brows slightly together before he stretched his arm and rested it over Kate¡¯s shoulder. Next Chapter Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 There¡¯s No Turning Back Keeping her eyes glued to Landon, Kate walked straight ahead stiffly in a robotic manner behind Jasper In fact, Landon had no idea that Kate would be back today and he had never expected to see her with Jasper, All at once, he felt like something had pierced through his heart, leaving a gaping hole through which icy wind kept on finding its way inside Over the past few days, he had been lingering around her ce to wait for her because he had a lot of things to tell her. However, the moment he saw Jasper putting his arm around her shoulder, he felt as though his neck was strangled by someone and all the words he nned to say were stuck in his throat Had they really started dating each other? Seeing them walking past him as if he was non existent, he blurted out in a fit of panic, ¡°Kate-¡± Kate froze in her tracks for one second and took a deep breath before she went on without stopping. ¡°Kate, I have something to tell you!¡± His voice contained a note of anxiety and a trace of imploration Letting out a sigh in resignation, Kate passed the key to her ce over to Jasper. ¡°Jasper, you go first and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Jasper wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that and he started eyeing Landon disdainfully. However, he didn¡¯t say anything for Kate¡¯s sake as he took the key readily and said with a smile, ¡°Okay. I can cook the rice but I guess I have to count on you to prepare the rest of the dishes.¡± Kate responded with a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s good enough because there are plenty of guys out there who don¡¯t even know how a rice cooker works¡± Jasper cast a glimpse at Landon before saying, ¡°I think I should learn a thing or two from youter so that I can cook for you in the future?¡± Kate could tell that he actually meant it for London. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any point for him to make a remark like that because she no longer cared about what Landon thought now. With a wide grin, she answered, ¡°Sure!¡± After making sure that Jasper had gone to her ce, Kate spun around to face Landon and took a deep breath. ¡°What is it that you would like to say?¡± Keeping his eyes on her all the time, Landon asked, ¡°Do you really fancy him?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± She said she would fall in love with him soon! Landon felt his chest tighten when he heard her answer and at the same time, he wondered how deeply he had hurt her to make her hate him so much. Then, he took two steps forward and said, ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve sorted out my feelings to be sure that you¡¯re the one I like, not Mnie. Please give me another chance.¡± Out of instinct, Kate retreated and made a cross sign with her arm to keep him from getting too close. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Are you doing this because you¡¯re pitying me? Don¡¯t worry because I¡¯m not that weak and I have plenty ofpanions. Also, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bod looking to end up being a spinster without you.¡± Looking anxious, Landon took another step forward and insisted, ¡°Kate, I really meant what I said, After spending the past few days thinking about us, I¡¯ve finally realized how stupid I am for not being able to tell your feelings for me and for hurting you over and over again I can finally understand how you must have felt before this when I saw you with Jasper¡­¡± Once again, Kate stepped backward and snapped, ¡°Oh, can you just do me a favor and stop bringing the past up? I only managed to forget some of that crap over the past few days. Landon, there¡¯s no turning back for both of us now. Not only can¡¯t we be a couple, but we can¡¯t even be friends because the sight of you reminds me of how foolish I was! I¡¯ve never pinned any me on you because you have the right to like whoever you want. The problem lies with me who fell head over heels in love with you and stubbomly refused to give up when it wos so obvious that there wasn¡¯t any hope between us Now that I¡¯m finally able toe to mysell, stop trying to haul me back to that hopeless piti¡± When he heard Kate¡¯s crooky voice, it wasn¡¯t an understatement to describe the pain in Landon¡¯s heart as an excruciating one. ¡°Kate, It¡¯s ony fault to fall for Mnie¡¯s Mattery and I know I¡¯ve let you down and hurt you very badly. Please don¡¯t push me away so firmly now because you should take your time to cool down and think about.¡± ¡°Can you just stop mentioning her name in my presence? I¡¯m not interested in the stuff between Mnie and you!¡± Kate didn¡¯t give fum a chance to even finish his sentence by snarling at him, ¡°Falling in love with you is the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in my life! It¡¯s been seven yearsndon, I had been in love with you for seven years but I never thought that I would still have to earn your trust and prove my innocence by a voice recording I¡¯m really tired of having anything to do with you so just do me avor and get out of my lifel¡± Next Chapter Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Why Was He Such a Jerk? With that, she wiped away the tears on her face vehemently before turning around and making her way into the house. ¡°Kate, I won¡¯t give up on you. I only did those things back then because I had no idea that I had fallen in love with you!¡± Tugging a handful of his hair frustratingly, Landon was eaten up with regret. Back then, he started some very bad fights with her like a child because he had no idea how to deal with her who had suddenly given him a cold shoulder He thought he could make her respond to him by doing that, or even yell back at him at the very least. However, he had no idea that he had hurt her very badly by doing so. Why was he such a jerk? Leaving the romantic element aside, they had been friends for seven years. Wasn¡¯t that a long enough time for him to gain a thorough understanding of what type of person she was? What had he been thinking at that time? Why would he think that Kate had really bullied Mnie? That must not be the case! He was deceived and misled because he simply didn¡¯t expect Mnie would turn out to be such a wicked woman, so much so that she was capable of putting on an act just to make him believe that she was really bullied by Gianna! Gianna had promised Ss that she would attend the birthday dinner of Old Man Nn but at the same time, she was worried that her decision might irk George. After all, he had warned her to stay away from Ss at the time she went out to deliver the suit for Old Man Nn. So, she wondered whatment he would make in response to her decision to attend the birthday dinner. In order to avoid any possibleplication, she decided to lie to him by saying that Marcus wanted to meet her for a favor. Fortunately, George did not probe into the matter hence after work, Gianna booked a taxi for him to go back to Muse Penins. Meanwhile, she and South headed straight to Nn Residence. The birthday dinner of Old Man Nn was such a sensational event that almost everyone in town was aware of it. While many were interested to attend it, only very few people could do so because only those who carried an invitation card would be allowed ess to the vi to ensure the safety of the event. To avoid tiring his grandfather excessively, Ss had made an effort to trim the guest list but in the end, the living room of the vi still ended up being crammed with a crowd which consisted the members of the Nn Family, which already made up a total of over a hundred people as well as some of their close friends. After busy giving out directions to the housekeepers, Ss checked his watch and found it was almost six in the evening. It was only then did he dare to give Gianna a call. Speaking like a secret service agent, Ss asked, ¡°Are you on your way here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way and I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she answered. Ss couldn¡¯t help but break into a wide grin when he heard her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs to wait for you!¡± He started striding off toward the main door where he bumped into Landon who wasing in. ¡°Why are youte?¡± Landon pursed his lips in response. He was here only for the sake of his great-grandfather who had always doted on him, or he wouldn¡¯t have stepped out of his house in all events with such a foul mood. Without bothering to exin, he greeted Ss listlessly, ¡°Uncle.¡± Ss knitted his brows slightly when he heard him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was in a hurry to pick Gianna up, he would have asked him more questions. As for now¡­ He only replied perfunctorily, ¡°Go on! Your great-grandfather is in his room.¡± At a hurried pace, he then made his way to the gate of the vi where he craned his neck looking into the distance but found no sight of Gianna. Suddenly he realized he was being too impatient because she just told him that she was ¡®almost here¡¯, but not ¡®here already¡¯. Two bodyguards who were standing at two sides of the gate started whispering among themselves. ¡°Who is Young Master Nn waiting for?¡±. ¡°I have no idea but I suppose it must be some VIP or some important business partner.¡± At that juncture, a taxi was seen working its way through the winding road leading toward the vi. Ss¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement immediately at the sight of the taxi and almost out of instinct, he strode out of the gate and then in the direction of the taxi. The bodyguards started asking questions doubtfully. ¡°What kind of business partner travels around in a taxi?¡± ¡°Why is he staring at the car that way? Hey, isn¡¯t that Doctor Aubrey?¡± The bodyguard was rightFrom N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Looking Like a Family His wless and fair skin made his face look like a glutinous rice ball. Grinning, he greeted Ss, ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± At the sight of them, Ss started having difficulty keeping away the smile on his face. ¡°South looks very handsome tonight and South¡¯s mother is simply stunning!¡± Gianna smiled with her lips pursed and shot him a flirtatious re to remind him to behave himself with so many people around them. It was unbeknownst to her that what she was seeing now was already the toned down version of Ss because he would not have hesitated to give her a hug if it wasn¡¯t because of Brian¡¯s reminder. For now, he was trying very hard to curb his desire to get physically intimate with her because he didn¡¯t feel like exposing them to the public prematurely. If he only stayed with them without behaving too intimately, they would at most be suspicious of their rtionship without any clear answer. Gianna showed off a box she was carrying in her arms. ¡°This is the gift I prepared for your grandfather.¡± ¡°Let me take a peek at what¡¯s inside¡± Ss requested with a smile. Gianna tightened her grip around the box and snorted arrogantly, ¡°This is for your grandfather, not you!¡± Ss went speechless, wondering why she even showed it off to him when he wasn¡¯t allowed to see what was inside. South too fished out something that looked like a fountain pen and waved it at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss, I¡¯ve prepared something for Old Man Nn too.¡± Ss, who was surprised to learn that, asked, ¡°That¡¯s nice! What have you got?¡± South shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll know itter.¡± Ss was left wordless thinking South and his mother must be doing this on purpose just to piss him off. Tousling South¡¯s hair, heined, ¡°Why are the two of you even showing off the presents to me when I¡¯m not allowed to see what they are?¡± shing him a toothy grin, South held his hand and tried to pull him toward the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now then so that you¡¯ll be able to know our secrets!¡± Ss responded with augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s freezing outside.¡± Timidly, he held Gianna¡¯s arms as they walked; from a distance, he looked like he was wrapping his arm around her waist. At least it looked that way to George, who didn¡¯t go to Muse Penins at all. Halfway through the journey, he had asked the taxi to make a U-turn and head straight to Nn Residence. He felt as though his heart was shattering into a million pieces when he saw the three of them standing together like a family. That woman had indeed told him the truth-Gianna really went to visit Ss. The three of them looked like a happy family and even South seemed to fancy Ss a great deal. All at once, he was overwhelmed by disappointment, heartache and the rage of being deceived at the same time. Had Gianna really fallen in love with Ss? What about Ss? Was their love mutual? How was that possible? Wouldn¡¯t his prestigious family attach great importance to the family background of his girlfriend? How could his family ept Gianna who already had a son? Was this real? Suddenly, his mind went nk and he lost the ability to think rationally. Was Gianna, the woman whom he had had a crush on for seven years, going to be the woman of another man? No way! He couldn¡¯t let it happen! Seeing that he seemed to have no intention to get out of the car, the taxi driver urged, ¡°Dude, are you getting out or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m booking your taxi for the night. Just make an offer,¡± George said. The driver¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy immediately. ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll do honest business with you. Since I usually make seven to eight hundred a night, you just have to pay me seven hundred and I¡¯ll drive you anywhere you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a thousand just to stay here.¡± After taking out several notes that made up to a thousand bucks to him, George added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of just leaving after taking the money because I can easily reach you!¡± The taxi driver said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do such a despicable act! I¡¯ll wait here for as long as you like and I¡¯ll be at your disposal for the entire night!¡± George pretty much ignored what he said. Just as he was about to push the door open and leave, the driver asked him, ¡°Are you going inside to attend the dinner?¡± George asked himn back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t see you bringing your invitation card,¡± the driver answered, Chapter 309 Looking Like a Family Skeptically, George observed the guests who were filing into the vi one after another, and each of them was indeed holding an invitation card Having noticed his expression, the taxi driver chuckled, ¡°Today is Old Master Nn¡¯s birthday dinner. Without an invitation card, you won¡¯t stand a chance of going in.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Top Designer George was frustrated because it didn¡¯t ur to him that he would need an invitation card to get in. What should he do now? On the other hand, Gianna had stepped into the living room of Nn Residence together with Ss. The spacious room was already packed with guests who stood around in small groups chatting and joking among themselves with easily identifiable joy on their faces. Instead of staying in the living room, the three of them headed straight to Old Man Nn¡¯s room upstairs. Gianna thought Old Man Nn¡¯s room would be less crowded but to her dismay, it was crammed with people too. On top of that, she even noticed some familiar faces like Edward, Lara, Nicole and Aleena, whom she supposed were all here to celebrate Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday too. Looking in great spirits, Old Man Nn was sitting on the sofa where he could oversee the entire room, wearing the suit designed by Gianna. This time, she had made the suit genuine silk that came with an obscure pattern. After going through the proper process, the material wasfortable to wear and it would not shrink, nor would its bright color fade. What made the outfit stand out was the flying dragon pattern embroidery she had added on bothpels of the suit jacket. It was sewn with gold threads and her proficient embroidery skill really turned the two dragons alive. As many of the guests were having a heated discussion about his suit, the old man stroked his goatee as he said proudly, ¡°This outfit I¡¯m wearing now is not like any other because it¡¯s the only one in the world.¡± The guests started showeringpliments on his outfit to butter him up. ¡°It¡¯s the only piece in the world?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too surprised because every outfit worn by Old Man Nn is custom-made.¡± ¡°Exactly, but I must say that this costume really looks great!¡± Shaking his head vigorously, Old Man Nn waved his hands at them and rified, ¡°This is different from my other outfits because this piece was designed by a top designer.¡± Everyone chuckled along with hisment but very few of them actually believed what he said. At that moment, Old Man Nn happened to notice Gianna from the corner of his eyes, who was standing by the door looking embarrassed after receiving so manypliments for her work. ¡°She¡¯s here. The top designer is here,¡± he said quickly As soon as everyone heard him, they immediately turned to look in the direction where he was staring and spotted Ss, Gianna and South standing together by the door like a family of three. Nicole¡¯s eyes became slightly dodgy and she narrowed her eyes at them without her realizing. In the meantime, Aleena¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentment the moment she realized Gianna was actually shameless enough to be here. What about that guy? Didn¡¯t he follow her here to take a look at how things were going? Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see them, beckoned South over. ¡°South,e over here!¡± South too greeted Nn with a wide grin, ¡°Great-grandpa, happy birthday.¡± The old man was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, my boy. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here.¡± A babble of whispers broke out among the guests in the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor?¡± ¡°Seems like she¡¯s a fashion designer too.¡± ¡°The suit does look good but isn¡¯t it an overstatement tobel her as a top designer?¡± ¡°Hush! Keep your voice down!¡± Ss exchanged a nce with his grandfather to remind him not to address Gianna as his granddaughter-in- law identally because he didn¡¯t want the public to be aware of their existence just yet. However, he wasn¡¯t sure whether his grandfather could get what he was trying to imply. Looking all smiles, South walked over to Old Man Nn and announced, ¡°Great-grandpa, I have a birthday gift for you!¡± Old Man Nn was so pleasantly surprised to hear that, his goatee started twitching excitedly in an adorable manner. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got a gift for me?¡± South tucked his hand into his trouser pocket and fished out the fountain pain he showed to Ss just now. ¡°Great-grandpa, this is a recording pen that contains some jokes I recorded. When I¡¯m not around, you can y it so that it will sound like I¡¯m cracking jokes right in front of you!¡± Ss¡¯s heart gave a lurch after listening to the little boy¡¯s sincere and simple words. He was really surprised by his son¡¯s choice of gift and how he could see the loneliness in his grandfather. For a wealthy and prestigious family like his, a gift was judged by how much it cost, but not how much effort one had put in to prepare it. It was as though whoever was richer would ha deomad ne morn filial From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Old Man Nn¡¯s Birthday However, all of them had neglected the fact that money no longer mattered much for a man at such an advanced age like his grandfather, and that how precious South¡¯s gift was for him Feeling a lump in his throat, Ss reached out to caress the boy¡¯s head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you y one for your Great-Grandpa now?¡± In response to Ss¡¯s suggestion, South spun around to face Old Man Nn. ¡°Great-grandpa, would you like to listen to it?¡± Old Man Nn nodded vigorously with his eyes brimming with joy and affection. Out of all his children and grandchildren which made up nearly a hundred people, none of them was able to make him this happy While South was teaching the old man how to use the recording pen, he pressed the ¡®y button and soon, his crisp and clear voice came from the speaker: ¡®Great-grandpa, here¡¯s aption of jokes for you and today, I¡¯m going to tell you one of them! One day, Mason¡¯s teacher was annoyed because he was restless and had not been paying attention to the ss. So, the teacher scolded him angrily, ¡°Mason, I¡¯m not pleased to see you moving around like this. If you don¡¯t sit still and focus during the ss, I¡¯ll tell your father about this.¡± Then, Mason retorted with a frown on his head, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not happy about you either but I¡¯ve never wanted to tell your father about this. Since both of us are guys, we should settle this between ourselves. It¡¯s really unmanly of you to tell my father about this behind my back! As soon as the recording ended, there was a smile on everyone¡¯s face not because the joke was great, but mostly because the little boy looked hrious as he alternated between Mason¡¯s role and the teacher¡¯s role. Grabbing South¡¯s shoulder, Old Man Nn eximed somewhat emotionally. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, South, and I love your gift very much.¡± Giggling, South pressed the button to pause the recording before handing it back to Old Man Nn, ¡°Great-grandpa, there are a lot more other jokes stored inside. Once you finish everything, I will record more for you.¡± The moment Old Man Nn took the pen, he could feel his heart fill up with warmth all of a sudden. He held the boy¡¯s hands affectionately and gazed at the little boy endearingly. ¡°Great- grandpa, Mommy has prepared something for you too.¡± With that, South gave Gianna a nudge toward the old man. Staring at the little boy, Giannained, ¡°My gift has been overshadowed by yours.¡° Then, South edged closer to the old man and whispered next to his ears, ¡°Great-grandpa, you may secretly love my gift but on the outside, you have to pretend you love Mommy¡¯s gift too. Otherwise, she will be unhappy because she has spent many days choosing the gift!¡± Old Man Nn went along with his n by nodding solemnly and showed him an OK gesture. Gianna went speechless when she saw that Smiling with resignation, she took a step forward and opened the box she was carrying in her arms. From the inside of the box, she took out a photo frame which she handed to Old Man Nn. ¡°Grandpa, I hope this isn¡¯t too shabby for you and I wish you longevity and health!¡± While Old Man Nn took over the photo frame with a look of utter surprise, everyone else too inched closer trying to take a look at it. Feeling disturbed to see their gifts which were worth several hundred thousands or even millions pale inparison to the little boy¡¯s recording pen, they were curious to see what Gianna had prepared for the old man. There was a man and a woman in the photo. The man was wearing the same suit Old Man Nn was wearing now whereas the woman, who had a graceful demeanor and a gentle expression, was wearing a dress with a phoenix embroidered on her shoulder Obviously, they were wearing matching outfits, After a moment of confusion, everyone examined the photo more closely and found that it was a photo of Old Man Nn and his wife in their younger days. Gianna had actually gifted him a photo of him and his wife, Then, all of them looked frustrated with themselves for failing toe up with a simr idea. As for Old Man Nn, he was staring at the photo with his head held low and touching his wife in the photo with his wrinkled hand Looking so pleased as though his lifetime dream was finally fulfilled, a drop of tear trickled down his face all of a sudden, Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 She Has No Luck Tonight Old Man Nn seemed to be taken aback when he saw his own tearnding on the photo. Hastily, he wiped it away with the back of his hand as though he was worried that it might dirty the photo. The corners of Gianna¡¯s lips twitched twice upon seeing his reaction. Oh, my lord. While her son¡¯s gift managed to make Old Man Nnugh, hers turned out to be a tear-jerker. Because of that, she gave Ss an apprehensive stare and received a soothing look from him. It was because he knew his grandfather was shedding tears because he was touched. When his grandfather was a young man, he refused to have a picture taken together with his wife, let alone wearing a matching outfit because he wasn¡¯t used to expressing his feelings readily. Ss reckoned it must be one of his grandfather¡¯s biggest regrets in life. Most people tended to postpone some of the most important things in life thinking that they still had a long way ahead to go, but more often than not, the person whom they assumed would stay by their side forever would be gone at the most unexpected time. By the time they wanted to do something to make it up to them, it was all but toote. Old Man Nn was very touched because through Gianna¡¯s photo, his wish which he previously thought could not be fulfilled was realized. In fact, he was really surprised by her gift because he had no clue that this was the reason Gianna had asked for his wife¡¯s photo. At the same time, he reckoned that she must have designed his wife¡¯s dress in the photo herself as well because otherwise, the photo wouldn¡¯t have turned out to look so great. Every time he spent time with Gianna and his son, he would always feel warmth in his heart. In fact, he really valued a gift not by how much it was worth, but how much effort one had put in to prepare it. It took Old Man Nn a long time to recover from the emotional wave. He looked up at Gianna with someplicated emotion surging beneath his pupils but he managed to stop it from oveing him just in time. ¡°Doctor Aubrey, thank you very much for your gift because I like it a lot. I bet it must have taken you much effort to prepare it, am I right?¡± Doctor Aubrey? Ss raised his brows slightly as it seemed like his grandfather was on the same page as him. Gianna felt relieved as though a heavy load was lifted from her heart upon knowing that her gift was to Old Man Nn¡¯s liking. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal as long as you like it!¡± At that moment, all the other guests were wearing various expressions on their faces in response to the scene. They had no choice but to admit that Gianna and her son¡¯s gifts had indeed captured Old Man Nn¡¯s heart despite not having much mary value. Narrowing her eyes, Nicole approached Aleena discreetly and said to her in a voice which was only audible to them, ¡°Did you tell the man about this?¡± Aleena answered in her frustration, ¡°I did and I was just wondering why he wasn¡¯t here.¡± After some contemtion, Nicole pointed out, ¡°How is he supposed toe in without an invitation card?¡± Aleena looked enlightened at once. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me go outside and check if there¡¯s any sign of him.¡± Just as she was about to leave the room, she was stopped by Nicole, who reminded her, ¡°Hold on. Why do you want him here since no drama is happening?¡± Surprised by what Nicole said, Aleena asked her in an undertone, ¡°What n do you have in mind then?¡± Nicole stared at her quizzically. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up with a n before this?¡± After a long beat, Aleena exined, ¡°I thought all I had to do was make sure that he sees her here.¡± Nicolemented ominously, ¡°That¡¯s not enough to cause her any problem. Not only is she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor, but she is also the designer of the suit he is wearing now so it¡¯s more than reasonable for her to be here.¡± Aleena knitted her brows together and asked, ¡°In that case, what should I do now?¡± Nicole shrugged and said with a look of resignation, ¡°Is there anything else you can do now? Are you going to make her drunk and lure both her and the man into a room? That¡¯s not going to work because she has really high alcohol tolerance. I think there¡¯s nothing much you can do today. We can only wait for our next opportunity.¡± Despite that, Aleena was secretly brewing a n in her mind, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t let such a good chance slip. Did Nicole just say that Gianna had a high alcohol tolerance? Would it be the same if her drink was drugged? She was lucky to end up unscathed in the cocktail party previously, but Aleena would make sure she had no such luck tonight. Even if she failed to bring her down tonight, her n would be considered a sess if it managed to put her in enough embarrassment in the presence of the other guests. With that thought in mind, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a confident smirk. Judging from her expression, Nicole was sure her words had worked. Lara, who had been keeping mum, saw the need to make her presence known. ¡°Doctor Aubrey, thank you so much for your gift. Seems like you¡¯re the one who understands him the best.¡± Politely Gianna nodded at her and said, ¡°Aunt Lara, you¡¯re wee. When I was here to take Master Merlin¡¯s measurements for the suit, he told me that he had never worn a matching outfit with his wife before. So, I was inspired to create this photo, and Mr. Nn helped me by getting the picture of his grandmother. Everything was just a coincidence!¡± Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Teach Them a Lesson? Lara said courtly, ¡°Obviously, you put in a lot of effort into preparing your gift and you¡¯re certainly more considerate than most of us because none of our gifts have ever managed to make him so happy.¡± Her remark could be interpreted as being somewhat provocative. After listening to what she said, the first thing that popped up in the rest of their minds was how bad Old Man Nn¡¯s taste was. Other than that, they also resented Gianna for stealing their limelights because they had spent a fortune on their gifts for the old man only to see them being overshadowed by hers which might not even be worth a hundred bucks. Obviously, Lara was trying to incite the rest of her family to hate Gianna. With a smile, Gianna exined, ¡°Of course Master Merlin would love the gifts from all of you. As I¡¯m not as rich as you guys, I can only make up to it by putting in more effort. I¡¯m sure he just doesn¡¯t have the heart to criticise my shabby gift because he knows how I hate to feel embarrassed.¡± Edward too walked over to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest because you and your son should be proud of your gifts which are able to make Grandpa so happy.¡± Laraughed along and chimed in, ¡°Indeed, especially so for the gift from the little boy.¡± With that, she bent down slightly and beamed at South, ¡°Little boy, how old are you?¡± South answered her confidently, ¡°I¡¯m six-and-a-half years old!¡± Softening her tone, Lara asked the little boy what sounded like an attempt to pry for more information, ¡°I can see you¡¯re with your Mommy. What about your Daddy?¡± Upon listening to her question, Ss¡¯s face fell immediately and he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°We¡¯d better not poke our noses in their private affairs!¡± At the same time, Gianna pulled South to her and answered with a nk expression, ¡°His Daddy has passed away. Aunt Lara, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the question you should pose to a little boy.¡± As soon as she said that, South secretly took a peek at Ss¡¯s face to confirm that his expression had turned bleaker. South kept his lips pursed because he was having difficulty stopping a grin from emerging on his face. In the meantime, Ss was looking sullen thinking that it was the second time he was described as a dead man by Gianna. That woman was really ruthless with her words! Lara, who seemed to have just realized her gaffe, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s my bad for being curious. Doctor Aubrey, you won¡¯t mind it, will you?¡± Having subdued the raging fury in her, Gianna forced a smile and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± At that juncture, Old Man Nn spoke calmly, ¡°Rocky and Doctor Aubrey, I think it¡¯s about time the two of you bring the kid downstairs to grab something to eat instead of staying here with me.¡± Knowing well that his grandfather was trying to protect them, Ss replied quickly, ¡°Okay!¡± Gianna then nodded at the rest of them in the room politely before leaving the room together with Ss and South. Still looking glum even after they left the room, Ss eyed Gianna somewhat apologetically when he said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with any person or anything that annoys you.¡± Gianna chuckled, ¡°If I could really do as I wish, you wouldn¡¯t have to keep your distance from me and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have called me Doctor Aubrey just now.¡± Ss stopped in his tracks abruptly and turned to face her with his eyes glinting with consternation. ¡°Do you think I should behave more intimately with you in public? Are you ming Grandpa for not addressing you as his granddaughter-inw?¡± Gianna went speechless at first before she doubted, ¡°As the president of Nn Group, I¡¯m surprised you can¡¯t even comprehend the meaning behind my words.¡± Ss let out a chuckle because he could sense the sarcasm in her words. Putting on a more solemn look, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that I am not ready yet to introduce you and South to everyone because I don¡¯t want to put the two of you in danger. However, it still pains me to see you getting bullied by them and I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson when they behave like that!¡± He looked so earnest when he spoke that Gianna found it impossible to tease him. Instead, she red at him flirtatiously and criticized, ¡°Teach them a lesson? What about your grandfather and your younger brother? Will you ignore them too?¡± Before Ss could respond to her, the door to Old Man Nn¡¯s room was opened once again from which Nicole and Aleena walked out. Next ChapterFrom N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 A Sickening Woman The moment their eyes met, both parties appeared somewhat awkward. Aleena, who felt somewhat guilty apart from awkwardness, blurted out a question, ¡°Why are you guys still here?¡± Ss cast a glimpse at her to remind her that it was none of her business before he turned to face Gianna and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± Ignoring the two women too, Gianna held South¡¯s hand and took the stairs together with Ss. Just barely after they reached the first floor, they were greeted by the sound of wine sses being broken into pieces on the floor which was then followed by Landon¡¯s yelling, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re shameless enough to cause a scene here!¡± Just as Gianna was wondering who Landon was shouting at, a familiar male¡¯s voice came shortly after that, ¡°Landon, are you crazy? What gives you the right to attack my girl?¡± Gianna and Ss first exchanged a confused nce before making their way to them. However, they could not see what was taking ce at all because they were blocked by a crowd of onlookers. Thanks to Ss¡¯s menacing aura, his presence had long been noticed even before he spoke and the crowd automatically cleared out a path for him as soon as he reached there. Hand in hand, Gianna and South followed behind Ss and almost immediately, they spotted a girl wailing miserably on the floor with half her face covered with her hands; she was none other than Mnie Hopper. Frowning slightly, it dawned upon Gianna all at once as to the reason behind Landon¡¯s sudden outburst because that girl was the reason why Landon broke up with Kate. At the same time, she was also impressed by how fast the girl had managed to find herself a new guy and most importantly, she actually had the face to bring him along to the Nn Residence. Other than trying to instigate a fight, Gianna could note up with another reason to exin her presence. In the meantime, Landon, who was blowing his top, yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one to bring such a sickening woman here! Are you trying to ruin the event tonight by bringing her here?¡± With that, he shouted his instruction to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Throw this woman out!¡± At that time, Ben, who had already helped Mnie to her feet, growled, ¡°Are you sure you have the guts to do it? I dare you toy a finger on my girl!¡± Snuggling in Ben¡¯s arms, Mnie put on a look of utter misery but at the same time, she kept her eyes glued to Landon cockily as though she was trying to tell him that she had plenty of suitors. She was here to show off her new boyfriend and there was nothing he could do about it Not going to let her get away with that, Landon made a dash forward and tried to seize her but his outstretched arm was shoved away by Ben. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Bennded a punch directly on his face. In fact, he had long thought that Landon was an eyesore, and since he was asking for some punishment now, he wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson. As Landon was still sober because he had yet to consume any booze, he would not allow himself to be bullied without fighting back despite not being good at fighting. Soon, the two guys were embroiled in an intense fistfight until a deep and sonorous voice came somewhere, ¡°Stop it.¡± Both Landon and Ben looked in the direction of the voice and they only stopped fighting when they saw it was Ss. With a sullen face, Ss walked closer to them at a slow pace and chided, ¡°What are you guys fighting about? Just get out of here if the two of you are not interested to attend the birthday celebration!¡± Landon was too embarrassed to exin the matter. On the contrary, Ben did not hesitate to voice hisint, ¡°Ss, you¡¯re here at the right time. Landon hit my girlfriend for no reason at all and he even asked the bodyguard to chase her out. Are you going to do something about this?¡± Landon gritted his teeth in fury when he heard Ben. ¡°Ben Roberts, it¡¯s you who brought that woman here just to annoy me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I want to attend the celebration with!¡± Gianna felt it hard to suppress the rage in her too at the sight of Mnie. If it wasn¡¯t because they were here to attend Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday celebration, she might have pped her as what Landon had done. But at that moment, she only looked at Ben and offered him a piece of advice, ¡°Landon has a grudge against your girlfriend because she¡¯s an unfaithful woman, and she¡¯s just been dumped by him a week ago. So, out of kindness, I think I must remind Mr. Roberts to keep a watchful eye on your girlfriend!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 This ce Belongs to the Nn Family Mnie stared at Gianna resentfully with her brows knitted and snapped, ¡°Hey, watch your words! When have I ever been unfaithful? Why would I date Ben if I was eyeing another guy?!¡± Gianna chuckled, ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t Ben just your backup n because the man you really wanted isn¡¯t interested in you?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her face reddened with fury, Mnie fumed, ¡°Gianna Aubrey, stop spouting nonsense!¡± Ben, who finally had a clearer idea of the situation, hauled Mnie over and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Landon was the one who left you behind in the suburb¡± he confronted. Staring at Ben with her eyes brimming with anxiety and distress, Mnie tried her best to exin, ¡°Ben, don¡¯t listen to them! I was the victim of their plot! You¡¯re the one I like!¡± Ben¡¯s eyes turned menacing in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again-was Landon the one who left you behind in the suburb?¡± Mnie nodded vigorously at him and emphasized, ¡°Yes he was, but I have never been unfaithful to him.¡± Yet, Gianna sniggered in response to her statement. ¡°Oh, really? I have a voice recording with me and if you don¡¯t mind embarrassing yourself, I can y it for everyone to hear!¡± Ben was ring at Mnie with a mixture of rage and humiliation because he had never thought that the woman whom he was vehemently protecting was actually someone even Landon didn¡¯t want. How should he describe his feelings at the moment? He felt as though he had just been pped by someone and it left a burning sensation on his face. Frantically, Mnie tried to rify, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve never dated Landon before and I swear it¡¯s true! He likes another woman and he only took me to the suburb because I had identally offended his girl! Please believe me!¡± As Mnie¡¯s voice resounded in the entire living room, Ss, who had been keeping mum all the while, finally spoke as he instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Haul her out.¡± Ben frowned when he heard what Ss said. It seemed like the matter did not just concern whether Mnie was being chased out of the ce anymore as it had escted into something that involved the dignity of the Nn Family and the Roberts Family. Drawing Mnie into his arms, Ben confronted, ¡°Ss, what do you mean by that?¡± Ss cast him a fleeting stare before responding airly, ¡°You will have to leave with her if I hear any more comints from you!¡± Ben countered in a disbelieving tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it was Landon who started the whole thing?¡± Ss decided to ignore him. Just as he was about to walk away, he heard Lara¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this drama about?¡± ¡°Aunt Lara-¡± Ben, who finally found his pir of support, quickly walked over to Lara and grumbled, ¡°Aunt Lara, you have to do justice for us because Ss wants to chase my girlfriend out!¡± A barely noticeable crease emerged on Lara¡¯s forehead. After ncing at Mnie who was seized by the bodyguard, she turned to face Ben and shot him a frustrated re. It was only then did she turn to face Ss. ¡°Ss, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Ss answered casually, ¡°Nothing!¡± Putting on the air of Madam Nn, Lara remarked, ¡°No matter what, we should treat all our guests courteously. How could you chase one of our guests out?¡± Ss looked up at Lara and spoke in a level but cocky tone, ¡°I just find her to be an eyesore!¡± As soon as he said that, Lara took a breath in a barely noticeable manner to keep herself calm. It was Ben who failed to control his temper. ¡°Is that even a proper excuse for you to chase anyone out? All of us are here to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday so what makes you think you have the right to drive us out?¡± All of a sudden, Ss threw a flinty stare at Ben which made him feel as though someone was pressing a knife threateningly close to his neck. ¡°I can do that because this ce belongs to the Nn Family!¡± As soon as he said that, both Ben and Lara were left stumped. In the meantime, Landon was ecstatic deep down inside to see this. Serves them right for behaving so cockily and assuming they¡¯re one of the Nns! Did Ben just ask Uncle Ss why he was chasing Mnie out? Does Uncle Ss even need a reason to do anything he wants? Finding Mnie an eyesore is more than enough reason for him to get her out of this ce! Worrying that this trivial matter might escte into something big, Gianna exined to Lara with a smile, ¡°Aunt Lara, let me tell you what this is all about. Miss Hopper is Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriend and during the time they were dating each other, not only was she unfaithful, she even plotted against Landon¡¯s friend and sabotaged her. So, she was dumped by Landon a week ago. In my opinion, she must have lied to Mr. Roberts in order to be here so that she could show off to Landon how good her life is now. That¡¯s the reason why Ss decided to get rid of her.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 I¡¯ll Be Right Back Somewhere not far away from them, Mnie tried to plead her case by shouting in their direction at the top of her lungs, ¡°Madam Nn, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m dating Ben because I really like him!¡± Lara cast a nce at that woman to find her a looker and the type that could easily attract men. However, she was not the right one for her nephew regardless of how she really felt for him because it would be too much of an embarrassment for him to date Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Knowing what was in Lara¡¯s mind, Ben secretly cursed Gianna for meddling in his business and he had no choice but to say something. ¡°Aunt Lara, I had no idea because that girl has been lying to me too.¡± Lara, who stared at him icily, snapped, ¡°Keep your mouth shut or I will have you chased out of this ce too!¡± Looking embarrassed, Ben kept his mouth shut obediently. Next, Mnie was hauled out of the vi by the bodyguards. It was only then did Ss turn to face Landon and rebuked, ¡°You should have known better than to create a scene at your great-grandpa¡¯s birthday dinner. Now, it¡¯s about time you go upstairs and send him your wishes!¡± Intimidated by Ss¡¯s aura as always, Landon quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle Ss!¡± With that, he made his way upstairs at a hurried pace. Lara too criticized Ben, ¡°Why are you standing here doing nothing? Clean up the mess now!¡± Then, she started exining to the guests who had watched the entire drama unfold. ¡°Everything is just a misunderstanding and it¡¯s been solved now. Guys, please make yourself at home!¡± It was only then did the group of guests slowly disperse while discussing the drama in whispers at the same time. Somewhere nearby, Aleena exchanged a nce with Nicole, secretly hatching up ns to lure Gianna into drinking. When she happened to notice Alex and Hayden from the corner of her eyes, she pulled Nicole along as she approached them. She was sure Ss would bring Gianna to have a drink with the twoter because they were close friends. Therefore, all she needed to do was make sure Gianna got the ss of wine which was drugged. Just like what she expected, Ss indeed approached them together with Gianna not too long after that. Alex was a talkative person with a great sense of humor. However, he didn¡¯t talk much during the event but he could convey a lot of stuff through his eyes. He was the person who understood Ss the best in the world. Throughout the many years they had been friends, they hadProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. criticized each other because of the huge difference in their personalities, but they had never allowed it to affect their friendship. ¡°Tsk, tsk! I must say Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday dinner is really a very prestigious event because it¡¯s graced with Doctor Aubrey¡¯s attendance. Since you will be here for hours, how much will you charge for your consultation fee? Shouldn¡¯t you give them a discount?¡± Gianna chuckled, ¡°Won¡¯t I be humiliating big shots like you guys if I give a discount?¡± Laughing, Alex quipped, ¡°Just feel free to humiliate me because I don¡¯t really care!¡± Ss, who couldn¡¯t stand him, gave him a kick on his calf and criticized, ¡°Do you actually realize how shameless you sound?¡± Alex looked unruffled and he red at him while snapping back, ¡°Look at how unappreciative you are. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to help you save some money?¡± Ss shot him a supercilious nce and countered, ¡°Did I even ask for your help?¡± Alex grunted in displeasure andmented, ¡°You¡¯re just being ungrateful!¡± Sniggering, Hayden patted Alex¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°You¡¯re really wrong to think that Ss even needs your help to cut costs! | suggest that you help him spend his money instead!¡± Nicole chimed in with a gentle smile, ¡°It won¡¯t be your turn anytime soon to spend his money! I think you guys should help him take care of Doctor Aubrey instead.¡± Alex snorted in response and eyed Ss provocatively. ¡°Do you need our help to take care of her?¡± Yet, from the threatening way he was staring at Ss, he seemed to be telling Ss that his girl was now in his hands. Ss, who ignored him, turned to face Gianna and said, ¡°This patient isn¡¯t in his right mind. You need to do everything you can to treat him and I¡¯ll pay for his consultation fees!¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t suppress the urge tough. It was only after some time did Alex realize he was alluding to him just now. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t in your right mind!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t help but break into a grin. As he reached out to caress South¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Please wait for me here and I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Suffering the Repercussion South nodded at him in acknowledgment Ss then nced at his gang of friends and urged, ¡°Please be friendlier to Gianna!¡± Aleena responded instantly by shifting to one side to make space for Gianna. ¡°Come sit here!¡± After thanking her, Gianna took the seat with some doubts in her mind, thinking that it was abnormal for Aleena to behave so amiably toward her Ss only left after leaving some reminders to them Alex adopted a more serious attitude once he left. ¡°I suppose he will be too upied tonight to have time for you, so the two of you can join us Feel free to tell me anything you guy¡¯s would like to have and I will get the food here.¡± Swaying the wine ss in her hand, Aleena taunted, ¡°Do you even need to be so attentive while she might be even more familiar with this ce than you?¡± Alex retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be a gentleman.¡± Aleena teased him, ¡°For other guys, that might be a very gentlemanly gesture but your current level of attentiveness makes you seem like you are harboring some ulterior motive. You¡¯d better be careful or Ss might teach you a lesson!¡± Alex knitted his brows slightly and protested, ¡°Hey, watch your words because we have a kid here with us! I don¡¯t have anything else in mind other than the pure intention of taking care of Gianna and his son. Whoever thinks otherwise will be deemed the viin!¡± While he was exining himself, he turned to look at Gianna, who was ncing at South¡¯s lips which were shining with ayer of oil from the food he was wolfing up. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any issue with that at all!¡± she chuckled. ¡°Seems like you guys are trying to say that I¡¯m a viin!¡± Aleena huffed. Alex snorted, ¡°What do you think? You should punish yourself by downing your ss!¡± Aleena summoned a housekeeper over and took a ss of wine which she handed to Gianna. ¡°Well, let me drink a round with you guys as my punishment!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gianna had long been keeping her guard up after noticing Aleena¡¯s abnormal behavior. However, since she was treating her in such a friendly manner, she had no reason to pull a long face at her considering the asion. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to punish yourself and I don¡¯t need you to apologize to me either.¡± Holding the ss of wine, Aleena stared at her and suggested, ¡°Can I offer you a toast then?¡± Deep down inside, Gianna felt amused as she wondered whether Aleena was really this forgetful. She was actually offering a toast to her despite the fact that they had just had a row with each other several days ago Something was definitely fishy! Moving her nose closer to the wine ss, she managed to catch a whiff of a barely noticeable smell apart from the smell of wine, which was simr to the one she caught in her wine ss during the cocktail partyst time. For some reason, she felt slightly pissed as she wondered if Aleena thought that she would be stupid enough to fall for the same trick again. Prior to this, she would have just poured the wine down the drain or pretended to spill it identally to avoid drinking it. Either way was fine. But this time, she felt the need to teach Aleena a lesson and let her have a taste of her own medicine. Therefore, she turned her body to another side and using her arm, she pushed the te in front of her onto the floor. The loud sound of the te breaking into pieces caught everyone¡¯s attention. As Aleena saw the broken ceramic pieces just next to her feet, she bent down to make sure she was not injured. Feigning shock, Gianna quickly put the wine ss down and bent down looking like she intended to clean up the mess. Alex frantically stopped her from doing so. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it because you might get a cut! I¡¯ll get someone here to clean it.¡± He then summoned two housekeepers over who settled the mess within several minutes. The night went on and Gianna sessfully swapped her ss with Aleena¡¯s during the mess However, she didn¡¯t try to egg her on to drink it because she wanted to give her another chance. As long as Aleena didn¡¯t try to sabotage her, she wouldn¡¯t suffer the bacsh herself To her disappointment, Aleena was so keen to see her embarrass herself that she once again lifted her wine ss not too long after that. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finally have this drink!¡± Gianna was amused by her eagerness deep down inside. ¡°You¡¯re right. You weren¡¯t injured by the shards, are you?¡± ¡°Nope¡± With that, Aleena tipped her ss of wine slightly in her direction before downing its content. At the same time, Gianna inched her ss closer to her nose to make sure no one had tampered with its content before drinking it. The moment Aleena saw her dunkit, a sense of relief swept over her. Next Chapter Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 How Come You Are Here? At that juncture. Aleena stared out of the window and spotted a taxi which was parked by the gate of the vi She was sure it was him who was sitting inside the taxi after sending someone to check out the car She decided she would let him in after a while When he was here, she had to make sure he realized how much of a slut the woman he loved really was! After offering the toast to Gianna, Aleena stopped with the drinks while Nicole, Alex and Hayden continued to drink with Gianna while having a friendly chat Staring at Gianna who was happily having a chatter with the rest of the group, Aleena felt her vision getting fuzzy as she wondered why the drugs had yet to have any effect on Gianna At the same time, she was feeling a surge of heat wave coursing through her entire body which set her skin on fire as though she was inside a sauna room She took a look at the air-conditioner in confusion but found it was still on What was wrong with her? Was her alcohol tolerance this low? Nheless, she felt better after washing her face in the bathroom By the time she returned to her seat, she found Ss at their table whispering something to Gianna with his head held low. The two were behaving so intimately as though there was no one else around them. At that instant, she blew her top All she wanted was to let the man in to put Gianna in an embarrassing situation. She couldn¡¯t stand how everyone loved Gianna and she wanted everybody to see that Gianna was no different from Mnie who had been chased out of the ce because she was also flirting with two guys at the same time. With that thought in mind, she headed straight out. Just as she was trying to think of a way to get him in, she saw Penny already walking into the vi together with him C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The man still looked as detached and aloof as usual which gave him an otherworldly demeanor whereas Penny appeared shy and nervous walking beside him. All of a sudden, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a smirk. She had never seen Young Lady Penny, who was an arrogant woman that never took anybody seriously, trying so hard to please a man while she didn¡¯t even treat her parents so nicely! ¡°Penny-¡± It was only then did Penny notice her. ¡°Aleena, why are you outside?¡± ¡°I came out for some fresh air.¡± Meanwhile, Aleena turned to face George without uttering a word. Judging from the way she was looking at him, it seemed like she was trying to tell him, See? I told you so. ¡°Who¡¯s this gentleman?¡± she asked, pretending that she didn¡¯t know him. Penny first nced at George shyly before responding, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, George Parsons.¡± She then introduced Aleena to George, ¡°George, she¡¯s one of my brother¡¯s friends, Aleena Jones.¡± George too cast a nce at Aleena with a barely noticeable disdainful smirk on his face as though he was mocking her for the fact that she was only Ss¡¯s friend, and not his girlfriend. Aleena looked sullen in response and for some reason, she felt her face burning in embarrassment. With an awkward chuckle, she greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Without responding to her, George strode off toward the inside of the vi as though Aleena was non- existent. Penny couldn¡¯t help but look slightly awkward because of George¡¯s reaction. He was indeed a very good-looking man but the only thing was, he treated people with indifference no matter who he was dealing with Stiffly, she said to Aleena, ¡°Aleena, let¡¯s go inside! It¡¯s freezing here.¡± In fact, Aleena was enjoying the chilly wind outside at the moment but then again, she couldn¡¯t wait to see how Gianna was going to deal with the two guys, and she was dying to see how Gianna would look when she became a bitch in heat after the drugs started to take effect Therefore, she said yes to Penny and followed them inside. Gianna had no clue at all that George had headed to Nn Residence instead of going back to Muse Penins. The moment Penny and him approached her, she was bbergasted and her mind went nk for a second. All the noise in her surroundings seemed to have been muted as all she could think of was the reason why George was here. Why was he here? Was he invited by Penny or did he follow her here because he didn¡¯t trust her at all? She stammered, ¡°G-George, why are you here?¡± George stared at her looking unstirred because he had pretty much calmed himself down after spending about an hour outside Nn Residence. In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to go inside if it wasn¡¯t because he was spotted by Penny. He had nned to just wait for Gianna toe out so that he could tell her how long he had waited for her and demand an exnation from her, Next Chapter Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 An Unexpected Visitor But since he was already inside, he was determined to bring her away with him. Speaking in a tone as level as usual, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Marcus wanted to meet up with you for a favor? Where¡¯s he now?¡± Stiffly, Gianna squeezed out a smile and answered, ¡°A-After I parted ways with Marcus, I received a call from Mr. Nn who invited me to attend Master Merlin¡¯s birthday dinner. So, I came over here right after that.¡± Still wearing a poker faced expression, George went along with her instead of exposing her lies. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already given him his gift, I think it¡¯s about time you go back home since South has to wake up early for school tomorrow.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t even make an effort to argue with him as she agreed to go immediately. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was keeping away her belongings, her arm was grabbed by someone all of a sudden. She spun around and found it was Ss, who was wearing an extremely glum expression with his eyes looking frighteningly frigid. At that moment, he felt an overwhelming desire to just spill the beans to George Yet, when he noticed the anxiety on Gianna¡¯s face and the stares she was constantly throwing at him, he decided to suppress the raging fury in him Horrified to see him holding her arm, Gianna tried to wiggle out of his hold gently while speaking politely at the same time, ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going now since it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Ss, who refused to let her go, stared at George with hostility in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Parsons, are you here just to pick her up?¡± George met his gaze calmly. While the two men were secretly having a stare down, their voices remained calm and collected as if whoever lost it first would be deemed the loser. ¡°You may think of it that way.¡± ¡°So, did you actually know that she was going to be here long before this?¡± ¡°Yes I did because I followed her here.¡± George decided toe clean. Staring at George with a look of utter consternation, Gianna¡¯s heart sank when she heard that because it meant he knew that the exnation she offered just now was a lie. He had indeed followed her here! Secretly, she tugged at Ss¡¯s shirt to stop him from asking more questions because the more he asked, the more embarrassed she would be. Curling the corners of his lips into a smile, Ss suggested, ¡°Seems like you really care about her safety a lot. Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you take a seat and have some drinks?¡± George responded in an icy voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here as a guest. Gianna, let¡¯s go.¡± Gianna struggled to break free from Ss but he refused to let her go. With an extremely surly face, his voice still sounded calm but deep down inside, he was so infuriated that he couldn¡¯t wait to kill George ¡°I think you should say bye to Grandpa before you leave.¡± Slightly intimidated by Ss¡¯s somber face, Gianna responded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she turned to face George and said good-naturedly, ¡°George, please wait for me while I say bye to Grandpa.¡± As keen as George was to bring her away, he wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing the basic courtesy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything to stop her albeit still maintaining a bleak expression on his face. Meanwhile, Ss left an instruction to Penny, who had gone stupefied because of the scene, ¡°Penny, please take care of Mr. Parsons!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Penny replied. Then, Ss headed straight upstairs together with Gianna and South. He didn¡¯t say anything along the way even until they had reached the second floor, and his face was so dark that it looked like the overcast sky before a storm. Gianna assumed that he brought her upstairs just tosh out on her and she had mentally prepared herself to face that, but to her surprise, he was silent. Feeling bad to see him trying so hard to control his temper, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t this kind of a good way to end this? At least people won¡¯t be suspicious of our rtionship because I will be leaving together with George. Also, you won¡¯t have to be worried that people will start plotting against us to break us apart.¡± Without uttering a word, Ss nced at her with his brooding eyes which contained waves ofplicated emotion. In the end, his sanity took control of the situation and made sure he kept his cool. Gianna reached for his hands and shared her thoughts with him, ¡°Someone must have told George beforehand that I would be here, or he wouldn¡¯t have followed me for no reason at all. In fact, I already felt that something fishy was going on at the time he went missing all of a sudden, but I just stopped bothering about it because I was preupied and since nothing bad actually happened to him in the end. Come to think of it, I think it¡¯s very likely that he had already started to be suspicious of us then.¡± Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Does Your Brother Have a Girlfriend? Finally, Ss stopped in his tracks and examined her with a prating stare ¡°So, when are you going to stop hiding me in your closet?¡± Holding his hands, Gianna swayed his arms and cajoled him, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to George after I get home. I¡¯m sure he will leave once he believes me.¡± Ss pressed on, ¡°What if he refuses to believe you? Are you going to break up with me because of that? Gianna, you have to make a choice between the two of us because it¡¯s inevitable that you will have to hurt one of us!¡± South was so anxious when he heard that and his gaze shifted back and forth between Ss and his mother. If the two were really going to break up, all his effort in ying matchmaker for them would go down the drain. Taking a nce at South who was looking edgy, Gianna took a deep breath before she said, ¡°I understand that but even that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to minimize the damage so that George can ept our rtionship gradually. I believe he¡¯s sensible enough to figure out everything himself and ept the truth, but we have to give him some time to process the information. Ss, please believe that I will be able to solve this!¡± In a calm voice, he countered, ¡°Is doing everything he wishes your way to solve it? Why did you agree to go back just because he asked you to? Do you still remember your promise? Gianna, if I continue to let you have your way, I¡¯ll only be torturing myself! Would you do it if he were to ask you to break up with me?¡± Knitting her brows together, Gianna was eager to rify herself, ¡°Ss, please don¡¯t push me into making a decision and you¡¯re making me feel guilty for some reason. I really have a valid reason why I¡¯m doing this, but I have no time to tell you about it now. Can I exin it to you tomorrow?¡± Ss stared at her morosely without a word because he had no idea what to say In fact, he did realize that he was greedy when it came to their rtionship because he was never content with what he had, and he was constantly asking for more from her. If she had not agreed to be his girlfriend at all, she would not have to be put in such a quandary and be so guilt-stricken. To be honest, he was so eager that he had started picturing his life with her in the next ten years although he had yet to even pass his trial period as her boyfriend. Suddenly, he heard a string of extremely light footstepsing from the first floor. He first pulled Gianna to a more secluded corner before bending down to look in the direction of the first floor to find Ben and Penny standing there. Looking panicked, Gianna mouthed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ss answered her in the same way, ¡°George.¡± At first, she wanted to haul him away to hide somewhere else but she was stopped by Ss, who deliberately raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to be here at such a short notice. As my grandfather fancies South a great deal, I just wanted the two of you to be here to cheer him up. Perhaps your senior has gotten the wrong idea.¡± Gianna was sharp enough to understand what he was trying to do. Therefore, she too went along with his statement by speaking politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, I am the one who¡¯s supposed to say sorry for almost going back on my promise to attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration dinner. George has always been a rigid person and he has always taken care of me like his daughter over the years. South and I have already gotten used to it.¡± Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone who cares about you. In this case, you should really exin everything to him at home then!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not being himself simply because he¡¯s too worried about us Ss said, ¡°I¡¯d love to see you stay for the birthday cake but I don¡¯t suppose George will let you do that.¡± Casting him an appreciative nce, Gianna responded sleekly. I¡¯ll visit you guys some other time!¡± After she said that, they put an end to the show and continued their way to Old Man Nn¡¯s room. Meanwhile, George remained rooted to the spot as he wondered whether the conversation they just had was true. Why did he have a feeling that Ss wasn¡¯t interested in Gianna at all? He spun around and asked Penny, ¡°Does your brother have a girlfriend? Penny was thrilled to see George initiating a conversation with her considering that the man was so aloof. It was the first sentence he had spoken to her ever since he stepped foot in the vi. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has one but he doesn¡¯t really share his private affairs with us. I know many of his friends are women but I¡¯ve never heard that he has a girlfriend. Seems like he isn¡¯t interested in any of them.¡± George frowned upon her statement and questioned, ¡°Why is that so?¡± Penny borated, ¡°He once let a woman down several years ago and he¡¯s been looking for her ever since. I think he¡¯s not looking for a girlfriend because he¡¯s still waiting for her to be back!¡± Next ChapterBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Losing Her Mind George was slightly taken aback by what Penny said but at the same time, he felt much more relieved To his surprise, Ss was a man who was very serious about his rtionship In that case, did that mean there was in fact nothing between him and Gianna? ¡°George, are we still visiting Grandpa?¡± Penny asked. George pursed his lips in embarrassment because he only suggested visiting Old Man Nn to spy on Ss. But now¡­ ¡°Forget it Since your brother and Gianna are going there, I think we¡¯d better not butt in. Let¡¯s head back downstairs!¡± With that, he turned around and took the stairs to the first floor. Penny quickly followed him Although she was slightly confused, she was happy as long as she got to spend time with him. Outside the vi, Aleena was leaning on a pir looking weak and feeble. Two crimson patches were visible on her cheeks and the straps of her dress were pulled down to her arm by herself, revealing arge area of her fair and smooth skin. The guests who walked past her couldn¡¯t help but stare at her quizzically. She knew she should go back home and rest in such a state but she had yet to even speak with Ss tonight. It was not time for her to leave yet because she had yet to witness how Gianna would react under the effect of the drugs and how she was going to embarrass herself. At the same time, she wondered why the cool breeze no longer worked on her although it was able to make her feel better just now. Not able to stand properly because her legs had turned to jelly, she slumped to the ground with her back against the pir as she felt heat surging in her body waves after waves, which slowly became more and more unbearable. At the moment, the thin dress she was wearing made her feel like she was wrapped in a thick wool nket. If it wasn¡¯t because she still had some sanity in her, she would not have hesitated to just strip! For some reason, her heart was filled with such acute emptiness, loneliness and desire which was so overwhelming that she was having difficulty containing them. There was a strong itch inside her which could not be alleviated just by scratching and she was very aroused to the extent that she could barely control herself with the little sanity that remained in her. What was wrong with her? Why was she having the reaction as though she was drugged? But¡­ Why was she experiencing the effect of the drugs instead of Gianna, who had consumed the drugged drink? Did Gianna take her wine ss by ident? Keeping her eyes closed, she tried to recount the moment they were having drinks at the table just now. It was not idental! Gianna must have done it deliberately. She had purposely broken the ceramic tes and made use of the time she bent down to swap the wine sses. She had realized that her drink was drugged right from the beginning! How cunning was she to have swapped the sses silently! What should she do now? This was the strongest aphrodisiac sold in nightclubs and the only antidote was men. How could she spend the night with other men considering that she had to keep her virginity for Ss? You¡¯re a bitch, Gianna! She blew her top at once. Coupled with the effect of the drug, she became even more fiery- tempered and the fact that she was losing her sanity didn¡¯t help. At the most inopportune time, Gianna and South came out of the vi. With fury in her eyes, Aleena leapt to her feet without thinking and staggered toward Gianna where she confronted her furiously, ¡°You did it, right?!¡± Gianna was given a huge fright by her disheveled look and how she had dashed out from nowhere. Out of instinct, she took a step back. Ss immediately took a step forward and held her arms to keep her steady. In the meantime, George instinctively put himself in front of her whereas Landon pulled South into his arms to protect the boy. In less than three seconds, the three guys formed a protective barrier around Gianna and her son. The sight of George and Ss protecting Gianna together instead of having a fight over her was so heartbreaking for Aleena that she felt as though her heart had just been dumped into a fryer filled with hot oil. Pointing at them, she startedughing hysterically with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Both of you are such a fool to protect a woman who¡¯s been two-timing!¡± Knowing that Aleena was losing her mind because of the drug, Gianna stepped forward from behind George and spoke in a crisp and nonchnt voice Next ChapterBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 No Pushover ¡°Please watch your mouth!¡± Aleena let loose a loud guffaw before pointing at her usingly. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning! Did you trick me into drinking that ss of drugged drink just now?!¡± With a frown on her forehead, Gianna stared back at her indifferently Since Aleena had set the trap for her in the first ce, why couldn¡¯t she use the same trap back on her? She could neverpare to her in terms of slyness. How could Aleena even have the face to use her of being cunning when she was the one who drugged her drink in the first ce? She must be crazy! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With her current condition, shouldn¡¯t she put a stop to the scene so that she could leave and get a man to settle her needs? Wearing a dark expression, Ss walked over to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The moment Aleena saw him, tears immediately trickled down her face because she felt so aggrieved and terrified. ¡°Ss, Gianna set a trap to sabotage me!¡± Gianna curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile that came with a trace of disdain. However, she sounded innocent when she spoke, ¡°Miss Jones, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Aleena totally lost it due to the raging fury inside her. Pointing at Gianna, she chastised, ¡°Why are you acting all innocent after doing something like that? You knew your ss of wine was drugged long before you drank it. You deliberately broke the te so that you could make use of the time to swap the drugged drink with mine. Otherwise, how can you stand on such a stable footing?¡± Gianna found her statement rather hrious. ¡°Miss Jones, which ss of wine are you referring to? Do you mean the one you passed it to me yourself?¡± Aleena looked dumbfounded because in her fit of rage just now, she had forgotten about the fact that she was the one who passed the ss of wine to Gianna. ¡°It¡¯s you who deliberately offered me the ss of drugged drink!¡± Keeping her arms crossed in front of her chest, Gianna examined her as though she was a clown who was struggling to break free from a hopeless situation. ¡°Since you insist on saying so, I have no choice but to ask Mr. Nn to check the CCTV footage to have my innocence proved.¡± Ss, who was starting to understand the situation, eyed Gianna disbelievingly and asked, ¡°Did she drug your drink?¡± Just as Gianna was about to answer him, Nicole dashed over to them out of the blue and wrapped her arms around Aleena, who appeared disoriented. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, you¡¯re wasted, aren¡¯t you?¡± Burying her head in Nicole¡¯s arms, Aleenained, ¡°Gianna sabotaged me!¡± Nicole quickly supported her weight before she said, ¡°Ss, you guys should walk Doctor Aubrey out while I bring Aleena away! She¡¯s so drunk!¡± With that, she frantically hauled and dragged Aleena away. In the meantime, Ss¡¯s face fell. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Nicole, who had no choice but to stop moving, pleaded with him, ¡°Ss, she needs to lie down!¡± At that moment, both Alex and Hayden already realized what the matter was all about because they had been there at the table when it happened. However, they decided it was not the right time for them to voice their thoughts. Also, it would bring disgrace to the Nn Family if they allowed Aleena to continue making a scene looking so unkempt outside the vi. Therefore, the two of them advised Ss, ¡°Forget it, you still have plenty of time to get to the bottom of this after tonight. What¡¯s more, she won¡¯t be able to tell you anything now even if you insist on making her stay.¡± ¡°Just let her go. If she continues making a scene here, it¡¯s your family who will suffer the embarrassment instead of me,¡± Gianna opined. Atst, Ss stopped voicing his objection and allowed Nicole to bring Aleena away. A babble of voices soon broke out among the guests. ¡°What¡¯s this whole thing about? Why can¡¯t I understand a thing of what they said?¡± ¡°Seems like Aleena is behaving this way because Gianna drugged her drink!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Both of you have gotten it wrong! It was Aleena who wanted to drug Doctor Aubrey but in the end, she ended up taking the ss that contained the drugged drink by ident.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Doctor Aubrey must have found out that her drink was drugged and that was why she decided to swap it with Aleena¡¯s!¡± Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Ss and he secretly agreed with the opinion offered by thest guy because he knew his girlfriend was no pushover who would suffer silently when she was bullied. Seeing that the matter had been solved, Gianna did not intend to stay on. ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going then.¡± Despite feeling apologetic and reluctant to see her leave as well as having the urge to tell her everything in his mind, Ss managed to subdue all those emotions and said to her politely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for what happened tonight¡± Next Chapter Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 How She Did It? ¡°It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m not really bothered by it,¡± said Gianna Ss assured her, ¡°I understand and I know how to handle this.¡± She then nodded slightly at him before leaving Meanwhile, South gave him a wink and bade him farewell. ¡°Uncle Ss, see you next time!¡± Ss nodded at him with a smile. Staring at their figures which were getting further and further away from him, he slowly adopted a solemn face as he turned around and made his way back to the mansion. Looking guilty, Alex and Hayden followed behind him. For some reason, they felt responsible for the matter although they were not the culprit After all, Ss had entrusted Gianna to them because he was worried about her, but what happened in the end? If Gianna had not been alert enough, she would have been the one who was looking like a mess now instead of Aleena. No wonder Ss was so pissed with them! It was only after they walked into a room did Ss turn around and re at the two guys behind him dangerously Feeling coldness creeping down his neck, Alex tried to excuse himself guiltily, ¡°Why are you staring at us like that? We had no clue that she pulled off so many tricks just now!¡± Ss confronted them in his exasperation, ¡°What exactly took ce at the table just now?¡± Alex responded resignedly, ¡°In fact, I really have no idea. Hayden, did you catch anything?¡± Hayden answered, ¡°Nope because no one left the table throughout the entire time. Right from the beginning until the end, Aleena only proposed a toast to Doctor Aubrey once and they didn¡¯t interact much with each otherter on. I really have no idea when she drugged the drink.¡± Alex pointed out, ¡°But when Gianna broke a te when they were drinking, no one was looking at the wine sses as everyone¡¯s attention was on the broken te. Perhaps it¡¯s during that time that Oilvia swapped her drink with Aleena¡¯s!¡± Alex had been busy observing Ss¡¯s expression while talking. ¡°Why are you so angry over this matter? You should be pleased to have such a smart girlfriend who was not only sharp enough to tell that her drink was drugged, but she even knew how to give Aleena a taste of her own medicine!¡± To be honest, Ss was really pleased by what he said because he knew his girlfriend was indeed a brainy one. However, did that fact have anything to do with them? Once again, he shot them a baleful stare and criticized, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough, she would have been drugged.¡± ¡°Fine, I admit it¡¯s our fault for failing to take care of her properly,¡± Alex conceded. Still looking sullen, Ss asked, ¡°Where did Aleena get that ss of wine?¡± Knitting his brows together, Hayden wondered, ¡°Now that you mention it, it was rather odd. She took it from one of the waiters so no one would have thought it could be drugged!¡± Alex, who was stroking his chin in puzzlement,mented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Gianna is even odder? She had been with us the whole time and she didn¡¯t go anywhere after sitting down at the table. How did she find out that the wine was drugged?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the odd one!¡± Ss shot him another re. Alex chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you were in her shoes, would you have been able to tell whether that ss of wine was drugged or not? I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, let alonee up with a n to get back at Aleena so quickly!¡± Feeling proud of Gianna because of Alex¡¯sment, Ss spoke airily, ¡°I¡¯m going to the control room.¡± He was curious to know how Gianna did it Alex quickly followed after him. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Hayden too followed suit because he was keen to know how Gianna managed to realize the problem. When the three of them reached the control room, Ss instructed one of the security officers to y the CCTV footage of when they were drinking at the table. Soon, the footage reached the part where Aleena was taking the sses of wine from the waiter. Ss narrowed his eyes to examine the waiter. Could he have colluded with Aleena? ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s see where the waiter got the drinks from.¡± The security officer first nced at Ss before rewinding slowly. In the footage, the waiter was shown to be walking out of the kitchen with a tray of drinks and then walking into the kitchen after serving them. Meanwhile, the footage of when he stood by the table to serve them the drinks was not shown. Upon closer look, the security officer found that there was something wrong with the time stamps. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Impressed By Gianna¡¯s Skill ¡°Young Master Nn, there¡¯s a seven-second gap here.¡± Ss furrowed his brows together as it seemed like someone had deliberately deleted some parts of the footage. ¡°Keep rewinding. I want to know who else Chris came into contact with before he served the drinks.¡± Again, the security officer rewound the footage and to no one¡¯s surprise, there was another gap whichsted for 4.37 minutes, Ss sneered at how Aleena had naively thought that she would be able to get away with it just by deleting the footage but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resourceful she was Then, he gave an instruction to the bodyguards standing outside, ¡°Lock Chris up first.¡± The bodyguards acknowledged his instruction before leaving The footage continued ying and it reached the part where Aleena made space for Gianna and how insistent she had been to propose a toast to her Throughout the entire process, Gianna behaved politely and she didn¡¯t look like she was on her guard at all when she was interacting with Aleena Both Alex and Hayden were also staring fixedly at the screen to check what they had been so busy doing at the time that made them miss out the problem with Gianna¡¯s drink. In the footage, Gianna was seen lifting up her wine ss and turning her body to face Aleena, and just like that, the te on the table was pushed onto the floor by her arm. What followed shortly after that was them putting down their wine sses and bending down to clear up the mess on the floor. Ss furrowed his brows before looking up confusedly at Alex and Hayden, who appeared simrly flummoxed. Surprisingly, they still couldn¡¯t figure out how Gianna had done it even with the footage. However, Ss had a hunch that she must have done something at that time. It was just that when the footage was ying at normal speed, they couldn¡¯t see how she dropped the te at all. Again, he instructed the security officer, ¡°y the footage at a slower speed!¡± The security officer did as he said and it was only when the footage was ying 8 times slower than the normal speed did Ss manage to see her movement clearly. In fact, Gianna had already nudged the te closer to the edge of the table in a barely noticeable manner before the te was dropped so that when sheter turned her body, she would be able to reach the te with her arm. Just as Aleena bent down to check if she was injured, she made use of that opportunity to ce the ss of drugged drink next to Aleena¡¯s ss rather shrewdly. She had done everything so swiftly that no one would be able to notice anything without scrutinizing it. With that, by the time Aleena straightened up, she would naturally take the ss which was nearer to her and drink the ss of drugged drink that originally belonged to Gianna. Alex, who was very impressed with Gianna¡¯s skill, eximed, ¡°My goodness, she can definitely move fast!¡± Meanwhile, Hayden was so bbergasted that he could not even utter a word. With a faint smile, Ss recounted, ¡°On the day I met her for the first time at the airport, she bumped into a random guy like that and she somehow got the guy¡¯s phone during the process. When I noticed her bringing that phone to the toilet, I assumed she was a habitual thief and because of that, I chased her out when she came to Nn Group for a job interview on the basis that she had a bad character.¡± As soon as he said that, both Alex and Hayden were gaping at him with admiration and consternation at the same time. ¡°How did you guys patch things up after that?¡± Alex asked. Hayden questioned, ¡°Did she tell you anything about the guy¡¯s phone?¡± Ss¡¯s face would be filled with warmth and affection whenever Gianna was mentioned. ¡°I checked the CCTV footage of the airportter on and found out that the guy was the thief instead of her. Gianna just happened to catch him stealing that phone which belonged to another girl but because she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it, she retrieved the girl¡¯s phone from the thief using the same way he had stolen it earlier. The reason why she went to the toilet with that phone was because she wanted to return it to the girl. Regarding our row that took ce during the auction at the bar, she only started a fight with me because I rejected her job application at that time.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the two of you¡­¡± Alex was really curious as to how the two of them, who were arch-rivals in the first ce, turned into such a lovey-dovey couple.. Ss seemed to be in great spirits today probably because he was d that Gianna managed to avoid the drugged drink, or probably because he was proud of how brilliant she was. In short, he was in a buoyant mood, so much so that he decided not to be bothered by the fact that Gianna was brought back home by George Post navigation From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 324 Impressed By Gianna¡¯s Skill ¡°Young Master Nn, there¡¯s a seven-second gap here.¡± Ss furrowed his brows together as it seemed like someone had deliberately deleted some parts of the footage. ¡°Keep rewinding. I want to know who else Chris came into contact with before he served the drinks.¡± Again, the security officer rewound the footage and to no one¡¯s surprise, there was another gap whichsted for 4.37 minutes, Ss sneered at how Aleena had naively thought that she would be able to get away with it just by deleting the footage but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resourceful she was Then, he gave an instruction to the bodyguards standing outside, ¡°Lock Chris up first.¡± The bodyguards acknowledged his instruction before leaving The footage continued ying and it reached the part where Aleena made space for Gianna and how insistent she had been to propose a toast to her Throughout the entire process, Gianna behaved politely and she didn¡¯t look like she was on her guard at all when she was interacting with Aleena Both Alex and Hayden were also staring fixedly at the screen to check what they had been so busy doing at the time that made them miss out the problem with Gianna¡¯s drink. In the footage, Gianna was seen lifting up her wine ss and turning her body to face Aleena, and just like that, the te on the table was pushed onto the floor by her arm. What followed shortly after that was them putting down their wine sses and bending down to clear up the mess on the floor. Ss furrowed his brows before looking up confusedly at Alex and Hayden, who appeared simrly flummoxed. Surprisingly, they still couldn¡¯t figure out how Gianna had done it even with the footage. However, Ss had a hunch that she must have done something at that time. It was just that when the footage was ying at normal speed, they couldn¡¯t see how she dropped the te at all. Again, he instructed the security officer, ¡°y the footage at a slower speed!¡± The security officer did as he said and it was only when the footage was ying 8 times slower than the normal speed did Ss manage to see her movement clearly. In fact, Gianna had already nudged the te closer to the edge of the table in a barely noticeable manner before the te was dropped so that when sheter turned her body, she would be able to reach the te with her arm. Just as Aleena bent down to check if she was injured, she made use of that opportunity to ce the ss of drugged drink next to Aleena¡¯s ss rather shrewdly. She had done everything so swiftly that no one would be able to notice anything without scrutinizing it. With that, by the time Aleena straightened up, she would naturally take the ss which was nearer to her and drink the ss of drugged drink that originally belonged to Gianna. Alex, who was very impressed with Gianna¡¯s skill, eximed, ¡°My goodness, she can definitely move fast!¡± Meanwhile, Hayden was so bbergasted that he could not even utter a word. With a faint smile, Ss recounted, ¡°On the day I met her for the first time at the airport, she bumped into a random guy like that and she somehow got the guy¡¯s phone during the process. When I noticed her bringing that phone to the toilet, I assumed she was a habitual thief and because of that, I chased her out when she came to Nn Group for a job interview on the basis that she had a bad character.¡± As soon as he said that, both Alex and Hayden were gaping at him with admiration and consternation at the same time. ¡°How did you guys patch things up after that?¡± Alex asked. Hayden questioned, ¡°Did she tell you anything about the guy¡¯s phone?¡± Ss¡¯s face would be filled with warmth and affection whenever Gianna was mentioned. ¡°I checked the CCTV footage of the airportter on and found out that the guy was the thief instead of her. Gianna just happened to catch him stealing that phone which belonged to another girl but because she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it, she retrieved the girl¡¯s phone from the thief using the same way he had stolen it earlier. The reason why she went to the toilet with that phone was because she wanted to return it to the girl. Regarding our row that took ce during the auction at the bar, she only started a fight with me because I rejected her job application at that time.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the two of you¡­¡± Alex was really curious as to how the two of them, who were arch-rivals in the first ce, turned into such a lovey-dovey couple.. Ss seemed to be in great spirits today probably because he was d that Gianna managed to avoid the drugged drink, or probably because he was proud of how brilliant she was. In short, he was in a buoyant mood, so much so that he decided not to be bothered by the fact that Gianna was brought back home by George Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The Video That Popped Up on the Screen Ss then carried on, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be the doctor hired by Landon to treat my grandfather and even she was stunned the moment she saw me But then again, she still did her work professionally for my grandfather¡¯s sake and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the fifty million fees from me.¡± Alex guffawed, ¡°Ha ha ha, that does seem like her usual style of doing things! Not only did she manage to keep your mouth shut, but she also took fifty million from you!¡± Hayden taunted him too, ¡°Most importantly, you weren¡¯t pissed off by what she did at all!¡± The two buddies of Ss started mocking him without reservation. Then, Alex suddenly raised his eyebrows suggestively at him as he remarked, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you actually suffered any loss by paying her that amount of money!¡± Knowing what he was trying to say, Ss red at him with some irritation but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but agree with him because not only did he not suffer any loss, he actually made a great fortune out of the deal! At that juncture, the voice of a maid came from outside the room, ¡°Young Master Nn, it¡¯s time to cut the birthday cake; Old Man Nn¡¯se down to the first floor.¡± Ss acknowledged it before heading downstairs with Alex and Hayden. The living room was already packed with guests at the moment. On the gigantic screen at the back of a tform on the right side of the living room, slides that showed the photos of Old Man Nn together with the rest of the family were ying. After offering his birthday wishes for Old Man Nn enthusiastically on the tform, the host invited Old Man Nn¡¯s children and grandchildren to the stage to offer their wishes to him too. Ss¡¯s usual stern and detached demeanor had returned when he went onstage as the head of the family. People who didn¡¯t know him well enough could never imagine him to be the smug person he was when he talked about Gianna just now because the difference between the two was simply too huge. Having taken over the microphone from the host, he nodded at the guests and started his speech in a crisp voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. First of all, I¡¯d like to express my utmost gratitude on behalf of my family to all of you who made time to be here to celebrate my grandfather¡¯s birthday. Although my grandfather is already a man at eighty-five, his mind is still sharp and his health is still robust. In fact, that¡¯s the best thing that we hope for and the greatest wealth for us as his children and grandchildren. Grandpa, you¡¯re the pir of strength of our family and you¡¯re the presence that is capable of bringing all of us together. You¡¯re the reason why our family exists and nothing in this world is more valuable than your presence in our family. Grandpa, I wish you a happy birthday and I hope the coming years bring even more happiness and health!¡± As soon as he ended his speech, he was given a round of thunderous apuse by the guests. Old Man Nn¡¯s eyes were glistening with ayer of moisture when he heard Ss¡¯s speech. Staring at his grandson who was in his prime, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bittersweet wondering how many more years he could stay by his grandson¡¯s side. After leaving the stage, Ss made his way to his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s get on stage to cut your birthday cake!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Old Man Nn responded before heading toward the stage obediently with Ss¡¯s help. At that juncture, some of the lights in the living room were dimmed while someone was seen pushing a trolley that carried a ten-tier cake toward the stage. There were two candles in the shape of the numbers ¡®8¡¯ and ¡®5¡¯ ced on top of the cake. As the mes of the candles were flickering, the cake looked spectacrly beautiful. Without being cued, everyone started singing the birthday song while pping hands. When the cake was pushed to the tform, Ss looked at Old Man Nn and invited, ¡°Grandpa, you should make the first cut.¡± With that, he took the cake knife from the maid with which he made the first cut by holding his grandfather¡¯s hand. Of course, the first piece of the cake went to Old Man Nn. They then left it to the maid to distribute the rest of the cake to the guests. At that moment, everyone was enjoying the cake while offering their heartfelt wishes to Old Man Nn. Ss, who was worried that his grandpa might get too tired after standing for too long, instructed one of the maids to help him return to his room. Just as the rest of the guests were getting ready to leave the vi, the huge screen suddenly flickered as the slides were reced by a section of CCTV footage which started ying. It seemed to be showing one of the store rooms in the vi and there was a guy and a woman standing there with their backs facing the camera. Their conversation could barely be heard. ¡°Put this in the wer.¡± That sentence sessfully drew the attention of the guests in the living room who were getting ready to leave. All of them stopped in their tracks and turned to stare at the screen. Ss, who was standing not far away from the tform, naturally saw the video too. He could even tell that the voice belonged to Aleena. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Who Did That He knitted his eyebrows, extremely suspicious of who did that. Was it the person who deleted the video? Or was there someone deliberately scheming against Aleena? The video continued and showed Aleena handing a white pill to the waiter. The waiter took it and asked, ¡°Miss Jones, what is this?¡± As usual, Aleena sounded haughty. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. After you drop it in, just wait near our table. Once I call you, bring it over to me¡± Startled, the waiter quickly rejected, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it! Miss Jones, you should find someone else to do it. If Young Master Nn finds out, he will punish us!¡± Aleena said, ¡°All you have to do is serve a ss of wine. After this, I¡¯ll instruct someone to delete the surveince footage. No one will find out anything. Not a soul.¡± However, the waiter held onto his stand. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. I finally got the opportunity to work for the Nn Family after passing countless interviews. If Young Master Nn finds out, I will definitely be fired.¡± Aleena didn¡¯t say a word and just took out a card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s 200 thousand in it, which I¡¯m sure is equivalent to your annual sry. You just have to serve a ss of wine, that¡¯s all. Besides, there are so many maids and there¡¯s no surveince camera so no traces can be detected. Plus, you¡¯re not the main culprit of this matter so what are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you afraid to offend me?¡± Hesitating, the waiter asked again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll delete the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to expose myself either!¡± ¡°Then who are you aiming at?¡± ¡°Gianna!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? I can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. Young Master Nn will definitely kill me if he finds out!¡± Aleena said, ¡°Wealth is always apanied by risk. Besides, money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, not to mention 200 thousand. How about this? Once youplete this task, I¡¯ll offer you another reward of at least 100 thousand. In the future, if I sessfully marry into the Nn Family, you¡¯ll have be a great contributor. By then, I can even promote you to the position of the butler of the Nn Family.¡± Atst, the waiter couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed to Aleena¡¯s request. Before Aleena walked away, she reminded again, ¡°Keep in mind that the wine I want is the wine with the drugs.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, the screen on the stage suddenly cked out. At once, the crowd in the hall burst into an uproar. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so shocking that Miss Jones is such a person in private.¡± ¡°She¡¯s truly a disgrace to her father, who has always been an honest man. How did his daughter grow up to be so deceitful?¡± ¡°Strange. Since she¡¯s the one who drugged Doctor Aubrey, why did she seek revenge on Doctor Aubrey instead?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s foolish. She identally drank the ss of wine that was drugged. What makes me speechless is she even used Doctor Aubrey for being cunning and evil.¡± Right now, Alex and Hayden were in front of Ss. When they finished watching the footage, they felt sick for some reason, not to mention Ss. ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with her mind?¡± Alex¡¯s voice was loud enough for only all three of them to hear. Furrowing his eyebrows, Hayden replied, ¡°I think she¡¯s just trapped in her dream.¡± On the other hand, Ss seemed utterly disgusted. Ever since he heard Aleena say that she would marry into the Nn family and promote the waiter to be a butler, his expression had darkened and disdain was evident on his face. How could there be such a shameless person on this earth? ¡°Who did this? Wasn¡¯t this video deleted?¡± Alex asked. Hayden replied, ¡°Did the person who deleted the video do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Since he deleted it, he definitely wanted to conceal it from the public so he would be shooting himself in the foot if he yed it now. I think the person who did this is either someone who is holding grudges against Aleena or an expert inputers.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss suddenly nced at the time and realized that it had been an hour ever since Gianna left. Therefore, they must have reached home by now. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 A Shocking Footage He suddenly smiled. He knew that brat wouldn¡¯t let it slide easily! Yet, his smile startled Alex and Hayden. Alex waved his hand before Ss¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re scaring me! What¡¯s going on here? Do you know who did this?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Ss didn¡¯t say a word. Right at that moment, the screen in the hall lit up again. Then, a woman¡¯s loud moan rang, followed by a man¡¯s voice. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise while looking at the screen, which showed a man and a woman having s*x in a room. The woman was facing the camera so everyone recognized her immediately-it was none other than Aleena. Her eyes were closed and she was enjoying herself. On the other hand, although the man, who was rocking on top of the woman, was not facing the camera, his figure looked simr to Ben. At once, Ss¡¯s face turned grave. Although he was d that Aleena was being taught a lesson, and although this video would only tarnish Aleena and Ben¡¯s reputation, he was unhappy at the fact that the brat was watching this kind of video. In a cold voice, Ss immediately instructed, ¡°Turn off the screen!¡± After that, he said politely to the guests, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday party will end here since we have some private matters to settle. Kindly make a move.¡± Gossiping with great relish, everyone started to disperse since the screen was already turned off and the host had asked the guests to leave. ¡°Miss Jones haspletely embarrassed herself today!¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s shocking that she has grown into such a disgraceful woman when her father is an honest and upright person.¡± ¡°Aleena must still be in a muddle due to the drug.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a sound reason at all. If she¡¯s not in the right mind, she should¡¯ve gone home. Look at where she is. How can she do such a disgraceful act in someone else¡¯s house? What¡¯s worse is everybody knows it now. Sigh. I wonder how she¡¯s going to live honorably from now on.¡± ¡°Ben really knows how to seize opportunities. Didn¡¯t Ss just chase away the woman he was dating? It has barely been a few hours and he¡¯s already in bed with Aleena.¡± ¡°If Ben and Aleena end up together, it would be a more reliable marriage than uniting with the Smith Family.¡± ¡°So turns out it¡¯s a beneficial incident?¡± ¡°Do you think that the arrogant Young Lady would be interested in Ben, who¡¯s fickle and frivolous, if she wasn¡¯t drugged? Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Jones said? She¡¯s only interested in Ss!¡± On the other side, Ss walked out the door with a phone in his hand. After he found a quiet spot, he called South. The call was answered after two beeps and South¡¯s cool voice rang. ¡°How is it? Have you received my present?¡± Suppressing his anger, Ss scolded, ¡°You¡¯re still so young! Why are you watching these nasty videos?¡± Speechless, South rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch it. I only connected it to the screen and yed it for all of you!¡± It was only then did Ss realize he had been impulsive so he softened his voice. ¡°You¡¯re still young so don¡¯t watch this kind of video in the future. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Pursing his lips, South replied, ¡°I got it but only you think that I¡¯m still young.¡± Ss broke outughing. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve even learned to seek revenge for your mother in your own way.¡± Unhappy, South didn¡¯t say a word. He had thought that he would be praised but he received a lecture instead. Ss knew that he was in the wrong. ¡°How is your mommy and what is she doing now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s talking to Uncle George.¡± After that, South paused for a second before asking, ¡°Will both of you split up?¡± Ss smiled. Gianna and him were actually not the saddest when they quarreled, but him. After spending so much effort to create meeting opportunities for them and bringing them together, South still had to suffer in anxiety. It was forgivable if Gianna had no idea about it, but he shouldn¡¯t let his son worry about them anymore. From N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Eric and Kelly Arrived He asked, ¡°Are you afraid that your mommy and I will split up?¡± For a second, the other end of the phone went silent but soon, the child¡¯s cool and arrogant voice rang again. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? You¡¯re not the only guy in this world.¡± Ss refuted, ¡°But they¡¯re not your father!¡± South paused again and after some time, he said huffily, ¡°But what can I do if you¡¯re so useless?¡± Ss chuckled. Then, his voice suddenly became croaky while emotions surged in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. I won¡¯t let anybody snatch your mommy away and you definitely won¡¯t have any chances of calling someone else your daddy.¡± South was delighted but he pretended to be ful when he spoke, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be certain if you don¡¯t work harder¡± Quietly. Ss lifted his lips into a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard. Now, turn off the surveince camera and go to sleep You can leave the rest to me.¡± Obediently. South agreed and hung up the phone When Ss was walking back to the vi after the call ended, a car drove into the front yard. Curious as to who it would be, he didn¡¯t resume his pace and just waited there. The car drove all the way to the door before it stopped When Ss walked up to the car, he saw the car te number and found that it was Eric Jones, Aleena¡¯s father. When the car door opened, a man and a woman got out of the car. The man looked like he was in his 40s or 50s, was tall and had deep-set features On the other hand, the woman was gentle and beautiful just like a typical nobledy. She was none other than Kelly Hills, Aleena¡¯s mother Ss stepped forward and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly!¡± ¡°Ss, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Eric said anxiously. ¡°Lara didn¡¯t exin the incident clearly over the phone just now and just told me to rush over. I¡¯m still on duty!¡± An icy smile appeared on Ss¡¯s face. They¡¯re really good at scheming. Now that they have fallen out with the Smiths, they are trying to establish connections with the Jones, I¡¯m not sure about the ins and outs either. Uncle Eric, pleasee in first.¡± However, Eric was still anxious. ¡°How is Aleena?¡± Ss seemed hesitant. ¡°The house¡¯s inte was hacked just now and some disgraceful video of her was yed. I¡¯m still investigating it now.¡± Eric, who was walking forward, stopped his pace and asked Ss in doubt, ¡°What disgraceful video?¡± ¡°We should speak inside.¡± Ss replied. Eric then stopped asking questions and followed Ss into the house, Most of the guests had already left by this time and the remaining were some close friends, However, everyone was gathered in front of one of the rooms. Right at that moment, Lara threw a p across Ben¡¯s face. ¡°What were you thinking? How could you do that to Aleena?¡± Clutching his face, Ben exined in grievance, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Aunt Lara. It was Aleena who begged me. She said that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore so-¡± ¡°How are you going to exin it to Uncle Ericter?¡± In the midst of scolding Ben, Lara nced at the door and pretended to just have noticed Eric and Kelly ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯re finally here.¡± While saying, she walked up to them. Edward walked over to them too and both parties greeted each other. After that, Eric and Kelly exchanged a look and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t get what you said on the phone just now. What happened to Aleena?¡± Lara sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start. Even I wish to kill my nephew. I¡¯ll pass him to you and you can do whatever you want to him.¡± After that, she dragged Ben to them. ¡°Tell them yourself!¡± Looking at Eric and Kelly, Ben kneeled down with a thump. ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of Aleena!¡± Upon hearing that, Eric and Kelly¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°What?! You took advantage of Aleena? Where is she now?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 I Did That to Save Her Kelly looked around and her eyes were instantly locked on the room where the door was half-opened. In a few steps, she dashed toward the room and pushed the door open only to find Aleena lying on the bed. Aleena was still sleeping and she was almost fully naked. She looked like a mess! Feeling ufortable, she even grunted unconsciously. Kelly¡¯s brain buzzed as if thunder had struck her. Their family was rather traditional. She and her husband were upright people and their daughter was definitely the apple of their eyes, She always told her daughter that she must love herself and never do anything inappropriate before her marriage. On the other hand, Aleena was always obedient, so how did she suddenly end up like that? Kelly walked into the room and gently nudged Aleena. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, wake up!¡± Unfortunately, no matter how many times Kelly called Aleena, she didn¡¯t wake up. Helpless, Kelly could only cover her with the nket and shut the door before walking out of the room. Then, she walked directly toward Ben. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and swung it at his face! A clear smack could be heard along with her heartbroken curse. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Ben staggered after the p. Hastily, Eric pulled Kelly over and asked, ¡°What happened? Where is Aleena?¡± Kelly pointed at Ben with her reddened eyes. ¡°He assaulted our daughter!¡± Upon hearing that, Eric¡¯s face turned dark and he red at Ben fiercely. ¡°You really did that?!¡± Ben didn¡¯t try to exin and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At once, fury coursed through Eric, causing him to kick Ben. Ben was knocked over to the floor but he got up on the spot and kneeled. Then, he kowtowed to Kelly and Eric while saying sincerely, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, please don¡¯t be angry. Let me exin myself. I didn¡¯t assault Aleena. In fact, I care for her more than anyone else. To be honest, I¡¯ve always admired her and what I did today was solely to save her. Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible and marry her! If I had an alternative, I swear I wouldn¡¯t have done it, but I asked for her permission and sheBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. agreed.¡± After all, Eric didn¡¯t know the details so he didn¡¯t understand what Ben was saying, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ben replied, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena was drugged and the potency is not only strong, but it alsosts for hours. I never wanted to hurt her and only wanted to bring her to the hospital. Unexpectedly, Aleena¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m a man and I will always be the one who is in the wrong. If you¡¯re angry, you may hit me!¡± Eric was extremely shocked. ¡°What do you mean, drugged? Who did it?¡± While asking, he looked at Ss. That nce was full of me as if he was saying, My daughter was hurt at your ce so you must take responsibility for it. Ss secretly scoffed while looking at Lara and Ben, who were putting up a show. What an interesting performance. Ben first allowed Eric and Kelly to vent their anger on him. After that, he slowly led them into finding out that it was all their daughter¡¯s fault and he was only trying to save her.. Then, Eric and Kelly would feel extremely guilty toward Ben, who was misunderstood. Taking that opportunity, Ben would get twice the result easily through negotiation. If Ben was clever enough, he might even secure himself a marriage. What a brilliant tactic of making concessions in order to gain advantages! Ss was in a quandary as he said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I think you should watch the CCTV footage first.¡± After that, he led Eric and Kelly to the monitoring room and yed the video that had been projected on the screen by South. Next Chapter Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 We¡¯ll find a Time to Apologize After watching the video, apart from disbelief, Eric and Kelly were utterly ashamed. When did their obedient, sensible daughter be such a horrible person, who spent 200 thousand buying off a waiter to drug someone? Even worse, she had unashamedly promised the waiter that she would promote him to the position of butler once she married into the Nn Family If they hadn¡¯t heard her voice or seen her face, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person in the video was their daughter! Looking at Ss, Eric asked, ¡°But why was she drugged instead and was even taken advantage of?¡± Ss exined, ¡°She nned to drug my grandfather¡¯s doctor. Upon checking the surveince footage, it turns out that both of them identally took the wrong wine ss, causing Aleena to drink the wine that was meant for Doctor Aubrey. Just now, someone hacked ourwork and yed the video of Aleena and Ben when they were in the room. I immediately turned off the screen¡± Before Ss could finish his sentence, Eric sprung up from the chair and widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What did you say? Someone deliberately yed the video of them when they were together in the room? Who was it?!¡± The headline in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper would definitely be about his shameless daughter doing disgraceful acts with Ben at Old Man Nn¡¯s party. If that truly happened, how could he live respectably in the future? In contrast, Ss remained calm and continued, ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask whoever was present tonight. We were all in the living room when someone hacked the inte and connected the projector to the surveince camera in Aleena and Ben¡¯s room. Therefore, it was almost like a live video. When you arrived, I was in the midst of investigating the person who hacked the inte in the house. Unfortunately, that person is an expert so we failed to find him.¡± Then, he deliberately paused before continuing, ¡°But I have a rough idea. Would you like to know, Uncle Eric?¡± Eric sat down again. ¡°Sure, go on.¡± Kelly waspletely shattered by this incident now and she had no idea how she would handle the endless waves of gossip tomorrow After standing up to turn off the surveince footage in the monitoring room, Ss sat back down on his seat. ¡°I think whoever benefits from ying the video is the culprit.¡± Eric was still in a muddle. ¡°Who would that be?¡± Ss replied, ¡°What would you do now that this has happened?¡± Eric took a deep breath and said, ¡°What else can I do? Since things have taken such a turn, if I force you to marry my daughter, I would be bullying you. Actually, you¡¯re the one that I favor the most from the beginning. I¡¯ve even talked to your father about it. Plus, Aleena likes you too¡­¡± Ss was speechless. Marry his daughter? No, thanks! He already had a wife and a son. In order to show his seriousness, Ss cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena is just a friend to me and I¡¯ve never seen her as anything more than that. If it isn¡¯t for you and Aunt Kelly¡¯s sake, and since Aleena is also a victim herself, I ought to give Doctor Aubrey an exnation. Regardless, Aleena shouldn¡¯t scheme against others. If Doctor Aubrey was drugged, my grandfather¡¯s treatment would be affected. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve heard of it too that it¡¯s all because of Doctor Aubrey that my grandfather survived this time. She¡¯s our family¡¯s savior and even I need to be respectful toward her!¡± Ss¡¯s words hit hard, especially toward Eric, who was upright and honest. Eric even felt that those words were like an invisible palm pping his face mercilessly, causing his face to burn at once. In his whole life, he had never been so lost for words after being reproached. It was only after a long time did he exin with a flushed face, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for not disciplining Aleena due to our busy schedule, causing her to act willfully. We¡¯ll find a time to apologize to Doctor Aubrey in person.¡± Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The Wire-Puller Ss said, ¡°I understand the situation you both are in so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll exin to Doctor Aubrey soon.¡± With disappointment, Eric said, ¡°Aleena has always been an obedient girl and I don¡¯t know why she did this. It truly shocked me!¡± Speaking of that, he looked at Kelly. ¡°Since Ben is willing to marry Aleena and he¡¯s also a sensible man, why don¡¯t we go along with his suggestion? Otherwise, the newspaper tomorrow might publish nonsense!¡± Ss raised his eyebrows, surprised that things had indeed gone ording to Lara¡¯s n. Therefore, he started to rhythmically tap his fingers on the table. Those who knew him well would know that that was his habit when he was pondering. Raising her eyes, Kelly nced at Eric. ¡°How can Aleena marry him?¡± Eric knitted his eyebrows while asking in a frustrated tone, ¡°Do you have any other solutions?¡± Kelly raised her voice and said, ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t marry Ben. He¡¯s such a womanizer!¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t a womanizer these days?¡± Eric asked in annoyance. Knowing that they were about to start quarreling, Ss quickly interjected, ¡°Have you ever thought that if it wasn¡¯t for the wire-puller, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way although Aleena is in the wrong? I think we should focus on this person, who yed the video in public, and what his or her objectives are. Is he trying to use public opinion to force you intopromising?¡± Enlightened by Ss, Eric instantly came to a realization. ¡°Are you saying that the person behind this is Ben?¡± Ssforted him, ¡°Uncle Eric, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. I¡¯m just judging the case as it stands and I haven¡¯t found any substantive evidence. But evidently, the party benefiting from this current incident is the Roberts Family. Putting everything else aside, Ben is obviously eager to marry Aleena judging from how he apologized and confessed his feelings toward Aleena earlier. To be honest, would you choose the Roberts Family if this incident never happened? Obviously, you wouldn¡¯t. Not only is Ben a famous womanizer, but his family background is also not a match with the Jones Family. But now, you¡¯ll think that bringing them together is the best solution because it can shut the public up. Ben is just discarding all your other choices!¡± Infuriated, Eric smacked the table. ¡°How is that my only choice? I¡¯d rather keep Aleena at home than marrying her to that evil, cunning b*stard!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ss added, ¡°This is just my suspicion. Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, you should think of it on your own. Don¡¯t be influenced by my words and lose amendable son-inw. I don¡¯t mean to separate a couple either. As long as Aleena is happy, I¡¯ll be d too.¡± Kelly said, ¡°Ss, you don¡¯t have to be so discreet. We definitely trust you. If this incident never happened, I wouldn¡¯t allow Ben to have Aleena either. Isn¡¯t he the one who gained huge attention on the inte when he flirted and hugged a married woman previously? We will never allow such a disgusting man to join our family!¡± With a gloomy face, Eric said, ¡°I bet that Lara is involved in this incident too.¡± Without replying to Eric, Ss showed him a smile. Then, he said, ¡°How about this? Both of you should discuss the solution and I¡¯ll talk to the media so that they won¡¯t report this incident. That¡¯s all I can do to help.¡± In the living room downstairs, Ben whispered to Lara when no one was around, ¡°Aunt Lara, will it work?¡± Lara replied, ¡°If that video wasn¡¯t yed in public, perhaps there would be another oue. However, now that everyone knows what has happened, no one will want Aleena anymore unless she doesn¡¯t mind staying single forever.¡± Ben smirked. ¡°Thank you foring up with such a brilliant n, Aunt Lara.¡± Unexpectedly, Lara fiercely red at him. ¡°If this n works out, you must make Miss Jones happy. Look at those women whom you flirted with in the past. They¡¯re all mere peasants! This time, you must bear with it until you marry her regardless of anything. If you fail me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Wishful Thinking Out of reflex, Ben shuddered but he quickly said, ¡°I got it. Aunt Lara, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make her happy.¡± Lara said, ¡°Alright. Later on, be sure to talk sweetly.¡± Ben nodded. While they were chatting, Ss had led Eric and Kelly out of the monitoring room. At once, Lara stood up and walked over to them. ¡°Eric, Kelly, please calm down. It¡¯s all Ben¡¯s fault and I¡¯ve scolded him for hours just now. However, since what¡¯s done is done, why don¡¯t we think of a solution to settle it? Ben has already made his stand clear-he has always liked Aleena and he¡¯s willing to marry her. If you¡¯re fine with it, why don¡¯t we make this marriage happen?¡± Indifferently, Eric and Kelly stared at Lara, seemingly unmoved. For the sake of their past rtionship, they didn¡¯t humiliate Lara. Besides, they hadn¡¯t found any substantial evidence so they couldn¡¯t argue groundlessly, which was why they didn¡¯t go berserk. Yet, things were happening as predicted by Ss. Ben wants to marry our daughter? Impossible! ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll marry our daughter to a man who took advantage of her?¡± Kelly mocked. Her words were totally not what Lara had expected. How did the situation turn out this way? Wasn¡¯t marrying their daughter to her nephew the only option for them after the scandal happened? Lara looked at Ss. ¡°Ss, didn¡¯t you show the footage to Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly?¡± Ss didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, Eric said, ¡°We¡¯ve watched it. Aleena was drugged due to her own wrongdoings. She made her bed so let her lie in it.¡± Feeling slightly relieved, Lara smiled sheepishly. ¡°Since things have happened, let¡¯s not me the kids anymore. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding and Ben only did it to save her. I¡¯ve asked him about the drug and he said that there¡¯s no other solution to save Aleena other than what they did. Eric, Kelly, I understand how you feel and I feel so heartbroken for Aleena too. However, there were countless reporters here today and we can¡¯t predict what will appear in the news tomorrow. Therefore, we muste up with a solution as soon as possible. What do you say?¡± With an icy face, Eric looked at Lara. ¡°So your suggestion is to bring them together?¡± Lara knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Do you have a better solution, Eric?¡± Kelly snorted in contempt. ¡°Although Ben did that to save Aleena, as a man, he has indeed taken advantage of her like he said. Besides, is he truly in such a difficult position like what you im? If he sincerely wanted to save Aleena, couldn¡¯t he have done it somece else? Why did he have to make it known to everyone at Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday party? Confessing that he admires Aleena is just nonsense. Even we, who don¡¯t pay attention to gossip, have heard of his reputation as a womanizer so it¡¯s impossible that you have no idea about it. Lara, do you think that we are pushovers? Is that why you are asking Aleena to marry this kind of man?¡± Awkwardly, Lara forced a smile while exining, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we discussing a solution? It would be great if you have a better solution.¡± Kelly sneered, ¡°Aleena is unconscious due to the drug but Ben is conscious. We¡¯ve done you a huge favor for not getting to the bottom of the fact that he took advantage of my daughter. Saving her is a nice way to put it, but I call b*llshit! If that was another man, I would have charged him for raping my daughter!¡± Squinting, Lar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ll ruin the rtionship between our families if you put it that way.¡± After that, she dragged Ben over and asked, ¡°Ben, what actually happened? Why did you go to Aleena¡¯s room? Did she invite you in or did you take advantage of her?¡± Ben was quick-witted. ¡°I didn¡¯t, Aunt Lara. I like Aleena but I didn¡¯t take advantage of her. I only went to rest in the room after drinking wine and I truly didn¡¯t expect that Aleena woulde in. She asked me to help her and I agreed because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer¡­¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Unconditionally Doted On Her Looking at Eric and Kelly, Lara said with suppressed anger, ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯ve heard it too that Aleena went into Ben¡¯s room on her own If you¡¯re using Ben of taking advantage of her, she asked for it anyway¡± Seeing that Kelly was agitated, Edward walked forward and embraced her ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t get angry Aren¡¯t there surveince cameras? Eric and Kelly are also frustrated too.¡± After that, he instructed the maid, ¡°Find the footage where Aleena walked into the room.¡± In a cold voice, Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. You know clearly what has happened and we do too We¡¯ll take this incident as our misfortune and won¡¯t use you for taking advantage of Aleena We won¡¯t demand you to take any responsibility either. We¡¯ll keep our daughter, thank you very much!¡± After finishing his sentence, Eric turned and walked into the room. Then, he carried Aleena out with the nket When they left, they only greeted Ss andpletely disregarded the rest. After they were gone, Lara flew into rage. ¡°W ycho! His foolish daughter is the one who went for wool and came home shorn. I¡¯m being kind to help her but they¡¯re ming me instead!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Still holding her, Edward gentlyforted her, ¡°There, there. You don¡¯t need to be angry at someone who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡± Ss didn¡¯t want to watch this couple all lovey-dovey and turned to walk upstairs. In his memory, Edward had never denied Lara anything and doted on her unconditionally and boundlessly Even when Lara targeted him or his grandfather, he would just turn a blind eye. He wasn¡¯t a son nor a father. He was just a husband; Lara¡¯s husband. Ss couldn¡¯t understand how a person could be so cold blooded. His grandfather always said that the men in the Nn Family were henpecked and it truly showed in Edward! Upstairs, Old Man Nn wasn¡¯t asleep. When Ss came in, he was just about to send someone to find out how things were going after hearing bits and pieces of the conversation downstairs. Hastily, he asked Ss, ¡°How is it now?¡± Ss rubbed his eyebrows, feeling worn out. ¡°It¡¯s settled. The Jones walked away acknowledging that they were unlucky.¡± Old Man Nn asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that they were nning to unite with the Roberts through marriage?¡± Ss replied, ¡°But the Jones disagreed.¡± Old Man Nn looked at Ss. ¡°I thought everyone at the party saw what happened. How are they going to exin the incident if Aleena doesn¡¯t marry Ben?¡± Ss said, ¡°I promised to deal with the media. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask some staff to keep an eye on the trending topic. Give it a few days and the public will forget this incident.¡± ¡°Have you found the person who yed the video?¡± Looking down at his anxious grandfather, Ss was amused. ¡°Why are you staying up to ask so many questions? It¡¯s none of your business anyway.¡± Old Man Nn red at him. ¡°You brat. I¡¯m just afraid that they might suspect Gianna. Didn¡¯t Aleena try to aim at her? It¡¯s possible that Gianna hired someone to y the video to get back at Aleena.¡± Laughing, Ss said to Old Man Nn, ¡°Even if they suspected Gianna, it¡¯s settled now. Otherwise, why did the Jones refuse to unite with the Roberts through marriage?¡± Old Man Nn widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°You meddled in their dispute?¡± Ss refuted, ¡°I just gave them good advice.¡± Stroking his beard, Old Man Nnughed. ¡°Good! If the Roberts and Jones united through marriage, their might would double. It¡¯s great that you stopped it before it even happened.¡± Ss smiled too. ¡°Grandpa, you should rest early and I¡¯ll get going too. It¡¯s been a tiring day.¡± ¡°Alright. Pass me South¡¯s voice recorder,¡± said Old Man Nn Ss took the voice recorder from the bedside table and gave it to Old Man Nn. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would record jokes for you.¡± Old Man Nn seemed content. ¡°You have a good son.¡± Ss smiled and replied, ¡°You have a good great-grandson too!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Refuse to Go Meanwhile in Muse Penins, Gianna and George had been sitting on the sofa for quite some time but none of them spoke They had negotiated with each other for hours but they failed toe to an agreement George was worried about letting Gianna stay alone in the country. Although he had gathered that Ss didn¡¯t seem to have feelings for her, his intuition told him that Ss was important to her. Even if Ss didn¡¯t like Gianna now, it was uncertain that it would remain that way C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Therefore, he asked Gianna to return to the country with him so he could take care of her in person However, how could Gianna agree to that? If he had asked her two weeks earlier, she would have returned with him but now that she had Ss, how could she go back? That man had endured so much for her so how could she abandon him and go with George? If she did that, he would definitely go mad It didn¡¯t actually matter if Ss would let her leave or not because she herself wouldn¡¯t be willing to Therefore, she listed out reasons why she couldn¡¯t go back with George from her career development, her feelings to how she wished to be in her home country In return, George attacked her conscience and used her seniors and juniors to guilt-trip her. He even made a thorough analysis of the benefits and advantages that she would have if she went back with him. In the end, no one convinced the other so they were in a deadlock. Taking a puff of his cigarette, smoke spiraled upward and shrouded George¡¯s handsome face. Actually, he seldom smoked unless he was extremely frustrated. Usually, nothing could bring him down and he always kept a cool head. This situation must be difficult for him. He couldn¡¯t free himself from concern if he allowed her to stay here, but she refused to go with him. On the other hand, Gianna was upset about this situation too but she didn¡¯t have any better solutions She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone but Ss was right that it was impossible to have it both ways and protect both of their feelings. She just hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be startled by the truth and could ept it. She could differentiate the feelings she had for George and Ss. Although she wasn¡¯t sure how far she and Ss would go, she knew that no matter what, George would always be her family. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve fallen in love with George long ago! Stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray, George looked up at Gianna. ¡°Do you have to make me use our promise?¡± Gianna knitted her brows. ¡°George, why do you have to force me? You know clearly that my studio has just started to operate and South has just gotten used to attending school here. We¡¯re really comfortable now so I don¡¯t feel like making any changes.¡± George took a deep breath. ¡°I really regret letting youe back.¡± Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have acted nobly and generously. He should have been selfish and stopped them froming back. Gianna understood what George was worried about but she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell the man, who not only loved her for seven years but was her son¡¯s savior too, that she had fallen in love with another man. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have but she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. It didn¡¯t matter how much effort he had put in or how early he had appeared in her life because one had to be in the right ce at the right time and with the right person, just like when it came to her and Ss She had always thought that she was heartless and wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anybody. But at that specific moment, she agreed to be his girlfriend. She fell in love with him because of how happy he would be when she was happy about the smallest of things, and how gently he looked at her and South. George wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. In fact, he was so perfect that she felt burdened with guilt and didn¡¯t even dare to tell him the truth! ¡°George, you¡¯re my brother and my teacher, and you¡¯ll always be the most important person in my heart. I know that you¡¯re concerned for me but I want to settle down. I admit that I lied to you today but I couldn¡¯t reject him because Old Man Nn is extremely pitiful. He has many maids around him but he¡¯s actually lonely. South went with me twice and Old Man Nn likes him, so Ss asked South and I to attend the party because he wanted his grandpa to have a blessed birthday. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but I was just afraid that you would be unhappy to know Ss and I are close. However, you don¡¯t have to worry because Ss has a lot of admirers and he takes care of his friends. Since I¡¯m his grandfather¡¯s savior, he won¡¯t let others hurt me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Regretted George looked at her with his deep obsidian eyes. ¡°You know very well that I don¡¯t want to be your brother or your family, and that there are other reasons why I am keeping you away from Ss other than worrying that you might get hurt. Why do you have to pretend that you don¡¯t get it?¡± Flustered, Gianna looked up at George and anxiously exined, ¡°George, I know that you care for me. Without you, South and I wouldn¡¯t have made it b-but I only see you as family and nothing more.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for someone else then?¡± Looking at her, waves of emotions surged in George but he suppressed it with his rationality ¡°Such as Ss?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gianna kept her silence. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him but she couldn¡¯t hurt him with the truth either. Therefore, she would rather remain silent Closing his eyes, George sighed inwardly. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to answer me if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing that Gianna looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow?¡± George looked at her. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gianna blurted out. Noticing the sadness in George¡¯s eyes, she hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯m just startled by the news. Isn¡¯t the master back? Why do you have to go back so soon?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± Gianna¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why would I be anxious? Don¡¯t put words into my mouth!¡± George broke out laughing. ¡°There¡¯s some problem in our master¡¯s breeding technology in the research center so he left again. That¡¯s why I have to go back and check on it.¡± Gianna felt speechless, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he given up yet?¡± George replied, ¡°How will he give up? You know how stubborn and persistent he is. He won¡¯t give up until he sessfully breeds humans in hisb.¡± Smiling, he looked at Gianna and said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll have a few more children someday.¡± Gianna was speechless. Looking at her, George suddenly felt down. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± Gianna looked up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± Her beautiful face was just within inches but he could only gaze at it from afar while the words were stuck in his throat. Why wasn¡¯t he the one she loved? Why couldn¡¯t he be the one that she loved if she could fall for someone? ¡°Using the promise, I forbid you from marrying before getting my permission!¡± After that, he stood up and returned to his room. In the dark, hey on the bed, regretting that he hade back and confessed. If he didn¡¯t confess, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him so firmly. He had been in love with her for seven years and in those years, they were so intimate that they had done everything except sleeping on the same bed. Because she has been hurt before, he didn¡¯t dare to force her. Therefore, he tried his best to convince himself that since she was beside him, he would just wait for her. All this time, he thought that she would be his and it was only a matter of time. But now, why did he feel like he was losing her? If she fell in love with another man, could he bear to see her getting close and intimate with that man? Could he? He pulled the nket over his head and hid under it for a long time until he heard a notification from his phone. He grabbed the phone to check it. Upon seeing that it was a WhatsApp message from Penny, he felt annoyed for some reason. When he left tonight, Penny had asked for his contact. He had found it hard to reject her since she was the one who brought him into Nn Residence. Since he couldn¡¯t block her or delete her contact, he could at least ignore her. Just when he was about to put his phone away, he spotted Gianna¡¯s name in the message from the corner of his eyes. Therefore, he clicked on the message and read it. ¡°George, are you asleep? I¡¯ve just settled my work. Someone retaliated for Gianna. George was confused and wasn¡¯t nning to bother about it, but he was too curious so he sat up and replied: ¡®Who?¡¯ Next Chapter Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 A Song to Cheer You Up Obviously overjoyed, Penny replied within seconds: ¡®George, are you not asleep yet? I thought you were asleep so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. Can I call you now?¡¯ George replied: ¡®Now is not a good time, just text me! Penny quickly texted back: ¡®Okay. Someone yed the video of Aleena together with Ben on the big screen in the living room so everybody who was at the party knows about her affair. This time, Aleena¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined.¡¯ George was suspicious. y a video on the screen in the living room? Other than South, I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing ¡®What happened next?¡¯ ¡®Later, my mother, who wants the two families to be united through marriage, hurriedly asked everyone to keep all of it a secret. In the end, the Jones family was still angry. They didn¡¯t agree to the marriage and just left! ¡®Why didn¡¯t they agree?¡¯ George suddenly had a thought. Is it because Aleena still wants to be together with Ss? So, he sent another text: ¡®Does Aleena like your brother?¡¯ Penny replied: ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like my brother? The only problem is that my brother doesn¡¯t like anyone!¡¯ Secondster, she texted: ¡®Just like you!¡¯ However, George was confused. Who doesn¡¯t like her brother? Is it possible that Gianna likes him too? Maybe that photo was not fake and not purposely taken at a certain angle! ¡®George, where are you going tomorrow? I have a medical question that I don¡¯t know about. Can you teach me?¡¯ At that moment, George received another text message from Penny. He quickly replied: ¡®I¡¯m returning to Mastar tomorrow. Penny hurriedly asked: ¡®Why are you returning to Mastar? When are youing back?¡¯ George didn¡¯t reply to her. In fact, he didn¡¯t know when or what excuse he could use toe back. ¡°George, what time is your flight tomorrow? Can I send you off?¡¯ Looking at the words on the screen, George could imagine how anxious Penny was. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the person he hoped was anxious about his departure, which was why he didn¡¯t reply to her and directly threw his phone to the side. At the same time, Gianna was sitting on the sofa in a daze. She felt upset when she watched George¡¯s lonely figure as he left but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Gianna felt that she was ungrateful. Even though she righteously vowed to be loyal and said that she would do anything for him, in reality, she was really selfish. She had hurt a close senior because of her own feelings. All of a sudden, she felt her phone in her hand vibrate. Gianna held it up and saw that it was a message from Ss: ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯ Holding her phone in her hands, Gianna got up and walked back to her bedroom before she replied: ¡®Not yet! ¡®Is George suspicious about us?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow!¡¯ When Ss saw this message, he was extremely overjoyed. ¡®Really? Does that mean I can officially be your boyfriend and call you my girlfriend? Reading Ss¡¯s message, Gianna could already imagine how happy Ss was but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy at all. So, she only replied with one word: ¡®Yes! Ss was a vignt person so he could immediately tell that Gianna was in a bad mood. He purposely sent a jealous text to her: ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to see him leave?¡¯ Gianna quickly replied: ¡®No, I just think that I¡¯m really selfish!¡¯ Ss: ¡®Feelings are selfish by nature. You won¡¯t be happy if you force yourself to be with your senior. You can return the favors you owe him in other ways instead of your feelings. Doing so is unfair to the three of us! Gianna: ¡®I know, I just feel a little upset! Ss: ¡®Why don¡¯t I sing you a song to cheer you up?¡¯ Gianna: ¡®You know how to sing?¡¯ Ss sent a voice message: ¡®In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world. Every smile makes me intoxicated. Everything about you is perfect, even the way you pout your mouth when you¡¯re angry¡­ Giannay on the bed and listened to Ss¡¯s voice messages one after another. At that moment, she felt better and the corners of her lips slowly curled upward. I didn¡¯t expect him to sing so well! Next Chapter Chapter 336 A Song to Cheer You Up Obviously overjoyed, Penny replied within seconds: ¡®George, are you not asleep yet? I thought you were asleep so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. Can I call you now?¡¯ George replied: ¡®Now is not a good time, just text me! Penny quickly texted back: ¡®Okay. Someone yed the video of Aleena together with Ben on the big screen in the living room so everybody who was at the party knows about her affair. This time, Aleena¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined.¡¯ George was suspicious. y a video on the screen in the living room? Other than South, I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing ¡®What happened next?¡¯ ¡®Later, my mother, who wants the two families to be united through marriage, hurriedly asked everyone to keep all of it a secret. In the end, the Jones family was still angry. They didn¡¯t agree to the marriage and just left! ¡®Why didn¡¯t they agree?¡¯ George suddenly had a thought. Is it because Aleena still wants to be together with Ss? So, he sent another text: ¡®Does Aleena like your brother?¡¯ Penny replied: ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like my brother? The only problem is that my brother doesn¡¯t like anyone!¡¯ Secondster, she texted: ¡®Just like you!¡¯ However, George was confused. Who doesn¡¯t like her brother? Is it possible that Gianna likes him too? Maybe that photo was not fake and not purposely taken at a certain angle! ¡®George, where are you going tomorrow? I have a medical question that I don¡¯t know about. Can you teach me?¡¯ At that moment, George received another text message from Penny. He quickly replied: ¡®I¡¯m returning to Mastar tomorrow. Penny hurriedly asked: ¡®Why are you returning to Mastar? When are youing back?¡¯ George didn¡¯t reply to her. In fact, he didn¡¯t know when or what excuse he could use toe back. ¡°George, what time is your flight tomorrow? Can I send you off?¡¯ Looking at the words on the screen, George could imagine how anxious Penny was. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the person he hoped was anxious about his departure, which was why he didn¡¯t reply to her and directly threw his phone to the side. At the same time, Gianna was sitting on the sofa in a daze. She felt upset when she watched George¡¯s lonely figure as he left but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Gianna felt that she was ungrateful. Even though she righteously vowed to be loyal and said that she would do anything for him, in reality, she was really selfish. She had hurt a close senior because of her own feelings. All of a sudden, she felt her phone in her hand vibrate. Gianna held it up and saw that it was a message from Ss: ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯ Holding her phone in her hands, Gianna got up and walked back to her bedroom before she replied: ¡®Not yet! ¡®Is George suspicious about us?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow!¡¯ When Ss saw this message, he was extremely overjoyed. ¡®Really? Does that mean I can officially be your boyfriend and call you my girlfriend? Reading Ss¡¯s message, Gianna could already imagine how happy Ss was but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy at all. So, she only replied with one word: ¡®Yes! Ss was a vignt person so he could immediately tell that Gianna was in a bad mood. He purposely sent a jealous text to her: ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to see him leave?¡¯ Gianna quickly replied: ¡®No, I just think that I¡¯m really selfish!¡¯ Ss: ¡®Feelings are selfish by nature. You won¡¯t be happy if you force yourself to be with your senior. You can return the favors you owe him in other ways instead of your feelings. Doing so is unfair to the three of us! Gianna: ¡®I know, I just feel a little upset! Ss: ¡®Why don¡¯t I sing you a song to cheer you up?¡¯ Gianna: ¡®You know how to sing?¡¯ Ss sent a voice message: ¡®In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world. Every smile makes me intoxicated. Everything about you is perfect, even the way you pout your mouth when you¡¯re angry¡­ Giannay on the bed and listened to Ss¡¯s voice messages one after another. At that moment, she felt better and the corners of her lips slowly curled upward. I didn¡¯t expect him to sing so well!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Why Do You Keep Following Me? On the next day, because Gianna had chatted with Ss untiltest night, it was already 6:30 am when she woke up. When she walked out of her room, she thought she would see George making breakfast for her and South in the kitchen, but she realized that the house was unusually quiet. She had a bad premonition and quickly ran toward George¡¯s room. She knocked on his room and shouted, ¡°George? George?¡± Unfortunately, no matter how hard she knocked, nobody answered. With that, she directly pushed the door open and went in Just like she had expected, the room was tidy and empty, as if nobody lived there before. Gianna left the room in a hurry, grabbed her phone, and called George. The sound of the dialing tone made her feel irritated. At that moment, Gianna was extremely anxious and she secretly kept urging the other person on the phone to pick up. His phone is not switched off. That means that he isn¡¯t on the ne yet. In the end, my selfishness forced George to leave. How did he leave without making a sound? How sound asleep was I? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?! Panic and self-me instantly swept over her. After a long while, she finally heard George¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± At that instant, Gianna almost burst into tears. With an aggrieved voice, she asked, ¡°George, where are you?¡± George slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost at the airport.¡± Hearing this, Gianna was angry and anxious. ¡°What time is your flight? How could you leave without saying anything and don¡¯t even let me send you off?¡± George said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back in the future. I¡¯ll be back when I have the chance.¡± However, Gianna was still furious. ¡°But you can¡¯t stop me from sending you off. What time is your flight? I¡¯ll head over there now!¡± George replied, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m almost there.¡± Gianna said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re intentionally making me feel upset, aren¡¯t you?¡± George¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious. ¡°Gianna, there is no one in this world that wants you to be happy more than me!¡± Gianna felt a lump in her throat ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll send you off!¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t give George a chance to speak and directly hung up the phone. Then, she made a call to Ss and asked him to send South to school. Later, she went to South¡¯s room and woke him up. After she dressed herself up and was about to leave the house, she bumped into Ss. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport,¡± Ss said. Gianna replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. South needs to go to school today. Help me take him to school.¡± Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°I already asked Landon toe over. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When the two of them were talking, Landon arrived. Seeing this, Ss raised his eyebrows at Gianna, as if he was asking Gianna if he could apany her to the airport. Gianna didn¡¯t say anything else. After giving Landon the address, she hurried to the airport with Ss. At the same time, George arrived at the airport. As soon as he entered the airport, he saw a familiar figure and immediately frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Penny looked at him and with a triumphant smile on her face, she replied, ¡°I can find out about your flight details even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Hearing this, George ignored her and walked toward the waiting hall. Penny quickly followed behind him and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly returning to Mastar?¡± George didn¡¯t say anything and continued to drag his luggage forward without looking back. Seeing this, Penny asked again, ¡°George, when will youe back?¡± George continued to ignore her and started to take bigger steps. Penny was holding a bag in her hand and she looked like a mess as she chased after him. Even though she knew George was cold and unfriendly, the more frustrated she got, the more courage she had. ¡°George, I¡¯m attending an academic seminar in Mastar in a few days. Can I find you then?¡± At that moment, George¡¯s patience finally wore out and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you keep following me?¡± Penny was so surprised, she froze in ce. With an aggrieved expression, she replied, ¡°H-I just want to send you off!¡± Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Every Girl in the World Is Precious George was annoyed by Penny¡¯s constant pestering ¡°I¡¯m not your friend and I¡¯m not your family member What right do you have to send me off?¡± After being roared at by George, Penny lost her temper and bit her lower lip hard as she exined timidly, ¡®H treat you as my friend¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, George looked at her and said icily, ¡°We¡¯re not friends!¡± His cold gaze was like sharp knives that pierced through Penny¡¯s heart She instantly felt aggrieved so she yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?! All I want is to send you off. Why do you have to roar at me?¡± After she finished speaking, she squatted on the ground and burst into tears. All my life, I¡¯ve been ady from a wealthy family. I grew up being praised by my teachers and parents! I¡¯m beautiful and capable. No matter where I go, I do as I please and nobody would dare to talk back at me, let alone scold me so fiercely. I just like him and want to send him off George took a deep breath and suddenly could understand Gianna¡¯s feelings. Receiving concern from people you don¡¯t like is redundant Take Penny for example. Even though I didn¡¯t tell her which flight I¡¯m taking, she still figured it out using other means and even woke up really early to send me off. How can I not know her feelings? To say that I didn¡¯t notice her feelings at all is nonsense However, I can¡¯t give her what she wants so I can only pretend to not know, just like what Gianna did to me. All of a sudden, George became soft-hearted. He stopped in his tracks, walked over, and helped Penny off the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. Girls should be proud and not put in effort on those who are not worthy.¡± Penny got up and suddenly pounced at him. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she cried aggrievedly, ¡°George, I like you Don¡¯t leave, okay? George frowned slightly and immediately pushed her away. Then, in a resolute tone, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± Hearing this, Penny wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like me but I can wait for you. I can wait for you to like me.¡± George took a step back and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me! I already have someone I like. I will never like you!¡± Penny looked up and with her teary eyes, she looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her,¡± George said as he turned to leave. Penny hurriedly asked, ¡°Is she the reason you¡¯re in a hurry to head back to Mastar¡± After George heard this, he secretly let out a sigh and thought, On the contrary, the one I love is getting further and further away from me My departure this time can be considered as an escape. I don¡¯t dare to stay here another second because I¡¯m afraid to see something that I don¡¯t want to see. I¡¯m also scared that Gianna will say cruel things to me so I¡¯d rather deceive myself and head back to Mastar. That way, I can just imagine that Gianna is just living in a ce a little far away from me! ¡°You can say that.¡± He answered vaguely. Penny quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of him. ¡®W-Wait!¡± George frowned and looked at her. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± For some reason, Penny felt nervous and she fidgeted. After a long pause, she slowly muttered, ¡°L I know that I¡¯m not perfect Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m very unreserved. Indeed, I am a little arrogant and domineering, and I have a bad temper, but I¡¯ve never told any other man that I liked him and I¡¯ve never had feelings for anyone before. I fell in love with you at first sight. I know that you have someone that you like and I¡¯m not asking you to like me, a person whom you have only met three times. It¡¯s just. Oh, I don¡¯t know how to say it. Anyways, I will wait for you!¡± George felt a little speechless. Why can¡¯t she understand what I mean? Didn¡¯t I just say that I like someone else? He took a deep breath and earnestly said, ¡°I already told you that you won¡¯t get what you want no matter how long you wait Every girl in the world is precious No one is worth suffering over, understand?¡± Penny looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t many men in this world who know that all girls are precious inct, most of thein are scurbags. George, I won¡¯t force you to like me so don¡¯t stop me from liking you!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Little Dolphin These words really made George speechless for a while. Penny then handed him a small bag in her hands. ¡°I bought these for you. You can eat them on the ne.¡± George once again returned to his usual cold self. ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± He walked past her and continued walking. Penny quickly chased after him. ¡°George! Wait for me!¡± George didn¡¯t listen this time and went directly to change his boarding pass. Penny couldn¡¯t run with the bag in her hand, so she simply threw it to the ground. After chasing after him for a few more seconds, she finally caught up and stopped him. ¡°George!¡± George¡¯s face was now full of annoyance and he red at her. ¡°I have already said what I wanted to say. Why are you asking for trouble!?¡± George asked, his voice cold. Penny didn¡¯t care about his attitude. She directly removed a little blue dolphin from her keys and pressed it into George¡¯s hand, ¡°I have always kept this little dolphin with me and it¡¯s my lucky charm. I¡¯m giving it to you now. I hope that it will also bring you good fortune.¡± George wanted to refuse, but Penny suddenly lunged forward and hugged him. She was fast! It happened so fast that before George could push her away, Penny had already released him. ¡°Goodbye, George! Safe travels!¡± She ran away shyly after saying farewell. George stared at her running figure and could not recover for a long time. Then, he felt as if someone was looking at him. He instinctively followed the gaze and looked over. A tall and sexy woman, wearing a khaki trench coat, was standing not far away from him and looking at him with a smile on her lips. His heart sank and he panicked momentarily as he was worried that Gianna would think that there was something going on between him and Penny However, he quickly regained hisposure. If Gianna cared even the slightest bit, she wouldn¡¯t have stood some distance away and looked at him, and he did not have to panic and run away. In fact, at this moment, he felt that he wasn¡¯t so embarrassed because Penny had appeared. Their eyes met and after a while, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Not even 40 minutes. It looks like the AG Racer is back!¡± Gianna red at him with a pout. ¡°I wondered why you had left quietly and didn¡¯t want me to send you off. It turns out you had an appointment with a beautiful woman!¡±. George nced in the direction that Penny had run off to and found no sight of her. ¡°I told you that you didn¡¯t need toe, but you insisted!¡± George replied lightly. Gianna smiled. ¡°You should have told me earlier that you had someone to send you off, then I wouldn¡¯t havee and bothered you. Now I don¡¯t know if I should stay or leave.¡± With that said, she set her gaze on the little blue dolphin in George¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful!¡± George also nced at it. ¡°I can give it to you if you like it!¡± Gianna hurriedly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s a heartfelt gift from someone else. Penny can be a bit arrogant and domineering, but love is blind. If you like her, George, I will wish the both of you well.¡± George looked at her. There was only joy in her eyes and not a hint of jealousy. At this time, there was an announcement urging passengers to board their nes. George looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, you should head back. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then, he turned to leave. ¡°George-¡± Gianna opened her arms. George walked over to her and gently embraced her. He didn¡¯t say anything but from how tightly he held her, it was easy to see how reluctant he was to leave. Gianna naturally understood this and just gently patted his back. ¡°When will youe over again?¡± George let go of her and chuckled, ¡°Hard to say. There¡¯s a huge chance that I wille back to China!¡± Gianna was surprised. ¡°Really? ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± George left her an ambiguous answer. Gianna pouted. George smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. You go back. Call me if you have something you need, and don¡¯t forget about my request.¡± After speaking, he walked through the immigration checkpoint. Gianna looked nkly at George who was walking away. He said that without his permission, I can¡¯t get married. Next ChapterBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Who Would You Save? Suddenly, a tall figure appeared beside her and a low and sexy voice travelled into her ears. ¡°Still looking?¡± Gianna didn¡¯t turn around and neither did she say anything. She just tilted her head to the side andid it on the man¡¯s shoulder. Very naturally, Ss took her into his arms. His voice had an imperceptible tenderness to it as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctant to see him go? ¡°A bit, yes! Gianna said. Hearing this, Ss¡¯s breath hitched in anger. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around so that she was facing him. 1 should be the one you are pitying. I was hidden away by you for so many days. You have to make up for it!¡± Gianna looked at that handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but snort inughter. Ss deliberately said fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you dareugh! How many days have you been with your senior? 14 days! You need to be with me for 28 days, and not a single day less!¡± As he said that, he pulled her toward the exit. Why do I have to be with you for 28 days? Gianna said, unconvinced. ¡°A boyfriend is more important than a senior, so we need to double it! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Gianna tilted her head and thought about it. You are both very important to me.¡± Ss¡¯s steps paused as he frowned. He was determined to make it clear so he questioned, ¡°What do you mean we are both important? If your senior and I both fell into the sea at the same time, who would you save?¡± Gianna sweatdropped. In an instant, she remembered the age-old question-who would you save first if your mother and wife fell into the sea at the same time? ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish, Ss?¡± Ss was unembarrassed and confident. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You must answer this question! Rather than being childish, he wanted to know the answer more Gianna answered without even needing to think. ¡®I would save George!¡± Ss was so angry that he almost saw red. Why?¡± Gianna burst intoughter. ¡°Because he can¡¯t swim!¡± Ss frowned. Not hearing the answer he wanted and unwilling to give up, he asked another question, ¡°Fine, then this question doesn¡¯t count. Then what if your senior and I were in danger at the same time? Who would you save?¡± Gianna was speechless and pulled Ss toward the car. ¡°Ss, can you ask a question that requires a higher IQ than that of a three-year-old? Ss followed her obediently into the car. ¡°So who would you save?¡± Gianna looked at him, her eyes growing solemn. ¡°You really want me to answer that?¡± Ss met her gaze and nodded a little unsurely. Gianna¡¯s answer was still the same. ¡®I would save George!¡± When her voice fell, she clearly heard Ss take a deep breath. He then turned around and started the car silently. This time¡­ He didn¡¯t ask why again. Gianna looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not asking why anymore? Ss looked ahead and gone was the excitement he had just now. An imcable chill was exuding from his body and it was like a huge ck hole had absorbed all of his vitality and light. His fingers which were holding the steering wheel slightly tightened. Even his voice suddenly became muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why Gianna looked at his tensed face from the side and saw how deste he looked all of a sudden, which made her heart feel like she was pricked by thousands of pins. How insecure was he that he would use such questions to determine her feelings for him? ¡°I would save George because I owe him my life. If not for him, South and I would not have survived. If I get the chance, I will do all that I can to repay him. Your question may be childish, but if something like this really happened and both you and him were in danger and needed me to rescue you, then I would rescue him and go back to you. I will always choose you even if I might die!¡± Ss closed his eyes for a second. How could he bear to let her die? He just wanted to know if he had any ce in her heart. He steered the car to the side to stop, unfastened his seat belt and pulled Gianna into his arms. nalu Homuon neu how depressed he was just now! Next Chapter Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 My Life And I Are All Yours! It was the kind of depression that came from the thought that no matter how hard he tried he would never upy even an inch of her heart! But now, he waspletely ecstatic, feeling like he regained something he had lost He would admit that he was quickly being tormented to death by this woman He would also admit that she really knew how to y and that he had no power to resist when it came to her! Gianna gently patted his back ¡°Can you rx? Are you trying to kill your girlfriend? She felt that if Ss used any more strength, she would be seeing God directly She had just felt his hold on her loosen when a shadow fell over her. His kiss was wild and domineering, and it was even slightly frustrated as if he was afraid to lose her Gianna felt her lips growing numb from all the kissing and she struggled a bit Seeing Ss like this was a little frightening for her Probably feeling her anxiety. Ss¡¯s fierce kisses gradually became gentle, but he didn¡¯t stop. He kissed her eyebrows and slowly moved downward, each of his kisses filled with cherish and caution Knock knock! Suddenly, there was the sound of knocking on the window of the car twice This started the two people who were kissing To be precise, it had startled Gianna She quickly pushed away the man in front of her in a panic and straightened her clothes, not daring to lift her head. Ss was lookingpletely unhappy from being interrupted and he wound down the car window Standing outside the car was a police officer in uniform with a fine in his hand. He first gave Ss a salute before saying, ¡°Hello, sir. You¡¯re not allowed to park here.¡± Ss raised his eyes and nced at the policeman. He gestured with his chin at the windshield and said willfully, ¡°Go ahead!¡± With that he wound the car window back up Then, he pulled Gianna over to him and crashed his lips against hers once more! The police officer outside was rendered speechless. After some time, Ss finally let go of her just to kiss her a second later as he couldn¡¯t get enough Gianna¡¯s blushing face was as red as an apple. Her red lips were full and pouty, waiting for someone to take them, making it hard for Ss to reign himself in He took her hand, stared at her unblinking with his deep eyes and said solemnly. ¡°If I was really in danger, I don¡¯t want you to die with me. I want you to live well.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Gianna¡¯s brows tightened slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Ssughed. ¡°Gianna, let¡¯s make a deal!¡± Gianna tilted her head to the side and quizzed, What deal?¡± Ss looked her in the eyes. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯m yours!¡± Gianna blinked and waited for him to continue ¡°Kiss me twice. He looked at her, his deep pupils reflecting the girl¡¯s shy and beautiful face His eyes were brimming with affection as he said, and my life and I are all yours!¡± Gianna raised her eyebrows. These words were so shocking that she felt her heart beat fiercely.. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t hear all the noise around her. She could only hear her heartbeat and see the man¡¯s hot scorching gaze on her You, who wants your life! She looked away in a panic. The man looked at her with a smile on his lips. ¡®So you don¡¯t want me as well?¡± Gianna pursed her lips. Her chest felt like horses were galloping through it and she didn¡¯t have any strength, as if she had been running for dozens of kilometers. The man lifted her chin, having her face him, and repeated. You don¡¯t want me as well?¡± His deep eyes were like a huge whirlpool, and Gianna felt like she would be sucked into them if she was not careful. Gianna always thought of herself as someone with good self-control, but in front of this man, she would lose the battle every time. Next Chapter Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Double Dragon Court She leaned forward herself and kissed the man¡¯s lips. ¡°I do want you!¡± Then, she leaned back and stared at him as she said, ¡°I want you, but you can keep your life. I¡¯m not that greedy¡± The manughed. He pulled her into his embrace with his long arms, leaned over and kissed her lips A sexy voice that was so deep that it was against the rules rang out. ¡°The deal is sealed and in effect! From now on my life and I are yours!¡± Gianna opened her small mouth slightly and stared at Ss without blinking. In truth, she was a little surprised. She knew that he liked her, but she didn¡¯t know that he liked her so much that he didn¡¯t even want his life! Truth be told, Ss could have his pick of any woman he wanted in Summer City! But why did he like her, someone who had a child!? She didn¡¯t say anything, but her heart had already melted. She thought that she would never learn what warmth was in this life, but when it came to him, she felt that warmth can be understood without a teacher! He had given her a hypothetical question just now, asking her who she would save. She wasn¡¯t able to imagine what sort of situation George and Ss would be in that they would face danger at the same time, but her answer at the time had been serious. She couldn¡¯t not save George, but neither would she watch him die. The strength of a rtionship really didn¡¯t depend on the length of time. She had spent two years with Adrian, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even know who he really was. On the contrary, she had only known this man for four months, but she trusted him far more than she thought she would, and even more than she did George. She was extremely moved but she didn¡¯t say anything She just snuggled into the man¡¯s arms listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat. After a while, she said, ¡°Actually, George and I made an agreement which I cannot say no to.¡± Ss knitted his eyebrows and stared at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Without looking at him, Gianna spoke slowly, ¡°George has rescued me many times. When I first went to Mastar, I was almost assaulted by some punks. It was George who came forward to rescue South and 1. I told you about this, but at that time, he was actually not a member of the hospital yet, but a member of a mercenary organization. This is a secret, and no one knows except my master and I. You are the first to know this, so you have to keep it secret.¡± Ss was shocked. ¡°You have been involved in a mercenary organization? Which one?¡± ¡°Double Dragon Court!¡± Gianna said. ¡°Jonathan and Joseph Lee!¡± Ss eximed. ¡°You know them?¡± Gianna asked, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Ss answered affirmatively. ¡°George was the one who taught me my skills. There was also a woman named Jewel Fenton. One time during apetition, the winners were she and I, I was the youngest and had the worst martial arts skills, but I was quick with my hands so usually when we went on missions, the three of us would team up.¡± ¡°However, we weren¡¯t allowed to choose the tasks. They gave the orders on how to execute them, and we had to obey. Once, the organization asked us to steal a blue sapphire ne from the princess of Eurosia, which was a token that could give orders to the entire country. We went, but the girl saw us. She begged us not to take it and said that it was thest item her mother had given her before she died. In a moment ofpassion, I asked the princess to make a fake one for me and went back toplete the job, but the organization found out about itter.¡± ¡°The three of us were locked up, and George took the me to save us. As a result, he was beaten till he lost consciousness by the organization for treason and thrown into the sea. Later, it was my master who saved him. My master and Jonathan Lee knew each other and ransomed my senior and I with 20 million. Because there wasn¡¯t enough money at the time to ransom Jewel, I secretly sent a message to Jewel and asked her to wait for us, but when weter saved enough money to ransom her, she had already died on a mission.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Promise When she said this, Gianna took a deep breath and tears were streaming down her closed eyes. Ss felt his heart ache and patted her hands lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because it¡¯s all over now.¡± Gianna continued her tale. ¡°Those were the darkest days of my life and it went on for a year. If it weren¡¯t for George, South and I would not have survived till today. I was saved by the main doctor because of George as well. It was George who begged him to save me and promised him to earn enough money to pay him back ten times the ransom that he had spent on me.¡± ¡°In truth, he has actually paid back his debt, but he stays in the clinic and never goes anywhere. He asionally goes out with his friend to do some business on diamonds, but he will return in ten or fifteen days just to repay the main doctor for saving us as well as teaching us how to heal and save lives.¡± ¡°When I went back to the Double Dragon Court, I was really frightened to see George¡¯s appearance. He looked no different from a corpse. I had thought he would die, but he gradually recovered. I kept trying toe up with ways to repay his kindness.¡± ¡°He knows how grateful I am to him and told me to think nothing about it, but how can I? He is the savior of South and I, and I almost caused him to die. Wouldn¡¯t that be repaying his kindness with hate? I stayed next to him every day and night, and he joked that I should marry him to show my gratitude, but at that time, I only thought of him as family, and I was just betrayed by Adrian and Kaylee. I had no interest in finding a boyfriend, so I made a promise with him that one day, when he mentions this promise, I will do what he asks of me no matter what! But he has never mentioned this promise even once for so many years.¡± Ss¡¯s brows tightened fiercely. He didn¡¯t me Gianna for making such an agreement so easily. Putting himself in her position and thinking about it, he could understand her decision. There really was no way to repay George for what he did. He just med himself for not finding her earlier, which caused her to have suffered so much. To think she was able to leave the Double Dragon Court, the world¡¯s number one killer mercenary organization. Its members were chosen through a strict live-or-die elimination and he couldn¡¯t imagine how she survived that ce when she was pregnant. ¡°Weren¡¯t you pregnant at that time? Did you also participate in the live-or-die trial?¡± Gianna answered, ¡°Yes, but at that time, George had a goodN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. rtionship with Jonathan Lee. He made an exception for me because of him and asked me to participate in the trial after giving birth. I managed to survive till the end of the trial thanks to George pulling some strings in the dark, and thanks to him, we all took on some less dangerous tasks. Later, when the incident with the ne happened, we realized that there was no way out after all, and it just so happened that the main doctor and Jonathan Lee knew each other and paid 20 million voluntarily. So, it was considered that wemitted suicide and were taken off the list!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t even imagine what it was like at that time, but he could feel cold sweat dripping down his back as he listened to her. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s willingness to spend money to buy their lives in order for them to leave the organization, it would be really hard to say whether they were alive or dead now. He hugged her tightly, feeling distressed. It felt as if his heart was pierced by thousands of needles and it ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was the one who caused her to suffer so much. Gianna patted his back lightly. ¡°There, there. What are you apologizing for? I¡¯m telling you this not because I want to comin to you, but because I want you to understand my feelings for George, and that I can¡¯t abandon him just because of you.¡± As she said this, she grabbed Ss¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes lovingly ¡°During this period of time, you, my boyfriend, have suffered a lot of grievances. I didn¡¯t exin anything and always asked for your understanding, which was unreasonable for you. Since it never happened to you, there¡¯s no way for you to empathize. Moreover, this was a secret. Once we are taken off the organization¡¯s list, we can¡¯t talk about it anymore, plus it¡¯s difficult to exin in a few sentences. I don¡¯t dare to let George know of your existence because I am worried that he will not let me be with you using that promise, where I can¡¯t say no to him! Can you understand me now?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 343 Promise When she said this, Gianna took a deep breath and tears were streaming down her closed eyes. Ss felt his heart ache and patted her hands lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because it¡¯s all over now.¡± Gianna continued her tale. ¡°Those were the darkest days of my life and it went on for a year. If it weren¡¯t for George, South and I would not have survived till today. I was saved by the main doctor because of George as well. It was George who begged him to save me and promised him to earn enough money to pay him back ten times the ransom that he had spent on me.¡± ¡°In truth, he has actually paid back his debt, but he stays in the clinic and never goes anywhere. He asionally goes out with his friend to do some business on diamonds, but he will return in ten or fifteen days just to repay the main doctor for saving us as well as teaching us how to heal and save lives.¡± ¡°When I went back to the Double Dragon Court, I was really frightened to see George¡¯s appearance. He looked no different from a corpse. I had thought he would die, but he gradually recovered. I kept trying toe up with ways to repay his kindness.¡± ¡°He knows how grateful I am to him and told me to think nothing about it, but how can I? He is the savior of South and I, and I almost caused him to die. Wouldn¡¯t that be repaying his kindness with hate? I stayed next to him every day and night, and he joked that I should marry him to show my gratitude, but at that time, I only thought of him as family, and I was just betrayed by Adrian and Kaylee. I had no interest in finding a boyfriend, so I made a promise with him that one day, when he mentions this promise, I will do what he asks of me no matter what! But he has never mentioned this promise even once for so many years.¡± Ss¡¯s brows tightened fiercely. He didn¡¯t me Gianna for making such an agreement so easily. Putting himself in her position and thinking about it, he could understand her decision. There really was no way to repay George for what he did. He just med himself for not finding her earlier, which caused her to have suffered so much. To think she was able to leave the Double Dragon Court, the world¡¯s number one killer mercenary organization. Its members were chosen through a strict live-or-die elimination and he couldn¡¯t imagine how she survived that ce when she was pregnant. ¡°Weren¡¯t you pregnant at that time? Did you also participate in the live-or-die trial?¡± Gianna answered, ¡°Yes, but at that time, George had a good rtionship with Jonathan Lee. He made an exception for me because of him and asked me to participate in the trial after giving birth. I managed to survive till the end of the trial thanks to George pulling some strings in the dark, and thanks to him, we all took on some less dangerous tasks. Later, when the incident with the ne happened, we realized that there was no way out after all, and it just so happened that the main doctor and Jonathan Lee knew each other and paid 20 million voluntarily. So, it was considered that wemitted suicide and were taken off the list!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t even imagine what it was like at that time, but he could feel cold sweat dripping down his back as he listened to her. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s willingness to spend money to buy their lives in order for them to leave the organization, it would be really hard to say whether they were alive or dead now. He hugged her tightly, feeling distressed. It felt as if his heart was pierced by thousands of needles and it ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was the one who caused her to suffer so much. Gianna patted his back lightly. ¡°There, there. What are you apologizing for? I¡¯m telling you this not because I want to comin to you, but because I want you to understand my feelings for George, and that I can¡¯t abandon him just because of you.¡± As she said this, she grabbed Ss¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes lovingly ¡°During this period of time, you, my boyfriend, have suffered a lot of grievances. I didn¡¯t exin anything and always asked for your understanding, which was unreasonable for you. Since it never happened to you, there¡¯s no way for you to empathize. Moreover, this was a secret. Once we are taken off the organization¡¯s list, we can¡¯t talk about it anymore, plus it¡¯s difficult to exin in a few sentences. I don¡¯t dare to let George know of your existence because I am worried that he will not let me be with you using that promise, where I can¡¯t say no to him! Can you understand me now?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Bottom Line Ss¡¯s brows knitted together, which surprised him. With George¡¯s departure, he could calmly listen to her talk about him, but a feeling of irritability still swept across him. He looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Gianna, I can understand your feelings for your senior. It¡¯s the type that surpasses that of family, or even the feelings you have for me, your boyfriend. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to give me an answer, and I have just learned the reason why you gave such a promise. To be honest, I¡¯m also feeling really grateful to your senior right now, and I¡¯m willing to repay him. But when the two of you made the promise, did you agree on a limit? If he really prohibits you from being with me, would you really listen to him?¡± Gianna looked at him and anxiously exined, ¡°George won¡¯t make such a request! No one wants me to be happy more than him!¡± Ss frowned and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this still depend on his mood? If he is upset and prevents you from being with me, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have to break up with me? He didn¡¯t make any request of you because he¡¯s noble; does that mean I have to be grateful to him for allowing us to be together? Gianna, don¡¯t you care that whether or not we can be together can be decided by him?¡± Gianna looked at him. After inhaling and exhaling deeply several times, she said, ¡°I do care! If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to hide, and I wouldn¡¯t have told you so much today. Ss, I won¡¯t ever be as innocent and carefree as other women. I am filled withplications. Not only do I have a child with me, but there¡¯s also George. You still have time to get away if you regret this, otherwise, don¡¯t want you to beining about it in the future.¡± Ss was choked with anger when he heard this and looked at her with hurt in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with this? Are you thinking of breaking up with me again?¡± Gianna turned her head to the side and ignored him. Ss sighed deeply, feeling somewhat helpless. When it came to her, he just couldn¡¯t stay calm. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her when he was supposed to be affectionate with her, but how could he ept such an agreement? Didn¡¯t this amount to relying on others for charity? He had understood that one must hold the initiative in one¡¯s own hands ever since he was a child. But now, whether or not his girlfriend was his didn¡¯t depend on him nor his girlfriend. Instead, it depended on an outsider. What the heck was with this? But.. Like she said, he was the one asking for it for liking her. Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t he the cause of all of this? If it hadn¡¯t been for him bullying her by mistake, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to leave her hometown, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much and owed George a debt she couldn¡¯t repay. She didn¡¯t want a boyfriend initially, but he kept persisting, pestering her to be his girlfriend. Now that he had gotten her, was he going to give her up just because of the issue with George? Ss rubbed his eyebrows fiercely. He had been too impulsive and he shouldn¡¯t have forced her like that. It wasn¡¯t like this was an easy choice for her to make! After a long internal debate, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Gianna, let¡¯s not argue. We can solve any problems we face. I got anxious when I heard that I might lose you. Look, this is my first time dating someone. I¡¯m inexperienced with stuff like this, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gianna¡¯s eyes suddenly watered and she red at him. ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m very experienced!¡± ¡°Yes, we are both failures in this department,¡± Ss replied. ¡°We need to examine ourselves. I can¡¯t hold my temper when I face matters regarding you. This is because I care too much about you and worry about losing you. I don¡¯t know a good way to express it.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t exin myself clearly enough. Actually, George must have been aware of us this time, which was why he left in such a hurry. Although he won¡¯t be able to ept it at the moment, he will ept it sooner orter. I made it clear to him that I don¡¯t like him and I only think of him as family. In fact, my purpose of telling you all this is to make you understand my feelings for George and I didn¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m partial to him. If I have wronged you, I can repay you, but I can¡¯t ever repay George. I will agree to anything he asks of me so long as it doesn¡¯t cross my bottom line, and my bottom line is¡­ that I can¡¯t be separated from you!¡± Next ChapterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Thank You! Ss finally heard what he wanted to hear. He subconsciously tightened his arm, and his heart that had been on tenterhooks finally rxed! ¡°Gianna, you really gave me a scare.¡± Gianna allowed herself to be held by him. She admitted that her heart that had been frozen for seven years was finally warmed by this man who she had not even known for four months. In fact, thinking about it now, she had been quite bold. She reached out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t make me feel like I fell for the wrong person.¡± Ss¡¯s hands stiffened. He suddenly felt exasperated at himself because he had only been thinking about himself. He had been upied by what he would do if Gianna promised George something, what if Gianna didn¡¯t like him, and how he could upy a little more space in her heart. He kept ming her for not giving him a sense of security, but he had forgotten that the girl in front of him was the most insecure person! Seven years ago, she was betrayed by her boyfriend, sister and father. In one night, she had lost her family, her love, and even her home. She didn¡¯t have anything left. Early on, she probably had experienced that it was better to rely on herself than rely on others, or she wouldn¡¯t have survived in a ce like Double Dragon Court. Her son once told him not to force her. He said that his mother was a little difficult to chase, so he asked him to be patient. But look at him, only thinking about himself. He had forgotten that she had epted him, learned to trust him and opened up to himpletely, which must have been difficult for her to do. He knew she wouldn¡¯t have told him so much at this point in their rtionship if he hadn¡¯t insisted, which was equivalent to putting all her bets on him, but she did it anyway just to make him feel better. Suddenly, it felt like his heart was being pierced by something, and the pain spread all across his body. It hurt! It really hurt! He had lived for 28 years, but he had never felt anything like this. He touched Gianna¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you lose. I will repay George along with you. He is the savior of you and South, as well as mine. The gratitude I have for him is no less than yours.¡± Gianna¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Liking me is troublesome, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Never!¡± There was a lump growing in Ss¡¯s throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word, and his arm tightened subconsciously. He felt regret and was touched, but what he felt more was heartache. In fact, she knew exactly how he felt. She knew he was wronged and was trying topromise one step at a time. She was not good at sweet talking, but he could see from thepromises she made how she spoiled him and loved him. He was the one that didn¡¯t understand her enough and always forced her to make choices. ¡°Are you still targeting the Aubrey Company?¡± Gianna raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Ss responded. ¡°In less than half a month, Aubrey Company will disappear from Summer City.¡± Gianna took a deep breath. After a long while, she said, ¡°Leave him a way to survive!¡± Ss looked at her and sighed silently. Regardless of how unfeeling her words were, in the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to ruin Aubrey. Very well. Although I am very angry with him, not only because he indulged in Kaylee and allowed her to hurt you and South again and again, but also because he drove you out of the country seven years ago and caused you to live in a foreign country and suffer so much, I will not destroy him since you want to give him a way out.¡± Gianna closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ss gently stroked her head. ¡°Is there any need to thank me?¡± Gianna didn¡¯t say anything and just nestled in his arms, her mind at peace. It was rare to enjoy such a quiet time. Looking at the fine that he had so arrogantly asked the police officer to put on his windshield, Ss wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He just wanted to feel her in his arms. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 List ¡°Yesterday, South yed the video of Aleena and Ben in the room on the screen in the living room. Do you know about this?¡± Gianna was shocked when she heard him and moved away from chest. ¡°What video? Was it a video of the two of them sleeping together?¡± Ss chuckled, ¡°Yes, it was like a live broadcast.¡± Gianna was very angry. ¡°This little brat! How could he watch something like this?!¡± Seeing that Gianna reacted the same way as him, Ss felt happy for some reason and patted herfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was also worried about this and I called him to ask him about it at the time. He didn¡¯t watch the video. He¡¯s sensible and he knows what to watch and what not to watch.¡± Gianna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then did this ruin your grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°South is a smart boy. He came in at the end of Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet and before anyone left. He has taken revenge for you.¡± Gianna smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Actually, the reason South learned how to do all this is because of us. He wants to help us hide our identities.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Our boy is great.¡± ¡°Although Aleena was asking for it herself, it was something that happened in your house after all. Will the Jones cause any problems? Didn¡¯t you say her father was the chief of the customs?¡± Ss smiled and told Gianna about Eric Jones and Kelly Hills¡¯s visit to the Nn Family, including Lara Roberts¡¯s intention to be rted to the Jones Family through marriage, how he led the Jones to believe that the video was part of Lara¡¯s n and destroyed any chance of the marriage happening. Anyway, his son was so smart, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to find that it was him who did it. After hearing this, Gianna really had to give it to Ss and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Incredible!¡± Ss¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°My son really is great!¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. It was getting easier and easier for this man to call South his son. Ss had just finished speaking when his phone rang. He then took his phone out and saw that the call was from Xavier. He swiped the screen to answer, feeling displeased that he was being disturbed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice on the phone was careful. ¡°Pre-President Nn,st time, you asked me to track down the list of people that Luca Matthews contacted that month and I have obtained it. Would you like to see it?¡± Ss sat up straight. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head back immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gianna asked in surprise. Ss hugged Gianna and said apologetically, ¡°I have something to do and I¡¯ll send you back to theContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. studio first. I¡¯ll make something good tonight for South and you, so think about what you want to eat and let me know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to do, I can take a taxi and go back by myself,¡± Gianna said. ¡°Let me send you there.¡± Ss started up the car as he said this and sent her to the studio. After stopping the car, he kissed her on the forehead again, reluctant to leave. ¡°See you tonight, girlfriend.¡± Gianna was a little shy when he did that. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight!¡± Ss answered. Gianna wanted to say no, but when she thought of it, it seemed that this was the way other couples acted. They would allmute to work and leave together, then watch a movie after work or do something else as a date. Although she was not very good at dating, making him happy was likely the correct choice. So, she held her tongue and changed what she wanted to say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Ss smiled, started the car and left. Gianna was still standing there and didn¡¯t notice Sophia approaching her at all. ¡°Are you still watching him?¡± Gianna turned her head back, looking like a child caught with their hand in a cookie jar. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°President Nn really is kind to you.¡± Gianna was annoyed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she said, and walked into the studio. Next Chapter Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Zoe Lane Sophiaughed and said, ¡°I have observed both of you several times. Each time, President Nn would alwayse over with a valid reason, but in fact, he would stare at you. You are like the sun, and he keeps orbiting around you.¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. She couldn¡¯t even say a word in retort to Sophia She told Ss he shouldn¡¯t be seen so often with her, but he would not listen Now look! Even Sophia could tell something was going on between them, let alone George. ¡°Why do you always stare at others when you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s libel! I was not watching you.¡± Sophia instinctively argued. Seeing Gianna staring at her, she exined with a giggle, ¡°He¡¯s going to be my brother-inw in the future, so it¡¯s normal for me to pay attention!¡± Gianna gave her a re. ¡°What brother-inw? There¡¯s no sign of it happening yet!¡± Sophia giggled. ¡°But I saw him kiss you just now!¡± she said. Gianna did not know what to say. She felt her face burning up and changed the subject bluntly. ¡°Wh-What were you doing standing at the door?¡± Sophia then remembered. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. There is a customer inside who asked for you by name. I just came out to give you a call.¡± Gianna was surprised ¡°Who is it? Is it a man or a woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman,¡± Sophia answered. ¡°Her name is Zoe Lane!¡± Gianna frowned slightly. Why does this name sound familiar? Puzzled, she followed Sophia into the room, but when she saw the person in the room, she suddenly jumped in realization. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who held Ss¡¯s arm at Nn Residence that day? She had even asked Ss if Gianna was his girlfriend. Why did shee here? She had many questions, but she hid it well and walked in with a smile. ¡°Hello!¡± Zoe looked her up and down haughtily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? Why do you have a clothing store as well?¡± ¡°Clothes are my main business!¡± Gianna answered. Zoe frowned. ¡°So you mean that treating Master Merlin was just something you did casually?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care how I treated him. After all, Master Merlin¡¯s condition has improved!¡± Zoe sneered disdainfully and muttered quietly, ¡°You just got lucky.¡± Gianna heard her but she was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t want any trouble for herself, so she sat down across Zoe. ¡°What would you like made?¡± There was paper and a pen ced in front of Gianna for her to sketch her designs. Sophia went out and brought Gianna a cup of tea and then refilled Zoe¡¯s cup. Zoe leaned against her chair, checked her manicured nails and said, ¡°I just signed a contract to shoot a mythology drama and I want a dress for the opening ceremony. It needs to be one that is spectacrly stunning and will not be forgotten even though people have only seen it once.¡± Gianna responded with a good temper, ¡°Alright. What color would you like, Miss Lane?¡± ¡°Green¡± ¡°What about the style? Do you have any special requirements? Would you like a long dress or short dress? A tightly-fitted one or a semi-fitted one?¡± Zoe looked impatient. ¡°With my good figure, I¡¯ll need a tight dress, of course. Can¡¯t you design at all? Why are you so unprofessional? If you need the customer to think of everything, what use do I have for you? I could just do it myself.¡± Her words were very insulting, and with her disdainful eyes and arrogant attitude, it was really infuriating. Sophia, who was standing at the side acting as Gianna¡¯s assistant, couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. Zoe was actually saying that Gianna couldn¡¯t design and was unprofessional? What kind of joke was that? Gianna took a deep breath. After all, she was in the service industry. She knew that there were all kinds of customers, so she could only try her best to meet their requirements ¡°How about this, let me give you a profile first. If you are not satisfied with it, you can point it out and I will change it. Is this alright?¡± Zoe frowned. ¡°Fine.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Show Off Skin Zoe regretted listening to her friends. They said that this store made nice clothes, but she just couldn¡¯t figure out what was so good about it! In her eyes, being a doctor was the girl¡¯s main job. She probably opened the clothing store to earn some money, yet she said the clothing store was her main business. Gianna said, ¡°Miss Lane, please stand up. Let me have a look at your figure.¡± Zoe¡¯s frown deepened, but still stood up albeit reluctantly. ¡°Do a twirl and let me see!¡± Gianna said again. Annoyed, Zoe clicked her tongue in displeasure. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a circus monkey? First you had me stand up, then you had me turn around. Do you even know how to design clothes?¡± Gianna looked up at her with eyes that were a little cold. ¡°I own such a large studio here, so do you think I don¡¯t know how? Miss Lane, since you have chosen me to tailor for you, you should trust my judgement. The reason I had a look at your figure was so that I could bring out the best in you.¡± Zoe acted like she had heard a joke. ¡°My figure is perfect, so why bother?¡± Gianna was speechless at that Sophia couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and exined, ¡°Miss Lane, allow me to exin. What Miss Aubrey meant was to capitalize on your strength. Even though your figure is perfect, we wish to highlight your most attractive body part with our design. For example, you have long and slim legs. If we design a mini dress, wouldn¡¯t you be able to show off your long legs?¡± Zoe finally understood and replied haughtily, ¡°I understand. I want a long dress and I also want my legs to show. Figure it out.¡± Gianna ignored her and sketched directly on the paper. In no time at all, the outline of an evening dress could be seen. ¡°Miss Lane, have a look. Do you like this kind of design?¡± Sophia looked at the design. On the paper was a tight tube dress with a long train and a high slit in the middle which would naturally reveal her long legs while walking. There were also pleated flower petals adorning the chest area, looking like a blossoming flower. It looked stunning She was deeply impressed. As expected of Angel, she was freaking awesome to be able to design such a wonderful piece in such a short time Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow! Gianna, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She praised Gianna without hesitation. But Zoe frowned slightly after looking at the design. ¡°Why not just leave the upper half empty? No one will be able to see my chest with what you put there.¡± She vigorously tapped on the drawing where the petals were. Gianna frowned a little as she was getting more and more annoyed by Zoe Lane. What do you want people to see? Zoe was stunned by her question. ¡°Don¡¯t you see actresses alwayspeting with each other with their looks on the red carpet? Some even wish they could go naked. Who would look at you if you don¡¯t show off some skin these days? Your design wraps me up from head to toe. It¡¯s a tube top design, but you covered it up with a bunch of leaves.¡± Gianna was really pissed now. Zoe seemed to be around her twenties, but seeing her fawning over Old Man Nn that day, she might be even younger than twenty. How could she be so realistic at such a young age? Someone would only look at her when she showed skin, and nobody would look if she didn¡¯t? What sort of outlook was that? Where was the logic? Gianna couldn¡¯t help but say something to her, ¡°Who told you that people would only look at you if you show your skin? There are so many capable actresses out there. None of them got to where they are now by showing off their skin. Showing your skin may give you some temporary attention, but you won¡¯t go far. You should strive to make yourself more graceful so that people will think that you are noble!¡± Zoe looked impatient ¡°Fine, fine, just shut up. What are you, my mother? Do you think I need your advice? Your design isn¡¯t even that great and you talk a lot of crap. You¡¯re just a woman with early menopause. I don¡¯t need your design anymore.¡± After speaking, Zoe turned around to leave! Next Chapter Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 My Temper Has Improved! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Gianna¡¯s face turned dark and she suddenly shouted. Zoe turned around and looked at her aggressively. ¡°Why should I stop? Even if you kneel down and beg me now, I won¡¯t have my dress made here. You think you can fool me just because you had a few days worth of sses learning how to design dresses? Do you think this is my first time ordering a customized dress? If you annoy me, I could just buy this whole store and chase you out!¡± Gianna scoffed angrily. ¡°You ignorant and ungrateful girl! I designed this flower petal because your breasts are saggy and wouldn¡¯t look good if you showed them off. Besides, showing too much skin would only make you look cheap. You can show off if you want, but not like that. You should only show off glimpses of your skin and tempt them into desiring to see more, not showing them everything like you are selling your flesh! Of course, you can¡¯t bring out the elegance in my dress. If you wish to bring yourself down with your cheap and worthless style, have it your way! You can leave now. The exit is on the left. Good day!¡± Zoe was so mad she started cussing. ¡°What are you acting high and mighty for? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have a shop!¡± Gianna sneered, ¡°Go see a psychiatrist!¡± Zoe pointed at Gianna and started yelling, ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to go to the psychiatrist! You think you can treat me like this just because you treated Master Merlin? After all, you are just a dog hired by the Nn Family. What do you have to be proud of?¡± Gianna narrowed her eyes. Was this girl kicked in the head? Gianna walked a few steps forward and grabbed Zoe by her neck. ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± With that said, Gianna threw her out. Zoe fell into a heap, dazed. She was afraid that someone would see her, so she got up hurriedly. All she could do was to re fiercely at the person standing in front of the window because she didn¡¯t dare to walk inside again. She then pointed her fingers at Olivie as if giving her a warning, then turned around and left. Gianna was really pissed as her good mood was ruined by that crazy b*tch. Sophia looked at Zoe who was leaving. ¡°Is she not right in the head?¡± she asked confusedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t even say anything, so why did she say so many hurtful things?¡± ¡°She is just spoiled, so she can¡¯t ept other people criticizing her,f Gianna replied. ¡°Perfect figure my ass. Someone had probably praised her figure and she felt so proud about it. Mark my words, she will suffer a lot in the future!¡± ¡°YouContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. are right.¡± Sophia agreed. ¡°How is that a perfect figure? Does she think that everyone is her mom and dad? So spoiled!¡± Gianna held her cheek in her hand, a happy look on her face. ¡°My temper has really improved these past two years. If this had happened in the past, I would have beaten her up so bad her parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her!¡± ¡°Love has mellowed you out!¡± Sophia teased her. Gianna was embarrassed and pretended to be angry as she red at her. ¡°Off you go. Get back to work!¡± Sophia left, giggling. Right after Sophia left, Gianna¡¯s phone rang. She grabbed her phone and looked at the screen, which was showing Marcus¡¯s name. She slid the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hi, Marcus.¡± Marcus¡¯s clear voice came from the phone. ¡°The kick-off ceremony for ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡¯ will be in one week. You should at least show your face there, right?¡± ¡°Just do as you like,¡± Gianna repliedzily. ¡°Gianna Aubrey!¡± Marcus was so angry he shouted her full name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a carefree boss, not needing to care about anything at ali?¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I read the script? I even gave a few constructivements!¡± Marcus scoffed from his end. ¡°You have the cheek to say that? Well, aren¡¯t you a diligent boss! You think you did a great job just because you gave a fewments? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a loss for the company?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°I trust you.¡± Marcus grunted. ¡°Cut the crap. You must attend the ceremony a weekter, or else, you can run your ownpany!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Lesson Gianna took a deep breath andpromised ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not easy being a boss these days.¡± ¡°And what hardship do you face?¡± Marcus retorted ¡°All you have to do ise here, take a stroll down the red carpet and show your face.¡± Gianna began listing her terms. ¡°Then I¡¯m just your cousin¡± ¡°Okay, you are my ancestor,¡± Marcus Cohen answered. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this drama is guaranteed to be a big hit You need toe and witness it!¡± Gianna burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to attend.¡± After hanging up the phone, she nced at the dress she had designed. She leaned forward and started to polish it up, making some slight modifications and adding some elements she liked She was quite pleased by this design. Since Zoe Lane couldn¡¯t appreciate it, then she shouldn¡¯t waste it on her When Ss reached Nn Group, Xavier was already waiting there. ¡°Greetings, President Nn.¡± Ss nodded and sat on his chair ¡°Was there anyone suspicious?¡± Ss asked ¡°There was a person who was suspicious! He goes by the name of Robin Hills¡± Xavier replied ¡°Has Luca Matthews been in contact with Robin Hills before?¡± Ss asked, surprised, ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier confirmed. ¡°In fact, they met three times, all at the same location.¡± With that, he passed a few still images from the surveince videos to Ss, Ss looked through them one by one. It seemed that Robin Hills was the most probable suspect. ¡°Where is Robin Hills now?¡± ¡°In a casino,¡± Xavier answered. Ss frowned. ¡°Send someone to grab him!¡± Xavier bowed his head. ¡°Yes sir¡± After he left, Ss started to piece together what had happened. Luca Matthews had hired someone to run into Gianna. At first nce, it seemed like Matthews was trying to get revenge for what happened at the receptionst time, but his bizarre death couldn¡¯t help but make people have second thoughts It was obvious that someone wanted to make him the scapegoat. The only one who had been in contact with him frequently in recent times and had enmity toward Gianna was Robin Hills, but Robin wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do all this Could it be Aleena? Did she really hate Gianna so much that she would go to the extent of killing her? Why did it feel somewhat far-fetched? That woman wasn¡¯t exactly smart, but she didn¡¯t seem to be that vidious. He got up angrily, went out of his office and made a call to Xavier, ordering him to bring Robin Hills to Ruby Pce once they caught him. One hourter, Robin was brought five floors below Ruby Pce Xavier yanked off the sack covering Robin¡¯s head and the blinding lights made him squint reflexively When he saw the person in front of him, he was stunned. ¡°Eu-Ss? Ss was sitting on a ck leather sofazily, crossing his legs. Even if he wasn¡¯t speaking, he exuded a noble air. His face was expressionless as he nced at him and gestured to the sofa opposite him, ¡°Have a seat!¡± Robin¡¯s heart leapt into his throat and he looked around cautiously. There seemed to be some torture tools in the dark empty hall not far from them. He could even smell a faint scent of blood. He sat down, trembling. His legs suddenly went weak and he started gulping unconsciously. Why did Ss bring him to this ce? No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like he had brought him here to talk about old times ¡°Eu-Ss, how can I help you?¡± He was unconscious of his voice trembling Ss, however, was in no rush. He deliberately took out a cigarette from his pocket and litit The smoke of the cigarette rose, blocking the view of his face, making it even more difficult to know what he was going to do next. Robin¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Ss and the fear of the unknown really stressed him out ¡°Was the lesson I gave youst time not enough?¡± He didn¡¯t speak loudly, but his words rang loudly in Robin¡¯s ears. Robin¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed. He exined in a panic, ¡°N.No I¡¯ve learnt my lesson and I never troubled Miss Aubrey again.¡± Next ChapterBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Exin Ss sneered, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me well enough. Since I looked for you, it proves that I¡¯ve already investigated you thoroughly Now, for the sake of our previous acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin yourself!¡± Robin frowned. ¡°Exin? Exin about what?¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you get along so well with Luca Matthews? Robin, I¡¯m usually not as patient as I am now¡± Robin turned pale and suddenly understood what was going on. He just never thought that even after so long, Ss would still be investigating that matter. ¡°L-Luca and I knew each other and we had a few drinks together. What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± ¡°Do you know how he died? ¡°Ss asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Robin quickly eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he died too!¡± ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t talk,¡± Ss said coldly. Robin acted as if he was wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say!¡± ¡°Go and teach him a lesson!¡± Ss ordered Kylezily. After he said this, he turned to look at Robin. ¡°After this, you will know what to say. Trying to talk in circles? You should¡¯ve listened to me when I was being nice. I just need to expand a bit more effort to make you talk!¡± Robin panicked but he made ast ditch effort to pretend. ¡°Ss, give me a hint. What do you want me to tell you? Was it because I wasn¡¯t supposed to drink with Luca? Or do you think that I have something to do with his death?¡± Ss sneered. He took in a long puff of his cigarette and crushed it in the ashtray. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. I wanted to spare your life, but it seems you are ungrateful!¡± With that, he waved at Kyle who grabbed Robin. Kyle then took Robin away with him. After a while, the empty hall was filled with Robin¡¯s screams. Ss acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything and just took out his phone and texted his girlfriend. ¡®What are you doing right now?¡¯ Gianna: ¡®I¡¯m making clothes! Ss: ¡®Whose? Gianna: ¡®Mine! I¡¯m going to the kick-off ceremony for one of Marcus¡¯s films in a few days! Ssined: ¡®There are too many people coveting my girlfriend! Gianna: ¡®The girl coveted by so many people belongs only to you. Do you feel better now?¡¯ The corners of Ss¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile. ¡®Well, girlfriend, your boyfriend wants to join too. Can you ask Marcus if he needs any sponsors?¡¯ Gianna: ¡®If you sponsor me, I¡¯ll bring you along!¡¯ Ss: ¡°Alright, with what identity should I go with you?¡¯ Gianna: ¡®A friend! Ss pushed his luck. ¡®How about family?¡¯ Gianna Aubrey sent a sticker of a child saying ¡°shameless¡± to him. That made Ssugh, and even his eyes were filled with gentleughter. Xavier, who was standing nearby, twitched his lips uncontrobly. It was obvious that President Nn was chatting with Miss Aubrey. But there was someone howling and in agony here, so wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for the two of them to chat so lovingly? If Miss Aubrey knew what was going on, she would probably freak out. Time passed by. Ss had already ended his chat with Gianna and after finishing two rounds of mobile games, he signaled them to stop. Kyle then dragged Robin who was covered in blood to Ss. Robiny on the ground and gasped, wheezing with difficulty. When he saw Ss, his body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had heard people say that Ss Nn was someone who had no mercy and was ruthless, but he never saw it himself and thought they meant his means in the business world. Today was a real eye-opener. With all those equipment, who could handle them? No wonder everyone in Summer City was afraid of him. He was that domineering and he wouldn¡¯t bother to talk crap with you. How dumb was he to provoke a man like that! Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The Truth Ss was still sitting on the sofa, and he was ying games on his phone. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes and just asked coldly, ¡°So, will you tell me now?¡± Robin wasn¡¯t willing to talk, but if he refused, he would die He never wanted to experience that punishment ever again. His mind started racing and he only spoke after a while, ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡± Ss continued to y his mobile game as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re bargaining before you even speak? What right do you have? Robin surrendered and replied, ¡°It was my cousin, Aleena Jones, who wanted me to look for Luca Matthews!¡± After hearing his reply, Ss¡¯s body froze, causing the character in his mobile game to be in. He looked at Robin in astonishment Robin peeked at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Ss had suspected it might be Aleena Jones, he didn¡¯t think she would have the guts. Who knew that it would really be her? ¡°Go on!¡± Robin continued, ¡°Aleena likes you a lot. Previously at Ruby Pce, after you had given her a warning and left with Miss Aubrey, she had me look for Luca Matthews. We wanted him to have an alliance with us to spite Miss Aubrey, but before we could carry out our n, Luca Matthews was already dead. At first, we thought it was just an ident, then we found out that Luca had once sent someone to run into Miss Aubrey. But this time, it really wasn¡¯t us who sent Luca to run into Miss Aubrey.¡± The pupils of Ss¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°What was your n for Gianna?¡± Robin carefully peeked at Ss¡¯s face again. ¡°W-We also nned on using drunk driving as an excuse, but it really wasn¡¯t us this time. Our n was supposed to be enacted three dayster, but by then, Luca had already run into Miss Aubrey and died. We were afraid that you would think we were the ones who did it, so we cancelled the n.¡± Ss frowned as Robin¡¯s answer was surprising. ¡°Do you have any evidence that it wasn¡¯t you who did it?¡± Robin panicked and exined hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any proof, but it really wasn¡¯t us. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Aleena. We originally thought Luca¡¯s death had something to do with you.¡± Ss closed his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t them, this matter would be moreplicated. It was obvious that someone was trying to frame them. This person not only knew of Aleena and Robin¡¯s n, but also took advantage of this chance to target Gianna They knew that he would investigate, and even managed to kill Matthews before he could get to him. Even to this day, he could only find out that Matthews had been in close contact with Robin. However, his instincts were telling him that Robin was telling the truth. This person was so meticulous it was frightening! Besides that, that person seemed to be very well-connected and never left a trace! Ss got up and prepared to leave. Robin pleaded with him. ¡°Ss, please let me go. We really didn¡¯t do anything. It was Matthews who took action himself and we had no idea about it either.¡± Ss stopped and lowered his gaze at him. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you who did it this time, but if it wasn¡¯t for the two of you who suggested this n, Matthews wouldn¡¯t have followed the n. What are you feeling aggrieved about?¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. Xavier immediately followed him. ¡°President Nn, what should we do now?¡± Ss was a little annoyed as this meant that they had reached a dead end again. He gave it a thought and said, ¡°Go back and check on everyone who had been in contact with Luca Matthews for this month. There must be someone else who is suspicious.¡± Xavier looked at Ss and held back from what he wanted to say. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that President Nn was making a mountain out of a molehill. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally asked, ¡°President Nn, do you think we¡¯re oveplicating things? Maybe it was Luca Matthews who did it, and his death was just an ident.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 You nned All Of This From The Beginning, Didn¡¯t You? Ss nced at him, ¡°Impossible!¡± Xavier didn¡¯t know what to say to that. After Ss got in his car, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Aleena?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t check. Do you want me to check now?¡± Xavier answered. Ss closed his eyes to rest and repliedzily with only one word. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier looked at Ss through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t believe what Robin Hills said?¡± ¡°He should be telling the truth,¡± Ss said. Xavier then asked in surprise after some hesitation, ¡°Then why are you looking for Miss Jones?¡± Ss opened his eyes abruptly. ¡°Do you like her?¡± Xavier was shocked immediately. ¡°No way. Why would I like her?¡± Ss red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then why are you asking so many questions?¡± Xavier was rendered speechless. Aleena had been at home for a full day. She was feeling angry, aggrieved and regretful. These emotions were flooding in like an endless, wrapping her up and swallowing her whole. During this time, both Eric and Kelly wanted toe inside her room tofort her and wanted her toe out from her room to eat, but she ignored them. She was ashamed! She had tried to drug someone else but ended up drinking the wine she drugged instead. She didn¡¯t even have the right to get mad that it turned out this way. She really was dumb. The first time at the party, she had thought that Gianna had escaped due to sheer luck. This time, not only did Gianna know she tried to drug her, she even managed to switch their sses in such a short time. This couldn¡¯t be described as luck. The girl sure was uncanny How did she discover the drink was drugged? Could it be she smelled the drug? But the drug was said to be colorless and tasteless. Someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Aleena? Nicole is here to see you.¡± Aleena sneered. Just as well. I want to ask her where she went that night. She got up and opened the door, then immediately saw Nicole with her wless and elegant makeup, looking very worried. ¡°Aleena, are you alright?¡± Aleena scoffed. Compared with Nicole, her face was worn, she had messy bed hair and her whole body was beat up. With an emotionless look, she answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Kelly was so worried about her daughter that she didn¡¯t even go to work. Seeing that Aleena had finally opened her door, she wanted toe inside and have a look at her as well, but Aleena closed the door right after Nicole went in. Kelly sighed helplessly. Although she wanted to scold Aleena, hit her and me her for bringing shame to the Jones Family, she couldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. She was probably the one who was feeling the worst right now. Inside the room, right after Nicole came inside, Aleena pped her across her face and questioned angrily. ¡°You nned it all, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nicole held her face, frozen in shock from the p. She looked at Aleena in disbelief and was a little furious. ¡°Aleena, what was that for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know what this is about?¡± Aleena sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t think as fast as you can, but if I think slowly, I¡¯ll still understand at the end. Last night, I only hid inside that room because you told me you had gone inside and nobody was there. However, Ben Roberts ended up being inside that room. What do you have to say about this?¡± Nicole suddenly realized what she meant and exined hurriedly, ¡°Listen, I can exin. I really don¡¯t know how Ben Roberts got inside that room. I checked that room and he wasn¡¯t there at the time. Didn¡¯t I go looking for you after that? Maybe he went into the room then. Why didn¡¯t you leave when you discovered he was inside? Aleena¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nicole. ¡°When I went into the room, he immediately pounced on me. That means he knew I wasing. You were the one who led me to that room, and when I asked you to send me home, you refused. You nned all of this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Argument Nicole defended herself, ¡°Aleena, we have been friends for so many years. How can you doubt me like that? I didn¡¯t want to send you home because I was trying to help you hide from your parents and was worried they would find out. I said that I would find you a man but you refused, saying that you wanted to stay pure for Ss. That was why I suggested you lock yourself in a room. As for Roberts pouncing on you, isn¡¯t that normal? He¡¯s a yboy. He would pounce on any girl he sees, not to mention he has been coveting you for such a long time. You can¡¯t just say that I nned all of this based on this point. I was just trying to help you!¡± Aleena nodded. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me on this matter. Last night, you kept dropping hints for me to get Gianna drunk. I suppose you also know that I drugged her drink, right? But she switched her ss with mine. I was worried I would hurt myself so I lowered my head and didn¡¯t notice what she did, but I can¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t see it too. You let me drink that ss of wine without stopping me. Were you hoping to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Nicole said helplessly, ¡°You really are wrong about this. I really didn¡¯t see the switch. We were all distracted by the te when it smashed. Gianna kept asking you if you were hurt, and I was worried about you so I was looking at you too. I didn¡¯t notice when she switched your sses at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Alex and Hayden who were with us at the same table.¡± Aleena had a feeling that Nicole secretly had a role in this matter, but her exnation seemed legitimate. But in the end, she could only me herself for being dumb. Who else could she me? Even if Nicole had plotted for this to happen on her, it was her own fault for not knowing her true colors. She wouldn¡¯t rely on her too much anymore in the future and she had to keep an eye on her. She then walked slowly to her bed and sat down. Looking up at Nicole, she asked, ¡°Have you always been close with Aunt Lara?¡± Seeing that Aleena had calmed down a little, Nicole walked over and sat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t you get along with her? I can¡¯t say that I am very close to her either, but I will greet her if I see her. After all, she¡¯s an elder and also Ss¡¯s stepmother. Even if I don¡¯t like her, 1 need to show her due respect for Ss¡¯s sake, don¡¯t I?¡± She rolled her eyes. Nicole smiled. ¡°Last night, Aunt Lara seemed to be very satisfied with you. She even said she would help you get Ben!¡± ¡°Me and him?¡± Aleena scoffed. ¡°Even if he was thest man on Earth, I would not be with him!¡± She had heard about what happened from her parents-he had actually connected the surveince video to the living room and wanted to force her to marry him. They could keep dreaming! Nicole just smiled, not saying a word. She stayed for a while and left afterforting her. Aleenay in bed until night time. Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and she picked it up. It was a call from an unknown number so she answered it curiously, thereafter she heard Xavier¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s me, Xavier Dante. President Nn is looking for you.¡± Hearing this, Aleena was filled with joy. It was a physiological reaction. Even though she knew that Ss wasn¡¯t looking for her for anything good, but hearing his name made her happy. If he was looking for her, she would be even happier. She tried to control herself and asked calmly, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± Xavier said professionally. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It would be better if youe over. I¡¯ll send the address to your phone.¡± ¡°Fine¡± Aleena answered. A short while after she hung up the call, a location was sent to her phone. She looked at the location carefully. Where¡¯s this ce? Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Payback She didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Xavier¡¯s call Xavier, Kyle and Connor all worked for Ss, and they could even make decisions on behalf of him So, it was impossible that he would do something as asinine as using Ss¡¯s name to call her since he had given her a call it must have been Ss¡¯s order She was just surprised that the location was quite far away. But she still nned to go anyway After all, he was the one who helped prevent her incident from being reported Even if she did plot against Gianna, she had received her punishment too, so he wouldn¡¯t being after her again, right? With that in mind, she started getting ready An hourter, Aleena left her room. Kelly was so happy that she almost teared up, but when she saw that Aleena had recovered all of a sudden, she asked in confusion, ¡°Aleena, where are you going this late at night?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Aleena smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Ss is looking for me.¡± Hearing that, Kelly let down much of her guard. In her impression, Ss Nn had always been reliable. In addition, he had kept his wordsst night. There wasn¡¯t any news of what happenedst night being reported, so her favorable impression toward him increased. ¡°Why is he looking for you at such ate hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Aleena answered. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± With that said, she turned and walked out the door. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the location on her phone so she didn¡¯t drive. Instead, she hailed a taxi. It took almost an hour for her to arrive at her destination. She got out of the taxi and checked the location on her phone to make sure she was at the right ce, then she let the driver go. But she got even more confused. Why did Ss ask her toe over to this old, abandoned parking lot? She grabbed her phone and called Ss, but his line was busy. With no choice, she called Xavier, and he confirmed that this was the ce. Then, she walked deeper into the parking lot tentatively. It was really dark and big inside, and it seemed like there wasn¡¯t an end to it. Aleena grew more and more unsure the further she went into the parking lot. Just when she was hesitating if she should continue walking further in, she heard a snap in the empty parking lot. The headlights of the cars were turned on all at once, lighting up the parking lot as if it was the day, followed by the roaring sound of the engines as if they were waiting to speed up. Aleena was puzzled What are they doing? She had seen many men use car headlights as an aid when they pursued girls to satisfy the girls¡¯ vanity where they would feel that all attention was on them. And when the girl reached a specially assigned spot, she would receive a surprise. Could it be that Ss was giving her a surprise too? It might be because she was hoping for it, for she quickly convinced her that the situation was exactly that. She then took a few steps forward and saw Ss sitting in a chair. He was entirely dressed in ck sitting in the middle of the parking lot, his phone in his hand. He wasn¡¯t ying any mobile games and was just fiddling around with it in boredom. His whole body was giving out a rxed vibe, and his gaze was fixed on her Aleena rxedpletely and ran toward him with light footsteps, her face filled with happiness. ¡°Ss, what are you doing? Why did you ask me toe over?¡± Ss justzily raised his eyelids to look at her while continuing to fiddle around with his phone. ¡°Since you came over, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Aleena¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with hope. A chance? Could it be a chance for her to be his girlfriend? ¡°What chance?¡± Ss looked at her, a cold sneer on his lips. ¡°Last night, you tried to plot against Gianna. For the sake of our acquaintance, and seeing that you have already suffered from your own actions, I will let you off.¡± Aleena¡¯s smile froze on her face. This wasn¡¯t Ss asking her to be his girlfriend. He was here for payback! Next Chapter Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Fair Al once, she felt ashamed and angry Looking at him aggrievedly, she asked, ¡°Did you ask me toe over here so you could help Gianna take revenge?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer her question and said indifferently instead, ¡°One and a half months ago, Gianna was in a serious car ident. She survived, but only because of her luck, not because the one who nned the ident was kind Today, I will use the same method you used on her. You should have no objections, right?¡± Aleena¡¯s mind went nk and her face turned as white as a sheet. Her whole body went weak as she quickly exined, ¡°Ss, it wasn¡¯t mel¡± Ss didn¡¯t bother to listen to her exnation and just kept turning his phone in his hand unconcernedly. ¡°For the sake of Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. You have one hour. If you can escape from these cars in one hour, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you can¡¯t, then that¡¯s your fate!¡± His tone was calm, as if he was talking about the weather N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Aleena couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Ss had indeed prepared these cars for her, but they were here to take her life! She looked around. She needed to escape from all these cars? How was that possible? She looked at him and said coldly, ¡°My mum knows I went to see you. If something happened to me, how would you exin it to my mother?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe that Ss would do anything to her. Ss gave her a wanton,zy smile. ¡°Drunk driving is a perfectly reasonable excuse. I¡¯ll use your n to get back on you. Isn¡¯t that fair?!¡± Aleena was so shocked that her legs turned numb. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me. If you want to avenge Gianna, just say it straight. Why bother with all these excuses? You want me to run away from all these cars? You might as well just kill me.¡± Ss looked at her, his eyes as cold as the arctic. ¡°If you wish to die, it¡¯s really simple. Just stand where you are.¡± Maybe it was because the whole situation was so different from what she had imagined, and because his words were so unfeeling, Aleena¡¯s tears fell to the ground. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, kill me.¡± She walked over with dignity and stubbornly stood at the spot where Ss had pointed. Ss looked emotionless like a machine. He looked at her without blinking and signaled the cars with his hand. The roar of the cars around them got louder and louder. The feeling of being so close to death made her heart shrink into a ball. At first, Aleena stared at Ss without blinking, but then she saw a car driving straight toward her. Her eyes kept looking at the car that was getting closer and closer to her. She wanted to challenge Ss so she stood there firmly, but the car didn¡¯t seem to hesitate, as if the driver couldn¡¯t see her standing there. 5 metres¡­.. 3 metres¡­¡­ 2 metres¡­¡­ Aleena¡¯s heart was in so much pain she felt as if it was going to explode. Her mind suddenly regained rity and she realized Ss really didn¡¯t care about her being dead or alive. When the time came, she would just be a pitiful girl who had died from drunk driving. She couldn¡¯t really just stand there and wait for death. She wanted to get away, but her legs had already turned to jelly¡­ Aleena screamed frantically, trying to get away on her hands and feet. She even fell to the ground trying to get away from the car and scraped her knees. But she couldn¡¯t care about the pain, She turned her head with lingering fear and watched the car drive over the spot she was standing at a few seconds ago. If she didn¡¯t dodge, she would¡¯ve been a corpse. She looked at Ss in disbelief and she really wanted to question him: Would he really only be satisfied when he killed her? But those cars didn¡¯t give her the time to do so. Another car was driving toward her and she was still ont the door Next Chapter Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Responsibility Petrified, Aleena got up in a hurry. The bold words that she had said earlier in front of Ss wasn¡¯t worth a dimepared to her life This time, she had gotten away with seconds to spare, so she didn¡¯t look as pathetic as she did just now But before she could stand firmly on the ground after dodging, another car was already driving toward her. She wanted to run to the left, but noticed that there was another car driving toward her in that direction, as did the right. However, the one on the left was slightly further away, so she could avoid it after avoiding the one on the right. But just as she was implementing her n, another car came toward her from the side. It wasing from the spot she had just dodged from Her heart skipped a beat and she avoided the car in a panic, but the car on the other side was already very near her N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Aleena wanted to cry, and cry her heart out at that. She had never experienced such a grievance in her whole life. It was too tiring These 6 cars coordinated with each other seamlessly and the drivers drove their cars superbly too. It was like they didn¡¯t realize they were trying to run down a person. Aleena didn¡¯t even have the time to catch her breath, let alone escape. In less than 10 minutes, she was already reaching her limits. She gasped for breath but even though she was inhaling, her lungs were still screaming for air. Sweat was rolling down from her forehead and she was in a sorry state. Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare to slow down because it might cause her to lose her life. As the saying went, ¡®when people are about to die, they are capable of unleashing limitless potential. Aleena swore that she had never run like this before in her whole life. Ss had been sitting on the chair observing her all this time. Actually, the route he designed for each car to take was fixed in a regr pattern. They wouldn¡¯t harm her, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to rest. He knew Aleena and Robin didn¡¯t do this, but they were the ones who came up with the idea, and Luca had acted ording to her n. So, she should take responsibility for it. Besides, she had also wanted to target Gianna. The only reason she didn¡¯t was because Luca Matthews was dead and she was afraid she would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t. But still, she continued scheming! reaped what she sowed If not, Gianna would have been the one who was drugged. That was why her life could be spared, but she must be taught a lesson! As time passed, Aleena¡¯s agility was greatly reduced. There were quite a few times she felt that the cars missed her by only a hair¡¯s breadth She leaned against a pir, gasping for breath. She could deal with less cars this way but she still had to keep an eye for carsing at her from the sides. That was the experience she gained from running away from the cars for a few rounds. Even so, she was exhausted. Her whole body was drenched in sweat, as if she had just gotten out of a pool. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, let alone dodge. When she saw that a car was already driving toward her, her brain instructed her body to dodge. However, her body had already reached its limits, so it didn¡¯t move exactly as she instructed. She tripped on her own foot when she took a step, and she fell onto the ground. She fell t on her face. During a time like this, a person¡¯s instinct was to see the distance of the car from them. Aleena turned her head around abruptly and realized the car was only about two meters away from her. Her heart felt like it had fallen into an abyss. She raised her arm to block the blinding headlights, defeated. It was over This was the end She waited for a while but unexpectedly, the car didn¡¯t run into her. When Aleena moved her trembling arm away from her eyes, she saw that the car had stopped at a distance of only ten centimeters away from her. At that moment, she was both worn out and petrified. She stayed on the ground and naturally started crying her heart out She didn¡¯t know whether she was crying because she was still alive, or because Ss really hadn¡¯t intended to kill her. Anyway, all the cars had stopped, and everyone was looking at the poor girl crying on the floor Next Chapter Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Why Can¡¯t You Like Me Back? It was only now that Ss stood up slowly and walked over the cara drove away understandingly Even though Aleena knew that Ss was here she kept her head down as she wept having no intentions to raise her head of course, she was too embarrassed to do so Standing beside her. Ss lowered his head to look at her ¡°If you were the one who picked on Gianna, you would have already been half-dead now Though Aleena was crying she instinctively stopped herself after she heard Ss¡¯s voice Afterward, she paid attention to him and heard his words What does he mean? So he already knows that I wasn¡¯t the one who picked on Gianna? She immediately raised her head showing her face that was in a mess nght now, with tears and sweat all jumbled together Even though her entire body was sweating at the current season, with the temperature of minus 20 degrees, the sweat quickly evaporated without her moving What was left was just the chilliness. However, her heart was even colder Looking at Ss with a resentful and sad expression, she questioned, ¡°You know that I wasn¡¯t the culprit, yet you still treated me this way?¡± s looked at her. If you guys weren¡¯ involved in the nning, Gianna wouldn¡¯t have met with this ident. Even though you guys weren¡¯t the actual mastermind, you were involved Feeling sorry for herself, Aleena sobbed. ¡°We weren¡¯t involved at all. When Luca carried out the n that day, we werepletely unaware of it ¡°Diant the three of you n this together? You guys only stopped after Luca had an ident, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ss looked at Aleena disappointingly ¡°Weve known each other for so many years, yet I¡¯ve never known that you had the guts to kill people. I¡¯m willing to believe you this time around. If I wanted to confirm your enmes, both you and Robin can¡¯t escape at all Robin has already told me everything today-leven have a footage of him interacting closely with Luca. Of course, Robin is a coward by nature. Hence, apart from you who¡¯s had some skirmishes with Gianna, is there anyone else? If you guys weren¡¯t plotting to hurt Gianna naively. you wouldn¡¯t have been used by others Do you know how many years you would have to be behind bars to hire a hitman?¡± Aleena merely lowered her head as she sobbed, not looking at Ss at all. ¡°Ss you clearly knew why I¡¯m picking on Gianna-what grudges do we have? It¡¯s all because of you. Since she¡¯s arrived, you¡¯ve never put anyone else in your eyes at all i merely want her to disappear from your sight. Do you know for how many years I¡¯ve loved you? Why can¡¯t you love me back With a cold expression on his face, Ss retorted, ¡°There are no rules in love. It¡¯s the same-if I asked you to marry Ben, you wouldn¡¯t marry him would you? You can¡¯t hurt others because you didn¡¯t get what you want. I¡¯ll let you go this time, but please don¡¯t stay in this country anymore Aleena raised her head and asked in shock, ¡°You want to send me out of the country?¡± s replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do you no good to stay here.¡± Aleena fought back fiercely 1 won¡¯t go abroad!¡± Looking at her. s said, ¡°Even if Gianna weren¡¯t in the picture, I would never love you! If you don¡¯t agree to that, I don¡¯t mind speaking to your father about what you¡¯ve done with that, he tumed around to walk away Aleena called him frantically. ¡°Ss¡± s cut her off without even stopping. ¡°There¡¯s a car outside to send you back.¡± Looking at Ss who was getting further away from her, Aleena finally buried her head and sobbed sorrowfully. Since he believes me, why cant he love me 100? When s returned to Muse Penins, it was already 11.00PM. Then, he took a bath. When he was done with everything, it was almost midnight Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to sleep Since the ident wasn¡¯t arranged by Aleena and Robin, he had to investigate it again but he had no clues at all. The more he thought about that, the more he missed his girlfriend, She must be sleeping at this hour He took his phone out, wanting to call her. In fact, this would be their fifth call today Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Next Chapter Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Who Will You Save First? To be more precise, they had already called four times in thest 12 hours He had never thought of himself as a clingy person in the past. However, even though it was just a short while of not seeing her, his longing for her seemed to seep into his flesh and bones. He couldn¡¯t even stand a minute of it at this moment. I wonder how I survived when her senior was here. He fiddled around with his phone as he felt that he shouldn¡¯t disturb her at thiste hour. However, he also thought there might be a chance that she was still up. Finally, his longing had the upper hand, but his rationality remained as well. He didn¡¯t call her, but just sent her a message. ¡®My dear girlfriend, are you asleep?¡¯ Then, he held his phone, waiting for her reply. Soon, one minute, three minutes, and ten minutes had passed. There was no reply Just as he thought she had indeed slept, Gianna video-called him. Ss took off his eye mask in excitement and looked at himself using his phone as a mirror. I look alright now. Then, he picked up her call. Gianna¡¯s beautiful face appeared at once. Then, the camera shook, revealing her white pyjamas as she raised her hands to yawn and stretch, looking as though she had just woke up with bleary eyes. It was quite apparent that he had woken her up. She¡¯s too cute! I want to hug her! Ss was also quite speechless at himself as he realized that his desires for her had increased with the passing of time. Initially, he just wanted to hear her voice. Now that he had seen her, he wanted to see her and hug her¡­ He cleared his throat gently. This can¡¯t go on. I have to restrain myself. He acted as though everything was normal. ¡°I must have woken you up.¡± Slightly dazed, Gianna shook her head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I dreamed of you and woke up just now. Then, I realized that you sent me a message. Have you just returned home?¡± Ss¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. The best thing in the world is probably realizing that you appeared in the dreams of the person you love. Trying to restrain his smile, he asked, ¡°You dreamed of me? What did I do in your dream?¡± He assumed that they were cuddling and kissing in the dream. Didn¡¯t we just do it this morning? People say that dreams reflect the reality. Perhaps this little woman is missing me. Looking at his naughty smile that had a certain amorous meaning in it, Gianna red at him speechlessly. ¡°In my dream, I was asking you who would you save first if both your mother and I fell into a river.¡± Ss was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Seeing his face fall after the initial excitement, Gianna immediately perked up as she covered her lips when she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This problem will never happen in my family. I¡¯d definitely save you first!¡± Ss said. However, Gianna pouted. ¡°Your reply wasn¡¯t like that in the dream.¡± Frowning, Ss asked curiously. ¡°What did I say in the dream?¡± ¡°You said, ¡®Of course I¡¯d save my mom first. You can save your senior already, so why can¡¯t you swim by yourself? You wouldn¡¯t need my help to save you!¡± Hearing that, Ss felt amused and speechless at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom also knows how to swim. I don¡¯t have to save her!¡± Obviously, Gianna¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t dissipated. She red at Ss rather wilfully. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of who you¡¯d save. You were just too heartless. After that, the scene suddenly switched, and you were standing by thend, watching me struggle in the water. How could you still say something like that? I was so mad that I woke up.¡± Ss bursted outughing. No wonder she video-called me just now. I bet she¡¯s going to put the me on me now. Tapping his fingers on the bed, he thought, What should I do now? She looks so cute even when she¡¯s pouting. I want to see her and hug her! ¡°Everything that happens in dreams is the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± However, Gianna was still furious. ¡°You were just w Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Brian¡¯s In Trouble ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to your house now so that you can hit me to vent your anger?¡± Gianna red at him defensively. ¡°In your dreams! Save your rernorse at home!¡± With that, she hung up the video call immediately Ss wanted to stop her instinctively, but she had already hung up. Looking at his phone¡¯s lock screen, he couldn¡¯t help smiling, and his grin slowly widened. Then, he found a picture of Gianna to set as his lock screen so he could see her when he picked up his phone. Caressing her face on his screen, he muttered to himself, ¡°You want me to reflect on something I¡¯ve done in your dreams? What an unreasonable woman.¡± Just as he was about to sleep, his phone rang again. Though shocked, he had his hopes up that Gianna had called him again. Instead, Kyle was the caller. Ss frowned slightly. If there weren¡¯t an emergency, Kyle wouldn¡¯t call. He sat upright immediately and slided his fingers on the screen to pick up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kyle¡¯s anxious voice rang. ¡°Mr. Nn, Brian¡¯s men got into a fight with the people from the Quintets at the pier, and Brian has arrived as well.¡± Ss was taken aback by this piece of news. ¡°Protect him. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, he immediately hung up. Then, he changed into an all-ck attire before going out. When he reached the pier, the fight between both parties hade to a standstill. Half of Brian¡¯s men had already been defeated, but the opponent kept sending people to attack them. The five brothers in the Quintets were all wanted criminals who wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh when they killed. Just today itself, three of them were here, showing how important the goods were. After all, their value was around tens of millions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to snatch it this way. All chivalry and gentleness had disappeared from Brian right now. Instead, he looked like a hungry wolf as Ss watched him sh a man with his knife without batting an eye. In the end, he still became someone like me. Even though I¡¯d always wanted him to live under the bright sun so that he wouldn¡¯t have to touch this dark side. However, in this world where the strong would devour the weak, he had to get stronger. In such an environment, the weak wouldn¡¯t survive. There was no time for him to be wistful. In no time, Ss also joined the fight and picked up a baton on the ground. Just as Tres wasn¡¯t paying attention, Ss mmed the baton into his skull, sending him to the ground. Upon seeing that, Cuatro and Cinco charged at Ss immediately. Kyle immediately took on one of them, and the people he brought with him joined the fight as well. With that, even though Brian¡¯s side was losing, with the addition of Ss¡¯s man, they turned the situation around immediately. The bloody battlested for almost an hour. After the Quintets saw that they were no match for Ss¡¯s men, they quickly retreated and ran away, leaving the goods behind. At this moment, the entire pier was full of wounded and injured people. Everyone under Brian had suffered a considerable amount of injuries, ranging from mild to serious. They looked like they were in a mess indeed. Even Brian¡¯s arm was shed by a knife, and his injuries were being treated at this moment. Ss¡¯s dark face looked as though a storm was brewing. In a few steps, he reached Brian and said angrily. ¡°Is your life more important, or the goods?¡± Brian replied gruffly. ¡°The goods!¡± Furious, Ss grabbed his cor. ¡°The goods are more important than your life? Has your brain malfunctioned because you were hit? If they want the goods, just give it to them!¡± Indignant, Brian retaliated, ¡°If I give them once, there will be a second time, and a third. Go back to be the head of the Nn Family and mind your own business!¡± Ss was furious beyond belief, so he roared back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind your business, but how could I watch you being beaten to death from one side?¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t injured, blood had sttered on his face. At this moment, his fierce expression made him look as though he had walked out from a mountain of corpses. Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 A Loving Boyfriend At this moment, Ss looked fierce and callous. Meanwhile, Brian was trying to get away from his vice grip. ¡°Let go of me! Either I¡¯m dead or alive is none of your business! I didn¡¯t ask for you to save me!¡± With that, he waved to his men and turned around to walk away However, before he could even walk a few steps, his figure shook as he fell to the ground. ¡°Mr. arthy!¡± Everyone surrounded him. Ss was so shocked that no words came out of his mouth. He merely walked to Brian quickly and called out, ¡°Brian! Brian!¡± Ss fumbled around to check on him, wondering if he merely fainted, or if it was because of the injuries just now. After cing his fingers on Brian¡¯s pulse, he was relieved to find that Brian¡¯s heart was still beating Then, he ordered the people who gathered around him, ¡°Kyle, clear this ce up and send the goods away immediately so that the people from the Quintets won¡¯t return.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn.¡± With that, Ss held Brian in his hands to bring him back to the car. When they reached Brian¡¯s ce, the doctors were already waiting for him. Mrs. Fritz, an old maid who had been taking care of Brian, quickly ran to them in shock. ¡°Ss, what happened to Brian?¡± Ss gave a sinct answer. ¡°He fainted. Check on him to see if it can be treated,¡± he ordered. The doctor walked over and did a simple check-up for Brian. ¡°This is an old problem for Young Master. I can wake him up, but I can¡¯t cure this from its roots. If you want to cure thispletely, you have to find the genius doctor, Doctor Bailey.¡± Ss sighed exasperatedly. Bailey is not someone I can easily find. When grandpa was ill, I couldn¡¯t find him after so long. In the end, it was Gianna who saved his life. When the day arrives, I¡¯ll let Gianna take a look at him. Since she saved grandpa, probably she can also save Brian. ¡°Alright. Please treat him first now.¡± With that, he asked Mrs. Fritz to find some clothes for Brian, and he also helped Brian to put them on. Ss was busy with settling Brian down until 5.00AM before he left. The next day, Gianna was woken up by a strong aroma of food. At that instant, she could determine who had arrived in her house. This smells too familiar. Without even putting on her shoes, she got out of the bed and opened the doorBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. of her room immediately. Sure enough¡­ The tall and handsome man in the kitchen is none other than my boyfriend! She couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips into a smile. Probably hearing the sound of the door opening, the man in the kitchen turned around to look at her. As soon as he saw that it was Gianna, he put down thedle in his hand immediately and walked to her. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Gianna also walked out of her room, smiling. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Ss replied seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to make dinner, which I promised both you and South to do yesterday, so of course I¡¯d have to prepare breakfast earlier, right?¡± ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Gianna stretched her neck to peek. Ss replied, ¡°We have mushroom soup, biscuits, porridge, vegetables, and some hard-boiled eggs. What else would you like?¡± Gianna lowered her head as she thought about it. ¡°That would be enough for breakfast. Ss, do you know how to make dumplings?¡± Shocked, Ss asked, ¡°You want some dumplings?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since my mom passed, we haven¡¯t eaten any dumplings in the past ten years¡­¡± Gianna gave it a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯d never eaten them in the past decade-I just don¡¯t count the dumplings we had in restaurants. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve never made any homemade dumplings since then.¡± ¡°What fillings would you like?¡± ¡°Meat with prawns. I want to bite into prawns as soon as I eat the dumpling¡­¡± While speaking, Gianna unconsciously gulped, as if she had already eaten the dumpling. An affectionate and loving look crossed Ss¡¯s eyes as he couldn¡¯t help kissing her forehead. ¡°Alright,¡± he said gently Gianna was surprised to hear that. ¡°You know how to make dumplings?¡± Ss smiled gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡± Gianna also beamed. It feels so good to have a boyfriend who dotes on me! Next Chapter Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 You Are Not Invited! In that moment of excitement, she nted a kiss on Ss¡¯s lips, igniting his desires immediately Just as he was about to hug her to deepen his kiss, he noticed that she was standing barefooted on the floor. He wondered if it was because of his gaze, or if it was because the floor was too cold, that her toes curled. He immediately frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any shoes? The floor is so cold!¡± With that, he immediately held her in his arms and walked to her bedroom Gianna felt slightly embarrassed-she didn¡¯t wear any shoes because she was too excited when she realized he was here. However, she couldn¡¯t tell him about this. Otherwise, he would get too cocky. After Ss put her on the bed, he wrapped his palms around her cold feet immediately without a word ofint. This caused Gianna to be slightly ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wear the shoes.¡± Ss chided gently. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me warm you up.¡± Upon hearing that, Gianna stopped moving. The warmth from her feet seemed to spread to her heart as well. No matter how close she was with George, they never had such close contact. This might be the difference between a boyfriend and a senior Grabbing her feet, Ss¡¯s mind wandered away. My girlfriend has such a nice pair of feet-they are fair and soft, and each of her toes are so cute and supple. Even though she¡¯s tall, her feet are not very big. They seem to be of the same size as my palms. Gianna slightly frowned. W-What is that expression in his eyes? He seems to be salivating over my feet. Could he be thinking about cooking and eating it? She gulped and retracted her feet. ¡°It¡¯s not cold now.¡± Please don¡¯t cook me! With that, Ss retracted his gaze and reminded, ¡°Please wear shoes next time. Otherwise, I will ask people to install carpets in the living room tomorrow.¡± Gianna spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just forgot about them today. By the way, don¡¯t you have to look at your dishes? I seem to smell that something¡¯s off.¡± Ss jolted as he stood up quickly. ¡°Oh, no! Let me have a quick look!¡± With that, he quickly bolted out of the door. Looking at the door wide open, Gianna suddenly felt loved, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling slightly. After finished changing, she heard the door of the room next to hers suddenly opened by someone. Then, South asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a fire?¡± Gianna snorted outughing. ¡°The dishes are burnt.¡± As soon as South saw Ss in the kitchen, his eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± The little guy ran to the kitchen to have a look and saw the burnt dishes in the rubbish bin. With a slightly arrogant expression on his face, he couldn¡¯t stop pouting. ¡°You¡¯re worse than Mommy. It¡¯s been so long since she¡¯s burnt any dishes.¡± Gianna was immediately speechless. Is this apliment? Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Seems like your mommy has burnt enough dishes.¡± South tried to defend her frantically. ¡°No! The dishes she makes have be more delicious!¡± Ss immediatelyughed out loud. Gianna¡¯s face darkened at that instant. South¡¯s expression froze as he thought, Have I made things worse? With his hands on his hips, he argued defensively, ¡°No matter what, my mommy is the best, and the food she cooks is the best.¡± Ss remained calm and patient. ¡°Your mommy also wants to eat prawn dumplings. Why don¡¯t we let her make that tonight?¡± South was speechless upon hearing that. Asking mommy to cook that? Are we going to have in soup instead? ring at Ss, he said, ¡°So be it! You are not invited!¡± What a stupid daddy whoughs at mommy and bullies me! Ss was torn between amusement and exasperation. ¡°Why am I not invited? I made breakfast for you guys!¡± South replied, ¡°So you are only invited for breakfast!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 We¡¯re Not Rted Anymore! ¡°What about dinner? ¡°Since you are not preparing dinner, why should we include you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your mom doesn¡¯t know how to make dumplings South red at hint ¡°She just doesn¡¯t like to make them Ssughed ¡°Why don¡¯t help out tonight and 111 stay for dinner as well South finally looked at his father, who had gotten back on track, and pretended to look at Ganna in a dilemma ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we invite Uncle Ss for dinner? He looks quite pitiful.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Alright Seeing that you asked on his behalf, I agree to it Ss was speechless when he heard that. This pair of mother and son is so dramatic Then, he ruffled South¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright. Go change and prepare for breakfast South chuckled as a reply and went into his room to change Leaning on the door, Gianna looked at him tauntingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t cook, you won¡¯t be invited for dinner Looking at the irritating expression on her face, Ss wanted to grab her into his embrace and cuddle her. Of course, he did so immediately as soon as he thought about it. After stretching his arms and wrapping her into his embrace, he asked, ¡°You are still teasing me? Gianna red at him proudly. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you, who watched me struggle in the water Again, Ss was at a loss for words. Without even defending himself, he swiftly turned around to trap her in between himself and the cab to kiss her slightly infuriating lips Subconsciously, Gianna bent her waist to an unbelievable angle in order to avoid him. Worried about hurting her waist, Ss lifted her up and nted a kiss on her lips before South came out from his room, making Gianna re at him shyly in annoyance. ¡°If you bully me again, I¡¯ll ask my son to give you a hard time!¡± Ss didn¡¯t care about that. Instead, he smiled at her tauntingly. ¡°If you tell him honestly, he would probably help me out not you!¡± Gianna was silent upon hearing that. After thinking about it, she remembered South¡¯s liking of Ss. Well, he does have a point. After having breakfast, the three of them went out-Ss went to the office, while Gianna brought South to her studio. Her workload had been quite consistent recently-she wasn¡¯t too busy nor too free. While Gianna was designing the evening gown, South was ying with a tablet outside. Everything seemed to be going well until someone pushed the door of the studio open. South could sense the presence of someoneing in, but he didn¡¯t raise his head as he was busy with the game. He merely announced loudly to the inside of the studio, ¡°Miss Sophia, someone¡¯s here!¡± Sophia rushed to the entrance from the inside of the studio while saying, ¡°Coming,ing!¡± As soon as she arrived, she saw a middle-aged man standing at the entrance looking intently at South, who was engrossed in his game. Sophia frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this man¡­ the person who made a scene herest time? I recall he¡¯s Gianna¡¯s father. Though slightly repulsed, she put her opinions aside and asked professionally. ¡°Are you here to request a tailor-made attire? With that, Gael finally retracted his gaze on South and said slowly, ¡®Is Gianna here? I have something to discuss with her. Finally, South finished one round of his game and looked at the visitor. After he figured out who the person was, he frowned immediately. ¡°Why are you looking for my mommy?¡± Even though his voice was soft, his expression was cold. Feeling excited for no reason, Gael walked toward South tentatively. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± South looked at him and spoke solemnly, ¡°Since you have cut all ties with Mommy. I¡¯m not rted to you anymore Please don¡¯t simply say that I¡¯m rted to you!¡± Upon hearing that, Gael froze as he had never expected that this little fellow would be so defensive. He immediately felt his cheeks burning after he heard that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 South¡¯s Retaliation ¡°mism a pun mauny seven years ago that¡¯s why I said those in her at thetter defensively Gel would have thought that he was imagining thus In this what it would say? However, the confidence in foutis eyes injected leat into Gael Perlimpe o nol bluffing However, Nouth wan not done looking at Gael solemnly and seriously, he lented, ¡°The second time we can you get away because of your other daughter¡¯s wedding anniversary Do you know how owl Maining was?¡± Gael suddenly felt ashamed of tumself ven though he wanted to exin, no words cane out of fue mouth Alle wil he did try pect to dead ex wife that day South anorted, ¡°You tell mony for your daughter just because she didn¡¯t have any painkillers, and you are way to force my to Have your daughter Why didn¡¯t you ask your daughter to let me go then i¡¯m my many¡¯s son baw some you never fairy for me Mommy is too kind, letting you off the hook every time, but I won¡¯ll from today onward, If you wil het w in, I wanita Wang slide canily!¡± When he was speaking, he clenched his fists lightly as he looked at Geel with a livid expression Taken aback, Gael looked learful He actually couldn¡¯t treat South as a seven year old anymore as tus demeanor was even from the He stammered, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her anymore. I just want to visit her South snorted outughing ¡°I very time you see Mommy, she would be bad for a long time Do you think i¡¯d let you see her? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though Gael managed an entirepany with hundreds of employees working under hurn, he was turned at this moment,cing a child¡¯s usations Every time Gael saw South, thetter was rather quiet and inconspicuous However, unexpectedly, lus mind was quite coherent and he could remember every incident clearly Standing aside, Sophia silently cheered South on South is brilliant indeed! His words are so powerful Yes! We have to retaliate until Geel has nothing to say Gael heaved a long sigh ¡°Fine In that case, please help me to thank your inother for asking President Nn to let Aubrey Company off the hook with that, I shall take my leave now Bye¡± However, as soon as he turned around, he heard Gianna¡¯s voice ¡°Sophia, who¡¯s there?¡± Gael suddenly stopped his footsteps. However, he merely stood still, not having the courage to even lun ground Even a child could see it clearly, but why not me? Every time after meeting her, I will only me her for not helping However, I¡¯ve never stood in her shoes Why should she help me out? I was the one who wanted to break ofl ties with her After all these years, I¡¯ve never cared about her, so I don¡¯t have any nghie 10 request anything from her My grandson is right I can¡¯t simply rte myself to them anymore Gianna already saw Gael, who stood still with his back facing her in a slumped manner, as if he had lost all life within him South didn¡¯t want his mother to be implicated with Gael anymore, so he took the initiative to hold her hand ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry let¡¯s go have some food¡± Gianna roplied, ¡°Sure What would you like? I¡¯ll bring you thereter¡± With that, she walked toward Gaal South quickly said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go now!¡± After he spoke, he began dragging her away Next Chapter Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 No Second Chances Dragged by South until they were about to pass Gael, Gianna finally stopped. ¡°South, wait South pouted unhappily Looking at Gael, Gianna realized that he had be much older than before. In fact, he looked like he had aged a lotpared to the first time they met after seven years He had gray hair, and he didn¡¯t look as energetic as before. Looking at tuim, tears welled up in Gianna¡¯s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alump formed in Gael¡¯s throat. ¡°Ss has let Aubrey Company off the hook I knew you had definitely put in a lot of good words for me, so I just wanted toe over to thank you.¡± Gianna merely replied, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Giving her a nod, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Gianna frowned and called out, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gael stopped his footsteps and turned around to look at her nkly with a pair of eyes that had moisture in them. ¡°Gianna, I¡¯m an old fool now. I¡¯d done many things to hurt you in the past, but I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness; I just hope you are not too angry with me. My little grandson said that you would be sad for a few days every time I visit. It¡¯s not worth it to be sad because of a selfish person like me. I¡¯m off now, and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± With that, he turned around to leave. Still frowning, Gianna asked, ¡°Why do you take a child¡¯s words so seriously?¡± Gael merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s something even a kid knows, but I only figured it out today. South is very smart, and he loves you a lot. His wordspletely brought me back to my senses. Indeed, I¡¯d been giving you a hard time. I¡¯ll leave you to live out your lives peacefully. If you need my help, just give me a call.¡± With that, he walked out of the room. This time around, Gianna didn¡¯t stop him, as she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Can I really let go of everything that happened in the past? I¡¯m not that gracious-at least I can¡¯t do that now. In fact, seeing Gael in this way, Gianna also felt rather sad. It might have been better if he had scolded me instead. As she was still looking at him, she had an impulse to run to him and pull him back, calling him ¡®dad¡¯ and telling him, ¡®Don¡¯t feel sad. I don¡¯t mind about everything that happened in the past! However, she merely stood at the entrance of the studio while watching his figure getting further away. Then, she felt a small, soft hand holding hers, and she looked over. South looked at her with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy.¡± Gianna remained silent and watched Gael¡¯s disappearing figure until he was gone before she retracted her gaze. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Looking at Gianna¡¯s gaze, South looked slightly awkward. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him bullying you every time, so I told him that I don¡¯t want him to meet you, because you will feel sad after that!¡± Gianna did not me him. Instead, she ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me next time. I¡¯m an adult-I can settle my own matters.¡± South put his hands in his pockets with a cool expression on his face. In an indignant tone, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I can help you?¡± Giannaughed out loud. ¡°I believe you! You¡¯re the best, son! But he is my father after all, we can¡¯t treat him like he¡¯s our enemy.¡± South pouted. ¡°I have already let him go for your sake many times. But I also warned him that if he bullies you anymore, I won¡¯t go easy on him next time.¡± Hearing this, Gianna was speechless and exasperated at the same time. ¡°Let it be and stop picking on him, alright?¡± South merely snorted arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chances here!¡± Gianna clicked her tongue and wanted to add on to her point, but South had run away. ¡°Let¡¯s order some food delivery for lunch!¡± In the evening, since Ss had promised Gianna to make dumplings for dinner, he went to her house directly after work. ¡°You¡¯re so early today.¡± He replied, ¡°I have nothing much to do, and we are making dumplings, aren¡¯t we? In that case, we¡¯ll have to go to the supermarket first.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 A Mysterious Woman Gianna agreed obediently. ¡°Do you have flour at home?¡± Ss asked, Gianna rolled her eyes at the ceiling speechlessly. ¡°Do I look like I have flour at home?¡± Torn between amusement and frustration, Ss demanded, ¡°How are you so proud to announce that?¡± Gianna pouted, ¡°You make it sound like you have flour back home!¡± Ss remained silent. Fine, I admit that I don¡¯t have it back home either. He could cook a lot of dishes, but he seldom made flour-rted food, like noodles and dumplings, mainly because he seldom stayed here, and he was single-it was simply too much trouble. However, everything became different once he had a wife and kid. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll buy two bags of flour this time. If you guys like it, we¡¯ll make it often.¡± Gianna¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll leave right now.¡± The little fellow, who had been ying games on the couch, merely said cooly, ¡°You guys go ahead. I won¡¯t be the third wheel this time.¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just an excuse to y games at home?¡± South replied in a mature tone, ¡°Since I can¡¯t tag along, I can only y games to pass my time. I can¡¯t help it too!¡± Gianna snorted outughing out of exasperation. ¡°I have no idea if you can help it or not, but I know you are quite shameless indeed.¡± Hugging her into his arms, Ss also chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t expose him. See how thoughtful he is.¡± With that, he winked at South. ¡°Son, be good at home. Daddy and Mommy will be right back!¡± Gianna felt that something was wrong, but she only returned to her senses after Ss dragged her down to the garage. ¡°What did you just say to South?¡± Ss feigned innocence. ¡°What did I say? I said that we¡¯d be right back.¡± Gianna spoke, ¡°You said ¡®Daddy and Mommy!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? After we get married, you are his mommy, and I will be his daddy. What, now? Are you just passing the time with me?¡± Gianna red at him yfully. ¡°You¡¯ve only been my boyfriend for a while, yet you are already thinking of marriage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend, and I¡¯m your boyfriend. How is that inappropriate?¡± With that, Ss kissed Gianna¡¯s lips, but she pushed him away. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re getting out of line.¡± Hugging her, he tried to appease her. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you to settle down in this position. Do you know that you look like those jerks who¡¯d leave immediately after they had sex?¡± Gianna red at him again. ¡°Shameless! Who¡¯s sleeping with you?¡± In a good mood, Ss whispered in Gianna¡¯s ears, making her hit him. ¡°You jerk! Don¡¯t run!¡± Though Ss ran away, he came back to her obediently. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯m all yours now, so do whatever you like to me.¡± Gianna fell silent upon hearing that. I just want to punch him, but why did he say it in such a misleading way? In the end, she didn¡¯t hit him, but she red at him before she got into the car. Ss also boarded the car before he bent down to kiss her lips. ¡°Sit tight, dear girlfriend. We are heading out now.¡± Gianna was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Seems like the old Ss is gone for good now. Look at this man, who is smiling goofily to himself-this is not the Ss I initially knew! Just as both of them drove out of the garage, a woman walked out from a ck car not far from them, wearing a cap with a ck satin, which covered her face. However, her clenched fists showed that she was trying to restrain her emotions, Soon, the couple arrived at the supermarket. Ss was pushing a shopping cart at the entrance, while a mother was pushing a young girl not far from him, Looking obedient, the girl blinked her wide eyes. She was so cute that she could melt anyone¡¯s insides. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Next Chapter Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Shopping Trip Ss tumed around to look at Gianna, ¡°Do you want to sit here?¡± Looking confused, she asked, ¡°Sit where?¡± Ss pointed at the shopping cart ¡°Sit here, and I¡¯ll push you!¡± Gianna was speechless upon hearing that ¡°Do you know this shopping cart is for who to sit in? Three year olds! I¡¯m 301 Are you kidding, asking me to sit there? Even my son doesn¡¯t sit there anymore!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t technically 30 yet. Try it!¡± Gianna¡¯s face was filled with rejection. ¡°No!¡± Ss could only smile helplessly What can I do? I just want to dote on her as if she¡¯s my daughter However, this daughter¡¯ of mine is indeed too big to sit in the shopping cart. In the end, he could only hold her hand as they went to the vegetables section They first bought some chives, prawns, and then some flour Seeing that Ss was really going to buy two bags of flour, Gianna quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get one bag first. We can¡¯t carry too much of this. After we use them up, we¡¯lle and buy again.¡± Ss asked, ¡°What if you want to have some dumplings at my ce?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°You can take some flour from me. Since I don¡¯t know how to make them, I can supply the raw materials.¡± Ss asked, ¡°You are nning to calcte everything with me so clearly?¡± ¡°Before we get married, I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± ¡°So, are you hinting for me to propose to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have some problems withprehending what others say?¡± Ss red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to propose to you.¡± Gianna went silent upon hearing that. She had no idea that this could be a threat. However, she knew that Ss could totally do this, If he really proposed, she could only agree to avoid hurting him. However, she wouldn¡¯t want to progress so quickly as she actually warmed up to people slowly Seeing that Gianna looked rather gloomy, Ss wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Let me sleep on your couch tomorrow.¡± Gianna rejected him. ¡°No!¡± Ss¡¯s smile resembled a sly wolf¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to stay at your ce ¨CI can cook whatever you want to eat, and we can develop our feelings for each other more. It¡¯s killing two birds with a stone!¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to change the lock!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Ss pouted. ¡°You really don¡¯t give me any chances, do you?¡± Gianna retorted, ¡°There are a lot of chances out there. You can pick whatever you like!¡± While flirting with each other, they walked to the condiments area. Not far away from them was the woman they saw earlier who was pushing the little girl. However, another woman, who had thick makeup on, stood beside them right now, with her arms crossed in front of her chest as she looked arrogant. ¡°Are you Yvonne Jensen?¡± Yvonne raised her head in surprise. ¡°Yes. And you are?¡± The other woman replied haughtily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You¡¯re James Jensen¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you? Just tell me directly-what do you want to divorce him?¡± Yvonne frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Joey Tucker?¡± Joey lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Yes! You know, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your man doesn¡¯te home every night, yet you still stay loyal to this dying marriage that only serves the appearance¨Cwhat¡¯s the point? Now, you guys could still break up peacefully, and you could get half his assets. When your husband¡¯s patience runs out, you can¡¯t get anything anymore.¡± Gianna and Ss exchanged nces. What is happening here? The mistress came to the wife to force her to divorce her husband? Are the mistresses nowadays so fierce and ridiculous? Both of them didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they observed this drama from afar. In fact, many onlookers had gathered here, but they just wanted to watch how the scenario would unfold. Even though the mistress attitude was infuriating, since they were not sure what the entire situation was, they wanted to hear more from the pair Yvonne merelyughed gently. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him.¡± Joey¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no love between you guys anymore. Why do you still want to stay with him?¡± Yvonne looked at Joey seriously. ¡°If I were alone, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted this man anymore. But I have a child, so I can¡¯t leave my child fatherless.¡± With that, she pushed the cart to leave. Next Chapter Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Can¡¯t Hold It In Anymore Angry and anxious, Joey grabbed her shopping cart and barked angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce him, you can¡¯t leave!¡± The shoving and pushing had started the child, so the girl cried out loud in the shopping cart. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face immediately darkened as she shoved Joey¡¯s hands away. ¡°Let go!¡± Joey pulled the shopping cart again. ¡°I strongly suggest you look in the mirror when you are free. Look at your ugly face-James has gotten tired of you long ago, yet you still want to cling to him by using your child as an excuse?¡± Upon hearing that, Yvonne pped Joey¡¯s face immediately. ¡°So what if you look beautiful? You don¡¯t have any dignity or a sense of shame at all!¡± Joey was immediately infuriated and ashamed by the p, so she charged toward Yvonne, as if she had gone crazy. ¡°How dare you hit me, you ugly woman! I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± With that, she pounced at Yvonne. Gianna, who had been holding her anger in up to this point, could not control herself anymore. She walked forward and kicked Joey, the mistress. ¡°You are just a mistress who¡¯s destroying their family. How dare you behave this arrogant!¡± Joey mmed to the ground heavily, and she couldn¡¯t get up immediately. However, a man suddenly ran out of nowhere and shoved Gianna away. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why did you hit her?¡± Right after he finished his question, a shopping cart mmed into him, so hard that his waist almost broke in half. After retreating a few steps, only then did he manage to stabilize himself. Then, he turned around to curse, ¡°F*ck! Who the hell-¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a figure flitted past him. Without knowing what had exactly happened, he felt his abdomen being kicked by someone. He was sent flying backward before he fell to the ground heavily. All of this happened in just the blink of an eye. Funnily enough, the man was mmed into the same spot as the mistress was just now, making both of them look like they were suffering together. With a pale face, Ss red at the man fiercely. How dare he touch my girlfriend! I bet he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! Gianna merely tugged on Ss¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss appraised her from head to toe again. After making sure that she was indeed fine, he pulled herContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. into his embrace. At this moment, the mistress crawled to the man. ¡°James, are you okay?¡± James sat up despite the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After exchanging nces with each other, the onlookers burst into a big round of apuse again. In fact, some of them were discussing among themselves. So he is the man who cheated on his wife! Serves him right! He doesn¡¯t even deserve any sympathy even if he were to be beaten to death! ¡°I know, right? Cheating on his wife and having his mistress confront the wife! If he didn¡¯t allow the mistress to do this, would she have been so courageous?¡± ¡°s, women have to go through so much! Even though they¡¯ve done so much for their families and children, they still have to suffer in the end ¡°I hate mistresses the most! They are so shameless! Are there no other men in the whole wide world? Why must they seduce married men? Heanng the crowd¡¯s indignantments, Gianna felt slightly assured. Even though this matter is considered as part of the nom, everyone still hates mistresses who destroy families. James pointed at Gianna and Ss. What are you doing? This is my family matter. Can you stay out of it?¡± Pointing at the mistress, Gianna retorted angrily, ¡°Your family matters? Stay out of it? I¡¯m going to be involved in this no matter what When you cheat on your wife, can you please at least clean your mess? How can you allow your mistress to confront your wife and force her to divorce you? This is ridiculous! How much power have you given her so that she dares to touch your wife? Even though you don¡¯t love your wife anymore, the child is also yours. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s crying right now because of this shock? Next Chapter Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 He Will Help You Looking at his wife, who was silently crying while holding his daughter, he wanted to exin, but no words came out of his mouth Instead, he merely jerked his head around and pped his mistress. ¡°Who gave you such courage to look for her? And you even hit her?¡± Holding her cheeks, Joey replied resentfully, ¡°You keep saying that you are getting divorced soon, but when are you actually doing it? I¡¯ve been with you for six years, and you said that you will marry me this year¡­¡± The man was suddenly annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to give me more time?¡± Joey sobbed. ¡°Six years-I¡¯ve given you six years. My mom kept asking me to go for blind dates back home, but I refused to go back just because I wanted to be with you. But since you don¡¯t divorce her, I have no other choice¡­¡± Yvonne finally wiped her tears away and spoke, ¡°He can¡¯t marry you because I won¡¯t divorce him. Even though it¡¯s free to date anyone you like, it¡¯s not so free that you can date married men. The moment you got involved with him, you should have known that there was no future for both of you. In fact, everyone is a bed of roses before marriage. I also spent some sweet times with him. However, after marriage, there are simply too many matters to take care of-the elderly, kids, rtives and friends, and many misceneous stuff you couldn¡¯t even think of. Those matters take too much time. Forget dating-I don¡¯t even have time to sleep. If I didn¡¯t have to deal with that, I could also doll myself up everyday, just like you do!¡± With that, she suddenly smiled mockingly at herself. ¡°But what happened today has cleared my mind. Initially, I wanted to give my child aplete family. But with a dysfunctional marriage like this, it¡¯s no different from having no father. It¡¯s rather useless anyway. I¡¯ll fulfil your dream today. Let¡¯s get divorced, James!¡± James looked at her in shock. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really agreeing to that?¡± She replied, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anything, but the child must belong to me.¡± Then, she looked at both Gianna and Ss. ¡°Thanks for standing up for me just now.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°No problem. As long as you figured it out, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s not that good anyway, so there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about to leave him. You are right-the child is better off without a father like him!¡± Yvonne agreed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she looked at Joey. ¡°By the way, I forgot to let you know that he has a bed-ridden mother who can¡¯t control her bodily functions. I hope you guys still remain sweet and loving after you get married!¡± Joey snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to warn me off. All James has is money, we can simply hire a caretaker. You provided freebor out of your own willingness.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to speak to her anymore. Instead, she looked at James and said in a calm voice, ¡°We¡¯ll settle the divorce letters tomorrow.¡± James didn¡¯t speak, but he merely looked shocked and dazed. Gianna nced at him sharply before looking at Yvonne and uttered, ¡°I have awyer who can help you with the divorcewsuit for free. Since he cheated on you first, he¡¯s in the wrong. This is not a time to reminisce about your ties with him-you have to fight for your own rights. When he cheated on you, he had forgotten both you and your child. If you need other witnesses, you can contact me. I can be your witness.¡± With that, just as she was about to give Yvonne her phone number, Ss suddenly gave her Xavier¡¯ number. ¡°If you need any help, just contact him,¡± he spoke. Yvonne looked at both of them gratefully. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Gianna hummed in reply and walked away with Ss. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me give her my number?¡± Ss nced at her without exining much. ¡°It¡¯s better to steer clear of trouble. It¡¯s the same if we ask Xavier to help her,¡± he stated tly ¡°Hmph, even without exining, I understand that you are worried that those two nut jobs might take revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 An Unexpected Encounter Gianna locked sont prou er herself and looked at him with a meaningful expression, she was obviously expecting some praises, Ss loved this personality of hers and gentlyughed ¡°You are so smart¡± Shortly enbarrassed by his praise Gianna said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine I¡¯m not easily bullied¡± However, Ss implied, ¡°Some people are just shameless Since it¡¯s a waste of time to handle them, it¡¯s better to spend the time with Gianna was spery less upon hearing that this man always brings the subject back to himself She was actually impressed by how thick skinned he could get ¡°Do you think that the man will divorce his wife dont think so.¡± Me too louess Yonne has maintained their marriage well and has given him enough sense of security The man probably thinks that les entitled and that Yvonne won¡¯t leave him However, his face went nk after she said she was about to divorce him. If he Ahal does so, he will definitely regret it You were teaching him a lesson by offering to give her your phone number, weren¡¯t you? And you even told her that you could settle her danswsuit for free! Gianna smiled ¡°They don¡¯t know how to cherish it until they lose it.¡± Ss tightened his hands around her. That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll never know how to cherish until you lose it. I wall told her hands tightly. I can¡¯t lose her the second time. ¡®Let¡¯s go to buy some condiments!¡± With that, he tugged Gianna¡¯s hands to walk to the shelves in front of them. looking at the snacks on the shelves, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are there any condiments here?¡± ss face darkened as he realized he had gone to the wrong ce Usually the condiments area would not be too far from the vegetables section, but this supermarket was different from others. ¡°Ler¡¯s take a look in front..¡± he spoke N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However Gianna was excited to see the colorful candies around her. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some candies here. What do you like? Do you like this? I can buy it for you.¡± She stretched her hands to a rabbit-shaped jar. Before even touching it, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is so cute!¡± Unexpectedly, arge hand landed on the rabbit in the next second. Uhm. Raising her head nkly, Gianna was shocked when she saw the person in front of her. ¡°Bnan Brian smiled gently and passed the rabbit-shaped jar to her. ¡°Here you go!¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Youid your hands on it first. Take it!¡± Tm only used to the ones you bought me, so I¡¯m looking for those candies here. I totally didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Gianna smiled. Tu buy that for you. It¡¯s quite difficult to find those candies anywhere.¡± Bnan replied, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll buy this for you!¡± Gianna glowered at him as she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to count every cent with me.¡± With that, another man¡¯s voice suddenly rang. ¡°You count every cent with me, but not with other men?¡± Upon heanng that Gianna felt speechless. *Ss you¡¯re so childish¡± Brian remarked. Ss snorted arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not childish. We have to count every cent clearly even though we are brothers. Brian, you¡¯ll buy this today. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect my girlfriend to buy any other candies for you.¡± Brian¡¯s face also darkened. In his memories, this big brother of his had always been decisive. Even though he resented him sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed by Ss¡¯s intelligence and business tactics. However, he felt as if he didn¡¯t know Ss today. Is this my older brother? Gianna frowned. ¡°That¡¯s fine You don¡¯t have to listen to him. I¡¯ll buy this myself.¡± Brian took the rabbit- shaped jar from Gianna¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this, while you¡¯ll buy me the other candy. Let¡¯s be fair here.¡± Gianna said helplessly, ¡°Fine Brian then walked to the cashier to pay. ¡°By the way, are you freeter?¡± she asked. Next Chapter Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Childishness Overload Brian turned around in shock. ¡°I¡¯m free What¡¯s up?¡± Gianna smiled ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to invite you for dumplings at my ce tonight. See how much we bought here? We are going to make dumplings by ourselves tonight, Come join us!¡± Actually, she wanted to create more opportunities for Ss to spend more time with him Even though the brothers¡¯ rtionship seemed quite tense on the surface, it actually was quite special She felt that Ss was quite patient with Brian. It was highly probable that there were other reasons that he left his mother and brother back then. It was the same for Brian as well. Even though he always opposed Ss, she could feel that Brian somehow relied on thetter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant and anxious-like a kid who couldn¡¯t get the candy he wanted- around Ss every time. If he really didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t have held the grudges for so long! Brian, however, was surprised to hear that. She¡¯s actually inviting me to her house for dumplings? Then, he looked at Ss instinctively. Great! His gaze is so sharp that it could slice me in half! Hence, Brian was suddenly pumped. ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing that both of them had happily decided on this, Ss felt like throwing everything away and calling it off. Even though he red at Gianna coldly, she was not afraid of him. In fact, she glowered back at him. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind. Stop ying mind games here. I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say with your eyes!¡± It was not that Ss didn¡¯t want Brian to be there-he just didn¡¯t want Gianna to be the person who invited him. He still remembered Gianna mentioning that she liked Brian. Even though he believed that it waspletely tonic, the closeness between the two of them still made him jealous. After all, this younger brother of his fancied Gianna! Rubbing his temples, he thought, I¡¯ve finally chased George away, but now my own brother is trying to mess everything up. Can¡¯t they let us enjoy a peaceful dinner by ourselves? After struggling with himself, he finally convinced himself. Fine! Gianna can check on his body too. He raised his eyes to look at Brian. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate freeloadersContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. under my roof. You¡¯ll be buying the condiments!¡± Brian snorted, ¡°When did I agree to go to your house?¡± Ss was initially prepared to leave, but he suddenly heard Brian¡¯s question. Feeling that he had to make himself clear, he stopped and enunciated as he looked at Brian fixedly, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s house is my house!¡± Unwilling to admit defeat, Brian also retaliated, ¡°Your girlfriend is not your wife. Please reserve your dominance for after you guys get a marriage certificate.¡± Looking at both of them, Gianna was exasperated. I guess childishness is infectious. ¡°The mental age of you guysbined can¡¯t be more than 6 years old. Are we still buying that? If we dy any further, I guess the dumplings will be supper!¡± Finally, under Gianna¡¯s constant urging, the three of them finished shopping and went home. When they reached the garage, they carried out the items that they had bought. Gianna held two bags, each in one hand. When Brian got out of the car, he took it from her naturally. Just as Gianna was about to say that she could manage it, Ss acted faster-he took the bags from Brian and held it himself. Brian¡¯s eyes shed, but he merely pursed his lips without saying anything. However, Gianna was confused. Why isn¡¯t he letting Brian take these? Is it because Brian is the guest? Seeing that Ss was carrying many bags, Gianna asked, ¡°Do you want me to take some, Ss?¡± He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just open the door for me.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t argue with him and pressed the 59th floor in the elevator. Just as they entered, her cheerful voice rang. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re back.¡± South pouted. ¡°I thought you guys forgot that I was back here waiting endlessly!¡± Giannaughed. After she changed into indoor shoes, she uttered, ¡°Guess who¡¯s here.¡± With that, she weed Brian. ¡°Come in.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 I Can¡¯t Destroy This Looking surprised, South greeted him and asked, ¡°Uncle Brian, why are you here?¡± Brian smiled. ¡°Your mommy invited me over to have dumplings for dinner!¡± South replied, ¡°I see. Do you know how to make them?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Yes.¡± South immediately looked at him longingly. ¡°You know how to make dumplings? Can you teach me?¡± Brian asked, ¡°You want to learn?¡± South looked mature as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t not learn this; what if my future girlfriend also doesn¡¯t know how to make dumplings?¡± Brian was stunned momentarily before he smiled. ¡°You think quite far ahead indeed.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ss said, ¡°Yes. Learn to make dumplings. Men who don¡¯t know how to cook can¡¯t get any girlfriends.¡± Gianna was speechless upon hearing that What is this education style? On top of that are they implying that I don¡¯t know anything about cooking? At this moment, Brian suddenly nced at Gianna as an afterthought. Seeing that she was trying to be as inconspicuous as possible, as if she was trying to sink into the ground, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not shameful to not know how to make dumplings. Many people don¡¯t know as well, and I¡¯m not good at it either. When I was young, I learned from-¡± Before he finished his sentence, he became quiet instinctively. Meeting his eyes, Ss knew what Brian was about to say He had learned how to make dumplings with Ss. The first dumplings that they made together were for their mother. He didn¡¯t mention their past. Instead, he said, ¡°So you can make themter.¡± Then, he deliberately looked at Gianna. ¡°What do you know?¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. Don¡¯t you know what I know? Why do you still ask me? ring at him, she retorted indignantly. ¡°I know how to eat!¡± However, South smiled as he chirped in, ¡°I know how to learn!¡± Gianna was speechless after hearing that. Why do I feel that I¡¯m some? Looking at her sullen expression, Ssughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll teach youter!¡± With that, he started preparing the fillings of the dumplings. They were indeed making everything from scratch-the fillings, the dough, everything They didn¡¯t even use ready-made dough. Even though Gianna didn¡¯t know much about this, she walked into the kitchen as if she knew how to cook. ¡°What can I do?¡± Ss gave her a basin. ¡°You know how to rinse chives, don¡¯t you?¡± Gianna took the basin from him angrily. ¡°Ss, I can take care of myself perfectly! Do you think I don¡¯t even know how to rinse vegetables?¡± Ssughed out loud and carrassed Gianna, who was annoyed. ¡°Alright, alright. I know you¡¯re brilliant. You even know how to rinse vegetables!¡± Gianna was speechless upon hearing that. I want to punch him! While Ss was peeling the shrimps, Gianna was rinsing the chives, They were constantly joking around in the kitchen. Ss kept trying to annoy her, and when Gianna was indeed frustrated, he would try to appease her, and this cycle would go on and on. Sitting on the couch in the living room, Brian kept looking at the kitchen. He had seen Ss preparing food, but he hadn¡¯t seen him so happy In the past, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how Ss would behave when he had a girlfriend. Brian also didn¡¯t think that Ss would experience all these emotions like a normal human. His eyes, which had been eyeing money all this while, were fixated on the woman next to him at this moment. His hands, which had been through countless fights and had shed many people, could also prepare food for the woman he loved. I guess he must really love her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for her for so many years. His dream has finallye true. Narrowing his eyes, Brian looked at Gianna, who never stopped smiling. Even when she hit Ss, her eyes were shy and annoyed at the same time. This is good. Chapter 372 1 Can¡¯t Destroy This I can¡¯t destroy this, even though I love her a lot too. Not far from him, even though South had his phone in his hands, he wasn¡¯t ying any games. Instead, he kept looking at Brian. This uncle of mine seems to like Mommy a lot. Daddy is so unreliable-how could he bring his rival back home? Next Chapter Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Stay Away From Mommy! Doesn¡¯t daddy know that Uncle Brian is eyeing Mommy? Hmph! He has no sense of danger at all! What should I do? Everything still has to depend on me, it seems! Looking at Brian, he deliberately stated, ¡°You are the second man who¡¯s entered my house.¡± Not expecting that South was quite observant, Brian asked instinctively, ¡°The second? Who¡¯s the first?¡± South lingered around him proudly. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Ss, of course! Mommy likes him a lot, and he likes mommy a lot too!¡± Amused, Brian felt likeughing. ¡°Do you like him, then?¡± South raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°Of course. Uncle Ss is my favorite!¡± Brian asked, ¡°Why do you like him? Because he¡¯s good at cooking?¡± South replied, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because Mommy likes him, so I like him too!¡± Thinking that this little fellow was quite interesting, Brian deliberately asked, ¡°What about me? Do you like me? Your mommy seems to like me too. She even invited me back home for dinner!¡± South snorted internally. See? He really has his eyes on mommy. What would daddy do without me? ¡°Mommy invited you for dinner because you helped us out before. It wasn¡¯t because she liked you. Her favorite is Uncle Ss. I even saw them kissing and hugging each other. They are a couple!¡± He gloated at this. Brian twitched his lips into a smile as he gradually understood why South told him so many things out of the blue. He¡¯s just afraid that I might take his mommy away from Ss, isn¡¯t he? What a smart boy. Ss said that this little fellow was responsible for finding out the truth about the past. I didn¡¯t believe it back then¡­ It¡¯s also not that I didn¡¯t believe it; it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t imagine how smarta seven-year-old kid can get. At this moment, Brian was stunned by South¡¯s intelligence. He¡¯s able to tell that I fancy his mother, and he¡¯s even warning me off. He suddenly felt like teasing him, so he deliberately said, ¡°I also like your mommy. Do you want to consider me as your daddy?¡± South replied firmly, ¡°No!¡± Is he deaf? I already warned him to stop eyeing Mommy, yet he still wants to be my daddy? In his dreams! Brian added, ¡°I have everything Ss has, and your mommy is safer with me than with him.¡± South repliedN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. fiercely, ¡°I only acknowledge Uncle Ss as my daddy!¡± Brianughed gently as he continued to fire South up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your say anyway. When I get together with your mommy, you will still have to call me ¡®daddy.¡± South¡¯s small face darkened as he said in a cold voice, ¡°If you dare to sabotage their rtionship, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable.¡± Brian snorted outughing again. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He wasn¡¯t looking down on South; he truly couldn¡¯t imagine that at all. South snorted and stopped replying to him. He could at least be polite to Brian just now, but he waspletely ignoring him now as he took his phone out to y games. However, the more Brian looked at him, the cuter he found that South was. Perhaps it was because he knew that this was his nephew, so he wanted to tease him. However, South only found out what happened seven years ago, so he waspletely unaware of Brian and Ss¡¯s rtionship. To him, Brian was Ss¡¯s love rival, so he had to keep an eye out for his father. When the two people in the kitchen were finally done with the noodles and the fillings, they moved the ingredients to the dining room. Gianna greeted the two people in the living room, ¡°Those who know how to make dumplings, it¡¯s time to show your skills!¡± Hearing that, both Brian and South Walked to the dining room after they washed their hands. Ss made the dough of the dumpling, while Brian wrapped the fillings in Meanwhile, South and Gianna merely looked at them. In fact, Brian wasn¡¯t very quick at wrapping the dumplings. But for beginners like Gianna and South, this was considered fast for them. After a few pinches, a dumpling was made. Next Chapter Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 I Made It! Gianna tentatively walked over and took a dumpling skin, which had been ttened before she imitated Brian¡­ First, I do this. Second.. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eh, what¡¯s next then? What should I do next? Ss felt amused while he watched her-she was looking intently at Brian with her neck craned forward and a tense body Even though she was trying to learn from Brain in all seriousness, the dumpling¡¯s filling was leaking before she could even finish wrapping it. Hence, he stopped making the dough and called Gianna over with a smile on his face. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Surprisingly, Gianna walked over in humility and took another piece of dough. In the next ten minutes, the dining room only consisted of their conversation. Ss said, ¡°Be gentler. You shouldn¡¯t be forceful with it. Once you apply too much force, the fillings will leak out. Just hold them in your hand gently and pinch it with the other hand.¡± Gianna¡¯s voice was rather meek. ¡°It¡¯s not that. After I pinch it, the fillings immediately leak out. My God, this is arduous, even more difficult than designing clothes.¡± He was actually quite patient. ¡°Don¡¯t get anxious. Everyone¡¯s first time is the same. I also took a long time to learn this. Here, at this spot, you have to hold it like this. Otherwise, the fillings wille out.¡± Gianna was slightly doubtful. ¡°You also learned for a long time?¡± Ss replied with gritted teeth. ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Brian.¡± In order to spare Gianna, the prodigy designer, her feelings, Brian followed Ss and gritted his teeth, replying, ¡°Yes, he is quite a slow learner indeed. He took half a month to learn this.¡± Ss was speechless upon hearing that. Do you have to take this opportunity to throw shade at me? While looking at South, who seemed to bepeting with his mother, Brian asked, ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± Initially, South didn¡¯t want to be taught by him. However, he also wanted to give it a shot and see whether it was indeed so difficult. Hence, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡± In the end, South quickly produced a dumpling under Brian¡¯s guidance. It was not exactly aesthetically pleasing, but was noticeably a dumpling at least it was much better than Gianna¡¯s lump of elongated dough. Upon looking at the few long dumplings in front of him, South was quite proud of himself. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to learn this anymore. After learn this, I¡¯ll make dumplings for you!¡± Gianna was speechless upon hearing that. It¡¯s so sad and frustrating! As she looked at the dumpling, which still didn¡¯t bear its shape, in her hand, she nced at Ss resentfully. Ss immediately tried to suppress his smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do it again. It¡¯s a mere coincidence that South is able to make a dumpling. I¡¯m sure the next one he makes won¡¯t be so good anymore.¡± With that, he threw a meaningful nce at South, who understood what was being said immediately. When South was making his next dumpling, he tried to elongate it. While doing so, he wasining in her heart, Mommy is also a prodigy, but how the hell does she elongate a round dumpling? In order to preserve Gianna¡¯s pride, a few long dumplings appeared in front of South¡¯s te in no time. Upon seeing that, Gianna felt much relieved and she became less anxious. Finally, with Ss¡¯s help, she finally produced the first dumpling that finally resembled one. When she ced it on her te, she couldn¡¯t withhold the excitement within her any longer and yelled enthusiastically, ¡°Wow! Look at this! Isn¡¯t this nice?¡± He caressed her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful indeed.¡± Brian¡¯s face had a gentle aura to it. He liked the beautiful and strong Gianna when she was in front of the audience. However, her excited squeal made her even cuter when she finished her first dumpling. Perhaps it was precisely because of Gianna¡¯s behavior that didn¡¯t make people as if she was arrogant and aloof. Hence, it was easy for her to be close to her. It¡¯s just a pity that my elder brother knew her earlier than me. Meanwhile, South looked at his mother with hesitance, wondering whether he needed to elongate the additional dumplings that he was making. Next Chapter Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 A Slight Change In Brian¡¯s Behavior The four of them had made 70 dumplings in total, taking them nearly an hour before they finished making it Ss was worried that Gianna¡¯s dumplings might burst and cause the fillings to leak out, so he steamed some of it while boiling the rest Another half an hour had passed by the time they were able to eat the dumplings Gianna emotionally said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make dumplings indeed.¡± However, South thought, We are the ones who had it difficult! If we didn¡¯t have to teach her, we can at least bring forward an hour. However, she hadn¡¯t finished with her sentence ¡°But, with my help. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quicker the next time.¡± Meanwhile, he wasining in his heart, It would be worse if you help out the next time Throughout the entire process, Ss was smiling lovingly. ¡°Give them a try. Is there any difference between the dumplings that you make and the ones in restaurants?¡± She agreed, but she didn¡¯t forget about Brian as well. ¡°Have a taste, Brian. Try them too!¡± Brian ate one of the dumplings and acknowledged, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s been so long since Ist had any dumplings.¡± He felt especially warm and happy tonight, as if he had returned to his childhood where they were making dumplings together as a family ¡°Me too.¡± With that, Gianna sent another dumpling into her mouth and praised it while sampling it. ¡°Oh¡­ Homemade dumplings are still the best, even though they may look slightly ugly.¡± Upon hearing that everyoneughed. During that meal, the four of them finished 70 dumplings and left none to waste. After dinner, South returned to his room to finish his homework while Ss made arrangements for Brian to have a body check. Brian stubbornly refused. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, Ss emphasized, ¡°Gianna is an amazing doctor. Why don¡¯t you let her give you a checkup?¡± Brian said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks for the dumplings tonight, but I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he stood up to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Gianna called him. ¡°Why are you rejecting Ss¡¯s offer? Is it because you don¡¯t trust my medical skills or you don¡¯t want to owe him a favor?¡± Brian stopped walking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste any time here.¡± She nodded understandingly. ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t trust me enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he replied anxiously. While looking at him, Gianna demanded, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the topic? Why do you avoid the topic whenever your condition is mentioned? What is it that you are afraid of?¡± Brian stayed silent while Ss answered on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s afraid of disappointment. Over the years, there were at least ten doctors who have treated him, if not hundreds. After each consultation, they will prescribe him with lots of medicine and he has been consuming them over the years.¡± Brian looked at him in surprise, as if he was asking, How did you know? Ss¡¯s lips slightly twitched into a faint smile. ¡°I found half of the doctors, so how could I not know?¡± Brian¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed. He knew that Ss was silently helping him, but never expected that thetter had found half of the doctors who treated him. In that moment, Brian was at a loss for words. All the while, he had been hard on himself. Ss was his elder brother-a person whom he admired since young. However, since that incident, hepletely stopped idolizing Ss and hated him instead. He hated Ss¡¯s callousness where he and his mother were abandoned. However, as the years passed, there were many asions when Ss appeared at the exact moment when Brian needed help-just like what had happenedst night. Ss would immediately leave after helping him out without saying anything. Brian had been convincing himself that Ss was trying to make it up for his sins. Yet I will not forgive him. Him helping me is something that he should do. After that, he became acquaintanced with Gianna and frequently interacted with her. It was because of her that he slightly became friends rather than enemies with Ss. His heart began to side with Ss, wondering whether thetter was forced into doing what he did back then. Each time Brain caught himself thinking about it, he would remind himself, Don¡¯t allow him to have pleasure. Otherwise, all the times that I have fufferer will he in vain and my mom would have died for nothing. Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 A Brief Check-up Maybe it could have been due to the warm atmosphere or Ss¡¯s slightly different behavior, but Brian felt closer to him at that moment Brian felt that Ss was finally resembling the elder brother who yed with him when they were younger. Ss patted Brian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just let Gianna have a look on you. Back then, when Grandpa¡¯s illness was a critical point, she was the one who saved him.¡± It wasn¡¯t a forceful tone, but one that would convince people to believe him without any valid reasons. At that moment, Brian felt like listening to Ss-as if doing so on instinct. Gianna also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just have a look first. The most it¡¯ll take is only ten minutes. If there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, you won¡¯t have to take any medication. However, if I have a way to treat it, I can definitely cure you!¡± Upon looking at Ss and Gianna, Brian finally and slowly sat down. A smile appeared on her face as she pushed him down. ¡°This is my first time meeting a patient like you. If it¡¯s anyone else, I won¡¯t be spending so much time.¡± Ss added with a smile, ¡°You would have already pressed him down on the couch and performed acupuncture on him.¡± Upon looking at him, Gianna gave him a thumbs up. ¡°My boyfriend knows me the best.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows at her, revealing his vindictive expression. Then, he looked at Brian and said wisely, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s consultation fees are quite high, so don¡¯t forget to transfer 5 million to her ountter.¡± A speechless Brian now understood why South refused to go shopping with them. He doesn¡¯t want to be the third wheeler, of course. They are basically rubbing their love in our faces. After joking with him to relieve the tense atmosphere, Gianna finally took his pulse. She ced her slender fingers on his wrist and adjusted the force she exerted. For a while, her index finger would have a greater force as she pushed it down and sometimes her middle finger would be having the strength-a sign that she was thoroughly checking his condition. However, her expression grew more serious. Why is he worse now whenpared to the time when I treated him by the roadside? Ss was observing Gianna¡¯s expression and became worried. ¡°Why? Is his condition bad?¡± Gianna remained silent all the while and released Brian¡¯s hand after some time. ¡°Have you gone for a full medical examination?¡± Brian replied, ¡°I will do it twice each year, but they couldn¡¯t spot any problem. The report only shows that I have a low blood sugar.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not just low blood sugar that will cause you to be dizzy. Have you sustained any head injuries when you were younger?¡± Brian looked at Ss with a nk expression.. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Ss remained silent as he tried his best to recall the events that urred when they were much younger. After a while, he answered, ¡°I also can¡¯t remember anything much clearly. There was once when Mom fought with Edward Nn and you were thrown to the ground during their argument before immediately losing consciousness. Mom was frightened and brought you to the hospital, but you woke up not too long after that. You were around three or four years old at that time.¡± Brian looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that the reason why I sometimes faint is because of the injuries that I sustained when I was younger?¡± She exined, ¡°I¡¯m merely suspecting that you sometimes have fainting episodes because someone is pressing on your cranial nerves, but the equipment couldn¡¯t pick up on that. It might have formed after a long time. Perhaps the internal bleeding when you were younger was not completely absorbed by your bloodstream or maybe it is the side effects of medication that your mother took during her pregnancy with you. It might also be due to abdominal injuries that your mother sustained when she was pregnant. All these can cause this.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as well. ¡°In that case, is there any solution?¡± Once again, Gianna did not reply to him and instead asked Brian, ¡°Does your fainting episodes happen more frequently when you are hungry or emotional?¡± Brian nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± She asked again, ¡°Are there any other symptoms like headaches or convulsions?¡± Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Are You Afraid? Brian replied, ¡°I have headaches. Right now, my head hurts almost every morning after I wake up and it will also hurt a lot before I faint It¡¯s so painful that I feel that my eyes are bulging outward. It would also ache after I wake up, but it¡¯s tolerablet¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Your symptoms are only like this because of the treatments that you¡¯ve been receiving up until now Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be headaches and fainting episodes. You might even suffer from seizures, epilepsy, and even death.¡± Ss looked at her in worry, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡± She replied, ¡°I guess I can only try. I¡¯ll try to do acupuncture for you today. If your head doesn¡¯t hurt the next day after you wake up, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s cured, but it means that the pain has been lessened.¡± Upon hearing that, his tense nerves finally rxed. ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Brian was slightly shocked. ¡°Do you even know acupuncture?¡± She mocked him with a re. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± He finally smiled. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ss suggested, ¡°Go ahead and give it a go. Where are you going to do it? Is the couch suitable? If it¡¯s not suitable, we can head over to my ce.¡± Gianna said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The couch will do as I will only need half an hour¡± He started to immediately move and removed all of the cushions on the couch, making way for Brian toy down. Meanwhile, Gianna entered her room to search for her ck bag. When she came out with it, Brian was still seated on the couch. ¡°Take off your shoes and lie down.¡± After he gulped, he slowly removed his shoes. By the time she was prepared, he still had noty down. Then, she walked to Ss and used her eyes to ask, What¡¯s going on? Ss leaned to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I guess he¡¯s nervous!¡± However, Gianna was shocked to hear that. I didn¡¯t expect Brian to be afraid of acupuncture. ¡°No worries. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± she reassured. Brian hummed in reply. Even though he knew that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, he was still nervous. He was already nervous every time he saw her. It¡¯s worse now that she¡¯s going to perform acupuncture on me at such close range. It will be weird if I¡¯m not nervous. Just as he was still in a dilemma, Ss suddenly questioned, ¡°Afraid?¡± Brian red. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± ¡°Then, why is it so difficult for you to lie down?¡± He ignored Ss, proving it with his actions as he immediatelyy on the sofa. Upon seeing that, Ss couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Gianna opened the bag that she used for acupuncture and tlyid out all the equipment. When Brian saw that she was getting closer to his head with a needle, he suddenly felt that his heart was being squished into a corner in his chest. She¡¯s not going to put that on my head, is she? Humans were often worried about the unknown. He would not be worried if someone wanted to punch because he knew how to avoid the attack. However, it was impossible for him not to be afraid when he saw a long needle being poked into his body. Brian wanted to sit up. That¡¯s it, I guess. Why do I have to suffer like this? It makes no difference whether I stay alive for another day or if I die a day earlier. Suddenly, someone had pressed his wrists down, causing him to look at the perpetrator-it was Ss. Ss said, ¡°Gianna used acupuncture to cure grandpa. You have to believe in her.¡± Brian red. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t believe in her?¡± Ss added, ¡°Apart from that, she¡¯s your future sister-inw. How could she harm you?¡± Brian snorted. ¡°Who knows about the future? Gianna, you better stay away from him. The Nn Family is up to no good.¡± Ss said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to be crippled?¡± At that moment, Gianna had already inserted five needles into Brian¡¯s head. Without even raising her head, she warned, ¡°Shut up, the both of you! If you talk more nonsense, I¡¯ll cripple you guys!¡± Brian admitted that Ss¡¯s words had indeed dissipated his fears and even more shocked after learning that there were five needles sticking out on his head-partly because he felt nothing whatsoever. Next Chapter Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Gianna¡¯s Suspicion Gianna was prepared to inject another needle into Brian¡¯s arm. She looked at Swas for his help to fold Brian¡¯s sleeve up by a notch Ss paused for a while and walked toward Brian to fold his sleeve, revealing a long, albeit shallow, cut. This startled Gianna. How did you get this?¡± Before Ss could exin, Brian answered, ¡°Some burr broke into my housest night, guess that¡¯s how i got it Gianna contemted but refrained from asking further. Now she knew why Ss refused to let him carry anything when they ascended the floor-he knew he was injured. With all that had happened, Gianna¡¯s suspicions grew bigger as to the fact that there was something behind why Ss abandoned his mother and brother back then. She applied thest needle onto Brian and stood up. ¡°Alright, we will remove the needles twenty minutester. Until then, do not move. She then rested on the couch opposite the room. Ss sat beside her and asked, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like a massage?¡± Gianna threw him a stare. I¡¯d be fine if you¡¯d annoy me less.¡± Ss chuckled. When have I annoyed you? Gianna scoffed lightly, ¡°Just a while ago. Just because you didn¡¯t say it out loud, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know you were making fun of me!¡± Upon hearing that. Ss failed to hold back any longer. Besides, recalling the dumplings Gianna made earlier in the evening only tickled him further. He tried hard to wipe the grin off his face, but Gianna caught it right away, and she angrily pointed at him. Look at you, you¡¯reughing again!¡± Ss gave up and let out a loud giggle, but before Gianna could get angry, he pulled her into his arms andforted her, No, no, no, I was justughing at how adorable you are.¡± Gianna pouted her lips. ¡°Yeah, right. You were justughing at me.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Ss swore. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got something they¡¯re good and bad at. Look at how good you are at designing clothes, and acupuncture, I¡¯m not good at those. So what if you can¡¯t cook well? It¡¯s the boyfriend¡¯s job to cook, and the girtfriend¡¯s job to eat. As for making dumplings, we can do it together if you know how to, or I could do it all myself. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Such soothing words, which sounded not much different from a confession, consoled Gianna On the other hand, Brian¡¯s face lit up. He thought he would feel jealous looking at them, but he did not. He was rather d to see the smiles on their faces. This was the oue he had hoped for. Twenty minutes passed, and Gianna removed the needles. Ss asked, ¡°If we see the effects tomorrow, does that mean you are able to treat him?¡± Gianna said, Theoretically, yes. That just proves my diagnosis.¡± Ss asked again, ¡°How long will this treatment take, then?¡± Gianna answered, ¡°Brian¡¯s situation is quite serious; even if I treat him, it take at least half a month of continuous acupuncture treatment with supplementary medication.¡± Ss replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Brian. Do you feel anything?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Not much.¡± In truth, he did feel something different. He had been feeling clouded and groggy for quite some time, but after the treatment, his mind felt unexpectedly clear and focused again. He dared not reveal it, for fear that it was only his own imagination. Ssforted him, ¡°It¡¯s just the start. After all, you¡¯ve had this condition for so many years, it¡¯s not something we can fox in a short while.¡± Both men hung out at the Aubrey Residence until 11.00PM before Brian decided to leave. As Ss escorted Brian to the entrance, he asked, Do you need me to arrange for someone to send you back? Brian scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯d forgive you just because you saved me a few times. Ss was speechless. ¡°Fine. As you wish!¡± Brian ignored him and walked out. Two stepster, he stopped and replied, If you don¡¯t treat her right, I take her away from you.* Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The Sister-In-Law That Popped Out Of Nowhere It took Ss a while to realize that Brian was referring to Gianna. It left him bemused. ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw.¡± Brian chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a brother, why would I have a sister-inw?¡± Irritated, Ss replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Brian retorted, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of her. If you ever treat her wrong, I¡¯lle after you!¡± Ss was lost for words. At this point, he thought twice about calling Brian his brother. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯d better take care of yourself. The Quintets didn¡¯t get what they wantedst night, so they mighte back for revenge.¡± Brian replied brazenly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± He got into his car right after and sped off. Ss gazed at the car smilingly as it disappeared into the night. At Edward¡¯s house, Lara turned to Edward after she hung up. ¡°It appears that Ss has made up with Brian. Our people just saw Brian leaving the Muse Penins area.¡± Edward said, ¡°It¡¯s not only Ss who lives in Muse Penins; Landon lives there too!¡± Lara scoffed, ¡°Do you really think Brian would look for Landon? Ever since he left the Nn Family when he was twelve, he had cut ties with everyone. He didn¡¯t even show up for Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, so how would he go meet Landon? It would have been even more convincing if he were to meet Gianna.¡± Edward pulled Lara onto hisp. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re getting too worked up Let¡¯s just assume he was meeting Gianna. I know Ss and Brian very well; they are both stubborn as mules. After all these years of fighting against each other, there¡¯s no way they would reconcile in two short days.¡± Lara was still trying to piece everything together. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. The Quintets had their hands on the goods yesterday, but another group of men, armored in ck, came by. Based on their description, they somehow seemed like Ss¡¯s men. If what you said is true, who were those people, then?¡± Edward thought for a while and said, ¡°It might very well be a new gang Brian cultivated in the dark, and we did not see iting.¡± Lara replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s best that you arrange for someone to keep an eye on Brian. Things have been happening a little too conveniently for my liking. Remember that evening at Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, when the Jones Family went into the security control room with Ss and came out acting differently? They were so adamant,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. throwing nasty usations at us, like taking advantage, forcing, and even raping. I was too enraged at that moment, and now that I think about it, they had not behaved like that to us before. I found out today that Aleena is out of the country. It is obvious that Ss must have said something to ruin the marriage between the Roberts and Jones Families.¡± Edward uttered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to set up a marriage with the Jones Family. Aleena loves Ss, so it¡¯s impossible that she would marry Ben.¡± Lara scoffed, ¡°Had the Jones given us a break that evening, we could have just announced it to the whole wide world. By then, she couldn¡¯t say no even if she wanted to.¡± She paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that Ss moved to Muse Penins?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your sources say that Gianna also lives in Muse Penins? He might have done it for her.¡± Lara flipped open the nket and crept under it. ¡°This is the part that baffled me. Even though Gianna Aubrey has the looks and capability, she¡¯s still a mother with a child. Why would Ss fall for someone like that? You saw how I tried to probe her at the birthday party; Ss stopped me right there, as if he didn¡¯t want us to know more about them.¡± ¡°Yeah. Now that you said so, it did seem off.¡± ¡°I still think the kid belongs to Ss.¡± ¡°I thought he was the son of a beggar.¡± ¡°Ben said so, but who really knows?!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The The Quintets¡¯ Hacking Edward uttered, ¡°There¡¯s not much we could do, then. Our people couldn¡¯t find out anything, and Ss isn¡¯t dumb enough to let us convince him to do a DNA test.¡± Lara requested, ¡°Grandpa might know something, since he investigated this. Perhaps you could pick up some clues from him.¡± Edward replied, ¡°Yeah, I know what to do. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± He joined her in bed and held her in his arms. Lara let out a sigh. ¡°Ben can¡¯t do anything right. At first, he ruined his chances with the Smith Family, and now the Jones. I guess we¡¯ll have to count on our Aleena now.¡± Edward said, ¡°Be patient. Aleena¡¯s still young. Why don¡¯t we talk about this in two years?¡± Lara squinted her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s young. I keep getting this feeling that Ss is hiding something. He¡¯s got this different air around him now. We all know how far his influence stems. With that negligible power of his, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us. Could he be getting support from somewhere else? Why am I feeling that we are losing more and more of our grip over him now?¡± Edward exined, ¡°Thepany has been growing rapidly for the past two years. He does seem to be getting out of our control. Or you could be right-he might be busy getting chummy with Brian to join forces with him.¡± Lara blurted, ¡°Your sons areing back to bite you, the one that fed them. This was all because you decided to let Ss stay back then. And here we are. Not only did we fail to hold any shares in thepany, he also took the throne from us, with Grandpa backing him. If we find our heads on his chopping board one day, do you think he would show us any mercy?¡± Edward took a deep breath and admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault for causing this mess.¡± Lara leaned in on him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t me you. Had Ie into your life earlier, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened. I actually have nothing against your son, but it¡¯d be fair to at least be on equal standing with him. This is what I call ¡®insurance¡¯. I just don¡¯t want to be defenceless when they trample over us.¡± The next day. Ss called Brian the first thing in the morning to check on him. Brian sounded exhausted; he merely replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss raised his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Slightly agitated, Brian answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± Ss pursued, ¡°Did you feel any headache after you wokeN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. up?¡± Brian replied, ¡®Woke up? I didn¡¯t even sleep at all.¡± Ss was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep? What did you do, then?¡± Perhaps due to Ss¡¯s incessant volley of questions, Brian went on to exin,¡±Our company¡¯s server system went down. The IT department was trying to get it up the whole night, but it was useless. Damn it! The Quintets¡¯ gang must have gotten someone to hack ourputer systems. Once I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯m going to beat them up in their territory!¡± Ss thought to himself, The Quintet¡¯s gang members are probably good at fighting and robbing. Tech-savvy tactics, such as hacking, don¡¯t seem like their style. ¡°Are you sure it was The Quintets gang?¡± Brian replied, ¡°We fought them back two nights ago, and the server went downst night. Who else could it be?¡± Ss asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the status now? Can it be fixed?¡± Brian was agitated. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve been keeping watch here for the entire night. The IT team said two hours at first, and then they said they needed more time, at least till tonight. I can¡¯t tell you when it will be fixed. Why did I even recruit this group of useless idiots?¡± Ss reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll find someone to help you on that.¡± Brian asked, ¡°Who?¡± He paused. ¡°Hello?¡± He looked at the cellphone. Did he just hang up on me? He decided not to think further. Whoever was being sent over might not be able to solve the problem anyway. Every member of his IT team was well paid and highly capable, and they were recruited precisely to prevent such breakdowns from happening. Next Chapter Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 South Behaves Peculiarly This person must have something up their sleeves A dozen technicians had been keeping on high alert the whole night, so much so that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Yet, there was no progress at all! Every time the loading bar hit 99%, it jumped back to the beginning again Though Brian didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, he did not have a headache this time on any other day, he would have needed painkillers. Maybe Gianna¡¯s needle injection really worked for him. He stood up and went over to ask, ¡°How is it?¡± A man apologized ¡°President arthy, it still doesn¡¯t work. That person must be an expert. The virus might have been imnted into the system already. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t finish loading it every single time. We are trying to find another method.¡± Maybe it was because he had lost his temper too much that night, or maybe he just got tired. Regardless, Brian was surprisingly quiet this time He just responded vaguely to this news and sat back on the sofa. Closing his eyes, he just wanted to rest because he was too tired from not being able to sleepst night. After a while, he vaguely heard a chattering voice ¡°Who is that kid? He¡¯s so handsome and cool.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that President Nm? ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that kid be his son?¡± ¡°Never heard he was married, though.¡± The chattering noises from the crowd woke Brian up. Hezily lifted his eyelids and took a nce to see Ss walking from afar with South. He was awake instantly and naturally took a nce to their backs, wondering if there were any other people aside from them. There was none. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t control his lips twitching. He said he would find people to help, and he found this little boy? Are you kidding me? He really puts high trust on his son, doesn¡¯t he? South was sweating profusely too. When his dad asked for his help, he did not exin anything. If he had known he wasing to this ce, he would not have agreed to it. He stopped his footsteps and tightened his little eyebrows before looking up to his dad. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re asking me to help Uncle Brian.¡± Ss replied in surprise, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong? Theirputer server is paralyzed, and the technician has been solving it all night, but to no avail. You can take a look at it!¡± South did not give any response. No! I won¡¯t! What¡¯s wrong with him? I¡¯m the one who imnted the virus! Now I have to solve it? Do I look that stupid? South slightly raised his chin and said, ¡°I still have to attend school!¡± Instantly, he turned his back and left. Ss was stunned. What¡¯s wrong with this little fellow? Usually, he is not that harsh and rude. ¡°Wait, South.¡± He ran to catch up to his son. He then straight away squatted down to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± South said, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to bete for school.¡± Such a great excuse. But Ss knew that this was definitely not the reason he did not want to help out. Something must be wrong between him and Brian. ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± Ss nced at Brian suspiciously. As soon as he said that, he bent over and carried South up. After walking straight out of the office, he went to the car. But instead of driving out, Ss looked at South, full of curiosity. South didn¡¯t react. He just lowered his head with his slender fingers dancing around, as if he were bored with this conversation. ¡°Is there something going on between you and Uncle Brian?¡± ¡°No!¡± South answeredzily. He didn¡¯t even lift up his head while he was answering the question. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help him?¡± South silently rolled his eyes and turned to his dad. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯d survive without me. Do you even know that someone wants to steal your wife away?¡± he rebuked his dad, as if he was the dad to Ss, not the other way round. Ss looked at the little guy worriedly, a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Who¡¯s stealing my wife?¡± South red at him furiously. ¡°Who can it be? It¡¯s Uncle Brian! When I told you that someone was going after Mommy, I meant Uncle Brian! Last night, he even talked about wanting to date Mommy and be my dad. Moreover, he said we should stay away from you because you are dangerous! How could you not sense it? He is your rival, your lovepetitor. Why did you still ask me to help him?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Next Chapter Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 South Meets His Biological Uncle Ss held his forehead, thinking that this little brat was in his head too much. He must have refused to help out because of this reason. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to steal away your Mommy. He was just messing with you.¡± South said earnestly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get fooled by him. Last night when you guys were in the kitchen, he kept staring at Mommy If he did not like Mommy, why would he do that? I already emphasized that I only have one Daddy, and that¡¯s you! He even rebuked me by discounting my statement. He said that I should call whoever that dates Mommy as Daddy!¡± Ss was feeling amused and sad at the same time. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so afraid of him breaking up with his Mommy He reached out and rubbed his son¡¯s little head. ¡°He won¡¯t steal away your Mommy. He is your uncle!¡± South was so angry that he started to speak rapidly. ¡°I have so many uncles! Everyone that is around the same age as Mommy is an uncle to me! Would the fact that they¡¯re my ¡®uncle¡¯ stop them from dating Mommy?¡± Ss couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He hugged him onto hisp and exined patiently to him, ¡°He is your biological uncle. When you were investigating me back then, didn¡¯t you find out that I have a younger brother?¡± South opened his little mouth in surprise. ¡°Is he your younger brother? My biological uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, your biological uncle.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t his surname Nn?¡± ¡°That is a long story, which I will tell you next time. He has the same surname as my mother.¡± He took a deep breath. South finally understood. ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± ¡°I know he fancied your Mommy, but then I told him frankly that you guys are my wife and son, so he wouldn¡¯t destroy our rtionships, regardless if he fancies your Mommy or not.¡± ¡°Then why did he say those thingsst night?¡± South pouted his lips. Ss answered, ¡°He was just ying with you!¡± South thought, Sh*t, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taken it too seriously. I really treated him like a bad guy that was trying to destroy my parents¡¯ rtionship. ¡°Then can you help him now? Hispany¡¯sputers need almost a whole night to fix. The loss of profit must be unbearable. You should help him, and if you want anything, just ask from him.¡± South felt uneasy and gulped with guilt. They can finish repairing them by tonight? I highly doubt it. He hesitated whether to reveal the truth to his dad. ¡°Daddy, would you forgive me if I did something wrong?¡± He looked at Ss innocently with his doll-like eyes. Ss was taken back. He never heard his son call him Daddy, even though he admitted that he was his father. This information was too startling that he missed hearing what was being said after that. He looked at him, full of anticipation. ¡°What did you call me just now? Come on-call it again.¡± South frowned slightly. This Daddy of mine is really something. What he should¡¯ve heard, he didn¡¯t hear; what shouldn¡¯t be heard, he heard clearly instead. ¡°You cannot beat me or scold meter, and I will call it again.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ss responded without hesitation. South felt a little embarrassed before speaking softly, ¡°Daddy!¡± Ss felt something in his nose. He couldn¡¯t even speak at that moment. ¡°My dear son!¡± His arms that held South were gradually tightening. His heart was beating irregrly and sporadically. South pursed his lips and whispered guiltily, ¡°In fact, I was the culprit of what happened to Uncle Brian¡¯spany.¡± ¡°What? You were the one who did it?¡± ¡°He ruined your rtionship with Mommy, so I had to let him suffer. Y-You can¡¯t scold me or beat me! You promised me!¡± Ss was feeling angry yet amused. ¡°Son, please don¡¯t punish your own family, okay? You already made me lose 100 million, and now, you¡¯re making your uncle lose tens of millions. Could you do that to outsiders instead of us?¡± South pouted his lips. ¡°I did that to you when you were still not my dad-you were just a bad guy who bullied my mom. Before today, this uncle of mine was also the bad guy who destroyed your rtionship with Mommy. So why would I need to show mercy to the bad guy?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Recovering the Hacked System Chapter 383 Recovering the Hacked System After hearing what he said, Ss felt that it made sense. ¡°Fine What you say makes sense. Since you called me Dad earlier, I shall forgive you. Just don¡¯t do it anymore, okay? Your uncle had an awful night because of that. Your mom¡¯s treatments on him will be in vain if anything happens.¡± South did not understand Ss¡¯s words. ¡°Huh? What about Mommy?¡± ¡°Your uncle suffers from a severe illness. So, your mom was treating himst night. Today, he should have been feeling better, but it turns out that he needs to pull an all-nighter because of this issue.¡± South suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± He exited the car in a sh. Ss smiled with relief. My son is smart and kind-hearted too! Two of them returned inside the office. Brian smiled and looked at South. ¡°You¡¯ve finally agreed to help Uncle Brian, right?¡± South arrogantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because of Uncle Ss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only doing this because of others?!!¡± Brainughed in anger. ¡°How about us? Don¡¯t we have any brotherhood at all?¡± South paused and looked at Brian with a slightly raised chin before slowly replying, ¡°Brotherhood¡­ Do we even have that?¡± Brian almost choked when he heard what South said. ¡°Hey, who taught you to make dumplingsst night?¡± ¡°Hmph! I learned it with my own eyes!¡± Brian fell silent as he thought, Such an ungrateful kid. He curled his lips. ¡°Now that you have bragged about it, can you really do it?¡± I just don¡¯t believe this kid. The problems he endured must have bruised his ego. ¡°Then, do you still need help?¡± South answered in a provocative manner while looking at him. ¡°If not, I¡¯m heading to school.¡± Brian was stunned by what he heard. ¡°Tell me, how long do you need?¡± ¡°10 minutes.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± He was speechless. ¡°Mypany¡¯s technicians will need at least 2 hours. If they are slow in their work, it might even take up to an entire night. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you only need 10 minutes?¡± South tilted his head. ¡°The entire night? Even if you have 10 nights, I bet that you can¡¯t even resolve it!¡± Ss observed from afar; there was ayer of rity on his face as if he was waiting to see how his son was able to convince his younger brother. He then walked over and solemnly said, ¡°The handling fee is 50 million.¡± Brian red. ¡°It costs 50 million to visit Doctor Aubrey. Now, it also costs 50 million for myputer to have a ¡®visit¡¯. Are you guys here to bleed money from me?¡± Okay, both mom and son have taken 100 million from me after one day and one night! ¡°What¡¯s your answer? Make up your mind! I still need to head to school!¡± South answered indifferently with his hands in his pockets. ¡°How about this? Fix it within 10 minutes and I¡¯ll give you 50 million. If you take more than that, you¡¯ll have to give me 50 million!¡± ¡°Talk to my manager then!¡± Ss was speechless. Brian did not want to embarrass his brother, but as soon as those words were said, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that both South and Gianna were the only ones able to make Ss perplexed and speechless. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s gp. Follow me.¡± He brought the little boy into the technical room.. A group of technicians were busy operating theputer-the codes shown on the disy screen wildly danced around. ¡°Stop, everyone. Let him have a try.¡± Everyone looked over and wondered who the little boy was and whether he was able to solve the nightmare. It was not that they ignored South, but rather the fact that they never expected the guy Brian mentioned to be a kid. South walked over to the front of a technician, who nced at him with doubt before looking at Brian, as if to say, Please don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯ll be the one to help? As a result, Brian motioned for the technician to leave. Even though all of the technicians obediently followed Brian¡¯s orders, they felt troubled in their hearts as they were the top experts of their industry. We are unable to resolve the matter at hand and President arthy is allowing a kid to do it? Was he being fooled? Right at that moment, South Walked to the front of theputer with steady steps. While looking at the screen and cing his small hands on the keyboard, he looked to Brian and casually said, ¡°The time starts now!¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 50 Million, and Not A Penny Lesser Even before Brian was astonished. South had already started to restore the system. The annoying, tiny face became serious in less than a minute-his fingers operated the keyboard with the speed of lightning, sending the codes on the screen scurrying. The progress bar that those technicians had failed to load suddenly rushed to a hundred All the technicians gaped at what they saw and pointing at South, gasping, ¡°F*ck! l-It has sessfully loaded? What kind of show is this?¡± ¡°Did you see that? How did he manage to do it?¡± ¡°What could I have seen? That kid was too fast with his hands!¡± ¡°Yes, he took less than a minute to discover the route we were only able to find after an hour ¡°Oh my God, I feel like the younger generation has overtaken us in terms of intelligence!¡± The discussion that the technicians engaged in were clearly audible, but Brian was so shocked by what happened that he could not even say a word. Regardless of whether the little boy could seed or not, just by looking at his strong self-confidence was enough to persuade Brian to believe Ss¡¯s words- South was really good at what he did! ¡°How long has it been? Brian asked. If he continues at this speed, it will definitely be possible for him to resolve the matter in 10 minutes The onlookers answered, 9 minutes!¡± As their voices fell into silence, South pressed the ¡®enter¡¯ key, causing theputer screen to brighten and the technicians to cheer together. After they had checked and experimented, the technicians finally admitted that after their night of being busy for nothing, the little boy had solved the issue in less than 10 minutes. It is such a great shame! South dragged his feet and raised his head before addressing Brian, ¡°50 million!¡± After that, he directly exited the ce Brian initially froze before his expression was reced by that of a grin followed by a burst ofughter. Is my young nephew that good? No wonder Ss is always bragging about him to me. He rushed out as well, only to be greeted by the cheers from his employees outside. ¡°Wow, theputer is finally repaired.¡± ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to write by hand.¡± Ss embraced South in his arms and looked at Brian. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since you guys went inside.¡± Brian didn¡¯t want Ss to feel glorified-yet, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that his young nephew had convinced with his skill and talent. Brian turned to gaze at South. ¡°You¡¯ve been such a great help to your Uncle Brain. So, whatever it is that you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± He called himself Uncle Brian and not Mr. Brian! South felt a little guilty and wanted to tell him the truth, so he looked at Ss. Ss gave him an encouraging look, feeling at ease that his son bore that kind of conscience. South blinked while staring at Brian with a sly gleam in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Brian, you don¡¯t have to buy anything for me. You don¡¯t even have to pay the 50 million as long as you promise me one thing.¡± Brian lifted his brows, ecstatic at the way his young nephew addressed him and gushed. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you allowing me to pursue your mommy? This is not good; you are so talented that it makes me want to adopt you as my son even more.¡± South¡¯s face darkened while he red coldly at Brian, saying vehemently. ¡°50 million, and not a penny less.¡± After that, he dragged Ss, saying, ¡°Uncle Ss, let¡¯s go.¡± Brian had no idea that a joke would elicit such a strong reaction from South. Before anything else could be said, the little boy had dragged Ss and walked off. Ss nced at Brian and helplessly shook his head in speechlessness. What can I do about it since you are the one who asked for People always had to pay for their own mistakes-true, it was only a few million for Brian, but think about his 100 million¡­ No! It¡¯s not just 100 million; it¡¯s 100 million that I lost in cold, hard cash. What about the 100 million from Wuyuo San that was auctioned off? What about the 50 million that Gianna cheated me of? Sigh, it¡¯s all just a lesson learned! As Gianna was a little busy today, Ss was the one who picked the child up and it was already half past six by the time she arrived home Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 A Matter of Owed Money South hurried to her as soon as she walked through the door, mouthing, ¡°Uncle Ss is asleep.¡± Only then did Gianna notice that Ss was already asleep on the couch, probably because he was in a familiar environment or due to his exhaustion Now that she was back home, she did not wake him up ¡°Didn¡¯t your Uncle Briane as well?¡± South shook his head before holding her hand and entering his bedroom She was perplexed as he shut the door after entering the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was very puzzled. ¡°Why are you being mysterious ?¡± South crinkled his face before lowering his head and stomping his foot. After a while, he faltered, ¡°Mommy, I seem to have done something wrong.¡± Gianna slightly raised her brows in surprise. As a child with a high intelligence quotient, her son rarely made mistakes. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it.¡± South frowned and confessed to her about how he taught Brian a lesson. She was surprised and asked, ¡°Was it because Uncle Ss was looking for you this morning to ask you to help Uncle Brian?¡± He admitted. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know until I arrived there. I wasn¡¯t nning on helping him at first, but Uncle Ss then confessed that Uncle Brian is in fact his younger brother. Later, I wanted to apologize to him, but he said that he wanted to woo you and be my daddy, so I stormed out.¡± Gianna tapped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t always think about lecturing people. You¡¯ll only end up causing them to lose significantly. If anyone calls the cops, the cops will be able to track you down sooner orter. You¡¯ll have to learn that you cannot always be the most powerful. No matter how strong you are, there will always be someone stronger and better than you.¡± He nodded obediently before asking with a fawning look. ¡°Mommy, I heard that Uncle Ss said you are treating Uncle Brian for his illness, right?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter about it?¡± South grinned and moved closer to her. ¡°Then, can you not charge him any fees aspensation?¡± Gianna gave him a cold stare. ¡°You are a smart child, so why should I help to pay for the debt that you owe?¡± He threatened her, ¡°You are my mom, aren¡¯t you? Or maybe I should look for Uncle Ss?¡± Gianna red. ¡°Uncle Ss? Fine, I¡¯ll help you to pay it then. Remember how much money you¡¯ve owed me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve also helped you to repay Uncle Ss when you owed him 100 million thest time.¡± South was unable to refute. She¡¯s being difficult. I¡¯m owing people money simply because I wanted to help her vent her frustrations. Sigh, forget it. She¡¯s still my mom and we¡¯re rted by blood! When she exited the bedroom, she saw that Ss was still asleep, making her wonder why he was exceptionally tired. However, there was something more important at that moment-as Ss would be apanying her to her cousin brother¡¯s opening ceremony in a few days¡¯ time, she wanted to make him a set of new clothes. I¡¯ve already drawn a sketch of the clothes today, but I have no idea about his size. Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity? With that in mind, Gianna returned to the room and took out a ruler to measure his size. It would have seemed like a brilliant idea initially, but the process turned out to be much more complicated than what she had expected. Just imagine how difficult it would be for me to measure his waist. Wouldn¡¯t I wake him up by measuring him like that? She stood there, thinking that it would be much more reliable to steal one of his clothes. So, she grabbed South and returned to the room to discuss with him. South fully supported that kind of action because it would help to strengthen the two adults¡¯ rtionship. He even volunteered to undertake the mission because he knew Ss¡¯s password and vowed toplete it. She urged, ¡°You must take the clothes that he wears often.¡± He gestured with an OK as a reply and went to Ss¡¯s house. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Calls Were Left Unanswered Gianna waited anxiously as she was worried by the time that South was able to execute the mission, Ss would already be awake It was a lucky thing that South was a reliable person because not too long after that, a light push was heard at the door He entered with a pair of suits. Gianna gestured an OK with her hand before signaling for him to return to his room Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that very moment, Ss¡¯s cell phone rang. A startled Gianna almost tried to cover his ears with her hands. Who could have called at this hour? As she turned her head, she found herself staring into his gaze. Oh no! He¡¯s awake now Her brain went nk as her eyes darted everywhere. With the fear that he would see South, she immediately turned his head without even thinking about it. Before Ss knew what was going on, she nted her lips on his He was stunned, but only for a short while. As they locked lips, his gaze grew more intense. Gianna met his gaze and let out a light cough. ¡°Why are you still asleep?¡± Ss was very much awake by that point He could care less about what she wanted to do and immediately threw an arm around her waist before using another hand to hold the back of her head and gave her another passionate kiss. Gianna thought, Must it be this difficult to throw him a surprise? She felt like she was ying a seductress in a spy movie After spending some time cuddling her on the couch, Ss finally released her from his embrace and asked affectionately, ¡°What took you so long? I fell asleep while waiting for you.¡± She giggled. ¡°How is that so? It is not even thatte and you¡¯re already asleep. What were you up tost night?¡± Heughed. ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t trust me. How about I spend the night here and you¡¯ll be able to discover what I¡¯m up to on a nightly basis?¡± Gianna shot him a stare. ¡°What you want to do is your own business. Who wants to know about it?¡± Ss pinched her cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but do you really think like that?¡± He then realized something and looked around. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Brian arrived yet?¡± Gianna seemed to notice that as well. Ss is right. Brian should have been here by now. Where is he? ¡°Check your cell phone. I think someone sent you a text earlier.¡± Ss took out his cell phone and nced at the screen-it was not a message from Brian, but rather, Alex, asking him out for a drink. Ss ignored Alex¡¯s text and gave Brian a call instead. It took a while for the call to connect and the first thing that Ss heard was the roar of Brian¡¯s car engine in the background. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m arriving soon.¡± Brian merely replied before he hung up. Gianna noticed the frown on Ss¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He said he¡¯s arriving soon,¡± Ss replied. They both decided to forget what happened earlier. At that moment, South emerged after hiding Ss¡¯s pair of suits and greeted, ¡°Uncle Ss, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes, I am Are you hungry?¡± Ss replied with a question.¡± Feeling relieved that Ss did not suspect anything, South replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± Ss responded, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for a bit. Your Uncle Brian is arriving soon.¡± South answered, ¡°Okay.¡± As they chatted with each other, Ss¡¯s cell phone rang again. He picked it and noticed that it was Alex, who called since he did not receive any reply to his text. He shd his finger across the screen and answered the call. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alex whined. ¡°You did not even reply to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my girlfriend¡¯s ce.¡± Ss took a seat on his couch and leaned against the backrest with his legs crossed Alex scoffed over the phone, teasing, ¡°Oh,e on. Why don¡¯t you join me for a drink?¡± Ss frowned and repliedz?ly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯in at my girlfriend¡¯s ce!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Facing Some Bitter Truths ¡°Yep!¡± Ss responded ¡°My girlfriend is all that I need Alex understood what was being said and scowled, ¡°Fine The next time you ask me out for drinks, please count me out because i won¡¯t be free!¡± Ss teased, ¡°For a singleton like you, how busy can you be?¡± Feeling like Ss had gone overbound, Alex retorted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m busy? My life doesn¡¯t only revolve around girlfriends. Can¡¯t I have important things to do?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯ll probably take three to five minutes,¡± Ss chuckled. As furious as he was. Alex was no match for Ss when it came to debates like that. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m like you, where I¡¯ll take no more than three to five minutes?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ss calmly continued with his assault. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one with problems with his private member. Have you gotten it treated yet?¡± Alex yelled, ¡°D*mn it! Don¡¯t you dare ever bring this up again! That was all thanks to Gianna Aubrey!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s not fair to put all the me on her,¡± Ss defended. Alex began to connect the dots and probed, ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re at her ce right now?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± Ss said. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Alex sniggered. ¡°Here I am wondering why you are being loyal. Was it just to show her how great of a boyfriend you are? Oh, look at me, I¡¯m ditching my drinking buddies to spend time with you, my beloved. Who are you kidding here?¡± Ss retaliated, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, allowing your d*ck to guide you wherever you go.¡± ¡°Speaking of which I heard Aleena has gone abroad. Are you the one who asked her to leave? With that question, Alex finally revealed the true intention behind the drinking session, fully knowing that Ss had made up his mind to give it a miss Between Ss¡¯s group of friends and his own girlfriend, it was a no brainer for someone like him to pick thetter to spend the night with. Ss asked, ¡°Why do you ask? You can¡¯t watch her leaving?¡± A flustered Alex scowled, ¡°Bullsh*t! What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Then, why are you asking about her?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Feeling unperturbed, Ss replied, ¡°Please be serious. I¡¯m already seeing someone.¡± ¡°Tsk, as if everyone else isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely keeping my options open. I can get one at any time if I wish to.¡± ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t this precisely the same reason why you¡¯re always breaking up with girls?¡± ¡°D*mn you, Ss! I¡¯m never calling you anymore!¡± Alex hung up. Ss put away his cell phone with a cheeky grin on his face. Gianna wondered how she fell for such a dangerously captivating man. It would have been much easier to withstand his charm when he was not smiling Yet, with a grin like that, who could have resisted him? It was not a surprise that women were throwing themselves at him. ¡°Did I hear that Aleena Jones has gone abroad?¡± She was sitting beside him and she had heard everything. Ss reached his arm out and pulled her into a side hug. With an apologetic tone, he exined, ¡°Yeah, she wasn¡¯t the mastermind, but I taught her a lesson and made her leave the country.¡± Gianna inquired, ¡°What mastermind?¡± ¡°It was at that time when you had the car ident. I discovered it when Luca Matthews was still alive and in touch with Robin Hills. Robin and Aleena attempted to force Luca to frame you, but the fellow died before anything could happen. I believe that the real mastermind already knew about their n and deliberately had them have a taste of their own medicine. I¡¯m still investigating this Gianna did not expect him to continue his investigation after all this while. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Let me handle this. I can¡¯t just let it slide. As long as the murderer is out there, both you and your kid will be in danger¡± She fell silent and leaned her head on Ss¡¯s shoulder. He was always doing more than he spoke if it wasn¡¯t because of Alex¡¯s phone call, she would not have known about the matter. Next Chapter Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Just a Scratch It¡¯s the same with my little brat-they are all protecting me in their own ways In fact, that includes my pride and my vanity. She reached out to South, who was hesitating whether to return to his room or not ¡°South,e here.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. South seemed embarrassed. Why would I head there? Does she want me to be the third wheel? I¡¯m not going over! It so happened that the doorbell rang at that moment Gianna and Ss exchanged nces with each other. ¡°That must be Brian.¡± With that, she stood up while ncing at the surveince footage to confirm that it was Brian before opening the door. Nevertheless, she was taken aback by surprise when she opened the door because Brian was holding onto his wrist when he stood at the entrance-blood was oozing profusely down his arm, Gianna¡¯s voice trembled in shock. ¡°Brian-¡± Ss abruptly rose to his full height and approached them. ¡°What happened?¡± Brian reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. I only scratched my arm.¡± Gianna did not persist with the interrogation, but rather coborated with Ss to help Brian into the house and for him to have a seat. ¡°I¡¯ll get the medical kit for you.¡± South stared at Brian fixedly, but he didn¡¯t seem afraid. On the contrary, he looked rather worried, so Brianmented while smiling at him. ¡°Go back to your room first if you are afraid.¡± South snorted loudly. ¡°What is so scary about this? I¡¯ve seen injuries that are worse than yours.¡± Brian burst out inughter. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great then.¡± Ss wore a dark expression and his tone sounded somber, ¡°What happened?¡± Brian didn¡¯t want to exin, so he mumbled vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I scratched my arm by ident.¡± Ss retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t even lie to my son with that excuse!¡± Brian inhaled before exining, ¡°Someone was following me on my way here, so I led them to the outskirts before ramming into their vehicle. Ipletely destroyed their car and nned on asking them who sent them to follow me. However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be four people in the car, so I was injured after being distracted.¡± Ss was stumped for a moment. ¡°Did you drive yourself here?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Do you want more people to know that I¡¯m here?¡± Ss answered, ¡°So what if the others know about this? What is there to hide?¡± Brian red. ¡°You might not be scared, but what about the mother and son?¡± At the mention of Gianna and South, Ss suddenly appeared vulnerable. ¡°I will send people to protect them as well.¡± Just as the two of them chatted, Gianna took a medical kit out from the room. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± With that, she took out a pair of scissors to cut his sleeve away, exposing a long and garish scratch. She seemed frustrated when she was bandaging his wound. ¡°Are you trying to achieve some sort of sympathy here?¡± Brian burst out inughter. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since I have a gash on that arm, I¡¯ll need one on this side too.¡± Upon seeing how gleeful he was, she was so angry that she was at a loss for words. After that, she adopted the tone that she used to reprimand Landon as a warning. In that case, you should have allowed me toplete my treatment for you before obtaining a matching wound! There¡¯s barely any space for me to stitch you up.¡± Gianna could have sounded like she was joking, but Brian knew that she was exasperated. She might be worried about me to a certain extent, because she is treating me like her family. Judging by her tense appearance, I know that she¡¯s not joking with me. Therefore, he answered obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ss¡¯s eyebrow shot up in surprise. That was surprisingly easy! He always says that and I¡¯ve heard it so many times that I cant take him seriously now. Has he ever acted obediently? Finally, after she bandaged Brian¡¯s arm, she broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Brian answered, ¡°I already ate beforeing over. You all should go ahead and eat without me.¡± Gianna stated, ¡°Just eat less if you already had something to eat earlier. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you after dinner. Are you feeling better?¡± Brian remarked, ¡°I think it¡¯s working. I didn¡¯t sleep the whole nightst night, but I didn¡¯t have a headache. However, I developed a slight headache upon waking up after a nap during daytime.¡± Gianna nodded in agreement ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you have a prolonged course of illness, so recovery will take a longer time too.! will continue to treat you with acupuncture for the next three days. If you feel significantly better, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicinal decoction for you. The simultaneous treatment would definitely help to boost your recovery.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Server Down Brian seemed to be convinced and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Gianna chuckled. ¡°Great, let¡¯s have dinner. You shoulde over for a meal tomorrow. We have to cook, after all.¡± He immediately agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Ss was rendered speechless when he heard that. Shouldn¡¯t she consult me about this matter since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cooking? It¡¯s quite troublesome to cook for an additional person after all! After having dinner at Gianna¡¯s home, Ss was still worried about Brian and nned to personally drive him home However, two figures unexpectedly shed across behind them and while Ss noticed their appearance, he ignored them. On the other hand, Brian realized that too, signaling Ss with a look while nudging him. After that, he scolded Ss, ¡°Who else would have so much time on their hands to follow me if they aren¡¯t your subordinates? Tell them to keep a distance, otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them up-one after another!¡± Ss was at a loss for words when he heard that. Fortunately, he knew Brian well enough; otherwise, if it were anyone else, they would have assumed that Brian had suffered from a split personality disorder due to his sudden outburst. Nevertheless, Ss wasn¡¯t worried if those people saw him. So what if they see us? With that, he reached out to squeeze Brian¡¯s shoulder On the other hand, Brian was still immersed in his act and even swatted Ss¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me and stop pretending around me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re protecting or following me. I don¡¯t need it!¡± Ss was feeling helpless. In any case, I can¡¯t very well hit an already injured person, can 1? Therefore, he could only y along and act. He stood still while staring at Brian before stating casually, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Brian retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me! You should just go back to being President Nn! We will never see eye to eye on things! You better get lost!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ss frowned slightly. It¡¯s true that people tend to get used to things. In all honesty, my younger brother has only started to change the way he speaks to me. Now that he¡¯s speaking to me in such a rude manner, I can feel my blood boil. Therefore, he turned to the direction where those people hid in the dark and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± The figures in the dark panicked and swiftly fled the scene Once they were gone, Ss turned to look at Brian. ¡°That was unnecessary.¡± Brian red. ¡°What do you mean by unnecessary? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth?!¡± Ss was rendered speechless when he heard that. I would have punched him and walked off if he weren¡¯t my younger brother, which is rather frustrating. ¡°Do you want me to send you back?¡± Brian red at him vehemently. ¡°Are you nning on returning to apany your girlfriend? Dream on!¡± Then, he opened the car door to enter. Ss sat in the silent car for the longest time. After waiting for a while and seeing that Ss wasn¡¯t nning to drive, Brian asked, ¡°Are you driving me home? Get out of the car if you aren¡¯t! I¡¯ll drive myself!¡± Have you seen anyone as arrogant as he is? He¡¯s chasing me out of my own car. ¡°If I knew this is how you repay me, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you in such a rush!¡± Ss blurted out of nowhere and Brian was bewildered when he heard that. ¡°Well, you are not the one treating me.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss red, ¡°You are using up my girlfriend¡¯s time. Her senior had stayed over for half a month and now that he¡¯s finally gone, she needs to treat you for another six weeks. If this continues, I¡¯m not even sure who my girlfriend is anymore!¡± Brian burst out inughter when he heard that. ¡°Maybe¡­ this is fated. Don¡¯t worry, if I were to end up with Gianna, I will treat your son as if he were my own!¡± Ss was at a loss for words when he heard that. He squinted at Brian. ¡°Are you bragging since the server is now functioning?¡± Brian snorted in response while rolling his eyes at Ss. ¡°I doubt it would stay functional for long. Such a brilliant son should belong to me.¡± Ss gave an eerie smile. ¡°Do you know why your server failed?¡± Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other! Brian was stumped when he heard that ¡°Who did it?¡± Ss answered gleefully, ¡°If you repeat those words of yours, I assure you that your server will be down again!¡± Brian seemed to have grasped something upon hearing that. Therefore, he squinted at Ss while asking him tentatively, ¡°Are you telling me that you are involved in that matter?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Third ce Ss retorted, ¡°Why would I be involved in such a small matter? My son is more than capable to sort you out.¡± Brian was stumped when he heard that. ¡°Your son? South-are you saying that he is the one who paralyzed mypany¡¯s server? Are you serious?¡± Ss cocked a brow at him, as if he couldn¡¯t care less. Disbelief etched across Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, my God! That little brat is awesome! Do you know that he had my technicians working the entire night?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ss provoked him further. ¡°Do you know why he was targeting you?¡± Brian leaned against his seat while recalling and tracing South¡¯s steps in the morning. Suddenly, something struck Brian, making him feel helpless ¡°Is it because I mentioned that I want to pursue Gianna and be his daddy? Is that why he made me lose tens of millions?¡± Ssmented casually, as if it had nothing to do with him, ¡°Do you think that my son is as easy going as I am?¡± Brian scowled upon hearing that I¡¯ll have to sort this out tomorrow with the little brat.¡± Nevertheless, Ss nced while asking, ¡°Do you have the courage to look for him? Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend that little brat. Previously, he made mypany lose 100 million! In his heart, his mommy alwayses first. Whoever offends his mommy is his enemy and he doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s family.¡± After exining, he regarded Brian with a seemingly defiant expression. ¡°Currently, I am number two in his heart whereas you are merely the bad guy who¡¯s trying to destroy the rtionship between his daddy and mommy. Who else would he target if not you?¡± Brian was at a loss for words when he heard that. On the other hand, Ss chuckled. ¡°However, if you y by the rules and fulfill your part as a good uncle, you should be promoted to the third ce in his heart.¡± Brian nced sideways. ¡°This isn¡¯t your way of trying to get me to give up on Gianna, is it?¡± Ss snorted before adding, ¡°In that case, you should give it a go. If I hadn¡¯t said something nice on your behalf today, just wait until the day that your server is repaired. If he decides that you can¡¯t repair your server for good, you would fail without a doubt.¡± At the mention of that, Brian was quite surprised as well. ¡°Why is he so capable?¡± Ss was extremely pleased with that. ¡°Of course! That¡¯s because Gianna and I have strong and awesome genes!¡± Brian was rendered speechless when he heard that. In Edward Nn¡¯s house, Lara was washing the man¡¯s feet when she asked, ¡°Did you swing by the Nn Residence to ask about the child? What did Old Man Nn say?¡± Edward answered truthfully, ¡°Who could possibly figure the old man out? I hinted tentatively that Ss and Gianna have recently been quite close. Hence, I asked about his thoughts if Ss were to marry her. In the end, the old man merely guffawed whilementing that Ss would never fall for Gianna. In fact, he imed that Ss is merely approaching her to treat his illness. I tried to ask him on different asions, but he answered me in a simr manner.¡± She scowled deeply when she heard that. ¡°In that case, did you ask why he investigated that child?¡± Edward pulled Lara, who was kneeling on the floor, up to the bed. After that, he took a cloth to wipe his feet. ¡°Can we even talk about that? The old man has been secretly investigating all along. Besides, we are also investigating in the dark. If I were to ask him, wouldn¡¯t the old man know that we have been spying on him as well?¡± Lara snorted in response. ¡°Do you truly believe that he is oblivious to that? Although that servant, Lily, did not confess, what have we learned from spyingtely? We have nothing! Old Man Nn has most probably noticed that we¡¯ve nted moles in the Nn Residence. Furthermore, haven¡¯t you noticed that he is spending more time in his study? Even during his birthday party, he merely came downstairs for a while to cut his cake. He doesn¡¯t even care about the presents that we gave him. On the other hand, he seemed extremely fond of the present from Gianna and that little b*stard. I can¡¯t deny that it was a thoughtful gift, but I feel like the old man is extending his affection to them on Ss¡¯s ount. Bear in mind that he is already troublesome enough. If the old man were to be fond of Gianna and that little bastard, he would be spoiling Ss further! One day, if Old Man Nn were to allow Ss to inherit his shares, just you wait-you and I would be Ss¡¯s first target!¡± Edward retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No matter how Old Man Nn is fond of them, how could the elders of the Nn Family allow a woman with a child to enter the family? What sort of family do you think we are? Do you think that anyone can just marry in? Next Chapter Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 They Fought Edward¡¯s cell phone started to ring in his hand at that moment. Upon checking it, he noticed that it was a phone call from the person whom he sent earlier in the moming to trail Brian, Edward swiped on the screen to answer the call and was greeted with a man gasping for air on the other end of the line. ¡°Master Nn, I¡¯m sorry. We have been discovered. Brian led us on a detour for dozens of kilometers. In the end, he even attacked us and both parties are now injured.¡± Upon hearing that, Edward was furious. ¡°instructed you to spy on him, not to fight with him. How could you have been discovered?¡± The man answered while sounding sheepish, ¡°We had maintained quite a bit of distance from his car, so I¡¯m not sure how he noticed us. Once we arrived at an open space, he rammed his car into us like a madman¡­¡± Edward snapped, ¡°Enough! Get your a*s back here right now!¡± The man asked timidly, ¡°Master Nn, our car is totaled from the impact. In fact, there¡¯s no mobile coverage around that area and I walked for some distance before finally being able to call you. All three of them are quite severely wounded, so can you please send a car over to pick us up?¡± Edward was quite annoyed upon learning that. ¡°Fine, fine! Send me your location! You are all a useless bunch!¡± After hanging up on the call, he instructed some people to pick them up. Once it had been arranged, Lara asked, ¡°What happened?¡± He reiterated the situation to her andmented in the end, ¡°Brian is no longer as simple as he was when he was a child. On the contrary, he¡¯s bing more like Ss.¡± She snorted while remarking, ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re raising a tiger at home. If these two brothers decide to work together, coupled with Old Man Nn¡¯s affection, we wouldn¡¯t be able topete with them.¡± Hemented, ¡°They will not have the courage to do that. As long as I am alive, they will not have the courage to act recklessly.¡± Lara nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as Old Man Nn is with us, they will not dare to do anything rash. Why don¡¯t we get the old man to live with us? It¡¯s time to bond with him. He has already given Ss the position as the head of the family, so shouldn¡¯t he compensate you by giving you some shares in return?¡± Edward responded, ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think that both my older brothers aren¡¯t trying to bond with the old man? Look, who hasContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. the courage to act recklessly? Ss would learn of any changes within the Nn Residence. How could he possibly allow you to take Old Man Nn away?¡± Lara squinted because she couldn¡¯te up with a n and coincidentally, she received a phone call from the person who was spying on Ss. ¡°Miss Lara, I saw Young Master Brian in Muse Penins, but he ended up fighting with Young Master Ss.¡± She was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°They fought? Why?¡± The person over the phone answered her, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but it seems like Young Master Brian imed that someone is following him and he misunderstood that it was Young Master Ss¡¯s man. Anyway, the fight was intense and he even told Young Master Ss not to get involved in his matters.¡± Lara acknowledged the report. ¡°Continue to spy on him.¡± After that, she hung up on the phone while looking at Edward with a surprised expression. ¡°Brian apparently fought with Ss. Can you believe that?¡± Edward answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe that? They would have reconciled much earlier if that was possible. Why would they wait until now? This is a good thing, so we¡¯ll just let them continue with their misunderstanding.¡± She was rendered speechless by his response. After a few days, Ss got out of bed as usual and packed his things before heading toward the 59th floor. The more I¡¯m closer to both mother and son, the more I¡¯m inclined to blend into their lives. I want to live in the same house as the both of them, even if I can¡¯t be in the same room. No! Even if I have to sleep on a couch, I¡¯d be more than happy to do that. When the thought crossed Ss¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. I am not an easily satisfied person and I obviously need more. I want to live under the same roof as her. In fact, I want to be able to see her whenever I want to from dawn to dusk. I want to hold her to sleep and have her in my arms when I¡¯m awake. However, in reality, I am only able to spend time with both mother and son when I prepare their meals. Gianna preferred oriental-style breakfast whereas he was mostly familiar with oriental-cuisine too. On the first day, he would soak the rice while setting the timer. Next Chapter Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 It Belongs to a Client He would have needed to prepare a few simple dishes or some fried eggs After punching the code on the keypad to open the door, Ss entered and made his way straight to the kitchen as usual. However, today, he noticed a familiar figure in the kitchen and looked pleasantly surprised. Is this woman preparing breakfast? He increased his pace to walk toward the kitchen It was most probably due to the humming of the cooker hood that she did not realize him walking toward her When Ss took a good look of Gianna, he was about to burst inughter for the weirdest reason because she was in full gear-she had her sses and her mask on while wearing a pair of gloves on top of being equipped with an apron as well. She held a spat while flipping the fried egg in the pan tentatively. The most observant element was that she seemed to have invested her energy because the fried egg was in a heart shape that was held in ce by a curved sliced sausage. The longer he stared at her, the more he wanted tough. She doesn¡¯t even know how to cook, but she¡¯s trying out the tricky stuff. She is the typical kind of student, who is eager to run before they can even walk. From the corner of Ss¡¯s eyes, he noticed that there were a handful of sausages on the cutting board, which had been sliced through It seemed that Gianna had dedicated a lot of work to achieve three heart-shaped fried eggs. Furthermore, it seemed as if she had crushed an egg because there were remnants of the egg¡¯s amniotic fluid on the board. Naturally. he turned to steal a nce at the trash can, and true enough, there were some broken eggshells in there. Just then, the fried egg sizzled and sent some oil in Gianna¡¯s direction, shocking her until she took a few steps backward. She stared fixedly at the fried eggs and looked like she was ready to fight someone. Finally, Sias burst out inughter and frightened her. She turned abruptly to face him. ¡°Y-Y- You scared me! When did youe in?¡± He chuckled while leaning against the doorframe. ¡°I just arrived. Why are you cooking?¡±?¡± She answered innocently, ¡°I can¡¯t always be eating breakfast that you¡¯ve prepared for me, can I? Look, don¡¯t you think my heart-shaped fried eggs look good?¡± Although the fried eggs in the pan were slightly burned, she looked gleeful while pointing at it. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all.¡± Her clothing could have been an overkill and the kitchen was clearly in a mess, but it was undeniable that he was moved by her sincerity Ss entered the kitchen while trying to take the spat from her. ¡°Hand it to me.¡± Gianna objected hastily, ¡°No, no need. I¡¯m done now. You should wake South up for breakfast.¡± He cackled while gently holding her head. Then, he kissed the exposed part of her forehead while quickly acknowledging her. ¡°Sure, but you should be careful. Avoid being sttered by the oil.¡± She replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done.¡± Ss turned to make his way to South¡¯s bedroom. Upon entering the bedroom, the first thing he saw was the child in bed. South was curled up with his pouted lips underneath the quilt. His breathing was steady, apparent that he was still asleep. While ncing around the room, Ss caught sight of a suit hanging in the wardrobe. He was astounded when he saw that. In all honesty, he was already bewildered because he just couldn¡¯t locate his lost suit from a few days ago. However, the suit showed up out of nowhere the next day. Hence, he disregarded the matter because he thought that his eyes could have been ying tricks on him. Nevertheless, he was now almost sure that a ¡®thief¡¯ was involved. Furthermore, it was most probably the same one who stole his heart. Ss moved forward to caress the suit while checking its style. If my guess is correct, the little woman must have prepared this suit for me. He continued to stroke the suit as his lips subconsciously curled into a faint smile. Just when he smiled like a fool, Gianna¡¯s voice hissed from the door. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡± ¡°What? Whose is this?¡± He was shocked. Isn¡¯t this for me? Gianna answered without letting anything away. ¡°It belongs to a client and it¡¯s an urgent one. I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able toplete some details, so I brought it home.¡± Ss felt as if someone threw a bucket of cold water at him. His once racing heart immediately calmed down. It turns out that this belongs to a client Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 A Suit for My Client Why did I tter myself by assuming that she¡¯s prepared a gift for me? As a result, he answered in embarrassment, ¡®That¡¯s not bad.¡± Gianna noticed his smile, which was curved downward, so she had to stop herself fromughing. Nevertheless, shemented, ¡°However, that client has a simr figure as yours Why don¡¯t you try it too?¡± Ss inhaled deeply and stopped thinking much about his situation. Instead, he answered with a disinterested voice, ¡°I better not. It¡¯s best to let your client wear it himself. Even if we have simr figures, I¡¯m sure there must be differences somewhere.¡± With an unhappy expression, she touched her chin with her hand and had an unsatisfied gaze while looking at him and appearing sorry for herself He frowned deeply. ¡°W-What¡¯s up with you? I just figured since this belongs to someone else after all Before he couldplete his sentence, she interrupted him. ¡°The client isn¡¯t cooperative.¡± Ss looked up abruptly. ¡°Huh?¡± Gianna red. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to try it! Don¡¯te running to me if it doesn¡¯t fitter!¡± She left after saying that. Ss would be daft if he still couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. He took a few steps forward and held onto Gianna, who wasn¡¯t nning on leaving anyway. ¡°W-What¡¯s your client¡¯sst name?¡± His eyes shone with anticipation when he stared at her because he was afraid of misunderstanding her once again Then, she answered him softly, ¡°His name is Ss and hisst name is Nn!¡± Ss was simultaneously frustrated and tickled because he was exasperated that she was never clear about the situation. Naturally, he was mostly happy and excited, so he kept his head bowed to mask his smile as he did not want to be led by the nose. However, it was undeniable that at that instant, he was almost dizzy with happiness. Ss couldn¡¯t hold his feelings back and wrapped his arms around Gianna. ¡°Thank you, Gianna.¡± Upon noticing how happy he was, she was extremely happy. ¡°So, are you trying it on this time?¡± He red. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make yourself clear?¡± Nevertheless, Gianna answered in innocence. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°Why would I ask when you im that it¡¯s for a client?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d ask you to try on a client¡¯s suit?¡± Ss was rendered speechless when he heard that. If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m not confident enough because deep down in my heart, I won¡¯t dare to hope for her to fall in love with me like how I am with her. I¡¯m always under the impression that she only agreed to be my girlfriend after I have pestered her for such a long time. Besides, her somber face didn¡¯t seem like she was joking at all. I also don¡¯t want to pressure her as well. Wouldn¡¯t I be forcing her to present me with a gift if I were to im that I¡¯m the one whomissioned the suit? She should take the initiative if it¡¯s a present for me. How could I possibly ask for a gift for myself? My pride wouldn¡¯t allow that! However, Gianna never minded and instead nudged him gently. ¡°Go ahead and try it on. I¡¯ll make some adjustments if it needs altering!¡± Ss mumbled an acknowledgement while making his way into the changing room with the suit in his hands. He emerged swiftly again. He was backlit by the sunlight as he made his way into the room, so it looked like he was glowing in a golden hue. Furthermore, his height andnky legs made him look like a model bringing life to the suit. Gianna¡¯s eyes gleamed with amazement. I knew that Ss would look good in this suit, but I did not expect that he would look so handsome! He is beyond cool and handsome! She had used navy blue for the particr suit because it looked less gloomy than his usual ck while still maintaining his formality. On the other hand, Ss¡¯s figure had the golden proportion-his shoulders were broad and they tapered to a narrow waist. Furthermore, he had long, strong legs, so she had tailored the suit to entuate his figure while making him look slightly slimmer. Inparison, he looked younger than the aura of what his usual business suits gave him. In addition to that, it was entirely hand sewn, so there were minor changes at the cor, sleeves and waist area that helped to show his perfect figure off. ¡°My boyfriend is so handsome!¡± Ss grinned from ear to ear because he had already checked his reflection in the changing room¡¯s mirror. Therefore, he knew the effects that the suit had on his body. He did not think that it looked good because it was designed by Gianna, but, on the contrary, her designs were undoubtedly refreshing and original whileplimenting his temperament-that was most probably the reason he liked the suit so much. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Next Chapter Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Is She a Fairy? ¡°My girlfriend is so awesome!¡± Gianna chuckled ¡°We have to maintain this mutually-ttering business model in the future.¡± Ss answered, 7 am especially fond of it Gianna was delighted when she replied, ¡°Lift your arms and check where there are any ufortable spots.¡± After doing as instructed, he shook his head. ¡°There is no difort. In fact, it fits very well.¡± He approached her ¡°Why don¡¯t you share on how you managed to tailor such a fitting measurement?¡± Sheughed in response. ¡°That¡¯s not difficult at all. Just one look and I am able to estimate your measurements.¡± Gianna pointed at the side of her eyes and she retreated backward while smiling at him. Ssmented while walking to her, ¡°Just a few days ago, one of my shirts went missing, but it appeared again the next day¡­¡± She beat around the bush while maintaining a serious expression. ¡°Is that so? In that case, you¡¯re really lucky. I¡¯m sure your clothes are expensive, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯ll be such a shame if you lose them.¡± Ss was rendered speechless when he heard that. He reached out to pull her into an embrace. ¡°Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t use my shirt as a sample to obtain the measurements?¡± Gianna giggled ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He was about to release her from his embrace when she wriggled out of his grip like a slippery eel. She ducked and escaped from his grasp before running to room, defiantlymenting before vanishing out of sight, ¡°My eyes are the best measuring tools!¡± Ss smiled. Why did she leave when she was still staring at me? Therefore, he went after her and knocked on her room door. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you having breakfast with me?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There wasplete silence from the room. He was suspicious, so he turned the door handle and the door opened, unexpectedly. On the other hand, the little woman was standing at the other side of the door with her hands behind her back while giving him a gentle smile Suddenly, at that moment, she produced a box from behind her back that was already opened-there was a maroon necktie in the box. ¡°Here, this is a gift for you!¡± Ss was exhrated when he saw that and stood rooted to the spot while staring at Gianna in silence. I must look like a silly child now. He did not expect her to present him with surprises-one after another. Furthermore, her gifts were extremely well thought of. In fact, the way that she had presented his gifts were meticulously nned. It is undeniable that this little woman is skilled at being yful because she had caused my heart to race, just like that. What should I do? I am about to lose to my girlfriend. I think I haven¡¯t given her anything yet! His eyes shone with love and he reached out to hold onto Gianna¡¯s waist with a tender voice. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± She frowned. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know how to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Ss held her hands in his and started to move his fingers ambidextrously. In reality, he was the one tying the necktie. ¡°Ah, I am familiar with the rest of it. I just have to yank it this way, am I right?¡± After Gianna said those words, she pulled the necktie down while Ss grunted reflexively. With that, she yanked so hard that the action almost strangled him. She loosened her grip hastily. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯ve pulled too hard.¡± Ss was at a loss of words, but he was tickled too. I am very curious as to how she managed to survive as an adult. She doesn¡¯t know how to cook, but she has managed to raise such a smart child. She can¡¯t handle a necktie, but she¡¯s a genius fashion designer. There are times when I suspect whether she is a human. Maybe she¡¯s some kind of a fairy or a vixen. Otherwise, how else can I exin my deep love for her? Ss held Gianna in his embrace while pressing his forehead against hers, nuzzling his nose against hers and tightening his arms around He wanted to give her such a tight hug to the point where they became one so that they would never part with each other. ¡°You have given so many gifts, so what should I give you?¡± he asked. She immediately answered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been preparing delicious meals for us on a daily basis? Not to mention, this house too!¡± Ss retorted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Both of you are my wife and child, so I am merely ying my part.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Opening Ceremony Gianna thought. This man is bing toofortable these days. Wasn¡¯t I his girlfriend a moment ago? How did I end up bing his wife now? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this. Why don¡¯t you check your reflection in the mirror?¡± she suggested while shoving against him. Ss remained motionless while maintaining his grip around her. ¡°I trust my girlfriend¡¯s fashion sense.¡± Upon hearing that she was rendered speechless. This man seems to be clingier over time. ¡°In that case, get South to have breakfast now. Aren¡¯t you attending my cousin brother¡¯s opening ceremony with me?¡± Only then did Ss obediently agree while reluctantly releasing his grip. The opening ceremony of the ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox No. 7¡¯ was held at the Oceanic Hotel. By the time Gianna and Ss arrived, the majority of the guests were already there. Therefore, they went over to greet Marcus. He looked pleasantly surprised because he did not expect Ss to be in attendance, but still exchanged greetings with thetter. How honored am I to have Ss drop by? Nevertheless, he knew deep in his heart that Ss had most probably showed up due to Gianna¡¯s influence. While observing their behavior and matching attires, Marcus could not help but feel a twinge of jealousy. My younger cousin-sister is finally together with a man Gianna did not want reporters to catch her with Ss whereas he did not want to be at the center of attention. Therefore, he entered the venue earlier with Marcus At that moment, the creative crew were present with the camera sh from the huge crowd of media surrounding them. There was also arge group of fans who were gathered outside after they caught wind of the event. The mythology drama was a massive intellectual property, considering that the original novel already had millions of fans. Now that it was being adapted into a film and showed on the silver screen, it was creating quite a stir among the fans. Besides, it had also attracted a lot of attention, especially since the cast consisted of talented, popr actors. Ss attracted a lot of attention the moment he entered and some people even recognized him. ¡°Why is Ss Nn here? Did the Nn Group invest in this drama too?¡± ¡°I think he is acquainted with Marcus Cohen. They were chatting a while ago.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be here for one of the celebrities, can he?¡± ¡°I doubt that. Throughout the years, Ss has been known for his self-control and preserving his integrity.¡± ¡°Are you assuming that he is pure and innocent merely because the media has nothing to report on him? If he is truly innocent, why are young celebrities having the audacity to approach him?¡± a womanmented while pointing at a girl approaching Ss. Another female responded in shock. ¡°Oh, I know that woman. She is the fourth female lead, Zoe Lane. That woman has such an exaggerated girly tone that you¡¯ll have goosebumps if you were to hear her speak.¡± A thirddy agreed and borated, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I know her too. I heard that she¡¯s from a wealthy family and she invested in the drama with a whopping 30 million, so even Marcus has to be courteous around her.¡± ¡°Huh! Did 30 million buy her the fourth female lead? She should have at least gotten the main female lead!¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can assume the role of the female lead? Wouldn¡¯t her acting skills ruin the entire show?¡± Zoe waspletely oblivious to the crowd¡¯s discussion about her as she was merely surprised to bump into Ss, so she appeared excited when she skipped happily to him. ¡°Gene!¡± Ss turned and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He wasn¡¯t just confused about bumping into Zoe. On the contrary, her green gown caught his attention because it was simr in design to the one that Gianna wore. Of course, it¡¯ll never be as beautiful as Gianna¡¯s, but it will be embarrassing to be wearing simr gowns in a crowd of hundreds of people! Should I inform my girlfriend? After a close observation of Zoe¡¯s gown, he realized that there were subtle differences. Although Zoe¡¯s green gown has petals sewn across her chest and it is a long gown with a high slit, hers does not have a bareback design whereas Gianna¡¯s one has. Furthermore, the materials seem different because Gianna¡¯s gown is obviously made from premium quality material whereas Zoe¡¯s gown¡­ How shall I describe it? It looks non-descriptive andcks character. Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Crude Imitation Inparison, one looks like a picture from the seller whereas the other seems like a photo from the buyer! Besides, Zoe¡¯s choice of color is not attractive at all because it makes her look like an old tree. Red is still the best! Not everyone is able to pull off the color red because those without a strong aurack the confidence to do so. Nevertheless, my girlfriend is able to pull off the strong color without much effort. Besides, we are dressed like a couple, especially when her gown matches my necktie. I must not let the little woman¡¯s effort go to waste. With that, Ss chose to remain silent instead of informing Gianna like what he initially nned. Wearing simr gowns isn¡¯t the worst thing that could happen. The worst case scenario is that the party with the uglier gown would probably be embarrassed. Nevertheless, Zoe was unaware of the countless thoughts that shed through his mind within such a short time. ¡°I am one of the actors in this drama.¡± ¡°Are you nning to act again?¡± ¡°I am a drama major, so I wouldn¡¯t know what else to do if I¡¯m not acting.¡± ¡°Hmm, you should perform well, but don¡¯t be overambitious.¡± Zeo smiled while squinting. ¡°Gene, why are you here? Are you here to cheer me on?¡± Ss nced swiftly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that you were in the crew.¡± I can¡¯t chat with her anymore. My son has ignored me, thanks to her. I must not let Gianna misunderstand the situation. ¡°Go ahead with your matters.¡± However, Zoe was reluctant to let Ss go, so she clung onto his arm. ¡°Gene, where are you going?¡± The crowd, who was observing them, opened their eyes wide in shock. ¡°Oh, my God! Ss is here for Zoe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why would Ss fall for a woman like that?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. It appears as if Zoe is the one making the first move. Look, Ss looks indifferent the entire time. On the contrary, she is the one throwing herself at him!¡± Ss pulled his hand away reflexively. I¡¯ve always treated her like my younger sister in the past and I¡¯ve seen her growing up throughout the years. Therefore, I haven¡¯t thought much about it when she clings to me. However, she is an adult now, so it¡¯s best to keep a distance from her. Zoe looked in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Ss gave her an excuse and he left her. She frowned deeply while unhappily stomping her feet and red at him until he disappeared from her sight. Only then did she throw in the towel. Gradually, she noticed that the crowd shifted their attention to the red carpet before being puzzled by the sudden change in reaction. Hasn¡¯t the lead already arrived? Whose arrival is it to cause such a stir among the crowd? She took a couple steps forward and immediately saw the woman walking from the other end of the red carpet. The woman was wearing a sensual and charming red gown, which hugged and entuated her curves. She was wearing a pair of 10cm stilettos, radiating a palpable aura with each step. She slightly lifted her chin, exposing her fair and slender neck, which looked almost as elegant as a swan. Her proud and beautiful face looked so breathtaking that it felt unreal. Zoe stood rooted to the spot when she saw the person. Gianna? Why is she here? Hang on! Why is she wearing the same gown as mine? Suddenly, the crowd started a frenzied discussion. ¡°Who is that? She is so beautiful!¡± ¡°That is Gianna, the owner of Gianna Aubrey Studio. She is acquainted with President Cohen. President Cohen previously even brought us to her studio when she started her business!¡± ¡°Do you guys notice that the gown she¡¯s wearing is rather familiar? I think I saw someone wearing the same gown earlier!¡± ¡°It was Zoe! She was wearing the same dress, but hers was green!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It was Zoe! However, she doesn¡¯t look as pretty as Gianna in the same dress.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right; didn¡¯t you guys mention that this woman is the owner of the fashion studio? How could she possibly be wearing the same gown as someone else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Did Gianna steal someone else¡¯s design or is Zoe¡¯s look a crude imitation?¡± Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Stolen Design While her heart raced in her chest, Zoe red at Gianna, who was slowly approaching. I must never let others realize that this is actually Gianna¡¯s design Previously, when I left her studio, she had said some unpleasant things and I took everything that she said to heart. However, I felt too embarrassed to look for Gianna again, so I went to another fashion studio and described her design, where they followed my instructions and demands toplete this gown. I have to say that I was satisfied when I saw thepleted gown at that time. However, now that I¡¯m staring at Gianna¡¯spleted design, I realize the vast difference between my imitation gown and her original design! What should I do now? I never expected to run into her here! I could easily pretend not to hear what others have said behind my back, but I¡¯m sure that Gianna would mock me if she sees me. I¡¯ve scolded her badly in the past, but in the end, I¡¯m using her design anyway. Does this count as humiliating myself? Just then, a few of Zoe¡¯s friends from the crew approached her. ¡°Zoe, why is your gown the same as Gianna¡¯s? Did you have it tailored at Gianna Aubrey Studio?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Doesn¡¯t the Gianna Aubrey Studio im that their dresses are one of a kind? Why would there be two simr dresses?¡± ¡°If you had your dress tailored at her studio, you should go ahead and question her on whether she is trying to embarrass you.¡± Zoe forced herself to remain calm while innocently looking at Gianna. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I definitely did not have my gown made at her studio. Nevertheless, I have dropped by her studio in the past and told her what I wanted for my attire. In the end, she made it sound as if it was worthless. She imed that I should y to my strengths while hiding my shorings before saying that I don¡¯t have a ttering chest. Anyway, shemented a lot, so I became so angry that I went to another studio. Maybe she utilized some of my ideas while making some modifications to them before it ended up as her current gown.¡± Everybody looked shocked when they heard that before giving Gianna looks of contempt. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see. In that case, isn¡¯t Giannamitting giarism?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoe, you can¡¯t let her bully you! She now has the spotlight on her and is clearly trying to embarrass you!¡± ¡°How could she do that as a fashion designer? How is she different from a thief when she steals your idea for her own use just because she thinks it¡¯s a good one while criticizing you?¡± Zoe knew the truth. However, she had no choice but to pretend that she was aggrieved. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it since I don¡¯t have any proof. I¡¯ll just admit that I have bad luck.¡± Those women exchanged nces before someone blurted out, ¡°At the very least, you still have to approach her and ask about it! Otherwise, you¡¯d be the one humiliated under the current circumstances.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She has also stolen your limelight. Besides, someone even imed earlier that you¡­¡± The woman hesitated and she bit her tongue just in time. Zoe asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The woman went closer to her while whispering. ¡°The crowd is saying that you look like a crude imitation!¡± Zoe frowned deeply when she heard that. It looks like I have to make the first move. If Gianna ims that I stole her design, I¡¯d be utterly humiliated. In fact, these so-called ¡®friends¡¯ would most probably drown me in their scathing remarks Once she thought of that, she took out her phone to make a phone call¡­ At that moment, Gianna was oblivious that she was the subject of the crowd¡¯s discussion. It wasn¡¯t often that the reporters were able to meet a pretty woman in the flesh, so the cameras continuously shed. They knew clearly that she was not part of the main act yet they still went crazy for her. It wasn¡¯t about anything else, but the mere fact that she was stunning. Her red dress was clearly not as revealing as the other celebrities¡¯ outfit, but she was somehow inexplicably seductive. Everybody saw her faint smile while picking up the pen from the tray to sign her name across the wall. Next Chapter Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Erased Just as Gianna signed her name, everyone finally realized that the back part of her dress was completely different from Zoe¡¯s The halterneck design of Gianna¡¯s dress had perfectly revealed her gorgeous and sexy backbone. Everyone was at awe once more. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow! She really is pretty!¡± ¡°in this age of bare breasts and bottoms, she made a wise choice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right and she looks gorgeous in it. I think she is the only one capable of wearing such an outfit. With a bright color like that, only her perfect body, strong aura and fair skin could demonstrate the full effect of that outfit!¡± After returning the pen back into the tray, Gianna walked down the stage. Initially, she wanted to locate where Ss and Marcus were, but a few stepster, she was greeted by a group of women that were guided by Zoe. Gianna¡¯s eyes unconsciously scanned Zoe¡¯s dress and did not know whether to cry orugh. I can¡¯t believe she listened to me and used my design, but sadly, such a good idea has been ruined by her design. This is an insult to my creative mind and is that dress too big for her? Why does it look so awkward and inappropriate on her? Before Gianna could even think of a suitable word to describe her, Zoe took the liberty to speak aggressively, ¡°If you said that my ideas are immature, then why are you using my design? Not only that, but you even arrived in the same outfit as me. Who are you imitating?¡± For a moment, Gianna thought that there was something wrong with her hearing as she furrowed her brows. Then, she asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± Zoe slightly raised her chin because she had a tiny feeling of guilt earlier. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know whether Gianna took the bait, so she was forced to continue with her line. If I continue to lie, it¡¯ll eventually be the truth, she thought. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any proof She can¡¯t prove whose design this belongs to! Therefore, she slightly raised her chin again and boasted, ¡°I must say. Didn¡¯t Gianna Aubrey Studio im that each and every piece of their clothing design is unique? So why are you, the boss of the studio, wearing the same outfit as me?¡± Suddenly, Gianna figured out what Zoe was trying to do. She is trying to force the truth onto herself. While staring at her, Gianna crossed her arms in front of her chest and yfully smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because there are too many shameless people like you!¡± ¡°You-¡± Zoe pointed a finger and didn¡¯t know what else to say for a brief moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I need to rock up on the red carpet with something that reveals my body or no one will bat an eye at me? Not only did you listen to me, but you also copied my designs. You really are¡­¡± Immediately, Gianna was speechless as she shook her head. Now, she is turning my words into hers? ¡°You have no integrity at all!¡± The moment everyone heard her, they all looked toward Zoe simultaneously. ¡°What does she mean? Whose idea was it?¡± Zoecked confidence for some reason, but her phone suddenly rang at that moment, so she nced at the disy screen. On the screen, there was little nonsense-only the words ¡®surveince erased¡¯. Upon looking at the word ¡®erased¡¯, she was immediately emboldened and felt justified. ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine! When I said that there should be petal shapes on my chest, she said that celebrities like me should reveal something, or else, no one would look at me. I disagreed with her because I wanted to fully cover my breasts, so I left. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to use my idea in the end! Now, she even uses me of imitating her!¡± At that moment, Gianna was seriously speechless. What the hell am I listening to? How can she turn the truth aroundpletely? She felt a headache as she rubbed her temple. ¡°Every time I see you, you will always surpass my expectation of you. A week before, I thought that only your morals were wrong and now I see that youck even the slightest bit of it. Not only that, you have no shame-any reasonable person would want to hide themselves in embarrassment after saying the words that you have said!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Tree Monster Zoe roared, ¡°Gianna! Not only did you steal my idea and wear the same dress as mine, but you even scolded me for it. Who¡¯s the shameless one here?¡± Her high-pitched voice had shocked almost half of the people present at the venue while many reporters quickly came over There isn¡¯t much to report about the opening ceremony, but isn¡¯t this something worth reporting? Looks like the little star is already rattled before shooting can even begin! At that moment, Marcus also heard themotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Under the spotlight of the cameras, Zoe tidied her appearance and suppressed her temper. ¡°President Cohen, this was what happened..¡± She then shared with him the same story that she told everyone else. After listening to her, he was startled as he gazed at Gianna, but upon seeing her calm demeanor, he asked, ¡°How is this possible? How could Gianna use your idea to design her outfit? She didn¡¯t even know that you would be here, so why would she purposely embarrass you?¡± Zoe whined, ¡°How could she not know? I told her that I¡¯m ying a part in this mythology drama!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Marcus was confused. ¡°She has a huge studio, so why would she need to steal other people¡¯s ideas?¡± She asked, ¡°President Cohen, are you saying that I¡¯m intentionally lying?¡± He hesitated for a while. ¡°Maybe there is a misunderstanding.¡± However, Zoe pretended to be forgiving as she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop looking into it. I don¡¯t want to argue with her little studio. I lost my temper for a moment earlier, but there are a couple of words that I still want to say to Miss Aubrey¡­¡± With that, she turned toward Gianna. ¡°From now on, people stop using other people¡¯s ideas if you refuse to create their outfits. If I¡¯m kind, I¡¯ll merely say that you are a bad person, but if I want to make a big deal out of it, I can easily use you of giarism. Even though you may be a professional fashion designer, you seriously need to work on your character!¡± After that, she turned and left. However, after she took her steps, someone had suddenly grabbed her waist. She turned and immediately saw Gianna¡¯s faint smile. Zoe struggled with all her might. ¡°Let me go!¡± Yet, Gianna refused to let go and instead red with saucer eyes before walking to her front. ¡°How dare you try to leave after saying what you have said! Do I look like someone whom you can easily mess with?¡± Zoe tried to escape again. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Are you saying that I stole your idea to design this dress of mine?¡± Gianna chuckled. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use my profession andpare both of our gowns, I believe that a reasonable person would be able to identify the better-looking dress out of us both. How did you find the courage to say such things while wearing a dress that makes you look like a tree monster?¡± The moment her words came out, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Did she call Zoe a tree monster?¡± ¡°But then, that shade of green on her is atrocious.¡± ¡°The texture and shape of her dress is no match against Gianna¡¯s. Not to mention, Gianna has a perfect waist and body shape. She still looks oddly sexy even though her body is only slightly revealing. As for Zoe¡­ Forget about it, I reserve my comment!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Both dresses look the same, but why is there such a huge difference? I don¡¯t think the green dress is seductive at all and even have the urge to rush over to cover the bare parts of her dress.¡± While listening to the crowd¡¯s criticisms and looking at their expressions, Zoe felt that she was being tortured, so she instinctively tried to escape. However, as expected, Gianna, who stood beside her, would never let her escape, She red at Zoe as her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°If you apologize and tell the truth to everyone, I will not hold it against you! Otherwise, the consequence will be worse than this!¡± For a moment, Zoe panicked, but how could she possibly apologize to her hu that noint? Next Chapter Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Evidence If I do that, am I not actually pping myself? Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence to prove her words. I doubt she can do anything to me without any proof. At this point, I need to stay calm. As Zoe thought about it, she could immediately see Ss walking over from afar. ¡°Gene¡­¡± Upon hearing her voice, Ss furrowed his eyes instinctively as he never wanted to entertain her. Instead, he wanted to see whether his girlfriend had arrived. However, he suddenly heard her calling out for him again. ¡°Gene, Gianna is bullying me!¡± For a moment, he paused in his steps. Gianna? He looked toward them in confusion and saw Gianna in a red dress before suddenly feeling much better in his heart. Looks like she is already here Then, he walked toward the crowd, which had formed. Those who immediately recognized him created a path for him to walk through. Of course, everyone wanted to see how he was able to solve the trouble at hand. The moment Ss saw Gianna, he only had his eyes on his girlfriend-and nobody else. However, that little woman seemed to be angry as her face looked as if it could freeze ponds while her eyes were as chilly as a sharpened de. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± He meant to ask her, but Zoe quickly rushed over and grabbed his arm. Initially, worries for Gianna danced in his eyes, but he noticed her eyes ring at Zoe grabbing his arm. Immediately, he came back to his senses and withdrew his arm. Suddenly, his whole face darkened while his eyes had a twinge of me at Zoe. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Zoe cried aggrievedly, ¡°Gene, you need to stand up for me. Can¡¯t you see that Gianna is wearing the same dress as mine?¡± I¡¯ve already noticed it from the beginning. He replied, ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± While pointing at Gianna¡¯s dress, Zoe comined, ¡°She used my design to dress her. At first, I didn¡¯t want to look further into it, but she started to be unreasonable and stopped me from leaving.¡± Instantly, Gianna chuckled. ¡°Am I stopping you from leaving? Are you now trying to show generosity after you have taken a dump on someone? If you have the guts to start a fight, then please have the courage to deal with the consequences! If you are saying that I¡¯ve stolen your idea, I ept it. Please bring out your witnesses and evidence before clearly exining the whole thing to everyone. If actually stole your idea, I will apologize to you, Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡± Zoe quickly grabbed Ss¡¯s arm again. ¡°Gene, look at how mean she is. I only simply brought up the simrities between our dresses earlier. Besides, I gave her the idea when I casually chatted with her at her studio with the intention of having my dress made, so what evidence can I bring out to prove my point? Isn¡¯t she putting me in a difficult position? I never truly want to embarrass her. As for why she is stubborn, it¡¯s because she knows that I can¡¯t bring out any evidence.¡± At the same time, Ss already withdrew his arm under the little woman¡¯s cold watch. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the idea is yours yet. Your dress is really not as beautiful as hers!¡± After that, he even gave Gianna a somewhat ttering look. If it weren¡¯t for her preventing him from announcing their rtionship to the public, he would have gone over and hugged her. However, he somehow felt that she was still upset with him as he gazed into her cold eyes. After being called out, Zoe immediately defended herself. ¡°T-That can only mean that the fashion studio I found is not as good as her studio, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the idea is hers!¡± Suddenly, Gianna took two steps forward with her arms crossed, so Zoe instinctively took two steps back. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Then, Gianna revealed a mocking smile. ¡°You just won¡¯t give up, huh!¡± Zoe refuted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident about the situation because I don¡¯t have any evidence? The most important aspect of running a business is integrity! Who would dare to visit your store and design their clothing in the future after this?¡± Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 His Girlfriend Is Here, so Who Should He Help? Gianna sneered and teased. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any evidence?¡± Upon hearing her question, the corner of Zoe¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s correct! I don¡¯t have any evidence, but then, you don¡¯t have any proof of me ndering you. You know well what you¡¯ve done!¡± Then, Gianna gave a harmless smile. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do!¡± When Zoe hadn¡¯t recovered from being startled, she saw Gianna handling her phone to an attendant at the venue. After a split second, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. the attendant exited with Gianna¡¯s phone. Everyone was scratching their heads as a result. ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°Gianna says that she has the evidence, so I reckon that phone is the evidence, right?¡± ¡°An idea is something thates up in the mind. How can she prove that?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± At the moment, Zoe was in a state of confusion. Don¡¯t tell me that Gianna really has the evidence? Haven¡¯t I already asked someone to erase the surveince video in her store? Did he erase the wrong video? Or did she get aputer expert¡¯s help to restore it? Even though she didn¡¯t know what evidence Gianna had, she wanted to avoid causing more trouble. After all, she was the guilty one. ¡°Forget it. Why do you want to make such a fuss out of it? I¡¯ll admit that I was unlucky, so please stop dying everyone¡¯s time. This is Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡¯s opening ceremony, so I don¡¯t want to cause further trouble. I¡¯m sorry!¡± After that, Zoe tried to leave. However, she was once again stopped by Gianna. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little toote to realize that you¡¯ve messed up the opening ceremony?¡± Then, Zoe pushed her in anger. ¡°Gianna, I have already apologized to you. What more do you want from me?¡± ¡°I already gave you a chance to repent, but you didn¡¯t cherish it! In the end, you still want your precious Gene to bail you out. What is it? Isn¡¯t he helping you?¡± Gianna looked at Zoe with a harmless smile. Zoe could hear the provocation dripping in Gianna¡¯s words, so she turned toward Ss. Yet, when she was about to grab his arm again, he swiftly avoided her. Is she for real? My girlfriend is here, so how will I dare to help anyone else? Zoe whined, ¡°Gene, look at how frantic she is. Isn¡¯t she purposely implying that you are useless?¡± Ss nodded his head in agreement. ¡°She is quite frantic.¡± After that, he turned toward her. ¡°Do you know why she is like that?¡± She gazed at him in a daze. ¡°Why?¡± Of course, she knew that he was acquainted with Gianna, but she was sure in her heart that he would be on her side. After all, Gianna has alreadye clean and stated that she is only Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor, how could shepare with the affection that we have for each other since childhood? However, now that he asked her, she suddenly felt uncertainty. Are they having another kind of rtionship? Upon staring at her, Ss slowly spat out the words from his mouth. ¡°Not only is my heart certain, but it¡¯s also because she is my Before he could finish speaking, Gianna hurriedly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s also because I¡¯m one of his friends. He is such an honest man, so how could he simply believe something because of your whining?¡± With that, she nced at Ss. ¡°Am I right, Mr. Nn?¡± Upon looking at her expression, Ss wanted tough. On the surface, she seemed like she was politely asking Zoe, but those cold eyes were actually staring at him in gloom. In the end, he obediently nodded his head. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care who is telling the truth. I only want to see the evidence!¡± When Gianna saw that he did not pursue the previous matter, she secretly let out a sigh of relief in the silence while her heart waxed. She was afraid that the man would identally expose their rtionship under the situational pressure. It was not because she wanted to keep him as a secret, but if she had not done so, the possibility of their rtionship being exposed to the public would massively increase Next Chapter Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Apologize Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t ready to be at the center of attention and discussion. A woman with a child who suddenly bes Ss Nn¡¯s girlfriend? I have no doubt that the keyboard warriors will have something to say about that, so let¡¯s keep it hidden for as long as we can! Then, the disy screen at the venue suddenly brightened.. A clear surveince footage from Gianna¡¯s studio showed up on the screen with audio footage. The video started from when Gianna sat down with Zoe while introducing herself. The moment Zoe saw the surveince video, she was dumbfounded. It really is the video of me heading to her store-it wasn¡¯t erased at all! Otherwise, how could Gianna have quickly restored the video and retrieve it in such a short amount of time? How is this possible? However, no matter how unbelievable it was to her, the video continue to y. As she panicked, she silently headed to Ss¡¯s side. ¡°Gene, please tell them to stop ying the video.¡± Inside, he sneered, So, now you are starting to panic? Where was that arrogance when you bullied my girlfriend earlier? Yet, he remained calm on the outside. ¡°We need to finish it! If Gianna has wronged you, I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you!¡± Zoe panicked in her heart. We can¡¯t finish the video. I¡¯ll be doomed by then! Upon realizing that there was no other way, she silently tried to sneak backstage to stop the video. If everyone figures out that this is actually Gianna¡¯s design, my reputation will be gone. However, after just a few steps, she was blocked. Gianna crossed her arms and stood in front of her with a faint smile. ¡°Where are you going, Miss Lane?¡± ¡°Gianna.¡± Zoe pointed at her in rage. ¡°How did you obtain the surveince video?¡± Gianna smiled innocently. ¡°This is my studio¡¯s surveince video. How can I not be able to obtain it? Miss Lane, do you really think that all is well after you erased it? You are really naive!¡± At that moment, Zoe¡¯s face turned greener than her dress. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡± Giannaughed. ¡°Why are you still persisting at this stage? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize and beg for my forgiveness? What¡¯s the matter with you? If you apologize to me, I¡¯ll tell them to stop ying it!¡± Zoe roared, ¡°Me apologizing to you? In your dreams!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Immediately, Gianna¡¯s face darkened as she sneered, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m being too kind to you!¡± After that, she forcefully dragged Zoe back. ¡°Stay here and watch the whole thing!¡± In the meantime, everyone¡¯s eyes were busy because they alternated between what was on the screen and the scene at the venue Actually, by that point, everyone already had the faint suspicion that Gianna probably was telling the truth! In the video, Zoe had an arrogant attitude while insisting on a long barelegged skirt with a silhouette shape back. Then, she evenined that no one could see anything with that much cover on her outfit. However, all of herments were met with Gianna¡¯s tolerant and positive attitude Then, the video had arrived at the climax-Zoe¡¯s shocking words. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the red carpet is essentially a beauty contest for the actresses to unt their assets? All of them will kill each other to look beautiful. Who would notice if you don¡¯t reveal your assets nowadays? Here, you are now completely covering me without even leaving a glimpse for the eye. Even though we had agreed to use tube tops for the design, you still n to cover it with a bunch of leaves.¡± Gianna then refuted Zoe, but in the perspective of others, it sounded more like a persuasion, which Zoe did not see the benefit in ¡°Fine, who do you think you are? Do I need you to teach me what to do? Not only are your clothes poorly designed, but you are talking nonsense. Are you sure that you¡¯re not suffering from your menopause? I won¡¯t be ordering any clothes from you!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gianna yelled. Zoe replied, ¡°Why should I stop? Even if you kneel and beg me to stay at this moment, I still won¡¯t order from you looks like that few days of design ss isn¡¯t enough for you to show off. Do you think that this is the first time I¡¯ve ordered a custom-made dress? If you really anger me, I¡¯ll buy this whole ce and order you to get the hell out of here!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Contract Terminated Gianna refuted, ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything, do you? I designed the petal shape for you because your drooping breasts are ugly Furthermore, if you reveal too much, it will only devalue your status You can reveal some parts, but not all. You need to do it indistinctly so that others will want to see more That¡¯s the trick instead of selling your body for everyone to admire! Of course, you won¡¯t be able to bring out the elegance of my dress, so if you want to insult yourself by insisting on your own style, then be my guest! You may leave now The door is on your left. Take care!¡± The moment the surveince video finished ying, everyone finally understood the situation without requiring Gianna¡¯s exnation At the same time, they subconsciously looked toward Zoe. For a moment, everyone found it hard to describe their feelings as some sighed, despised and even felt embarrassed for her. Slowly, the volume of their discussion rose a little. ¡°How do you think she managed to be at this age while being arrogant and stupid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she has a good father!¡± ¡°This has made me speechless. Doesn¡¯t she know that there are surveince cameras in her studio?¡± ¡°What are you saying? It seems like Zoe has ordered someone to erase the surveince video in Gianna¡¯s studio. She thought that she was safe, otherwise, why do you think she was so confident about the situation? She thought that Gianna didn¡¯t have anything against her, so she couldn¡¯t defend herself. Surprisingly, Gianna was able to look for someone to restore the video.¡± ¡°What do you think is her intent? Even though Zoe was the one who stole the idea, Gianna didn¡¯t choose to say anything about it. So, why does Zoe need to y the role of a victim and use others after realizing that Gianna has no evidence?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do that, she will be aughing stock. Just now, I heard someone calling her a mere copycat, so she could only take the risk in such a situation. However, in the end, reality prevails. Now, she is more embarrassed than she was earlier.¡± ¡°She can only me herself for forcing Gianna to produce the evidence. Did you hear what she said just now? ¡®If I¡¯m kind, I¡¯ll merely say that you are a bad person, but if I want to make a big deal out of it,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I can easily use you of giarism. Even though you may be a professional fashion designer, you seriously need to work on your character!¡¯ I must say¡­ How did she have the nerve to say such shameless words?¡± ¡°Now, Gianna is the one teaching her about character. Sigh, it¡¯s better to be a little kinder to everyone in case we all meet again in the future!¡± Within half an hour after the video was over, everyone still talked about the matter, as if the venue was filled with hundreds of buzzing bees that eclipsed all other voices Meanwhile, Zoe stood decadently in the hall while enduring everyone¡¯s stares. She really wanted to cover her ears and eyes and flee the embarrassing ce. However, she was motionless, as if her feet were rooted to the ground. Then, Marcus immediately ordered someone to bring her into a room. Upon seeing a startled Zoe, he didn¡¯t have any sympathy for her. How dare she plot against my Gianna! ¡°I called you over because ! want to tell you that I¡¯m terminating your father¡¯s funding. I¡¯ll return the exact amount!¡± After being dumbfounded, she finally regained her senses after hearing his words. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already signed the contract, so you will have to pay liquidated damages!¡± He stated, ¡°This is the contract and it clearly states that an actor or actress must exercise strict self-discipline during the contract period. They must not bring any negativity to thepany or to the author; otherwise, thepany has the right to terminate any coboration! Before the filming could even start, your negative news has already spread all over the ce, I can only stop the damage as soon as possible!¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the lines in the contract, suddenly having the feeling that it was the least of her worries The uing film adaptation was something that she really liked as she had read the novel version a couple of times before. Even though the role she was portraying was the fourth female lead, the character still had a likeable personality and would have a love scene. If the drama turned out to be popr among fans, it was highly probable that there would be a sequel. Next Chapter Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Do You Want to y Margot Pearce? It was the reason why Zoe begged her father to invest 30 million into the drama that she could y a role in it. In the end, she felt a little proud of herself because of her role, but what she never expected was for the contract to be terminated at such a short notice ¡°President Cohen, please give me another chance. I promise that I¡¯ll discipline myself and prioritize my work from now on!¡±. Marcus revealed a cold face. ¡°I value this drama highly, but I¡¯m afraid that the behaviors of some actors will affect the ratings of this drama, so please understand for the sake of your father¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t publicly announce it, so you can tell the public that you terminated the contract on your own.¡± At that moment, her eyes were covered by ayer of mist Because of her misjudgment, not only did she embarrass herself, but she had also lost the chance to star in a drama that she finally had her hands on. It¡¯s all because of Gianna It¡¯s all because of her If she didn¡¯t wear the same dress as mine and show the evidence to the public, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed like this. Zoe left the room and the venue in bitterness amidst everyone¡¯s discussion. Upon seeing her leaving, Gianna was confused as she saw Marcus emerging. ¡°What happened to her?¡± He answered, ¡°I terminated her contract!¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± she asked. He maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°You are part of the reason, but not the whole part. Even if I want to create something to stimte people¡¯s interest, I don¡¯t want to do it with an actress whocks ss like her. I¡¯m worried that she will affect my drama¡¯s ratings!¡± Gianna asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Then, do you have another actress on standby?¡± ¡°Of course I have. Thest thing ourpanycks is actors.¡± He nced at her. ¡°Margot Pearce is an unruly character who isn¡¯t afraid to love or hate. To be honest, she sounds exactly like you! Are you interested?¡± Her lips twitched a few times. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m too busy!¡± Marcus stared. ¡°You only have your designs in your head. It¡¯s time to care for yourpany!¡± ¡°Am I not here?¡± she refuted. He eximed, ¡°You came here to cause trouble!¡± Then, Gianna returned the stare. ¡°Huh? Marcus, if you¡¯re going to talk like this, I¡¯m leaving!¡± He grunted, ¡°If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m leaving too!¡± After that, he actually wanted to leave. But, she was able to grab hold of him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Marcus pleaded, ¡°Just give it a shot. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t acted before. I really can¡¯t stand asking someone else to y this character. You will only have nine scenes in total. If all goes well, you will be done with filming in a few days and it won¡¯t take much of your time. Just imagine how wonderful it will be to see yourself acting in a drama and bing a national celebrity!¡± Gianna was actually moved by his words. ¡°Give me a few days to consider!¡± ¡°A few days?¡± He red. ¡°I can only give you one day!¡± Instantly, she was rendered speechless. Just like that, the eventful opening ceremony ended. Even though Zoe had caused amotion at the start, the rest of the event smoothly proceeded as nned. Marcus and Ss also greeted the reporters to prevent them from writing about the quarrel between Zoe and Gianna. Even though some of it was still leaked in the end, South had quickly deleted it. However, on the return home, Gianna was still unhappy as her face darkened the entire journey. At the same time, Ss felt oddly guilty because he could probably guess that she was mad at the incident surrounding Zoe. While on the road, he purposely tried to start a conversation with Gianna but she deflected it with quick answers. When they arrived home, Gianna even used her exhaustion as an excuse to reject him from entering Ss felt very aggrieved. This is a huge contrast from this morning. I only lost my focus when Zoe hugged my arm. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡°Gianna?¡± He could only pitifully knock on the outside of the door. On the other hand, South was a little surprised. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you letting Uncle Ss in?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Looking For Your Godmother I want to rest!¡± Gianna vaguely answered South She also couldn¡¯t decipher her current feelings Maybe I¡¯m being unreasonable, but whenever I see that woman continue to call him ¡®Gene¡¯, it makes me feel annoyed! Ss is always self disciplined, so without his permission and consent, how could she have approached him and touched him? Even though we chose not to publicize our rtionship, can¡¯t he be a little more disciplined? How dare he allow her to hug him nght in front of me! Sc*mbag! What¡¯s good about that woman? She¡¯s reckless, unruly and stupidi Me actually went over to her when she called him Maybe he¡¯s trying not to be obviously biased in front of her, but if I¡¯m an outsider, will he actually believe her lies? This is so infuriating! Ss was unable to decipher theplicated mind of that woman. After knocking on the door for a long time, hecked the courage to enter the house as he was afraid that she would lose her temper. Therefore, he thought abouting to herter in the night when she finally calmed down. As a result, Gianna was even angrier when there wasn¡¯t any sound emerging from the door. Finel He thinks that I¡¯m unreasonable, right? He doesn¡¯t want to care about me, right? ¡°South, I¡¯m heading out for a while. Are youing?¡± South tilted his head and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for your godmother!¡± He shook his head. ¡°Nope! I want to stay at home and y games!¡± She red at him and warned the little traitor, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to look for your Uncle Ss.¡± Immediately, he was rendered speechless. ¡°Are you mad at Uncle Ss?¡± Without any hesitation, she answered, ¡°No!¡± South couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. I can even see the smoke emerging from her head. Is she really not angry? ¡°Alright Goodbye, Mommy!¡± ¡°Are you really noting? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back!¡± ¡°I know, I know. You better go now.¡± In the end, Gianna pouted her lips. Even my son dislikes me now After she exited the door, she invited Kate to a bar before taking a cab there, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time¨Ctheir current encounter could be considered as their first meeting after Kate broke up with Landon. Even though they always spoke to each other on the phone, they never had the chance to meet up in person When Gianna first saw Kate, she had almost failed to recognize her friend. At that stage, calling kate skinny was an understatement Kate wasn¡¯t an overweight person to start with, but now, she was even skinnier than before. There was a yellowed and emaciated feeling to her that made her entire body look pallid. As soon as Gianna saw her, she immediately went up to hug her and express her concern. ¡°Oh my God, why are you so skinny?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve recently lost weight. How¡¯s the result? It¡¯s great, right?¡± Gianna rebuked, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Why are you still lying to me? You¡¯re not even fat, so why do you need to lose weight?¡± ¡°Not only am I fat, but my weight has far surpassed the standard!¡± Kate eximed. After that, she pulled Gianna to sit down with her ¡°Why do you have the sudden interest today to ask me out for a drink? G¨ªanna supported the weight of her head on both her hands. ¡°I¡¯m a little annoyed!¡± ¡°Did you fight with Ss?¡± Kate cut to the chase. Gianna sneered, ¡°Why should I fight with him to be annoyed? Can¡¯t I feel annoyed for no reason at all?¡± kate smiled. ¡°Now that your senior is gone, there is nothing between the two of you anymore. Back then, you were so happy that you would not even care about me, your best friend. So, please don¡¯t tell me that you have suddenly thought of me. If you are upset now, please don¡¯t tell me.¡± She was back to her usual weird antics. However, it caused Gianna to frown so hard that a ck line appeared. ¡°What kind of a best friend are you?¡± Kate raised her brows. ¡°A close one!¡± After that, she ordered a couple of wine bottles from a waiter Soon after, the waiter served the liquor while the table was filled with colorful bottles Then, Kate filled up their sses ¡°Here, my best friend. Today, I shall follow you and get rid of all my sorrows with a drink!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Let¡¯s Make a Night of It! Gianna suddenly felt a pang of guilt in her heart. I seem to be immersed in my own lifetely. Initially, I was busy keeping my senior in the dark about my rtionship before coaxing Ss and falling in love with him. However, I have neglected my best friend, who is suffering from her breakup alone, and did not even ask her out for a drink. Therefore, she raised her ss and spoke in an apologetic tone, ¡°Although I was powerless to prevent your breakup, I can still help you to start a new beginning. What do you think about my senior?¡± ¡°Ugh. ¡± The minute Kate heard those words, she immediately spewed out a mouthful of beer. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to your senior. You are the one whom he likes, so why are you thinking of introducing him to me?¡± Gianna said innocently. ¡°Am I not sharing something good with you? I won¡¯t stomach seeing him with another woman.¡± Kate stared at her. ¡°Thank you so much then! Do you think your senior is a present for you to simply give to others?¡° ¡°You dare to say that my senior isn¡¯t a great gift?¡± Gianna pointed at her. For a moment, Kate was speechless. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you share Ss with others as well?¡± Gianna pouted her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little inmoral of you to have wishful thoughts about my boyfriend? As the saying goes, you can never trust your best friend!¡± Kate refuted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that best friends should always stick together through thick and thin?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard it wrongly. I said that we should share the joys together, but not the sorrows!¡± Again, Kate was left speechless. On the other hand, Gianna couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Haha¡­ Come on, let¡¯s make the night enjoyable.¡± Kate moaned, ¡°It¡¯s always hard to make you drunk, so it¡¯s alright if you make me drunk¡± After that, she gulped down a ss of liquor. Gianna filled her ss again. ¡°This is nothing. I can easily make you drunk after two bottles of beer.¡± With that, she raised her ss again. Actually, she finally felt a little relieved upon seeing Kate in that momentpared to Kate, my issues are really nothing. Sure enough, the two of them were on a mission to be under the influence of alcohol. In less than 10 minutes after the beer was served, they had already downed two bottles. ¡°Has Landon recently contacted you?¡± Gianna asked. Kate raised her brows and tried to act indifferent. ¡°Nope! Why should we contact each other after breaking up?¡± After that, she followed up on her words. ¡°Correction! Why should we contact each other after making it clear that we are done with each other?¡± A surprised Gianna furrowed her brows in an unnatural way. ¡°So, he hasn¡¯t contacted you recently?¡± Kate exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? He isn¡¯t even in need ofpany, so why should he contact me for nothing? Not only is his girlfriend gentle and thoughtful, but she also knows how to act cute, so why should he throw himself at me just for me to scold him?¡± She purposely showed that she didn¡¯t care, but in fact, when her words fell into the ear of others, there was a sense of bitterness of not having the person whom she desired. Gianna eximed, ¡°He has already broken up with Mnie! When they were both at the Nn Residence thest time, he evenid a hand on her!¡± For a moment, Kate froze while holding her ss, but immediately pretended to be casual about it. ¡°That means he¡¯s with another girlfriend! He is always busy!¡± ¡°Will you ever forgive him?¡± Gianna asked again. Kate took a deep breath and drank half of the beer in her ss at one. ¡°Will you forgive him if you are me?¡± Never! How can I? At least for the near future, I can never bring myself to forgive him! Gianna was lost in her own thoughts as she remained silent for the longest time! Instead, it was Kate who nowforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now, I don¡¯t want to think about the past.¡± Looking at her sorrowful face, how is it possible for her not to think about it? She wouldn¡¯t be like this today if she hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°I know that it¡¯s impossible for you to ept it in such a short amount of time, but what I want to say is, don¡¯t punish yourself for it. Why should you do something that doesn¡¯t make you happy at all? If you can start a new rtionship, I suggest that you give it a go. If you can¡¯t, then you should stop making it difficult for yourself. You only need to punish Landon for a period of time.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Kate¡¯s Worries Kate gave a heartless smile on intention. ¡°I know!¡± Gianna asked again, ¡°How is your rtionship with Jasper progressing?¡± Kate replied, ¡°We are only friends.¡± ¡°Try and develop something with him then. Who knows you might have a change of heart?¡± Kate helplessly sighed. ¡°It would have happened if I could. Do you think I¡¯m silly? I oftenpare Jasper with Landon during my sleepless nights. No matter from which perspective I look at them, Jasper is way more outstanding than Landon, but I have no intention to ept the former. I don¡¯t even have the urge to treat him like how I acted in front of those men who tried to pursue me in the past.¡± Gianna uttered, ¡°It¡¯s because Jasper is different from all the other men who previously pursued you. You know that he really likes you, so you don¡¯t wish to hurt him.¡± Kate chuckled. ¡°Maybe since I suddenly learned that I¡¯m a rather kind person!¡± Gianna consoled, ¡°Landon didn¡¯t know about your feelings for him in the beginning and he didn¡¯t realize that he, in fact, had been caring for you all along. There are just some people who are really that dense, which is due to the fact that you two are too familiar with each other to the point where he doesn¡¯t consider much about anything he does. Didn¡¯t you realize that the current oue is actually simr to what we had nned during the opening of my fashion studio? Although the process went beyond our control, the result is still the same-Landon broke up with Mnie as he realized his feelings for you. Other than the fact that the process made you a little ufortable, the rest of it went smoothly. However, you need to know that a heavy dose of medication is required to cure a heartbreak. If Landon hadn¡¯t really wronged you, he wouldn¡¯t have repented. You shouldn¡¯t force yourself to provide an answer, just go with the flow and it¡¯s enough that you know in your heart that Landon actually loves you. As for the question of how much he loves you and how long his feelings for you willst, leave it to the working of time. This is not only a test, but also a chance for him to settle down. If he finds himself another girlfriend, you should just give up on him since there¡¯s nothing to regret in giving up on a yboy like him. However, if he is able to hold himself back and not get a girlfriend but chooses to wait for you, you don¡¯t have to be troubled and can just boldly be together with him.¡± Kate had been suppressing her emotions. Right after Gianna finished speaking, Kate could no longer restrain herself and nodded with the intention to tell the former that she understood, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Hot tears welled up in her eyes, causing her to rise to her feet in a fluster. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. You can order some drinks.¡± Upon looking at Kate¡¯s disappearing back view, Gianna knew that she wanted to cry alone in private. She helplessly sighed, knowing that nobody could help Kate in such a situation. Love had always been something inexplicable. It never had a fixed solution-one hundred people would emerge with a hundred different solutions. Only the people involved would know the taste and vors of their rtionship and no one else would have the right toment on whether they did the right thing. Who could tell whether love, which contained bothughter and tears, wouldn¡¯t be a happy one? Kate indeed didn¡¯t wish for Gianna to see her tears. Moreover, she never intended to cry her heart out after such a long time. However, after listening to Gianna¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back. Everything that Gianna said was right-Kate was merely putting herself on the spot and making things difficult for herself. Her rationale told her that a man like Landon shouldn¡¯t be forgiven, but emotionally, she couldn¡¯t control her wild thoughts and even thought that maybe they would go their separate ways-just like that. Every night, she would toss and turn on her bed, especially during those silent nights. She thought that he should be forgiven, even for a slight moment, since she never saw him in such a dejected state. Listening to his words and looking at his eyes only made her feel heartbroken. However, in the next moment, she felt that he shouldn¡¯t be forgiven. Why should I be nice to him? How could I be so kind to forgive him after he hurt me? Self-respect is a significant value to a person. If I even look down on myself, how can I hope for the heartless man to treat me nicely? Therefore, short-term pain will be better than the long-term pain. This is just how it should be-it¡¯s better for both of us! Her days were spent in worries¨Cshe was terrified to lose him yet shecked the courage to try again. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Badmouthed She kept torturing herself. She stayed in the washroom for some time to keep her breathing under control before washing her face and exiting the washroom Just when she stepped outside, she heard a familiar female voice in the partitioned area-it was a voice with a hint of disdain and a sense of condescending superiority The bar had a partition at the VIP area. In actual fact, the partition was only made of a hollow carved wood panel, providing a little bit more privacy than the open area Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tsk, am I not better than her? With my beauty, how difficult is it to get a man? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Landon or Ben Neither one of them will disobey whenever I gesture at them toe with my finger. It¡¯s not difficult for me at all, okay?¡± Right after the woman said those words, Kate finally recognized that voice. Isn¡¯t this Mnie Hopper? What a shameless person. She really has a swollen head. Kate silently hid at the corner of thepartment while ncing at the woman, who was sitting at the other side-it was an unfamiliar face The woman took a sip of the alcohol as she asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that Samantha¡¯s target is Ss.¡± Mnie replied, ¡°Ss? She must be lying. Do you think that Ss is a person whom anyone can easily approach? Landon is Ss¡¯s nephew, so I¡¯ve met Ss more than 10 times, but only managed to say a few words with him each time. Therefore, how would Samantha be able to pull that off? By using her face that looks fake due to stic surgery?¡± The woman uttered, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. Her face looks like she went under the knife, seeing that it looks really unnatural. She really doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± Mnie had a longing expression. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I had Landon at that time, I would have gone after Ss. I think there would have at least been some hope for me at that time since I was able to be in contact with him, but Samantha is simply fantasizing. Everyone wants to have that kind of man, but the most important thing is that one must have the capability to do so.¡± ¡°She was merely bragging, but you actually took her words seriously. I just feel sorry for you. Didn¡¯t you say that Landon treated you very well, but why did you guys suddenly break up? Mnie had a look of resignation on her face. ¡°Sigh, I had enough of him, so we broke up. He¡¯s a cheapskate, but it isn¡¯t because he¡¯s poor, but rather a habit of being thrifty. I wonder whether he has such a habit because he was poor in the past. I actually don¡¯t mind him being thrifty since I¡¯m not a materialistic woman. I¡¯m willing to tolerate him as long as he treats me wel! However, he is impotent-sometimes he is unable to get his member up, and even if he could, it would be less than 3 minutes in bed. Tell me, how am I supposed to be together with him if this is how he is? You haven¡¯t seen how hard he cried on the day we broke up, he almost kneeled down to salvage our rtionship. I almost relented, but I did not after thinking about it. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of having a man if he can¡¯t even satisfy his woman? Even if we force ourselves to be together, we will eventually break up, so it will be better to call it quits now!¡± The woman was shocked. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Is Landon this kind of person? He can¡¯t get it up? And hests for less than three minutes? Are you sure?¡± Mnie firmly replied, ¡°Why would I lie to you? The most trivial saying in this world is ¡®it¡¯s wicked to have a romantic rtionship with someone without having the intention to get married¡¯. Take me as an example-what would have happened to me if I really married Landon? Breaking up would have already been a struggle, let alone having a divorce. Therefore, we shouldn¡¯t skip this step when we are in a rtionship. We need to give the whole package a try to prevent trouble in the future. It¡¯s better this way-we can continue to be together if we are suitable for each other, but we can break up if we aren¡¯t. Both of us have nothing much to lose.¡± The woman resignedly shook her head. ¡°But, that¡¯s a pity. I think that he is quite good-looking!¡± Mnie had a look of regret. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome if a man has this problem? Which woman would want to be with him? That¡¯s equivalent to being ruined in this lifetime. But, there is something that you don¡¯t know-when I was dating Landon, there was a woman who shamelessly pestered Landon. I heard that she was secretly in love with him for about seven or eight years. She is quite good-looking, though not as beautiful as me, but she kept treating me as her love rival. I was really puzzled as to why Landon would fall in love with me when we knew each other for seven or eight days when they had known each other for seven or eight years. I was really overwhelmed. In the end, Landon took me in his arms and clearly told me that the person he loved was me, which caused her to cry her eyes out-¡° Next Chapter Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Mnie¡¯s Man Before she could even finish with her words, a ck shadow swept past before she felt a sharp pain on the top of her head. Then, the sound of a beer bottle being broken was heard. ¡°Aaaah-¡°Mnie was stunned. While holding her head, she raised her head before looking up in puzzlement when she noticed a woman standing next to their table. The woman wore a white shirt with a pair of jeans while clutching one half of a beer bottle in her hand. Her eyes were ssy, a clear indication that she was drunk, but her face was impassive, ¡°l initially intended to ignore you, but you went overboard with your words and it was bing unbearable. Didn¡¯t you say that Landon often made you unable to leave the bed? What happened? Now you said that he can¡¯t even hold it together for three minutes? Are you really that shameless to the point where you are badmouthing him after you¡¯ve been dumped? You even have the nerve to say that he was on his knees, begging for you to stay. You were using him for doing that, but it was actually you who did it, right? Do you really want to go down the path of shamelessness?¡± Mnie pointed at her. ¡°Kate? How dare you hit me?¡± At that moment, Mnie¡¯s friend seemed to have snapped out of her fear as well. ¡°W-W-Who are you? Why did you hit her?¡± Kate pointed the broken beer bottle in her hand at the woman. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t hang out with a woman like Mnie too much after this. Shamelessness can spread!¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mnie pressed her head and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re intending to leave after hitting me? Leah, call the police!¡± Before Leah managed to call the police, Kate noticed from the gap in the wooden carvings of the partition that two men were heading toward them. The two men had rather plump figures with greasy demeanors. With a bag under their arms, gold chains hanging around their necks, and a full set of gold teeth that were clearly visible when they opened their mouths, they seemed like nouveau riches. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mnie instantly looked at them in a pitiful manner. Before any words were exchanged, tears seemed to swim in her eyes. ¡°Fred, you are here. was chatting with Leah when this woman suddenly hit me on the head with a beer bottle! You need to stand up for me!¡± The two men exchanged nces. ¡°What?! There¡¯s actually someone who has the audacity to find fault with you in my territory?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah. Fred, I feel dizzy and nauseous. Do you think that I¡¯m having a concussion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you to seek revenge.¡± As he was speaking, he gave Kate a push. ¡°Weren¡¯t you bold earlier? Come on, apologize to her! Otherwise, don¡¯t think that you can leave this ce tonight.¡± Kate staggered one step behind due to the impact of that man¡¯s push, but her rebellious traits were completely stimted as well. She directly raised the broken beer bottle in her hand at his face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. This is my personal vendetta with Mnie. It¡¯s none of your business, so don¡¯t stick your nose in it. It wouldn¡¯t be nice if I hurt you.¡± Freddie scoffed, ¡°Huh! Mnie is now my woman, so her matters are mine too. Bullying her is the same as bullying me. Is there any problem with this logic?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± She then turned to Mnie. ¡°Mnie, your taste in men has dropped rapidly, but he¡¯s a good match for you. You¡¯re only worthy to be with a man like him!¡± The fat man shook his head, finding her words unpleasant to the ears and fiercely took a step toward her. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± He had a chubby, ferocious face with a vicious gaze. Any reasonable person who did not escape would at least have stepped backward in fear. However, at that moment, not only did Kate didn¡¯t retreat, but she even raised the beer bottle in her hand as an act of resistance. Her action not only came from liquid courage, but also from Mnie¡¯s words, which had indeed triggered her, causing her to have the intention to fight with the shameless woman to the death! Therefore, she actually seemed fearless! Freddie felt annoyed. Even if she has a broken beer bottle in her hand, does she really think that tworge men like us will be afraid of her? ¡°You actually have the courage to do this?¡± As he spoke, an arm, which was even thicker than a small tree, was extended in her direction. Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Gianna Came to the Rescue are began to brandish the beer bottle in her hand again One of her strikes actuallynded on the man, shing his arm and causing bright red bood to flow along his arm, turning it into a shocking sight Mtie instinctwety shouted, ¡°Fred, are you alright?¡± Freddie nced at his bleeding arm before his eyes instantly became vicious ¡°You really do not f*cking show me any respect at all.¡± K2 epited, we said this before-don¡¯t meddie in other people¡¯s business.¡± He sheered. I¡¯ve also mentioned that I¡¯m definitely poking my nose in this matter tonight.¡± He then turned to the other man. ¡°Tom, head over to the other soe n consider her a tough cookie if I fail to deal with her tonight¡± The other man agreed and immediately stood behind her, causing her to be surrounded by two men, She swiftly moved into the partitioned area. Just when the two men were about to approach her, she aimed the beer bottle at Mnie¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move wouldn¡¯t be nice if I hurt your little beauty!¡± Wtie was so frightened that she froze in her seat, feeling that her heart was contracting. ¡°Fred!¡± The corner of Freddie¡¯s lips curled upward into a cold arc as he exchanged nces with Tom before slowly inching closer. After all, Kate never underwent proper training like them, so a fake move by Tom easily attracted her gaze. Freddie then took the opportunity and approached her before forcing her out from the partitioned area with a kick. The kok in het abdomen caused her to be unable to regain her normal breathing even after a while. She fell on her buttocks, which ached that she couldn¡¯t rise from the floor. The broken beet, which had been in her hand, fell to the side. Without a weapon in her hand, she lost the sense Upon looking at the two men approaching her, an idiom suddenly popped into her mind-like amb to the ughter! She was now the sacrificialmb! Kate momentarily lost her sense of bearing and asked stupidly, ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡± While holding a beer bottie in his hand, Freddie swayed as he took two steps toward her with a triumphant smile by his lips. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m gong to let you have a taste of your own medicine. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± Kate¡¯s legs weakened and she slowly moved back. Upon seeing that the beer bottle in his hand was about to be smashed on her head, she subconsciously closed her eyes and hugged her head with both arms; her heart felt as if it was about to explode. Thud. It was the sound of something falling on the floor. She didnt receive the impending pain, but it made her even more puzzled. What was that sound? She siowly opened her eyes and instantly saw Gianna standing next to her. *Are you alright?¡± She helped Kate to her feet while gazing at her from head to toe. Tm fine Gianna red ¡°I waited for you for such a long time. I thought that you couldn¡¯t stop crying your eyes out, but it turns out that you were in a fight with someone.¡± Just as Kate was about to exin, she heard Gianna¡¯s quiet words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me for something as fun as having a fight with someone?¡± Kate was rendered speechless. Gianna¡¯s kiok on Freddie wasn¡¯t light at all-the impact had sent him from the first table to the third table, where he whined in pain on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time. Upon seeing that, Tom voluntarily stepped forward and threw a punch at Gianna. She dodged sideways and avoided his attack with ease. Before the man was able to throw the second punch, she raised her leg up into a standing split before striking the top of his head, which instantly knocked him to the floor! Although Freddie didn¡¯t get up, anyone could tell that she was a martial art practitioner. ¡°Tworge men bullying a woman. Shameless.¡± After saying that she turned to Mnie and seemed to have a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, birds of a feather surely flock together. Only shameless people would mingle with their kind!¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 ps Kate tugged Gianna. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go!¡± Freddie, who was not far from them, felt frustrated that a woman had humiliated him. ¡°Let¡¯s go? Where are you going? We haven¡¯t settled the score between us, so f*cking wait and see!¡± As he was speaking, he took out his phone to make a call. Gianna had an arrogant attitude. ¡°Hurry up, then. We will be busy drinking!¡± With that, she pulled Kate into the cubicle and sat opposite Mnie. ¡°What did she do to you?¡± she asked. Mnie must have offended Kate if thetter had taken action out of rage. Kate found it hard to suppress her anger at the sight of Mnie. ¡°She shamelessly badmouthed Landon.¡± Gianna was shocked. ¡°What did she say about Landon?¡± She initially thought that Mnie had provoked Kate! Kate was a little reluctant to answer, finding it difficult to repeat Mnie¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Anyway, it was something unpleasant.¡± Curiosity was drawn on Gianna¡¯s face as she was eagerly hoping to listen to gossip. ¡°Tell me. It can¡¯t be anything more shameless than what she had done.¡± As Mnie was worried that she would also be beaten while clutching her swollen head, she summoned the courage to interrupt them. ¡°Kate, you shouldn¡¯t me others for being dumped. We were merely chatting, but you took it to heart and charged at me to hit me like a maniac. Do you think that you had every right to do such a thing?¡± Kate cast a nce at the two pathetic men outside looking at the two women hiding at the corner of the table in a daze. With her arms folded her chest, a cryptic smile etched on her face as she implicitly uttered, ¡°She said that all men woulde to her if she beckoned at them. After she was dumped, she comined that Landon was impotent and couldn¡¯tst for 3 minutes in bed. She even added that he adamantly refused to break up with her and kneeled down, begging her to stay. Moreover, she found Ss the most difficult person to seduce, but she had a good chance of seeding. Anyway, she had said a lot and all of her words were beyond shameless. They were simply dreadful!¡± Gianna intentionally looked surprised. ¡°Oh, this kind of woman should be beaten.¡± She then raised her hand and pped both sides of Mnie¡¯s face. After that, she looked at Mnie in a provocative manner. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned anything after such a long time, have you? How many times have you been beaten because of your awful mouth?¡± Mnie covered her faceBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. while tears streamed down her cheeks, but her body froze and she did not have the courage to even move a muscle. Her eyes nced at Freddie, who was not far away from her, to silently ask for his help. Freddie was infuriated. ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s enough. Do you really want me to call the police?¡± Gianna turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t your men here yet?¡± As soon as she said that, about five or six men were seen entering from outside and she smiled. ¡°Are those people your men?¡± Upon seeing that his men had arrived, he became cocky. ¡°They are my men. It¡¯s still not toote to beg for my forgiveness now!¡± She scoffed, as if she heard a joke. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± His expression fell. ¡°So, you prefer doing it the hard way, huh?¡± Then, he instructed the few men. ¡°Charge!¡± Before the men could make a move, Kate was so frightened that her legs softened. However, she was afraid that Gianna would be injured, so she stepped forward and stood in front of her friend. ¡°Do you even dare? Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡± While remaining on her spot without budging, Gianna reached out and pulled Kate to one side before ncing at her speechlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have anybat skills, but you have some courage. Why don¡¯t I leave it to you and attack them instead?¡± Kate gulped out of fear. Does she think that I will dly do that? I¡¯m afraid as well, okay? Seeing that this incident is caused by me after all and if Gianna gets hurt, Ss will surely skin me alive! Next Chapter Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Bodyguards ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll be d if you could remember my sacrifice for you. You¡¯ll have to visit my grave every year on top of praying and chanting for me to help me on my journey to the afterlife.¡± Gianna was at a loss for words. ¡°You surely think far ahead!¡± Freddie was speechless. Are these two women looking down on us? He instructed the five or six men around him. ¡°What are you guys looking at? Attack them!¡± Only then did the few men charge forward as they were stunned by two women¡¯s earlier yet unusual actions. Just when they were about to enter the cubicle to drag the women out, they were stopped by four bodyguards who suddenly dashed out The few men were instantly dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on now? The few men, whom Freddie had called over, were gangsters who had been involved in a few fights, at most. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to be a match for the professional bodyguards. It was obvious to everyone that even the aura from Freddie¡¯s men wascking Gianna was always aware that Ss had assigned a few bodyguards to protect her in secret, which was why she had the audacity to pick a fight with someone. Upon seeing the impassive bodyguards closing in on them, the few mencked the courage to charge forward but instead stepped backward. Freddie was astounded as well. It was only in that moment when he realized that Kate¡¯s words may not have been empty threats-those two women could have been some big shots whom he should not offend. Kate was speechless as well, wondering why Gianna seemed calm and confident. It turned out that Gianna knew that people were protecting her in secret! Gianna stepped forward as her clear eyes looked at him before she lectured, ¡°This is a matter between her and us, so it¡¯s best that you steer clear of it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be nice to you. There is no need for you to stand up for a woman like this since she only brings misfortune to people around her. If you were to dump her one day, she will spread rumors that you are impotent and can¡¯tst for even Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 3 minutes in bed. By then, would you be able to hold yourself back from hitting her?¡± He didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. Could it be that Mnie really said these sort of words? Fearing that he would really leave her alone, Mnie quickly exined, ¡°Fred, I didn¡¯t say that. They were coveting for my ex-boyfriend. Because he was with me, they med me for snatching the man whom they love and intentionally found fault with me! I really did not say those words.¡± Upon hearing that, Gianna turned to nce at Mnie before revealing a gentle smile. No wonder Kate was furious and failed to hold herself back from taking action. This woman is really annoying. She naturally reached out with her wrist and approached Mnie. ¡°Did I allow you to speak? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s rude to interrupt when someone is speaking?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and swung it to the left and right side of Mnie¡¯s face. The crisp ps reverberated throughout the noisy bar, making everyone drop what they were doing and looked in their direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Two women making a scene in a bar?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like the two men bullied the woman in jeans before the other woman appeared.¡± ¡°It seems like the woman in jeans started it first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. The two women sitting by the table said something before the one in jeans took action. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hit the woman without any reason.¡± ¡°I think for these two women to have backgrounds, they must be someone of wealth and power. Look at them-they are making such a huge scene but the bouncers haven¡¯t appeared yet. What does this mean? They must have been stopped by the bodyguards earlier! They must have some kind of rtionship with the bar owner to be able to stop the bouncers.¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t hear the crowd¡¯s discussion as her gaze was fixed on the shameless woman. She finally stopped when her hand numbed from the continuous ps. Regardless of who you are with after this, don¡¯t you ever dare mention Landon or Ss¡¯s name again. Failing which, I¡¯ll p you whenever I see you!¡± Mnie¡¯s cheeks were swollen and red due to Gianna¡¯s ps as her entire body leaned on the table and she was barely breathing. Next Chapter Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Why Did You Do It Yourself? Kate gave Mnie a cold nce before tugging at Gianna. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gianna instructed the bodyguard standing next to her. ¡°Send her to the hospital. I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses.¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Aubrey.¡± She then left with Kate. Just when she exited the door, she received a call from Ss. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gianna sluggishly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He uttered, ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll be arriving in 5 minutes.¡± She didn¡¯t reply and immediately hung up on the call. ¡°The bodyguards were sent by Ss?¡± Kate asked. Gianna nodded. Katemented, ¡°President Nn really cares for you. Although I don¡¯t know how he made you upset, you shouldn¡¯t be narrow-minded and just let it pass since he has done so much for you, especially if it¡¯s not a matter that went against your principles.¡± Gianna awkwardly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not narrow-minded.¡± Kate asked, ¡°If you aren¡¯t, why did you ask me out for a drink?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I simply miss you?¡± Kate pouted, ¡°Would you have thought about me if you aren¡¯t mad? You would have forgotten about me long ago.¡± Gianna folded her arms across her chest and coldly stated, ¡°You sound like I¡¯m a disloyal friend.¡± Kate replied, ¡°No, you are not. You forget loyalty when you are in love!¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s how you think, I will have to ask my bodyguards to leave. You should settle this on your own.¡± Upon hearing that, Kate instantly surrendered and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Gianna, I was wrong.¡± Gianna snorted, ¡°Say something nice for me to listen.¡± Kate replied, ¡°What should I say? Do you think that I dare to praise you nowadays? What if other people have their eyes on you after that? Anyway, you not only have a supportive best friend like me, but you are also beautiful, intelligent, loyal and righteous. On top of that, you have Ss. I wonder where else I can look for such a splendid best friend like you.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°Why did you mention Ss?¡± . Kate chuckled. ¡°Ss. Ss is someone worth having. He doesn¡¯t worry about food, clothes, and traveling.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t know how to reply. Just when the two of them chatted andughed, Ss¡¯s car arrived. He sted the honk at the women standing at the entrance. Gianna immediately spotted him and walked toward him. After taking two steps, she noticed that Kate was not following behind her, so she turned to look at her. ¡°What are you looking at? Get in the car.¡± Kate replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. You guys should leave without me. I¡¯m taking a cab.¡± Frowning, Gianna reached out and pulled her with her hand. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to get in. Why are you going to get a cab when there is a car here?¡± Kate pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I don¡¯t wish to see you bragging about your love life to me.¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that you will be agitated?¡± Kate answered, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still not over my lost love.¡± Gianna¡¯s pace came to a halt as she uttered in a stern manner, ¡°Then, we will try our best to hold ourselves back.¡± Kate was at a loss for words. At that moment, Ss had already exited his car and looked at Gianna with worry. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°Look at her hand.¡± He was frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her hand?¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is your hand so red?¡± Ss¡¯s anxiousness made Gianna feel embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kate chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because she hit Mnie. She gave her about twenty ps.¡± He frowned. ¡°Why did you do it yourself?¡± Both Gianna and Kate were rendered speechless by his response In the end, Ss personally drove Kate home. Before she exited the car, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have President Nn drive me home. Call me if you need me for anything after this-for example, coaxing your girlfriend. As her best friend, I¡¯m still able to do that. However, if she¡¯s too upset, even I can¡¯t help much!¡± Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Overwhelmed by Your Love Ss smiled. ¡°Alright; thank you for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Kate said as she got out of the car. Afterward, Ss nced at Gianna through the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you mad?¡± In response, Gianna shifted her gaze and looked out the window, acting like it was uncalcted. ¡°Nope.¡± He said, ¡°If you¡¯re not, would your best friend say something like that to me?¡± Then, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it because you have a guilty conscience!¡± Upon hearing those words, he felt a little speechless. ¡°I grew up with Zoe. Her mother used to have a close rtionship with mine. So, she spent most of her childhood at my house. Besides, I¡¯ve always regarded her as a younger sister. There¡¯s nothing between us at all.¡± Giving him a sideways nce, she imitated the way Zoe spoke, saying, ¡°I know that, Gene.¡± ¡°Then, does it still upset you?¡± However, she kept quiet and did not respond to the question. ¡°I¡¯ll avoid close contact with her in the future,¡± he said. Then, he added, ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep all other women at arm¡¯s length in the future.¡± After hearing that, Gianna couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly as she turned her head away and pretended to ignore him. However, Ss felt unsure. Thus, he stopped the car and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous of her. Nothing is going on between us.¡± ring at him abruptly, she asked fiercely, ¡°Who¡¯s being jealous?!¡± He responded reasonably, ¡°Okay, okay; you¡¯re not being jealous. My girlfriend is gentle, beautiful, smart, and magnanimous. How could she possibly be jealous for no reason?¡± Staring at him, she asked, ¡°Why are you so simr to Kate?¡± In response, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± She pouted. ¡°I seriously suspect her of being a spy you sent to my side. She even put in a good word for you.¡± Upon hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What did she say?¡± Suppressing her disgust, she spat out, ¡°She was like a broken record! Eugen Nn is a great man; you won¡¯t have to worry about money¡­ She could have been your spokesperson with the way she went on and on about you!¡± Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Did she really say that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You can tell her tomorrow that if her magazine publisher ever needs it, the Nn Group is willing to cooperate with her on ount of her helping coax my girlfriend.¡± Snorting, she scoffed, ¡°The two of youN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. are banding up against me!¡± ¡°Are you saying you can tell that we are working together.¡± he nced at her hesitantly before continuing, ¡°to cajole you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even angry. Why do you need to coax me?¡± Thus, he replied, ¡°I know. But, we thought you were angry. Besides, our son even gave me a 30-minute lecture because he thought that you were angry at me.¡± Upon hearing that, she became suspicious. ¡°South went to your ce?¡± He said, ¡°Nope. I was looking for you. Seriously, you didn¡¯t see how fierce that little b*stard was! You will forever be the most important person to him.¡± Upon hearing that, she looked pleased. ¡°Of course; he¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s mine too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not his father yet!¡± ¡°Sooner orter, I will be.¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. There¡¯s no winning against him, is there? ¡°So, what did South lecture you about?¡± ¡°He had a lot to say. But, it can be summarized down to two points. One, his mommy is always right. Two, if his mommy isn¡¯t right, please refer to the first point!¡± After hearing that, she lowered her head and tried hard to suppress her smile. ¡°How did you respond?¡± Ss seemed slightly taken aback for a moment before he replied, ¡°I said I agree!¡± Thus, she snorted, feeling secretly pleased. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After that, he took advantage of her mood and asked, ¡°What does my girlfriend want to eat tonight?¡± She was in a good mood right now. So, she thought about it for a bit then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook tonight? Let¡¯s go and buy some noodles. I¡¯ll make some sesame noodles.¡± ncing at her doubtfully, Ss confirmed that she wasn¡¯t angry and was not thinking of punishing him. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just overwhelmed by your love.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 His Prospective Sister-in-Law Even Ss was eloquent when it came to dishing out sweet nothings. Afterward, the two of them went to buy some noodles. Just as Gianna had promised, she began cooking upon returning home N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Ss, why don¡¯t you give Brian a call and invite him over? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of today.¡± Then, Ss gave South a doubtful look, using his eyes to ask, Is she serious?¡¯ South replied in a calm and easy-going manner, ¡°Rx, the noodles my mommy makes are pretty good.¡± Upon hearing those words, Ss felt relieved. ¡°I seem to recall you saying that your mommy is good at making three dishes. One was egg-fried rice, and another was stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. Are these noodles her third specialty?¡± South nodded in response. ¡°I survived until now all thanks to these three specialties!¡± Ss burst outughing and ruffled South¡¯s head. ¡°These three dishes made my son into such a smart boy.¡± After a while, South raised his brows delightedly. ¡°Have you reconciled?¡± Then, Ss smiled. ¡°Your mommy said that she wasn¡¯t angry.¡± Hearing those words, South shook his head precociously. ¡°Women always say things they don¡¯t mean.¡± Thus, Ss found himself at a loss for how to respond. Isn¡¯t this child a little too mature for his age? ¡°Son, are there many girls hitting on you at the kindergarten?¡± South scowled fiercely in response. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Looking at South, Ss felt speechless. Fine. My son is so excellent; it¡¯d be weird if he didn¡¯t have any admirers! Watching his father deep in thought for one second, and snickering to himself in the next, South couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy ask you to call Uncle Brian?¡± Ss came back to his senses, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right; it nearly slipped my mind.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and called Brian. Meanwhile, South shook his head wordlessly at Ss. What would Daddy do if he didn¡¯t have me? After receiving treatment from Gianna for a week, Brian was feeling much better. Even if he slept all night, his head didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore when he woke up in the morning. Moreover, despite learning that Gianna had been involved in a fight at the bar recently and threw a small tantrum because nobody stepped forward to help her, he didn¡¯t get dizzy or suffer from a headache. Recently, he had been in constant contact with Ss. Thus, the scales in his heart were slowly tipping in Ss¡¯s favor, especially when he saw the sweet interactions between Ss and Gianna. They gave him a heartwarming feeling this was his home, and they were his elder brother and sister-inw. For that reason, he had secretly buried the feelings he held for Gianna. At first, he had been very unwilling to give up on her. He had been afraid of approaching her in the beginning lest he brought harm on her. Later, he learned that Ss was courting her too. Despite his worries, he began to sink deeper in love with her. Frankly, everything he warned Ss about was for himself too. Thus, he knew that if he really loved her, he should keep his distance from her. Afterward, Ss imed that she was the woman he had been searching for-for seven whole years. At that moment, Brian felt remorseful. He should have snatched her away without hesitation before that fact came to light. After all, Ss had had no clue at the time. However, Brian then became aware that no matter how early he had appeared in her life, he could never meet her earlier than his brother, who had met her seven years ago. If Ss had not fallen in love with her seven years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have spent all these years searching for her, nor remained single for so long. Therefore, Brian understood clearly that she was his prospective sister-inw-she was somebody he could never covet no matter how strong his feelings for her! Brian rang the doorbell, and Ss answered the door. ¡°Come on in! We¡¯re waiting for you!¡± Then, Brian handed over two bottles of red wine that he had brought over. Taking them from Brian, Ss nced at them and said disapprovingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on medication right now? You¡¯re not allowed to drink!¡± He was now part of a traditional medicine practitioner¡¯s family, so he had learned some of the basics. Brian red at him in return. ¡°It¡¯s for Gianna.¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Yeah, right! As if! ¡°Brian, you¡¯re here.¡± Gianna greeted Brian from inside the house. Thus, Brian replied and went inside. Gianna¡¯s sesame noodles were ready. Next Chapter Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Sesame Noodles A bowl of rather delicious-looking noodles was ced in front of each of them, as well as four other dishes Naturally, Ss was the one who cooked the dishes. Moreover, there were a few pickled dishes that were prepared by Gianna To be honest, she had always felt rather unsatisfied. She believed that the dishes she made were not pretty, but they tasted okay It¡¯s not as bad as they im! After they sat down at the dining table, Brian nced at the table full of dishes. Then, he pointed suspiciously at a te of potatoes, which were cut the size of a pinky finger, and asked Ss, ¡°Are these supposed to be julienned potatoes?¡± Gianna looked crossed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? They¡¯re perfectly julienned, alright?¡± In response, Ss used his fist to cover his mouth, strongly suppressing the urge tough. I mustn¡¯tugh. Otherwise, she will definitely explode in anger. Meanwhile, Brian was also suppressing hisughter. Initially, he wanted to tease Ss. Who could have known that that dish was prepared by Gianna? Thus, he hurriedly tried to make up for his mistake and said, ¡°The thickness doesn¡¯t matter anyway. What¡¯s important is that it tastes good.¡± As he spoke, he used his chopsticks to grab some of the potatoes. He didn¡¯t even chew them well before swallowing them whole. After that, he nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Gianna, your cooking surpasses that of my hotel¡¯s five-star chef!¡± Unfortunately, her expression grew darker. ¡°Your brother cooked that!¡± At that point, Brian didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. This is bad! There¡¯s no way I can talk myself out of this! Besides, Ss seemed to be enjoying his predicament for some reason. Go on; tter her some more. You¡¯re failing miserably at ttering her, aren¡¯t you? In the end, South spoke up. He picked at the noodles in his bowl as he said, ¡°My mommy made these noodles as well as these pickles.¡± He could tell from a single nce-the dishes his mommy made were either red or ck. In short, they were never normal in color. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon hearing that, Brian awkwardly made a nonmittal sound in response. On the other hand, Ss calmly ate a bite of the noodles Gianna had prepared. He didn¡¯t have any expectations for the taste. After all, her cooking skills were rather poor. However, when he tasted the noodles, he was surprised. The noodles were surprisingly delicious. It was the type of noodles that were mixed with sauce after it had been cooled with ice water. With each bite, he could taste the fragrant aroma of the sesame oil and chili oil. The other ingredients included julienned cucumbers, beansprouts, scallions, and crushed peanuts. It didn¡¯t taste like something Gianna, who couldn¡¯t cook, had made. Thus, he was incredibly shocked. Nodding his head in satisfaction, he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Finally, her mood seemed to be turning for the better. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been making them for seven years! Brian, hurry up and try them.¡± Since Gianna had handed him an olive branch, Brian hurriedly responded and tried the noodles. Sure enough, they were very tasty. I thought Ss had forced himself to say that it was delicious and hinted at me to follow suit. Turns out it really is delicious. ¡°Gianna, I¡¯m not trying to tter you, but this is scrumptious!¡± ¡°I know right? It¡¯s my specialty.¡± ¡°Then, why did Ss im that you¡¯re bad at cooking?¡± Ss felt speechless. Why did you bring up such a dangerous topic? ¡°When did I say that?¡± Brian replied, ¡°On the day we were making dumplings.¡± In response, Ss red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that my girlfriend is bad at cooking the local specialties either, did I? Besides, why does she need to be good at cooking when she has me as her boyfriend?¡± South thought to himself, Luckily, my daddy is rather astute. Looking at how Ss was trying to express his devotion to her, Brian couldn¡¯t help snickering. Since when has Ss been so afraid of somebody? Yeah, it can only be described as ¡®scared¡¯. He¡¯s scared of making her mad and scared of her ignoring him-so much so that if she simply raises a brow at him, he would question what he did to upset her. Thus, he deliberately said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not what you said the other day.¡± Ss growled, ¡°Are you trying to make me throw you out of this ce?¡± ¡°This is Gianna¡¯s house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s house.¡± Gianna was rendered speechless by their behavior. After they got closer, they¡¯ve been acting so childishly every single day. Pursing her lips, she quietly said, ¡°There¡¯s less than a bowl¡¯s worth of noodles left in the pot. If you don¡¯t have enough to eat, don¡¯te looking for me.¡± Upon hearing those words, Ss immediately stopped squabbling with Brian. Instead, he focused on eating. Next Chapter Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Fighting Over a Bowl of Noodles Brian nced at his bowl, which was more than half-filled with noodles. Then, he nced at Ss¡¯s bowl, which had a little less than half left. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way he could finish his food before Ss. Thus, he stood up and brought his bow! with him into the kitchen after brief consideration. Ss immediately frowned in response. Picking up his bowl, he followed Brian into the kitchen. This was his battlefield. Therefore, he walked into the kitchen, picked up the lid of the pot, and covered the pot with it. At the same time, Brian reached his chopsticks into the pot. He wasn¡¯t happy about being able to see the noodles but not being able to eat them. Thus, they were in a stalemate-one wanted to snatch and one wasn¡¯t giving in. ¡°What are you ying at? Have you finished your food?¡± ¡°Why do you care? This isn¡¯t enough for me to eat.¡± In the dining room, both mother and son widened their eyes in surprise. This disy had left them speechless. Gianna had wanted to stop them from squabbling. However, their fight had escted instead. Why are two men in their thirties standing in the kitchen on the verge of exchanging blows over a bowl of noodles? Who would believe me if I told them about this? Where is the cold and ruthless president? Where is the warm and caring man? South had a worried look on his face too. ¡°Mommy, you should make more next time.¡± Then, Gianna answered tiredly, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, he frowned. ncing worriedly in the direction of the kitchen, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and stop them?¡± She propped her face in her hands, looking dejected. ¡°How do I stop them? Who am I supposed to give that bowl of noodles to?¡± Mulling over it for a moment, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give them half each?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Gianna said as she stood up. When she arrived at the kitchen door, the two men suddenly became open to discussion Ss said, ¡°Do you want to go first?¡± Then, Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you first.¡± Gianna stared at them wordlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you both.¡± Walking over, she took the lid off the pot and filled up their bowls. A small amount was leftover. Seeing that, she smiled gently. ¡°Eat slowly. If it isn¡¯t enough, there¡¯s still some left.¡± Upon hearing that, both Ss and Brian were rendered speechless. After dinner, Gianna performed acupuncture on Brian as usual. This was the quietest both brothers had been all night. For that reason, Brian had the leisure of asking about the incident at the bar today. ¡°Who came to pick a fight with you today?¡± The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Who told you that somebody came to pick a fight with me?¡± Suspicious, Brian asked, ¡°Huh? Was that not the case?¡± She snorted. ¡°Of course, not.¡± On the other hand, Ss asked, ¡°Did you pick a fight with somebody?¡± Lifting her gaze, she met his gaze and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I picked a fight with somebody. Do you still remember Mnie Hopper? She ndered Landon behind his back and said a lot of offensive things about him. Not only that, but she also imed that she had the highest chance of seducing you. Anyway, I find her very irritating and pped her more than 20 times in a fit of rage!¡± Ss smiled in response. ¡°Serves her right.¡± Brian smiled too. ¡°Joe called me and told me that it was you. Moreover, he ordered his men to suppress the news. Nobody will dare to post this up online nor make it viral.¡± Gianna nced at Brian in confusion. ¡°Who is Joe?¡± Then, Brian smiled warmly. ¡°Do you remember hitching a ride on the overpass? I was there too.¡± South immediately raised his hand and eximed, ¡°I remember! I was there too.¡± Suddenly, Gianna recalled the incident. ¡°Yeah, I remember now. So, that man is Joe?¡± Brian affirmed, ¡°The bar belongs to him. Coincidentally, he recognized you that night. After the incident, he gave me a call!¡° Following that call, she threw a tantrum, asking why he didn¡¯t step up to help. As a result, Joe imed that there was no need for him to help. Gianna was one-sidedly exacting her revenge on the other party. Besides, there were security guards around too! However, Ss frowned. He was unaware of the incident they were talking about. This feeling of alienation and being excluded was making him very ufortable. ¡°When did you hitch a ride in somebody¡¯s car?¡± Gianna looked at him and coyly replied, ¡°Before I became your girlfriend.¡± Her reply left him speechless. Meanwhile, at Edward Nn¡¯s residence¡­ Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Searching for a Boyfriend for You Penny usually lived in her own house. However, Lara called her today and told her toe home for dinner. Hence, she was quite surprised. After all, her mother didn¡¯t seem like the type to call her back for dinner without reason. Rather, she was a workaholic-the kind of strong, independent woman who poured her entire soul into her career-who normally showed very little concern for Penny Naturally, Penny did not rely much on her mother either. Thus, the rtionship between mother and daughter was rather estranged. I depend on Ss more than I depend on my mom. No! We are more like strangers to each other! As soon as Penny arrived home, she had the feeling that Lara probably had something to talk to her about. Her mother had only ever had three serious discussions with her throughout her life. The first time was during her high school entrance examinations. She had failed to obtain her mother¡¯s ideal score. For that reason, her mother had told her to repeat the examinations. Thus, she obeyed. The second time was during her university entrance examinations. She wanted to enter art school, but her mother had forced her to change her aspirations and apply to study medicine. Thus, she obeyed again. The third time was when she had gotten herself a boyfriend in university. Her mother imed that her boyfriend did note from a good family and instructed her to break up with him. Thus, she obeyed again. What does she want me to do today? This is why I don¡¯t like returning home. Every time Ie home, my mom has a new order for me. That¡¯s right; they are orders! Other people had warm memories of spending time with their mothers, but she was the only one with a cold and unfeeling mother who did not allow her to disobey her orders! She greeted her parents, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± In response, Lara said, ¡°Come and take a seat! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Penny grunted in reply. Then, she picked up her chopsticks and looked at the dishes set out on the table. There were eight dishes, but more than half of them were dishes that she disliked. Edward noticed that she was hesitating to eat. Thus, he ced a pork rib in her bowl while asking, ¡°Penny, how¡¯s work recently? Is it tiring?¡± She replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He asked again, ¡°Did you visit your grandfather at the Nn Residence recently?¡± Lowering her head to eat, she murmured, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone there in a few days.¡± He said, ¡°If you¡¯re free, do visit him more often. Your grandfather is getting on with his years. He wishes to have people around to keep himpany.¡± She said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Quickly finish your food. I have something to say after dinner,¡± Lara piped up. Upon hearing that, Penny sighed weakly in her heart. ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Lara instructed, ¡°Go sit on the sofa and wait for me.¡± Hence, Penny did not leave. Instead, she sat down on the sofa. Not long after, Lara came over with an envelope in her hand. ¡°Have you gotten yourself a new boyfriend recently?¡± Those words made Penny instinctively put up her guard. She was afraid that her mother had found out about something. So, she hurriedly denied, ¡°No.¡± Then, Lara said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get a boyfriend now.¡± Hearing those words, Penny felt relief washing over her. It looks like she doesn¡¯t know that I like George Parsons. Thus, she obediently replied, ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t met any suitable candidates!¡± ¡°I have a few for you to choose from. Tell me who you fancy and I¡¯ll help you arrange a meeting.¡± As Lara spoke, she took out a stack of photos from the envelope and ced them on the table. Penny nced dumbfoundedly at Lara, then nced at the photos on the table. There were at least seven or eight of them, if not ten. Moreover, there were various types of men. She knew some of them too. Still, what kind of people were they? They were simr to Ben Roberts in personality-they changed girlfriends as often as they changed clothes. What was most iprehensible to her was that some of them were not young anymore. However, they all had one common characteristic-they came from wealthy families. Although they couldn¡¯tpare with the Nn family, they were not to be looked down upon. Shocked, she looked at Lara again. ¡°Mom, what is the meaning of this?¡± Lara frowned in response. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m searching for a boyfriend for you!¡± Penny smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Mom, are you looking for a boyfriend for me? Or, are you looking for inws for yourself?¡± Lara asked, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes became cold as she studied Lara. ¡°Of course, there is. Have you investigated these men?¡± Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Is That Something a Mother Should Be Saying? Lara looked at Penny with a frown. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have investigated them? Which one of them is unworthy of you?¡± Penny sneered as she picked up the photo of the man she felt was old enough to be her father. ¡°This man. Is he a candidate to be my boyfriend too?¡± In the end, Lara seemed a little guilty. ¡°I investigated them before gathering them into this envelope. This man might be a little older, but the Anderson Family is considerably influential. Besides, an older man will dote on you more. Look at your dad.¡± Penny¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My dad is only older than you by five years. This man is older than me by at least fifteen years.¡± The scowl on Lara¡¯s face grew fiercer and fiercer. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you look at the others ?!¡± In response, Penny picked up another photo. ¡°This is the youngest son of the Landry Family, right? He can¡¯t even bepared to Ben Roberts! At the very least, Ben goes home. This guy spends his days fooling around at nightclubs without even going home! Are you asking me to marry a guy like that?!¡± Lara suppressed her rage. ¡°Aren¡¯t all wealthy men like that? When ites down to it, it¡¯s up to a woman and her means. If you can capture a man¡¯s heart, even a yboy will stop his ways. If not for that, you won¡¯t be able to stop him from fooling around even if you are given an honest and down-to-earth man!¡± The expression on Penny¡¯s face became darker and angrier. ¡°Is that something a mother should be saying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying that as a mother?!¡± ¡°Am I your biological child?! These are the kind of men you dredge up for me?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I gave you a selection to choose from! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to marry them! Why do you have to give me that attitude?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to choose! I don¡¯t like any of them!¡± ¡°Penny Nn!¡± Lara was so furious that she stood up and pointed at her. ¡°You get less and less considerate as you grow older!¡± Edward hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s talk this out. If the child doesn¡¯t like any of them, we can just choose new ones.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother choosing new ones. I¡¯ll find my own boyfriend. I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Penny said as she stood up to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lara yelled at the top of her voice. ¡°Penny, you were born into a wealthy family. You should have known that marriages among the wealthy are all about choosing a partner of equal social status. You can find one yourself, but you have to choose one from among them. You are not allowed to consider other men.¡± It¡¯s another one of her orders that I¡¯m not allowed to defy. I¡¯m sick of her giving orders here and there whenever she wants to. I¡¯m already 23! What right does she have to decide how my life should pan out? Thus, she suppressed her fury and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like any of them!¡± Lara said, ¡°Marriages are all about business. Besides, nobody¡¯s marriage is smooth-sailing. After a long while, all sorts of issues will pop up within the marriage. The good things you thought were amazing at the start might not be good after all. Conversely, a marriage you reject might turn out to be the most perfect match for you. At the very least, these men I¡¯ve gathered for you areparable to you in terms of family background, education, and culture!¡± In response, Penny gave a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°The most important thing is that it benefits your career development, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you marry them, it will bring thepany to the next level.¡± ¡°Despite how high-sounding your words were, they were ultimately still for your own selfish benefit. With how wealthy our family is, do I even need to marry anybody? I can support myself. Why do I need to live my life revolving around the feelings of a man and suffering because of him? But, my mom wants me to live like that. She ims that all men are unfaithful and constantly fool around at nightclubs. She doesn¡¯t n to allow me to find a man who doesn¡¯t fool around in the first ce. Instead, she wants me to leam how to capture the heart of a yboy. Is that what you should be saying as a mother?! All you know how to do is work! You will never be satisfied; it doesn¡¯t matter how much money you earn, you will never be satisfied! If you cared for me, you wouldn¡¯t try to force these men on me!¡± p. As soon as she finished her rant, the sound of a pnding across her left cheek sounded out clearly. ¡°Hey!¡± Edward jumped in fright. Grabbing Lara, he eximed, ¡°We can talk this out! Why did you have to be violent? How long has it been since she came home?!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Was I Such a Failure as a Mother? Penny instinctively covered her face with her hand, and her tears immediately rolled down her cheeks as she red at Lara aggrievedly. Then, she yelled furiously, ¡°How could you hit me just because I refused to obey you on this one matter?! Am I really your daughter?! I¡¯m just your tool! You are a tyrant- domineering, selfish, cruel, and merciless! You¡¯re a modern-day version of Genghis Khan! No, you¡¯re worse than that! You¡¯re the devil himself!¡± At first, Lara had felt a twinge of guilt. However, when she heard those words, her temper red up immediately again. Thus, she struggled to break free and hit Penny again for good measure, but Edward held her back firmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t get violent again. Why are you fighting with your child?¡± Lara continued to struggle against him. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Edward stopped her with all his might whilst saying to Penny, ¡°Penny, why don¡¯t you leave for now? Your mom is too angry right now. Don¡¯t provoke her anymore!¡± Meanwhile, Lara pointed at Penny and roared, ¡°If I¡¯m the devil, then you¡¯re the devil¡¯s spawn! How are you any better than me?!¡± On the other hand, Penny sneered, ¡°Being born as your daughter is the greatest sorrow of my life! Who else has a mother like you?! Other people have mothers who speak to them gently and lovingly. Moreover, it¡¯s normal for them to receive hugs and kisses from their mothers! But, what about me?! How many times have you ever hugged me in my entire lifetime?! I can count them with my fingers! I didn¡¯t put in so much effort when I was younger because I liked studying! I did it because I wanted to see you and hear you praise me! When I was sick or having a fever, the only people by my side were the servants! When I didn¡¯t dare to sleep at night, you threw me back into my room without any hesitation at all! You¡¯re not my mother! You¡¯re more like a ve master to me! Every time I see you, you have a new order for me to carry out. From interfering in my life¡¯s choices to determining the criteria for choosing a spouse-I¡¯ve always obeyed you. I¡¯ve never disobeyed any of your orders before. But, I realized that no matter how much effort I put in or how obedient I am, you¡¯re never satisfied with me! Every single time, you only consider things from your point of view. You¡¯ve never even considered what I want.¡± She stopped for a moment. Noticing that Lara was about to say something, she added, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m wronging you by saying all these. It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve never cared for me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not as important as making money to you. Whether it¡¯s me or dad, your greed comes before any of us. For the sake of your never-ending desires, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice anybody! I will find my own boyfriend myself. If you think those men are so great, you can adopt a goddaughter into the family and marry her to them!¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave, Penny Nn!¡± Lara was so furious that she was seeing red. ¡°You ungrateful child! Is that what I¡¯ve taught you since you were young?! Didn¡¯t I do it all for your sake? The reason you can live so gloriously and enjoy such a respectable career right now; isn¡¯t it because I nned it all out for you?! What else could you possibly want?!¡± Penny spun around abruptly. ¡°You taught me?! What have you ever taught me?!¡± Edward anxiously said, ¡°Penny, please don¡¯t say anymore. Just leave quickly!¡± ¡°Dad, stay out of this. For once, I¡¯m saying what¡¯s always been bottled up inside of me. If she¡¯s mad at me, then she can hit me!¡± ring at Lara, she continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m enjoying a respectable career? You don¡¯t know that I actually have hematophobia. Every single time I have to perform surgery, I feel so disgusted that I get chills. You don¡¯t know what I had to go through just to be able to stand in front of an operating table! Besides, I hate performing surgery on people! Even more than that, I hate watching their painful struggles as they die! You don¡¯t know how long it took for me to get over my boyfriend after you forced me to break up with him! You don¡¯t know how much work and effort I had to put in to fulfill each one of your orders! It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; I¡¯m an adult now. In the future, I will make my own life choices. You can take my words as the words of an unfilial daughter. No matter what, I¡¯m grateful to you for giving birth to me. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± When Penny finished her rant, she turned around and left the vi. Lara stared at her back as she left. In the end, she did not stop her from leaving again. Instead, her legs gave way under her as Edward helped her over to the sofa to sit down. ¡°Was I such a failure as a mother? I nned everything out for her¡­ Was I not doing it for her sake?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Next Chapter Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Who Were You Working For? Edward sighed soundlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. The child is still young. She will understand your good intentions once she¡¯s older.¡± Lara asked again, ¡°She has hematophobia?¡± ¡°I never knew that either. She never said anything whenever she came home,¡± he said. ¡°Stop forcing her on this. Let her be with whomever she wants to be with. It¡¯s just as she said; be it good or bad, it¡¯s her choice. She retorted, ¡°Do you think I want to force her? We can¡¯t count on Ben anymore. Besides, she¡¯s being so stubborn. If Ss and Brian joined hands,bined with the support of Old Man Nn, we won¡¯t have any chance of winning anymore!¡± He replied, ¡°We just have to prevent them from joining hands then.¡± Upon hearing those words, Lara nced at him doubtfully. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Edward said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a trump card?¡± Brian had been receiving treatment for half a month now. Sure enough, his body was getting better by the day. He could clearly feel it. Besides, he no longer suffered from headaches anymore. I can¡¯t believe the chronic illness that has been guing me for more than 20 years has been cured by Gianna in half a month! She truly is a genius doctor. What I find even more extraordinary is that I can peacefully live with Ss under one roof! Today, he had specially bought some meat because he was craving some braised pork in brown sauce. It wasn¡¯t a luxurious dish. However, the main point was that he had not eaten it even once during his stay at their house during this half a month. This was a dish he had before when he was younger. Thus, he felt like eating it. So, he wanted to ask Ss to make it for him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Buying the meat had caused some dys. For that reason, it was already prettyte by the time he arrived at Muse Penins. As he opened the car door to get out of the car, he bumped into a man who was passing by with his head lowered. The man immediately lifted his head after being knocked into and snarled, ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡± However, when he saw Brian, he immediately lowered his head, pulled the brim of his baseball cap down over his eyes, and wanted to continue on his way. For a moment, Brian was frozen in shock. A face he would never forget even if he died-a face he had been searching for more than ten years-had suddenly appeared right in front of him. Thus, he instinctively reached out to grab him. ¡°Wait-¡± If the man had not tried to run, Brian might have thought that he had mistaken the man for somebody else. However, the moment that man started running, he became certain-that man was the drunk driver that killed his mother back then. That man had been sentenced to imprisonment for three and a half years. In the first ce, Brian had no intention of letting him off so easily. To his surprise, that man had been released from prison early. Despite all his efforts in searching for that man through all sorts of connections and methods, that man had vanished into thin air. I can¡¯t believe I ran into him here! The man immediately broke away from Brian¡¯s restraint and ran away in a hurry. Brian didn¡¯t even bother to close the car door as he chased after the man. ¡°Stop!¡± Their chasested for more than ten minutes across themunity. Atst, the chase ended after Brian managed to catch the man He was so tired that he was panting heavily. Even so, he immediately threw a punch at the man¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you try to run away?! Do you know how many years I¡¯ve been searching for you?!¡± The man brought his arms up above his head to protect himself. ¡°Stop; please stop hitting me! That incident urred so many years ago. Besides, I¡¯ve already been punished for what I did. What else do you want from me?!¡± Brian sneered, ¡°Stop hitting you?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As he spoke, he punched the man again, and the man was knocked to the ground. The man was dumbfounded for a moment, then he tried to get up to escape. He staggered to his feet, swaying unsteadily. Before he could run, Brian kicked him to the ground again. This cycle repeated itself four to five times. After that, the man finally gave up; he justy on the ground and breathed hard. The man was like a fish thrown out of the water-gasping for air with his mouth wide open. Brian stared down at the man dubiously. ¡°Tell me; under whose orders were you acting at the time of the ident?!¡± The man replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t working for anybody! It happened because I was drunk!¡± Afterward, Brian didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he grabbed the man, stuffed him into the car, and drove to Blue Sky Tower. At the same time, he called his subordinates and entered the ce from the back door. The man was in a panic and was stumbling as he was dragged around by Brian. As soon as he entered the ce and saw what was inside, his legs gave way under him-it looked like a torture chamber Next Chapter Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 I-It Was Young Master Nn ¡°Y-Young Master Brian, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Brian frowned slightly. Why did this man address me as ¡®Young Master Brian¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me, does he work for the Nn Family? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°H-Isaac ck¡± Brian asked, ¡°Tell me everything and I¡¯ll spare you from torture. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a taste of these toys, one by one!¡± Isaac ck trembled with fear. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°I guess you want a taste after all.¡± Then, Brian instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the whip.¡± Isaac cried, ¡°No! No! Young Master Brian, please have mercy on me!¡± In response, Brian just impatiently gave a wave of his hand. Two bodyguards immediately stepped forward to drag Isaac toward the whip Isaac instantly started screaming, ¡°Ahh! Young Master Brian! No! Stop! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Brian lifted his hand. ¡°Speak!¡± Then, Isaac secretly stole a nce at Brian as he hesitantly said, ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Brian, please let me go once I tell you. After all, I¡¯m not the mastermind behind this.¡± ¡°Speak first!¡± He said, ¡°l-It was Young Master Nn.¡± Upon hearing those words, Brian froze in shock. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°It was Young Master Nn. After you left with the madam back then, Young Master Nn struggled to gain a foothold within the Nn Family. For him to gain a strong footing, he needed to gain the trust of Lara Roberts and Edward Nn. He needed to make them believe that he had truly abandoned both of you and was willingly staying back at the Nn Residence. For that reason, he deliberately arranged for that ident to happen.¡±. Brian¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Impossible!¡± If he said that my brother abandoned us, I would¡¯ve believed him. But, killing my mother? That¡¯s utter bullsh*t! I know how important my mother was to my brother and me. After all, we didn¡¯t have a father in our lives; we only had our mother! How could Ss kill our mother? It¡¯s impossible! Isaac nced at him again. ¡°Well; to be honest, Young Master Nn didn¡¯t want the madam to die. All he wanted was to put on a show. However, there were too many uncertain factors on the road. It was raining that day and visibility was poor. Somebody rear-ended my car and it led to the madam¡¯s death.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes were distraught. If Isaac had insisted that Ss was the mastermind behind it, Brian might not have believed him. After being in contact with Ss, he had learned more about him during this time-so much so that he felt that Ss might have had a secret reason for not leaving with them back then. Unfortunately, he now somewhat believed what Isaac was saying. Ss may have deliberately tried to harm us as a symbol of his stance in order to gain a stable footing within the Nn Family. Otherwise, how could this man know so much about it? They had suspected Lara of being behind the incident back then. However, they had no concrete evidence. Besides, they were too young and powerless-they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves. For that same reason, they had not been targeted either. Although Brian¡¯s influence was slowly increasing, bit by bit, it was still iparable to that of Lara and Edward, who had been spreading their influence for many years. I¡¯m going to take my time and grow my strength. I will get my revenge sooner orter. Still, i can¡¯t imagine that Ss would be among my enemies. Although I hated him and med him, I never considered him to be an enemy. Now, what a joke that turned out to be! How could I have regarded that ungrateful murderer as my brother?! Hahahaha¡­ The more Brian thought about it, the angrier he got. His blue eyes were filled with bloodlust-he looked like a man-eating demon. Turning to Isaac abruptly, he snarled, ¡°If I find out you lied to me, I will kill you!¡± Isaac was so scared that he quivered in fear. ¡°H-I didn¡¯t.¡± At that moment, Brian¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Taking it out, he saw that the call was from Ss. Thus, he answered it expressionlessly but said nothing. Ss¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Brian spat out with an icy expression. Then, he added, ¡°Come down and get me in half an hour.¡± After saying that, he hung up Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 This Isn¡¯t an Act! Isaac fearfully begged for mercy, ¡°Young Master Brian; Young Master Brian, it has nothing to do with me! Young Master Brian, please let me go!¡± However, Brian simply nced at him coldly without saying anything. Then, he left. Half an hourter, Brian arrived at Muse Penins and immediately saw Ss, who was waiting for him at the underground parking garage. His mind went nk. When it came to Ss, he only felt extraordinarily furious-the same way one would feel when meeting one¡¯s enemy. Thus, he got out of the car and walked over mechanically. When Ss saw him walking over empty- handed, he asked with a frown, ¡°Why did you ask me toe down and get you if you¡¯re empty- handed?¡± On the other hand, the corner of Brian¡¯s lips curved upward into a smile, and that smile was chillingly frightening. Without waiting for Ss to question what was going on, his fist flew toward Ss without any warning. Ss avoided the punch instinctively, confusedly asking, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At that moment, he had no idea that his brother wanted to kill him. He thought that people might be monitoring them from the side. Although he no longer cared, he yed along with Brian¡¯s act and pretended to fight with him. However, he gradually realized that something was amiss. His brother was throwing punches endlessly, and every blow was lethal! This isn¡¯t an act! By then, he had already taken several blows. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you?!¡± Brian remained silent. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even give Ss the chance to catch his breath. His heart felt like it was burning with mes of fury-so much so that all the organs in his body were hurting. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the beginning, Ss merely avoided the attacks. Unfortunately, Brian was skillful. Not only that, but he also fought desperately and without care-he was fighting to kill. Thus, Ss had no choice but to fight back. Only then could he manage to get a short breather. ¡°Brian, are you insane?!¡± However, Brian continued to stay silent. Like a robot that had been pre-programmed, his punches kept coming-it was like he didn¡¯t feel pain. On the other hand, Ss did his best to fight Brian without hurting him too badly. He arrived here so late; something must have happened just now. Perhaps, he is trying to vent out his emotions. Or perhaps, he had been provoked. No matter what the reason, he isn¡¯t in the mood to talk. All he wants to do is fight. If so, I have no choice but to keep up with him. Meanwhile, his phone kept ringing non-stop and he guessed that the calls were from Gianna. After all, they had been exchanging blows for nearly 30 minutes by now. ¡°Brian, if you have something to say, can¡¯t we sit down and discuss it?¡± Still, Brian continued to remain silent. His fists were already incapable of swinging, yet he continued swinging them. It felt like he wasn¡¯t nning to stop until he exhausted himself. The truth is so hard to swallow! If I were a woman, I¡¯d be wailing and weeping by now. Just a few days ago, I was even trying toe up with excuses for Ss, thinking that perhaps he had his own dilemmas. Not only that, but I also felt fortunate for finding another ce to call home! But now, I learned that I¡¯m incurably foolish. That so-called home is nothing more than Snow White¡¯s poisoned apple-it was a trap to poison me! He could understand the reason behind Ss¡¯s betrayal. After all, Ss chose to betray him and his mother out of self-protection. But!! can¡¯t believe he arranged for our mother¡¯s death just for the sake of protecting himself! How am I supposed to forgive that?! I know that when people are forced to choose between harming others or harming themselves, they will choose to harm others. But, that woman was our mother! Is he even human?! How can I ever forgive him?! Thus, the unspeakable anger in his heart could only be transferred into his fists as heshed out blindly. Just die like this! It¡¯ll be over once you die! Gianna had been waiting upstairs for a very long time. Even so, the two brothers didn¡¯te upstairs. Moreover, they were not answering their phones Unable to contain her worry, she came downstairs. As a result, she saw the two brothers locked in a fistfight at the underground parking garage. Not only that but their faces were also sporting bruises, especially Ss-his face was covered in bruises. Shocked and frightened, she hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Hey! What are the two of you doing?!¡± Under normal circumstances, the two brothers would have listened to her words. Next Chapter Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Something Must Have Happened However, at a time where the situation was already out of control, Gianna¡¯s words were useless against them. Walking over, she tried to hold Ss back. ¡°Ss, what¡¯s going on? If something¡¯s wrong, you should talk it out! Stop fighting!¡± Ss was afraid that he might hurt Gianna and didn¡¯t dare to move. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to fight in the first ce. It was Brian that had forced him to retaliate in kind. As a result of Ss stopping, Brian became even more worked up. He threw two punches directly at Ss¡¯s face. Moreover, both punches were very heavy blows. Thus, Ss staggered backward from the blows. If it wasn¡¯t for Gianna holding him up, he might have fallen to the ground. Then, Gianna became anxious. What is with Brian? Isn¡¯t this an exploitation of vulnerability?! During this period, these two brothers have been getting along better. So, why did they start fighting out of the blue? ring at Brian fiercely, she snapped, ¡°What are you doing?! Ss stopped fighting back. Why did you continue hitting him?!¡± Brian looked at her. His eyes were so red that they looked like they were dripping with blood. Moreover, his gaze looked like he had been very wronged. Saying nothing, he turned around to leave! In response, she frowned. What¡¯s with that look in his eyes? He was the one who hit somebody, so why does he look so wronged? ¡°Stop right there!¡± She chased after him and stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He calmly stared at her and coldly replied, ¡°Move out of the way! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Putting her hands on her hips, she yelled at him menacingly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m making it my business! Are you saying you don¡¯t want me to care about you anymore? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to stay out of your business when you were eating the dumplings and noodles at my house?!¡± He responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care anymore.¡± After saying that, he pushed past her to leave. However, he had taken no more than two steps when he felt a sharp pain in his neck. It was very light; it almost felt like a mosquito bite. Afterward, he became dizzy and light-headed. Moreover, he heard Gianna yelling for Ss before he fell to the ground. Gianna must have done something to me. This feeling is simr to what I usually feel when she performs acupuncture on me. Brian had guessed correctly-Gianna had stuck a needle into the back of his neck. After all, he was being utterly unreasonable. When she came downstairs, she was worried that something might have happened to them. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to allow South toe with her. Not only that, but she also brought her needles along with her just in case. To her surprise, there were no enemies. Even so, the two men had ended up in this miserable state. Brian is acting so odd; how can I just let him leave? We need to make him stay for now. Then, Ss looked at Gianna gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came down.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first. We need to treat your wounds!¡± Gianna said as she helped Ss drag Brian upstairs. When South saw the state the two men were in, he was shocked too. ¡°What happened? Who did this to them?!¡± Gianna felt extremely speechless. ¡°They were fighting among themselves!¡± Upon hearing those words, South fell silent. The two adultsid Brian down on the sofa. After that, Gianna asked puzzledly, ¡°What on earth was the matter with you two?! Why were you guys fighting?!¡± Ss suppressed his pain as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He attacked me without saying anything.¡± ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll treat your wounds.¡± As she talked, she took out some antiseptic cotton from the medical kit and helped him clean out his wounds. The more she treated his wounds, the angrier she became. ¡°How can this guy be so brutal? Don¡¯t you know how to fight back?¡± Upon hearing those words, he felt inexplicably happy that his girlfriend was upset because of his pains. ¡°I did fight back. If I didn¡¯t fight back, I¡¯d have been beaten to death.¡± She red at him wordlessly as he gave her a foolish smile. ¡°Brian is so much lighter than you.¡± He replied, ¡°I can¡¯t actually do anything to him, right? What if his illness rpsed after how much effort you put in to cure him?¡± Then, Gianna nced sideways at Brian again. ¡°What¡¯s with him? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to eat braised pork in brown sauce? Why did he suddenly start fighting you?¡± Ss said, ¡°Something must have happened. When will he regain consciousness?¡± Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 You and I Are Sworn Enemies for Life Gianna said, ¡°I can wake him up at any time. Do you want me to wake him up? What if he attacks you again?¡± Ss smiled as he tugged on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you? I can¡¯t believe how amazing you are!¡± She snorted in response. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Ever since I learned acupuncture, I¡¯ve been studying acupuncture points. I know where to stick my needle to make somebody go numb or make somebody hurt so badly they¡¯d want to faint. This is no big deal, alright?¡± Then, he gently held her hand in his. However, his eyes were filled with heartache-she must have gone through a lot of suffering to obtain her current abilities. ¡°My girlfriend is the best.¡± Upon hearing that, she became very pleased. Feeling warm and fluffy inside, she said, ¡°Of course. So, do you really want to wake him up?¡± He replied, ¡°Yeah, I want to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± Thus, she grunted in reply. Taking out a needle, she stuck it into Brian¡¯s wrist. In less than three minutes, he slowly regained consciousness. As he nced around in confusion, he recognized the familiar atmosphere and decorations-he was inside Gianna¡¯s house. Closing his eyes, he wished he could just faint again right then. Gianna noticed that he was awake. Stepping forward with a gloomy expression, she said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If Ss deserves a beating, I won¡¯t stop you then.¡± Ss spoke too. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re in a bad mood and simply need a ce to vent your emotions? Or, did somebody say something to you?¡± At first, Brian had no ns to talk. However, his fury surged up without any warning upon hearing Ss¡¯s voice. Thus, he sat up abruptly. Almost instantly, Gianna and South stood in front of Ss. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t fight!¡± Brian was shocked. Are they worried I might attack? How can they be so selfless for the sake of Ss?! Ss was also surprised to see the two people standing in front of him. For a moment, he was so touched that he didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He felt a bit like crying, and his voice became hoarse too. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said and made them sit down on the sofa. Brian sneered, ¡°What about him is so worth it that you¡¯d protect him in this manner?¡± Ss asked, ¡°What on earth did you learn about me?¡± On the other hand, Brian questioningly asked, ¡°Are you afraid of people finding out?¡± Then, Ss¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Brian snorted coldly, ¡°Isaac ck; he works for you, right?¡± Ss was shocked by his words. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?! Where is he?!¡± After that, Brian closed his eyes slightly. The disappointment that washed over him at that moment nearly broke him. Perhaps, I still held some hope in my heart. I clearly hoped that I had merely misunderstood him and falsely used him. But, what else am I expecting now? ¡°Are you looking for him? Why?¡± However, Ss was rather anxious. ¡°Where is he?!¡± Brian was seeing red by then. ¡°It¡¯s toote. He told me everything.¡± In response, Ss frowned. ¡°What did he say?¡± Ignoring him, Brian gazed at Gianna and South. ¡°Do you know what kind of person you¡¯re trying to protect? He is a demon! For the sake of his own prosperity, he abandoned me and my mother. Putting that aside, he even arranged for somebody to cause a car ident to kill my mother! How can I not hit him?! I want to kill him!¡± He red at Ss with eyes full of hatred. ¡°Ss, you and I are sworn enemies for life!¡± Upon hearing that, Gianna eximed in surprise, ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible, right?! Aren¡¯t you biological brothers?¡± They had the same mother! How could Ss possibly do something like that?! Ss scowled fiercely, and his eyes seemed disappointed. ¡°Brian, I thought you learned a little more about me after spending so much time together. At the very least, you should have learned to distinguish the truth from lies. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so easily provoked!¡± Then, Brian stood up agitatedly, pointing at Ss and yelling, ¡°Shut up! Provoke? I was the one who trusted you far too much! I trusted you so much that I nearly denied my own existence! What about you?! What have you done?! How could youy a hand on Mom?!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Nothing the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Cannot Find Ss sat on the sofa with a gaze that could freeze one to the bones. ¡°What are you thinking?! Your mother is my mother too! Do you think I would actually send somebody to run down my own mother?!¡± On the other hand, Brian¡¯s eyes were covered with a denseyer of mist, ¡°I admit; you might not have meant it. But, if you didn¡¯t n out that car ident to gain Lara¡¯s trust, would Mom have died?! No matter what you say, Mom¡¯s death is rted to you. I can understand the reason why you did it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can forgive you, Ss! I will never forgive you!¡± Ss took several deep breaths repeatedly. This is driving me nuts! All of a sudden, he stood up and smacked his hand against Brian¡¯s neck. Then, Brian crumpled onto the sofa. Staring at Ss suspiciously, Gianna asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Then, he leaned back against the sofa tiredly andzily spat out, ¡°He¡¯s annoying!¡± She sighed quietly. Aware that he was in a bad mood, she left him alone. Instead, she took out her needles and started performing acupuncture on Brian. Today was hisst day of treatment, thus, she couldn¡¯t let all her efforts go to waste. On the other hand, South nced at Ss before ncing at Gianna. After that, he turned around and went back to his room. What on earth is going on? I¡¯m going to investigate this. Logging into the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters¡¯ website, he searched the archives for the report Lone Wolf created after investigating the incident back then. The reason why the Will-o-Wisp Headquarters had managed to survive for such a long time without weakening was that it truly was a mysterious and secret organization. Aside from that, it was also because it held information on everybody. There was nothing the Will-o¡¯-Wisp couldn¡¯t find-it was simply a matter of whether or not they were interested to find it in the first ce. For example, if other people could search and obtain information from ten years ago, then the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters was capable of searching up information reaching twenty years back. For that reason, many fought to join the team and even went so far as to spare no effort to build a good rtionship with the Will-o-Wisp Headquarters. Leaving aside the five core leaders of the team that included South, even just interacting with a normal member of the team was a great honor. South¡¯s small fingers flew across the keyboard as he typed furiously. Soon, he found it-the pictures and relevant information rting to the car ident back then. On the 5th of August, a multi-vehicle collision urred on Jennings Street due to slippery roads caused by rain. A ck van had collided with a taxi, which had a female passenger in it. The female passenger was heavily injured in the ident and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Unfortunately, sheter passed away at the hospital. ording to the police investigation, the ident was caused by a drunk driver. After reading that, South¡¯s expression became solemn. Then, he investigated the background of the driver. The driver¡¯s name was Isaac ck and he worked directly under Ss. On that day, he drove under the influence of alcohol and caused the ident. After the incident, he was sentenced to imprisonment for three and a half years. He was released early because of good behavior. There was also a picture of Ss kneeling in front of the hospital bed at the hospital. By now, South was scowling fiercely. Could it be that my daddy masterminded this incident? Thus, he continued to investigate further, refusing to believe that Ss was behind the incident. It wasn¡¯t until he came across a new piece of information that a smile appeared on his face¡­ In the living room, Gianna finished performing acupuncture on Brian and looked at Ss. He had been silent all this while and was covering his eyes with his arm. At that moment, he looked very vulnerable. It was a side of him that she had never seen before. Sitting beside him, she asked, ¡°Do you want to talk to me about it?¡± However, Ss did not say anything. Even so, the image of South and Gianna standing in front of him and protecting him shed across his mind all of a sudden. It made him feel like crying again. So, he reached out and hugged her tight, burying his head in her neck, ¡°Gianna!¡± Meanwhile, she allowed him to hold her. Hisrge hands patted her on the back lightly. Then, she lightlyforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, then don¡¯t.¡± Again, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a while, Gianna said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, you should go back and rest. We can leave everything until tomorrow.¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t want to go home. Instead, the arm he wrapped around her tightened considerably, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Next Chapter Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Tolerating It Out of Love ¡°You probably heard a lot about me from Brian, right?¡± Gianna nodded, ¡°Yeah He told me your mother was set up to leave her marriage with nothing but the clothes on her back. Also, both of you promised to follow your mother. Despite the promise you made, you remained back at the Nn Residence in the end. For that reason, he has always resented you.¡± Ss smiled as he looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± She studied him. Although he was smiling, his smile had turned considerably cooler for some reason. Thus, she considered her words carefully before saying, ¡°Do you have some sort of predicament that you cannot speak about?¡± In response, he questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw away all the wealth and glory?¡± Holding his hand, she said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like that. Besides, you¡¯re very tolerant toward Brian. If you really didn¡¯t care for him, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to treat his illness, let alone help him out from the shadows. Moreover, didn¡¯t Brian suffer a sh wound on his armst time? After that, you arrived extremely early the next morning, and your eyes werepletely bloodshot-you clearly didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep all night More importantly, you helped Brian carry some of the stuff when we were returning from doing some grocery shopping. That showed that you knew about the wound on his arm beforehand. If I put two and two together¡­ You were with Brian that night. Also, there¡¯s a high possibility that you were involved in a fight too! A brother that is willing to get into a fight for his younger brother¡­ Would a brother like that abandon his family for the sake of wealth and glory?¡± This time around, his smile came from his heart. That¡¯s my Gianna, alright! ¡°It¡¯s a pity but¡­ Brian will never understand!¡± Mulling over it for a while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not it, either. Back then, he was just a young boy. Therefore, it was a devastating blow to him. You were the evil elder brother who abandoned him and his mother. With such a strong preconceived impression fixed in his head, it¡¯s natural that he would immediately think negatively when ites to matters rted to you. On the other hand, I¡¯m an outsider. Putting aside the fact that I¡¯ve known you for such a long time and have a better understanding of who you are¡­ If I may be blunt, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you did do something to them. It wouldn¡¯t affect the feelings I have for you, I will always find an excuse or create a reason for why you had to do what you did. After all, one¡¯s heart will always be partial toward somebody, and mine is partial toward you!¡± ¡®One¡¯s heart will always be partial toward somebody, and mine is partial toward you!¡¯ Those words were soforting. Ss had been both angry and depressed tonight. Even so, he felt wave after wave of heartwarming feelings washing over him. Gianna was never one to straightforwardly express her emotions. Thus, it was even more awkward for her to express her love in words. Just like her son, she is difficult and awkward on the outside. Even if I kissed her, she immediately looks very ufortable. But, when I¡¯m at my lowest, she gives me strength. From the subconscious actions of both mother and son tonight, as well as the words she just uttered¡­ even if she never said a single loving word, I can tell that she loves me! It¡¯s because she loves me that she is so forgiving and indulgent! Then, he kissed her lightly on her forehead. ¡°Thank you, Gianna!¡± Reaching out, he hugged her close. ¡°Perhaps, you are right. I¡¯ve never told him anything. So, he might not know what I¡¯m thinking about. I didn¡¯t want him to know about all the darkness in this world. I simply wanted him to live brightly and happily. At the very least, he didn¡¯t need to be like me. Before I met you, I was no more than a walking corpse-I didn¡¯t have much aspirations nor visions of the future. The only thought in my head was to kill Lara and Edward.¡± Upon hearing that, she looked at him in surprise. Subconsciously hugging her tighter, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, please! I didn¡¯t dare to tell you because I was afraid that you¡¯d be scared of me and leave me!¡± Gianna lightly patted him on his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I agreed to be your girlfriend, I knew we¡¯d face all sorts of troubles in the future. Besides, Brian told me about this a long time ago.¡± For some reason, Ss felt extremely touched. ¡°I will protect you. At first, I didn¡¯t want to drag you into this, but my ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes that kept cropping up. I hopelessly fell in love with you, and Brian became somebody like me¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your current rtionship with Brian? Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re cold toward everybody. An eye for an eye; you have 10 show the person, who has hurt you repeatedly, that you¡¯re not a pushover. They won¡¯t be able to understand unless they¡¯ve had a taste of their own medicine! If you tolerated your mother being harassed in that manner, I¡¯d be more suspicious of you. Also, everyone is a first-timer, so there¡¯s no saying who should give way to whom!¡± Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Staying Behind for Revenge After listening to Gianna, he suddenly felt as if his heart was being submerged in a hot spring, and it made the blood in his body feel warm and fuzzy. All this while, he had thought that his blood was made of ice, except when it came to his father, Edward Nn. He was obsessed with the thought of killing his father. ¡°These are the happiest and most fulfilling days that I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for Brian too. Besides, it¡¯s all due to your efforts that our rtionship has improved to what it is today. In the past, I never dared to dream of a day where I would have a wife and a child. There was nothing else in my life except revenge.¡± Gianna felt her heart breaking for him. ¡°Did you stay behind for the sake of your revenge?¡± He nodded in response. ¡°Yeah, I guess. It was also because of Brian. At the time, I was only 15. I was still a student and didn¡¯t know much about how to manage apany. Moreover, Brian kept following me around all the time. Meanwhile, the entire high society shamed and humiliated my mother. She could have returned to her family. My grandfather would not have said anything, but my uncles would have treated her coldly. In the first ce, my mother had been framed. So, when her family refused to help her out and treated her coldly instead, there was no way she would continue to remain there with all the anger she felt toward them. Additionally, Brian would asionally faint without warning. He would be in great danger every time it happened. It was potentially life- threatening if rescue came just a bit slower. If my mother had to take care of both my brother and me without any source of ie whatsoever, how would she survive?¡± Staring at him in disbelief, she asked, ¡°You considered all that at the tender age of 15?!¡± He burst out laughing. ¡°People grow up quickly when they are faced with troubles. If I didn¡¯t experience all that, I don¡¯t think I would have thought that far either. That night, I came home from school to see my mother and another man tied up on the floor and covered insh marks. Edward was sitting on the sofa with a stern expression, yelling at my mother and asking for a divorce. Later, I learned that it was because my mother and that man had been caught in an illicit rtionship by my father himself. More than 10 years ago, an unfaithful woman was not widely epted by the public. Thus, high society was flooded with all sorts of unbearable rumors that spread like wildfire, especially since my mother was a well-known once. In the end, my mother was framed as an unfaithful wife, and my father finally got the divorce he wanted. Less than a month after his divorce, he openly married Lara.¡± Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 How Could You Think That of Me All of a sudden, Gianna could somewhat understand Ss¡¯s hatred. Anybody would choose to get revenge if they had a father who not only shirked his duties as a father but also framed their mother, who had suffered all sorts of abuse because of him. Then, she nced at Ss suspiciously. ¡°At that time, Lara and Edward must have been very suspicious of you, right? How did you survive? Moreover, you even managed to help out your mother and Brian in secret.¡± After saying that, she abruptly turned to look at him. ¡°What Brian said couldn¡¯t have been true, right?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t trust him, but the way he was acting tonight clearly showed that he med himself for what happened. If this incident had nothing to do with him, he wouldn¡¯t act like that! In response, Ss lifted his gaze and looked at her with an expression that seemed to say: ¡®How could you think that of me?!¡¯ Thus, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I know you weren¡¯t behind it. But, the way you act makes me think that you were involved in the matter somehow, right?¡± He sighed deeply before saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! My mother got into the car ident six months after she left the Nn Family. After they left, I began recruiting and training my own men in secret. I didn¡¯t have money, but Grandpa doted on me at the time. Thus, my allowance was never cut off. Isaac was the first person I recruited at the time. He wasn¡¯t chosen to be a bodyguard candidate, but I took him in because he seemed capable. But, I didn¡¯t hire him to protect me. At the Nn Residence, I was protected by Grandpa. Therefore, Edward and Lara didn¡¯t dare to openly do anything to me. However, that wasn¡¯t the same for my mother and Brian. For that reason, I sent Isaac to secretly protect my mother and Brian. After that, he devoted himself to protecting my mother for more than three months. During that period, he managed to solve some minor troubles for them. Just as I was starting to let my guard down and focus on my own affairs, I received a phone call from him one day. He told me that he had identally collided into the car my mother was in while he was driving, and my mother was in the hospital for emergency treatment.¡± Pausing for a moment, he sighed again. ¡°I was still young and inexperienced, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. When I was older, I finally noticed that there were tooOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. many coincidences lined up together for that incident to actually be a coincidence. Isaac was working for me, but he ran into my mother. The main purpose for that was to turn us brothers against each other. You saw it for yourself; Brian would still believe that even today. Secondly, they wanted to get rid of my mother lest she caused trouble in the future. Lastly, Brian would be a goner without my mother. It was three birds with one stone. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t consider it so deeply at the time. Back then, Isaac knelt in front of me and begged for mercy. So, I sent him to the police station after beating him up. By the time the pieces of the puzzle clicked in ce for me, he was gone without a trace. Since then, I¡¯ve been looking for him. I¡¯ve been ming myself for it-why didn¡¯t I notice what they did in the first ce?¡± Upon hearing that, her expression became one of disgust. After that, sheforted him, saying, ¡°You were young, naive, and inexperienced back then. Moreover, no ordinary person could have imagined that they would do something so unimaginably cruel! Still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the man you¡¯ve been looking for all this while would suddenly turn up at your doorstep?¡± He replied, ¡°Yes, they must be trying to create a rift between Brian and me on purpose. I guess they felt that we were getting along too well. So, they released that man to confuse us with falsehoods.¡± She asked, ¡°Do you mean Lara and your father?¡± In response, he looked gloomy. ¡°Who else could it be if not them?¡± On the other hand, she looked extremely concerned. ¡°But, how are you going to exin this to Brian? After all, Isaac was one of your men! I believe everything you said, but Brian might not!¡± Holding her hands in his, Ss¡¯s thumb gently made circles against the back of her hand as he mockingly smiled and said, ¡°They must be certain that Brian and I will turn against each other like how we did before. That¡¯s why they released Isaac. But, they¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m no longer the same person I was back then. If it wasn¡¯t out of respect for Grandpa, we might have been at each other¡¯s throats a long time ago. For now, I want Grandpa to live out the rest of his life peacefully. I will get my revenge on them sooner orter. Besides, I have sufficient reasons to make Brian believe me.¡± Then, Gianna stared at him in surprise. ¡°What?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 There¡¯s Something Else Going On! Ss looked at Gianna and smiled. ¡°Truthfully, my mother isn¡¯t dead. Back then, my mother was already in the operating room by the time I rushed over to the hospital, and Brian stood outside the operating room and blocked me from going in. I didn¡¯t know what condition my mother was in, so I desperately begged a doctor to bring me inside. However, my mother was in critical condition at the time. The doctor informed me that she might end up in a vegetative state. I didn¡¯t dare to tell Brian about her condition. If she fell into aa, how would these two sickly people take care of each other? Thus, I went to my grandpa. He helped me sneak my mother out of the hospital and sent her to a secret location to be treated. Moreover, he took control of the people who were monitoring the situation from the shadows. When Brian learned that my mother did not survive the incident, he passed out again. By the time he woke up again, he rushed over to the funeral home and fought with me, thinking that I buried our mother behind his back. At this point, I admit that I was using him. But, it was for his sake. He was only safe if we were not on good terms. Afterward, I helped him get back on the right track, a little at a time. I might not have been in contact with him all these years, but I know everything that has been going on in his life.¡± Gianna was shaken by what she heard. Then, she said in disbelief, ¡°It must have been hard for you as the elder brother. Then, where is your mother now?¡± He replied, ¡°She¡¯s at a location I arranged for her.¡± After that, Gianna frowned and considered everything he had told her again. ¡°Even if your father doesn¡¯t love your mother, aren¡¯t you and Brian his biological sons? Why doesn¡¯t he love his own children? Besides, wasn¡¯t he worried that both of you would be strongly criticized by the public if he turned your mother¡¯s incident into such a huge scandal?¡± He coldly spat out, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? Brian and I were kids he never wanted! If he never had us, he might have had a smoother divorce! How could he possibly care for a bunch of stumbling blocks that he hated in the first ce?¡± Frowning deeply, she said again, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t love you because he considered the two of you little more than shackles hindering his divorce¡­ was it worth doing all this just for Lara? Does he love herBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. that much? Does he love her so much that he doesn¡¯t mind iming that he was cheated on, setting up his ex-wife to be kicked out of the marriage with nothing but the clothes on her back, treating his sons like they were no more than strangers, and even causing a car ident to kill your mother after his divorce? Isn¡¯t that overdoing it a little? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± He frowned in response but didn¡¯t bother considering it deeply. ¡°He has always been very caring toward Lara. Even now, he obeys everything she says. If that isn¡¯t love, then what is it? If he didn¡¯t cause such a huge scandal out of it, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to get a divorce!¡± On the other hand, she didn¡¯t know how to exin her thoughts well. Thus, she mulled over it and tried to arrange her thoughts before saying, ¡°Logically speaking, if all Lara and your dad wanted was to force your mother to get a divorce, then Lara already achieved her goal! So then, why did they have to kill your mother? Either you have been considering this from the wrong direction, and they aren¡¯t the ones behind it at all, or they actually wanted to kill your mother to conceal something else!¡± Upon hearing that, he scowled fiercely. In the beginning, he had simply assumed that they were afraid of him exacting revenge on them, and that¡¯s why they did their best to suppress him, use his men to kill his mother, as well as turn the brothers against each other. Now that he heard what Gianna said, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that what she said made sense. ¡°Tomorrow, I n to bring Brian with me to visit my mother. I¡¯ll ask her about this while I¡¯m at it. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡°N-NO!¡± she reflexively rejected the offer. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, I¡¯ll go with you another time.¡± The corners of Ss¡¯s mouth turned up into a teasing smile. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you some time to mentally prepare yourself too. But, I don¡¯t n to marry anybody else except you. So, you don¡¯t need to feel so mentally burdened. Besides, you¡¯ve already met grandpa and Brian, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to meet your future mother-inw, right?¡± Upon hearing those words, Gianna felt speechless. How is that the same? I met Grandpa and Brian before we became a couple, okay? Next Chapter Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Don¡¯t You Want to know the Truth? Besides, his mother is somebody who has been hidden away for so many years! How can I, who just became his girlfriend not long ago, meet her so soon?! What if we break up in the future?! Wouldn¡¯t I spill the beans on where his mother is hidden if somebody threatens me? No, I can¡¯t meet her! Definitely not! ¡°No way, I¡¯m not mentally prepared for it.¡± Ssughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to marry me tomorrow, what do you need to be mentally prepared for? Don¡¯t worry, my mother is very easy to get along with!¡± When he saw that Gianna was still hesitating, he added, ¡°To be honest, I wanted to ask you for a favor too. After the car ident, the nerves in my mother¡¯s legs were damaged. Even now, she has trouble walking. If you go, it¡¯s Upon hearing that, Gianna Ifell silent By the time Brian woke up, it was already the next morning. Looking around, he discovered that he was in Gianna¡¯s house. Moreover, Ss was sleeping on the sofa next to him. Does that mean we slept over at her house? Rubbing his sore neck, he immediately recalled the events of yesterday. Thus, his anger red up uncontrobly again. Sitting up, he heard Ss¡¯s voice before he could even move. ¡°Keep your voice down. Gianna and her son are still asleep!¡± Then, he red at Ss furiously, only to realize that Ss had yet to even open his eyes. The anger boiling inside him had nowhere to go. Although he didn¡¯t argue with Ss, he didn¡¯t want to stay under the same roof as Ss. Thus, he put on his shoes to leave. Before he took more than two steps, he heard Ss saying in azy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth?¡± Brian stopped in his tracks and nced back at Ss. ¡°Are you going to justify yourself again?¡± At that moment, Ss slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not justifying anything. If you want to know the truth, thene with uster!¡± Brian subconsciously put his guard up. ¡°Where to?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The corners of Ss¡¯s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. ¡°What else can I do to you?¡± Brian retorted, ¡°You¡¯re somebody who can even kill your own mother! What can¡¯t you do to me?¡± He knew that if he said that, Ss would be angry. However, he refused to let things go Ss¡¯s way. Just as he expected, Ss looked furious upon hearing those words. Then, Ss sighed. After a long while, he slowly uttered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t look at me with that expression as if I owe you something. I will tell you everything today.¡± Brian narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°About what?¡± Ss stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± After saying that, he headed into the kitchen. Last night, he had soaked the rice well. So, he pressed the button on the rice cooker to make congee. Then, he went to the fridge and took out the ingredients to prepare breakfast. At first, Brian nned to leave. However, it felt as if his legs were caught by tree roots-he could not move no matter what he did. Looking at the figure busy working in the kitchen, his emotions slowly calmed down and he began to wonder whether the words Isaac said could be trusted. Would a man willing to cook for his wife and child in the kitchen really be a murderer who killed his own mother? Should I investigate this some more before I decide on anything? After all, what I learnedst night was so difficult to ept that I lost control of my emotions. Just then, the door to the bedroom opened with a soft click, and he nced in the direction of the sound. Gianna was wearing fluffy, pink pajamas as she walked out of the bedroom. Her face was bare without any traces of makeup. Then, she greeted him softly and sleepily. Her voice was still hoarse from sleep as she said, ¡°Good morning, Brian.¡± She was treating him as usual. On the other hand, Brian stood there awkwardly and responded vaguely, ¡°Good morning.¡± She didn¡¯t stay for long in the living room. Instead, she went directly into the kitchen and leaned close to Ss. ¡°What is my boyfriend making for breakfast?¡± Ss ced the things in his hands down and turned around. Hugging her, he kissed her on the forehead. Then, he held her as he said, ¡°I was thinking of making sauteed spinach with garlic, radish soup with vermicelli, congee, hard-boiled eggs¡­¡± Next Chapter Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Arriving At Promise Ind Listening to their conversation in the kitchen, Brian felt like he was in a daze. It felt like he had gone back to the day before-before he learned about the truth. Can I still think of them as my brother and his wife? While he was still deep in his thoughts, Gianna¡¯s voice rang out from the kitchen. ¡°Brian, do you have anything you want to eat? You can ask your brother to make it for you.¡± He snorted in response, ¡°No need!¡± However, she didn¡¯t get dejected by his response. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I make you some pickles in soy sauce?¡± He didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to eat it, but that he didn¡¯t know what that was. At the dining table, Brian stared at the te of ck shredded radish. Are you telling me that¡¯s the legendary pickles in soy sauce? Gianna exined awkwardly, ¡°Your brother said it¡¯s delicious.¡± Actually, Gianna found it rather tasty too. ncing at her suspiciously, he hesitantly took a bite of the pickles in soy sauce. It was very crisp and not as salty as he imagined it to be. Although it didn¡¯t look good, it certainly was tasty! He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Then, she happily nced over at Ss. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve learned a new specialty dish?¡± Ss smiled encouragingly. ¡°Yeah. You have four specialty dishes now.¡± After breakfast, the four of them left the house. South was on school holiday. So, he came with them too. First, they took a three-hour-long flight. After that, they went to the pier and boarded a cruise ship. It was South¡¯s first time taking a boat and everything was a curious sight to him. Thus, he ran about excitedly; one moment he would dash onto the deck to enjoy the wind, and the next moment he would run back to the cabin to listen to their conversations. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Brian asked again. In response, Ss nced at him. ¡°Why do you keep asking? Won¡¯t you know when you get there?¡± On the other hand, South smiled in great delight. I know; we¡¯re going to Promise Ind. It¡¯s my daddy¡¯s private property. Just the ind itself is worth several billion! How¡¯s that?! My daddy can get rid of everything that isn¡¯t satisfactory! More importantly, he treats Mommy well! Thus, he couldn¡¯t hide theN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. triumphant expression on his face. Delightedly swinging his legs from the chair, he looked like he was bragging no matter how one looked at him. In contrast to South¡¯s swaggering look, Gianna looked inexplicably uneasy. I wonder what Ss¡¯s mother will think about a woman with a child, like me? Will she look down on me? What if she dislikes me? After all, she is his biological mother! Mired in anxiety, the boat docked at the port-they had arrived at Promise Ind. It was alreadyte afternoon by the time they arrived outside and the light of the setting sun was stunningly gorgeous! Gianna took in her surroundings. It was not the barrennd that she had imagined. Rather, it was lush and full of life. The beach and the beach umbres¡­ It was quite a well- developed ind; moreover, it was a tourist attraction with beautiful scenery! However, Ss led them in through a different entrance. When the bodyguard by the door noticed Ss, he immediately greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss replied, ¡°Hi. How is the business recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going swimmingly! The north is getting cold, so it¡¯s the peak season for us,¡± the man said as he led them inside. They were in an extremely private area. The tourists were all gathered at the tourist attractions, so nobody woulde to this side. Besides, workers were managing this ce all year round. This ce put Ss at ease. Unfortunately, it was a little far from the city anding here was a hassle. On the other hand, Brian became more and more confused. I heard of Promise Ind a long time ago. I even talked about it with other people. We were discussing who had such foresight to buy up this ce and turn it into such a lucrative business. It looks like it has something to do with Ss. Otherwise, this man wouldn¡¯t have addressed him as Mr. Nn. I can tell hees here frequently While he was still caught in a daze, Gianna¡¯s eyes started to blur. This ce is so beautiful! Next Chapter Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 His Mother Was Still Alive When I¡¯m older, I want to find a ce like this to live out my elderly years! On the other hand, South had a delighted expression on his face all this while. He looked like he was very proud of his father! They walked around a rocky cliff and traversed through a maze- like path for a long while before they arrived at a vi. It was a three-story vi with stand-alone buildings on both sides and an intricately carved gate. Upon walking inside, they were greeted with a cobblestone path. Moreover, there were all sorts of rare vegetation nted in the garden. Not only that, but even the swimming pool and the garden were very well-maintained. One nce was enough to tell that the owner here was very stylish! It was spring all year round, and the scenery was beautiful. Thus, it was the perfect ce for somebody to recuperate from their illness! Ss felt inexplicably touched. I finally managed to bring Gianna here! My mother has always asked me to bring Gianna here for her to see, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell Gianna about the ugly side of the Nn Family. I was afraid that it would scare her away. It seems like my dispute with Brian this time around isn¡¯t without any benefits! Meanwhile, Gianna became extremely nervous for some reason, and her hand, which was held by Ss, started sweating slightly. However, South bounced around excitedly. He didn¡¯t seem to have the self-awareness of being at somebody else¡¯s house. On the other hand, Brian nced about his surroundings. The yard gave him an inexplicably familiar feeling. The nearer he got, the stronger that feeling became. All of a sudden, he realized why. Isn¡¯t this how my house used to look more than 10 years ago? Even the positioning of the nts is the same! Those are the tulips and thevender that my mother used to love. Even the swing is ced in the same position! His heart began to pound wildly. Why does this ce look so simr to my house? Why did Ss bring me here? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ No; no. No¡­ That¡¯s impossible! Mom has been dead for so many years. How can she still be alive? Despite that, he subconsciously wanted to learn the answer to his questions. Thus, his steps became longer and longer. The door to the house was ajar. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa, hugging a little orange cat in her arms. She rebukingly said, ¡°You¡¯re way toozy! How can you snuggle against me and fall asleep?!¡¯ As she spoke, she stood up and headed toward the bedroom. Brian started trembling uncontrobly, and his tears began to fall. It¡¯s really Mom! She¡¯s alive¡­ At the same time, Gianna widened her eyes in surprise. Didn¡¯t Ss say she had difficulty walking?! Then, she red at Ss usingly as if rebuking him for lying to her! Ss burst outughing. If I didn¡¯t say that I needed her to come and treat my mother, she wouldn¡¯t havee! However, he simply touched herfortingly as she was about to explode from anger. ¡°To be honest, she¡¯s been cured. Even so, I don¡¯t feel at ease. So, I would like you to examine her, please!¡± After saying that, he shouted toward the woman who was heading back to her bedroom, ¡°Mom-¡± The woman paused and turned back abruptly. When she saw the four people standing by the door, she waspletely taken aback. She studied Gianna curiously, then looked at South. Finally, her gazended on Brian, and her tears instantly caused her vision to go blurry. ¡°Brian-¡± Then, she stumbled toward them. Brian¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. After the joy that came with knowing his mother was still alive, it transformed into a strong sense of bitterness. She is still alive. Yet, she has never even contacted me once throughout these years. She didn¡¯t care about how much I missed her and longed for her, she didn¡¯t care that I became enemies with Ss because of that incident; she didn¡¯t care that I had been all alone without anybody to lean on! More annoyingly, Ss knew everything, but he said nothing! He has been ying me for a fool! ¡°Did you fake your death just to be rid of me?!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next Chapter Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who Takes Care of whom Brian¡¯s hoarse voice was so soft that it was barely audible. Perhaps that was the reason he looked like a wounded hedgehog-he was attacking everybody in sight! Ellen arthy strode over to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± However, he reacted explosively, throwing her hand off his arm as he yelled, ¡°That¡¯s not what?! You¡¯re alive, but you never told me! Why?!¡± He felt like crying, and his tears welled up in his eyes. Not wanting to be seen by others, he turned and fled into the bedrooms Then, Ss sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Gianna, why don¡¯t you and South keep my motherpany here? I¡¯m going after him!¡± Upon hearing those words, Gianna subconsciously wanted to reach out and stop him. How am I supposed to keep your motherpany?!! don¡¯t know what to say! Even so, it was clear that she had no choice in the matter. Meanwhile, Ellen watched as Ss chased after Brian. After that, she withdrew her gaze and smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re Gianna, right? I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± Gianna shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Nn.¡± Ellen leaned down and looked at South, asking, ¡°You¡¯re my lil¡¯ grandson, right? Your daddy always talks about you!¡± Grinning widely, South answered, ¡°Hello, Grandma!¡± Hearing him call her ¡®Grandma¡¯ made her very happy. ¡°What a good boy! Come on in.¡± Thus, Gianna and South went inside. As soon as they walked in, South saw the little orange cat. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Ginger.¡± His eyes shone with excitement. Picking up a ball, he yed with the cat. ¡°Come here, Ginger. Ginger, look here¡± On the other hand, Gianna swallowed nervously. How I wish I could borrow some of the naturally familiar nature of that little b*stard. Why the hell am I so nervous anyway?! Then, Ellen nced at the nervous Gianna. ¡°Have a seat, Gianna. Don¡¯t be so nervous; just think of this ce like your own home. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Ss. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful.¡± Gianna gave an embarrassedugh. ¡°Mrs. Nn, you¡¯re very beautiful too.¡± Her words were honest. Ellen was an intellectual beauty. All her gestures were overflowing with the grace of ady. One could tell immediately that she was a gentlewoman. Compared to Lara, who had an aggressive beauty, Ellen gave off a morefortable feeling. Ellen smilingly replied, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m an olddy now. Has Ss told you about our story?¡± In response, Gianna nodded. ¡°Ss told me about it yesterday. Brian came looking for revenge, thinking that Ss had sent his men to run you down. The bruises on their faces were caused by their fight yesterday!¡± ¡°No wonder; I was just thinking that their faces were terribly bruised.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s all external injuries, and I¡¯ve treated them.¡± Upon hearing that, Ellen sighed in frustration. ¡°Sigh. All this while, I¡¯ve been trying to persuade Ss. Revenge breeds revenge; when will it end? But, their harassment has gone too far.¡± After saying that, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Recently, Ss looks livelier. Still, I can tell that he is very happy during his visit here this time around. Besides, he seems to have gained some weight! It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve been taking so good care of him!¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Me? Take care of him? Is that a joke? Can I tell her that her son is the one cooking three meals a day? But, will my mother-inw think that I¡¯m a useless girlfriend? ¡°To be honest¡­ he is the one taking care of me most of the time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a small family, so it¡¯s the same no matter who takes care of whom.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t know how to respond. What does she mean by a small family? We¡¯ve only been dating for slightly more than a month! Ever since ! started interacting with Ss, it feels like I¡¯ve been pushed into a lot of things against my will. After carelessly agreeing to make him my boyfriend, I wanted to test him out for a while. Unfortunately, my senior came to visit during that time, and to appease that man, my trial boyfriend became my official boyfriend Next ChapterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Love Both the Good and the Bad I was tricked into visiting my future mother-inw. And now, we¡¯ve turned into a small family! Please, our rtionship isn¡¯t progressing that quickly! Ellen looked over to South, who had been ying with the little orange cat. Then, she smiled warmly. ¡°My dear grandson, what is your name? Come here and let me hug you.¡± ¡°Grandma, my name is South Aubrey.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°Oh, my. Come here, South. Let me hold you.¡± Thus, he walked over. Naturally, he didn¡¯t put his entire weight on her. Instead, he symbolically embraced her. ¡°My grandson is so handsome! You look just like your daddy when he was younger!¡± Gianna found herself speechless. This mother-inw of mine is really going overboard with herpliments! How can my son possibly take after her son?! ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think I look like you too?¡± Ellen was beside herself with joy upon hearing those words. ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re right! You look like me too!¡± On the other hand, Gianna stared at South ¡®speechlessly. Look at how hard that little b*stard is trying! When he starts sweet-talking somebody, he will sweet-talk them without reservation as long as he can get away with it! I can still barely ept hearing the words ¡®like your daddy¡¯. To be honest, I find that Ss and that bratty son of mine are inexplicably simr sometimes even though I can¡¯t tell exactly how they¡¯re alike. It¡¯s probably the influence they have on each other after living together for a long time. Don¡¯t they say a couple starts resembling each other after living together for a long while? Perhaps it works for fathers and sons too. Still, what the hell does he mean by he looks like his grandma too?! Hugging the little guy, Ellen asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± South mulled over it briefly then said, ¡°I want to eat spicy crayfish!¡± She replied, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s one of my specialty dishes!¡± Then, she stood up. ¡°Gianna, do you have anything you want to eat?¡± Gianna thought to herself, A person who can¡¯t cook doesn¡¯t have the right to be picky. ¡°I¡¯m good with anything.¡± ¡°Okay then. Why don¡¯t the two of you wait here while I prepare dinner for you!¡± Ellen said as she headed into the kitchen. However, Gianna suddenly panicked for some reason. What should I do? I¡¯m the girlfriend of her son! It¡¯ll be bad if I don¡¯t help her out in the kitchen, right? But, I really can¡¯t cook! Sh*t; why isn¡¯t Ss back yet?! Thus, she was conflicted over whether she should go over and make a fool of herself in the kitchen or just wait to eat once the food was ready. At worst, I¡¯ll bebeled as rude for not doing anything anyway. To her surprise, South walked into the kitchen and tugged at Ellen¡¯s clothes with his small hands. Widening his large, ck eyes, he asked, ¡°Grandma, can Mommy bring me outside to look around?¡± Ellen smilingly replied, ¡°Sure. Go on then. Don¡¯t go too far, alright?¡± When Gianna heard those words, she was so touched that she nearly shed tears. After that, she stood up and walked outside with the little guy. Stroking his head, she asked, ¡°Son, why did you suddenly think of asking me toe outside with you?¡± South had a speechless look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can just wait around idly for the food to be ready. However, if you went into the kitchen, you¡¯d make a fool of yourself because you can¡¯t cook. What else would you do if you don¡¯te outside?¡± At first, she thought her son was being considerate of her. Unfortunately, his words made her feel as if her self-esteem had taken a beating. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t cook at all, okay? Didn¡¯t you say that the food I cook is delicious? How can you change your mind so quickly, you hypocrite?!¡± He retorted, ¡°Mommy, not everybody can appreciate your cooking. Uncle Ss and I consider your cooking delicious because we love everything about you-both the good and the bad!¡± She was not convinced by his exnation. ¡°Who said that? Didn¡¯t Brian say that it was delicious too? He finished my pickles in soy sauce as well as my sesame noodles!¡± He stopped in his tracks; his gaze was cold as he looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back then? You can go and help out in the kitchen.¡± Gianna said nothing. Is he trying to threaten me? ¡°You don¡¯t even consider yourself an outsider, do you? How can you call her ¡°Grandma¡¯ so familiarly?¡± South looked at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t call her ¡®Grandma¡¯, am I supposed to call her ¡®Mrs. Nn¡¯ like you?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Serves You Right! Gianna fell silent. Which family does this cheeky brat belong to? ¡°You could have called her ¡®Madam Nn¡¯!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In response, South threatened, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to Uncle Ss?¡± ¡°Say what? Worse still, how could you say that you looked like your grandma?! Which part of you looks like her?!¡± ¡°My mouth! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± She snorted. ¡°Nope. Your mouth looks more like mine!¡± ¡°It looks like my grandma¡¯s too!¡± Upon hearing those words, she was rendered speechless again. Sigh. He¡¯s not listening to me anymore. Is the little b*stard in his rebellious phase? Why are there so many people popping up to steal my son from me?! On the other side, Ss finally found Brian. Brian was like a raging bull, rushing forward without heed and ignoring Ss, who was calling out to him from behind. In the end, Ss lost his patience. Striding forward, he grabbed Brian. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Brian shoved him away angrily. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Staggering backward after being pushed away, Ss yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯re my younger brother, who else am I supposed to care for if not you?!¡± Brian was so furious that he was seeing red. ¡°Mom is alive and well. It has been so many years since the incident! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! Do you really regard me as your brother?! Were you happy watching me suffering and struggling every single day?!¡± Meanwhile, Ss simply sighed in frustration-he merely watched as his brother threw a tantrum, just like when they were younger. ¡°At the time, the doctor told me that Mom might end up in a vegetative state. How could I dare to leave you with her? You couldn¡¯t even take care of yourself, how could you take care of Mom if she were in a vegetative state?! They dared to harm Mom once. If so, it would surely happen again. How were you going to take care of her?!¡± ¡°Even if you had to take her away, couldn¡¯t you have told me?!¡± ¡°Were we on talking terms? Would you have listened to me back then?!¡± That sentence took the wind out of Brian¡¯s sails-he couldn¡¯t refute it. Last time, they started fighting every single time they met. The best possible oue was that the meeting ended in nothing more than a heated quarrel. If things took a turn for the worse, they would end up in a scuffle, just likest night. I have never trusted Ss. If it wasn¡¯t for Gianna acting as the middleman bridging us together during this period, our rtionship would never improve to the point where we could sit at the same table and share a meal! Ss sighed helplessly. ¡°You were only safe if we were at odds with each other! Brian, I wasn¡¯t greedy for riches-I was nning my revenge! If all three of us left the family with nothing but the clothes on our back, we would have nothing. Back then, the two of us were still students, and the arthy Family refused to take us in. Moreover, your health was in a precarious situation where you needed treatment at any time. How could I get my revenge if I had to worry about how we were going to afford our next meal every single day?¡± Brian replied aggrievedly, ¡°Then, would it have killed you to inform me beforehand?¡± Then, Ss looked at the setting sun in the distance. ¡°At first, I just didn¡¯t want you to be like me. I was less than human at the time. I was cold and unfeeling, and the only thought in my head was to exact revenge on them-if possible, I even wanted to kill them. For that reason, wished for you to live a normal life. I didn¡¯t want you to live in the shadows the way I did.¡± Looking at Brian, he continued, ¡°If I had told you the truth¡­ are you saying I should have asked you to die with me?¡± Brian squatted down on the ground abruptly and covered his face as his tears flowed out between the seams of his fingers. ¡°Who said we had to die? Couldn¡¯t we have thought up a solution together? You couldn¡¯t even tell me that Mom was still alive¡­¡± Ss replied, ¡°Mom only got better recently. Although she wasn¡¯t braindead after the car ident, she was paralyzed from the waist down for many years. By chance, I came across an expert, who helped me out only after I agreed to fulfill one condition of his. Later, Mom slowly recovered. Since then, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you. But, you looked like you wanted to kill me every time we met. Besides, you would surely visit her frequently after finding out she was alive. I was worried that you might be followed one day. If that happened, Mom would be in danger again.¡± ring at Ss unhappily, he retorted, ¡°Am I that foolish?¡± Ss returned his look with a cold re of his own. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Then, how did the injuries on my face come about? You nearly killed me!¡± In the end, Brian looked a little guilty. ¡°Serves you right! It¡¯s your fault for not saying anything to me! Moreover, you even stayed behind with the Nn Family for revenge! So, why haven¡¯t you carried out your revenge yet?! With your current influence, you can get rid of them, right?!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 When Have I Ever Lied to You? Ss nced at Brian, then he sighed again. ¡°Now, I have many worries to consider. I¡¯m not as impulsive as I was when I was younger After you and Mom left, indeed tried to plot against Edward and Lara. I hired people to assassinate them and also tried to kill them with an overdose of sleeping pills. However, every one of my attempts was foiled by them. The people I hired were iparable to their bodyguards Moreover, they didn¡¯t even touch the dish i spiked with sleeping pills. After that, Grandpa even punished me greatly. He told me that they dared to let me remain by their side because they knew what sort of intentions I had in my heart. Somebody has always been beside me, monitoring me, even until now. At that time, I realized that it was an extremely difficult task for me to exact my revenge. Since then, I have obediently yed my role as the young master of the Nn Family. I studied hard-it didn¡¯t matter whether it was useful or not. I studied everything. When they saw that I was bing more dependable, they finally rxed their guard on me. Now, I can go up against them. But, I don¡¯t want to trouble Grandpa How is he supposed to choose between his son and his grandson?¡± Brian snorted with a disapproving expression. ¡°You sure considered many things.¡± Ss¡¯s expression darkened and he said solemnly, ¡°Brian, you can hate Edward and Lara. But, Grandpa has always been protecting us. The arthy Family took you in because Grandpa called them personally. Also, if it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa helping me secretly back then, Mom would have died. The fact that I can survive for so long and take over as the head of the house of the Nn Family is all due to Grandpa¡¯s influence Otherwise, I would never achieve the sess I have today!¡± For a long while, Brian said nothing. He finally asked awkwardly after a long while, ¡°Isaac mentioned that he was working for you. Did you arrange for the car ident to happen?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Yes, he works for me, but I sent him to protect you guys from the shadows. After the car ident urred, I didn¡¯t realize that there was a conspiracy going on. Onlyter did I realize that things were a little strange. There¡¯s a high possibility that he was somebody Lara had deliberately sent to me. Her purpose was to drive a wedge between us. Don¡¯t kill him yet. We need to question him carefully when we return. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to figure out the mastermind behind everything.¡± Afterward, both of them slowly headed back. Coincidentally, they were just in time to see Gianna and Southing outside. Thus, Ss happily went over to them. ¡°Why did the two of youe out here?¡± Gianna thought to herself, I can¡¯t say I escaped outside because I was afraid of making a fool of myself in the kitchen, can 1? Therefore, she nced at South as she replied, ¡°South said he wanted toe outside to explore the ce.¡± In response, South lifted his small head to look at Gianna. Fine, my darling Mommy. I¡¯ll let this pass. I¡¯ll take the me for this! When she saw that the little guy wasn¡¯t about to expose her lies, she quickly continued, ¡®This ce is absolutely beautiful!¡± Pointing at the highest peak of the corridor, Ss said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you there? The scenery from that point is even more beautiful.¡± After saying that, he directed his next words at Brian, ¡°Brian, why don¡¯t you go back for now?¡± Brian was slightly taken aback. He knew that Ss was intentionally creating a chance for him to have some alone time with his mother. Although he felt very uneasy, he didn¡¯t say anything else as he left with a nomittal grunt. Watching Brian as he left, Gianna asked, ¡°Have you cleared the air with Brian?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did he say anything? Was he understanding?¡± He said, ¡°I told him everything clearly. What else is there to not understand?¡± She nced at him coldly. ¡°If I were Brian, I would be suspicious. Who knows if what you said was the truth?¡± Pausing in his steps, he replied, ¡°I had no reason to deceive him!¡± She red at him again. ¡°So, you have a reason to deceive me?¡± For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of any instances in which he had deceived her. Hence, he frowned, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Gianna red at him sharply, and her voice was cool as she said, ¡°It might be exaggerating to say that your mother is perfectly fine. But, isn¡¯t she walking just fine?¡± Then, Ss seemed to have a sudden realization. Oh, it¡¯s about this issue. Thus, he hurriedly smiled and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really lying. My mother couldn¡¯t walk properly until several years back. Afterward, I met an unusual expert who agreed to cure my mother. However, no matterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. how hard I tried to search for him after that, I couldn¡¯t find him again. So, I honestly wanted you to come and examine my mother to see if she is fully healed.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 You Can Live Here by Yourself for the Rest Of Your Life Gianna pouted. ¡°Is that all? Are you sure you weren¡¯t being selfish?¡± Under Gianna¡¯s gaze, Ss swallowed hard and he didn¡¯t dare to argue against her. Before he could even start talking he shot her a ttering smile ¡°Actually, I did have some ulterior motives. I talk to Mom very often; she knows about you and has seen your pictures before she has been asking to meet you, so I decided to take this opportunity and bring you over.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As she red at Ss, Gianna was about to leave. Just when she turned around, Ss held her hand and said pitifully, ¡°Gianna, please don¡¯t be angry. You know Brian wouldn¡¯te with me if you weren¡¯t coming too. If that was the case, I¡¯m not sure when the misunderstanding between us would be solved, so I could only ask for your help.¡± Although Gianna was slightly irritated, she knew that it wasn¡¯t because of the lie Ss had told her, but it was because she was worried. Gianna was definitely not prepared and Ss had tricked her to the ind to meet his mother. She was worried that his mother would be prejudiced toward her, but she felt like she couldn¡¯t tell Ss about this, so all she could do was re at him. Indistinctly, South said, ¡°Mommy, nothing is embarrassing about eating what has already been prepared!¡± Gianna and Ss were dazed. But then Ss let out a chuckle and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom knew you couldn¡¯t cook. She even told me to take good care of you.¡± Immediately, Gianna was embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really¡­¡± Couldn¡¯t he save face for her? While Ss wrapped his arm around Gianna¡¯s shoulders, he held South with his other hand. ¡°This is nothing. Mom has been through so many things in her life. She is very open-minded. Besides, she only hopes for me and Brian to be happy. You¡¯re the one that can make us happy, so there¡¯s no reason for her to hate you.¡± Upon hearing that, Gianna gave him a single nce. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to say now. I¡¯m still going to hold you responsible for your lies! You¡¯re not allowed to visit my house for three days after we go back!¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Breaking away from his hold, Gianna marched forward arrogantly. The two of them made their way to the highest point of Promise Ind and looked back at the lush greenery, the pavilion, the cloister, and the fences in the distance. Everything was windy-like a dragon making its way up the hill. The seaside was the most beautiful at this point. The sun was setting silently at the horizon; the colorful clouds gathered and illuminated rays of evening sunlight. The only things left hanging in the sky were the dreamlike red, orange, and yellow rays-it looked as if gold was sprinkled from the sky. The clouds were finely outlined in the sky, turning the sky into an ink painting. The evening breeze that was mixed with the fragrance of flowers and trees was very refreshing. Gianna exhaled deeply and eximed, ¡°This ce is so beautiful!¡± Laughing softly, Ss answered, ¡°When we¡¯re old, we cane and stay here for the rest of our lives.¡± Gianna was surprised that Ss actually had the same idea as her. Looking toward Gianna, Ss inquired ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± With cold eyes, Gianna scowled. ¡°I¡¯m wondering how long I can bear with you if you keep on lying to me like this.¡± Instantly, Ss¡¯s hair stood on end. He reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°S-Stay strong, Gianna. I promise I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore.¡± Gianna almostughed out loud when she heard his words. She didn¡¯t know how this man could say something like that in such a serious manner. Throwing him a coy nce, she started walking back. She said, ¡°If you ever lie to me again, then you cane here to live by yourself for the rest of your life!¡± Her response left Ss at a loss for words. When Ss and Gianna finally came home, they found Ellen and Brian crying in one another¡¯s arms. It seemed like the two of them had finally talked it out Ellen asked Brian, ¡°Do you still faint very often?¡± Shaking his head, Brian said, ¡°Not anymore. Gianna has cured me. I haven¡¯t fainted for a long time, and I don¡¯t have a headache anymore.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 We¡¯re Family Ellen was surprised ¡°Gianna? Your sister-inw?¡± Brain smiled as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s super amazing!¡± Suddenly, something came into her mind and Ellen said, ¡°Ss told me that she¡¯s the one who cured your grandpa¡¯s sickness, and now she has even treated yours. I didn¡¯t expect my daughter-inw to be so marvelous.¡± As she was saying this, her eyes were glistening Standing by the door, Ss nced toward Gianna, looking like he was trying to say. You see that? Mom is very satisfied with you Gianna had to admit that Ellen¡¯s remarks had got rid of the uneasiness in her heart. Tightening her lips, she was feeling a little bit happy Ss led Gianna and South into the living room. ¡°Later, you can ask Gianna to give you an examination too.¡± Rising to her feet, Ellen laughed. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go wash your hands; dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Locking eyes with each other in secret, both South and Gianna broke into a smile. The three of them washed their hands and went to the dining table. ¡°Gianna, Brian told me that you cured him. You¡¯re so amazing. I found many doctors to look at his complications but none of them had any idea, I didn¡¯t expect that you could help him. I¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± said Ellen. Gianna was not used to this kind of situation, so she could only laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Helplessly, Ellen sighed. ¡°Back then, I was always worried that both Ss and Brian would turn bad. I was so preupied that I couldn¡¯t live my life peacefully. I had to nag him every time he visited me. He¡¯s probably getting tired of my nagging, but still, he only ever tells me the good news. In fact, now that the Inte is so developed, it¡¯s easy for me to find out something if I want to. Whenever I heard of the dangers they encountered, or that the two of them were in a fight again, I couldn¡¯t sleep for nights. It¡¯s only because of you that I can sit down and eat with them at the same table.¡±. As she said that, she looked at the brothers. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you going to give Gianna a toast?¡± The brothers nced at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. They raised the wine sses on the table toward Gianna and said, ¡°Thank you, Gianna.¡± Even South followed suit. ¡°Mommy, I thank you too!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes. Thank you, my daughter-inw!¡± said Ellen. Gianna was dumbstruck. Everyone at the table was looking at her and their gaze was so kind. Gianna felt like a moon surrounded by stars as she was sitting in the middle. She hadpletely let go of the stone in her heart that was troubling her all day. It looked like her future mother-inw was someone very amiable! Pursing her lips shyly, she raised her wine ss. ¡°We¡¯re no strangers. You guys don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Ellenughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to behave that way. Gianna, quick; try the spicy crayfish I prepared.¡± Right when Gianna thanked everyone and wanted to reach for the dish, Ss was one step ahead. He put gloves on and started peeling the crayfish for everyone. Everyone was given the peeled crayfish; the atmosphere was very warm and rxing. After the dinner, Ss looked at Ellen who was busy tidying up the table, and said, ¡°Mom,e and take a seat. I have something to ask you.¡± Ellen put her work aside and sat down in surprise. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Ss said, ¡°For so many years, I didn¡¯t dare to ask about what had happened back then. But now that it has been so long and you¡¯re blessed with children and grandchildren, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I were to ask, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can ask,¡± chuckled Ellen. Looking at Gianna and Brian, Ss then asked, ¡°Why does Edward like Lara so much? I¡¯ve analyzed the situation together with Gianna, and we feel like it¡¯s impossible for Edward to do things to such extent for Lara!¡± Silently, Ellen let out a long sigh. As if she had gone back to thirty years ago, she stared nkly into the distance. ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t like her for no reason. It¡¯s because he thought that Lara was the one that saved his life.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 The Truth Upon hearing that, Ss and Gianna nced at each other. This revtion is too overwhelming. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Did Gianna really make the right guess? Things weren¡¯t really that simple? ¡°He thought the one who saved him was Lara? Are you saying that Lara wasn¡¯t the one that saved him?¡± Ss couldn¡¯t hold himself back from asking Ellen nodded with sadness visible in her eyes. She then looked at Gianna, feeling a little flustered to talk about her past in front of her daughter-inw. ¡°Gianna, these are all trivial issues of our family. Please don¡¯t be scared away by them,¡± said Ellen vaguely Gianna was startled for a moment and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Nn. If you find it ufortable for me to stay throughout the conversation, South and I can leave some space for you. We can go take a walk outside.¡± As she was saying this, she got to her feet and pulled South as she tried to leave. Ellen hurriedly took her hand. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just afraid that my family issues will affect your rtionship with Ss. You can stay if you don¡¯t mind.¡± At this moment, Ss helped Gianna back to the sofa. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to overthink things. I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with Gianna. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Gianna, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered to ask you about this. I haven¡¯t thought about this since the beginning and really thought that Edward was captivated by Lara.¡± Ellen sighed again; her voice sounded helpless. ¡°He was indeed captivated by her. Both Edward and Lara were my university ssmates, and he always had a crush on Lara. During one of our ss reunions, one of the rooms in the hotel was on fire. But, restaurants thirty years ago were very undeveloped and there was no CCTV. Edward was sitting at the end of the table. Everyone was rushing toward the doors. You can imagine how crowded it was. I was sitting next to the door with Lara and so we managed to leave. But, Edward was nowhere to be seen. I was very worried so I soaked myself with water and went in again.¡± When I found the room, the door was closed; the entrance was blocked by a burning beam. The fire was roaring and I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. I closed my eyes and tried to put the fire out with a broom. When I finally got rid of the beam and opened the door, Lara came in. She was covered in a damp nket and when she saw me, she put it on me. She rushed into the room and helped to get Edward out. I wanted to help her but she told me that there was someone inside the room. I didn¡¯t doubt her since we were indeed racing against time with the fire. Covering myself in the nket, I went into the room, but I found no one. When I finally got out, Lara came in again saying that she might have been mistaken and helped me out. That day, no one knew that it was actually me who had moved the beam and opened the door.¡± Letting out a bitterugh, she continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t exin clearly what had happened that day. I couldn¡¯t say that Lara didn¡¯t save anyone and tell everyone that she was taking credit for nothing. From Edward¡¯s perspective, it was Lara who had saved his life. In the eyes of our ssmates, it was Lara who had saved me and Edward!¡± Gianna was startled. ¡°How could Lara be so scheming at such a young age?¡± Helplessly, Ellen said, ¡°She¡¯s not scheming. I was the stupid one.¡± Gianna frowned in response. ¡°Then, how did you get married into the Nns? Didn¡¯t Lara do all that to marry Ss¡¯s Dad?¡± Taking a deep breath, Ellen answered, ¡°The Nns had intended to arrange a marriage with the arthys. Although Ss really wanted to marry Lara, she was abroad. I told him that if he can persuade both our families, I would agree with his n too. So, he went to the Roberts¡¯, but they told him that she already had a boyfriend and rejected his proposal. They didn¡¯t even give him a phone number to contact her. That night, he asked me out for a drink. He told me about how much he was in love with Lara, how grateful he was that she saved him from the fire, and how if it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t be alive. I didn¡¯t exin, but I did talk about the fire. Maybe he was too drunk, but he didn¡¯t hear what I said clearly. It might be that he didn¡¯t care to listen at all. Anyway, he didn¡¯t pity me at all for everything I did for him.¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Something Must¡¯ve Happened Back Then ¡°I was too in love with him. I wanted to be with him even though I knew his heart belonged to Lara. But, not long after we got married, Lara came back. She said that the reason she left was that her face was burned by the fire. She was worried that the others would find her disgusting, so she went abroad to treat her face. After listening to her exnation, Edward was heartbroken. He got back together with Lara without even caring about what I would think.¡± Gianna and Ss looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Ellen¡¯s marriage to have transpired like that. ¡°He¡¯s fond of Lara; that¡¯s why he believed her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But, he¡¯s my husband after all. Of course, I didn¡¯t want him to ignore me and act like that. I quarreled with him but it was useless. It hadn¡¯t even been two months since Lara¡¯s return and he already wanted to divorce me. I naturally disagreed. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally get married to him. Besides, the Nns and the arthys wouldn¡¯t agree with it. Edward couldn¡¯t do as he pleased.¡± Gianna frowned in response. ¡°Then, why did Lara go overseas? It couldn¡¯t be because of the wound right?¡± asked Gianna. Ellen then answered, ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t. She¡¯s someone who only does things with purpose. There was no way she could be selfless enough to grant me my wish. I think there might be something that was distracting her, or maybe she failed at something. And that was why she came back for Edward!¡± Gianna nodded at what Ellen said. Although she didn¡¯t know Ellen very well, instinctually, she felt that there must have been another reason Lara left. Ss went on to ask, ¡°If he likes Lara and doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, there was also no reason for him to be so ruthless. Is there anything else that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°When I divorced your Dad, he said something and I still can¡¯t understand what that was supposed to mean even until today. He said that since we were once married, he¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. He told me he won¡¯t hold me responsible for anything, but he has only been in love with Lara from the very beginning. All I felt was irony back then. He messed up my reputation, made me homeless, and then he had the audacity to say that he wouldn¡¯t look into the matter anymore on ount that we were once married! I thought he was talking about me giving birth to Brian behind his back, but he knew about that all along. There was no reason for him to mention that during the divorce.¡± Ss exchanged another nce with the others. ¡°Then, he must have been talking about something else.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°It seems like you will have to find out what happened back then.¡± Ss then hummed in agreement. ¡°Mommy, haven¡¯t you been looking for the wrong person?¡± asked South coolly. Looking toward the little boy, Giannaughed helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I should¡¯ve asked you. Can you help me then?¡± Ellen was surprised as she looked at South. What are they talking about? Ss tugged South into his embrace with a proud expression. ¡°Mom, your grandson is much better than me. If there¡¯s something you want to find out, it would be better if you were to give him the task.¡± ¡°Really? Is my lil¡¯ grandson so marvelous?¡± Ellen asked in bewilderment. South grinned, showing his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing? Mypany lost more than forty million because of you! How are we going to get even with that?¡± snorted Brian. South looked at him provocatively. ¡°It you think you¡¯ve lost too little, I can help you with it.¡± Brian was so annoyed that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Help me? You better watch out.¡± As he was saying this, he reached out, trying to grab South, South broke away from Ss¡¯s embrace and plunged into Ellen¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, your son is bullying me!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next Chapter Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 His Weakness Ellen was so pleased with South that she held him in his arms and reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t dare to do anything. I¡¯ll hit him back for you.¡± Instantly, Brianughed. ¡°You¡¯re good at finding help.¡± With a proud expression, South snorted in response. Silently twitching her mouth, Gianna was a little jealous of her son¡¯s slick social skills. Why doesn¡¯t this little boy feel awkward at all around them? Embarrassingly, she exined, ¡°South came back that day saying that he thought you were a bad guy¡­¡± Before she could finish her exnation, South ran over and covered her mouth. His dark eyes shined like diamonds while he signaled her to stop talking Gianna didn¡¯t understand why, but the little boy turned toward Brian. ¡°How dare youe at me? Do you know how expensive Mommy¡¯s consultation fee is? It cost my Great-grandpa fifty million a day. Mommy took fifteen days to treat you. Do the math! Count by yourself how much that is! You even ate the dumplings and noodles Mommy made. I¡¯ll tell you what. For the sake of Grandma and Daddy, I won¡¯t charge you more. Just pay Mommy 500 million!¡± Even Ss followed suit and helped out. ¡°How can that be enough? He needs to pay at least 300 million more!¡± Not knowing whether she shouldugh or cry, Gianna thought that this father and son¡¯s minds were in sync. Weren¡¯t they the ones who told her not to charge consultation fees that day? Simrly, Ellen grinned and looked toward Brian. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you¡¯re cured, even 800 million is worth it, let alone 500 million!¡± Brian was speechless as he looked at his mother. I¡¯m no longer the most favored one in the family! Edward just came back home when he saw Lara¡¯s frustrated expression. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Taking a long breath, Lara answered, ¡°They lost Ss. What¡¯s the point of employing those useless bastards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, Ss wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything without Brian,¡± Edward reassured her. ¡°The one who was watching them said that Brian and Ss got into a fightst night. Gianna then came and brought the two of them away, but no one had seen them since then. When the both of them went out for breakfast at 6 AM, Ss¡¯s car vanished. Is it possible that Gianna had made the two of them reconcile with each other?¡± Lara questioned. ¡°How is that possible? This is not a trivial matter. There¡¯s no way she can talk them out of it that easily! Look at both of their tempers. Either one of them will only be satisfied if the other gives in. Reconciliation is impossible!¡± eximed Edward. Upon hearing that, Lara nodded in agreement. Indeed, no one would simply forgive someone who had killed their mother. ¡°Gianna seems to be very wicked. Look at how many times she has intervened with our ns? Besides, other than knowing that she¡¯s one of the Aubreys, we know nothing about her. And everything that happened abroad can¡¯t be found! But, I don¡¯t understand why Ss is so fond of her. This is so unreasonable. This woman can¡¯t stay any longer!¡± Holding Lara¡¯s hand, Ssforted, ¡°Stop thinking about that. If Ss likes her so much, just let him be. The old Ss didn¡¯t care about anyone and always looked like he would die with us anytime. Now that he has Gianna and a son, he has a weakness. He¡¯ll have to think about the two of them before doing anything. This may be a good thing for us.¡± Once again, Lara nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. By the way, I called Penny today and it didn¡¯t get through. This kid is really worrying metely. I think she blocked me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way. I gave her a call on the day after she left. We talked for half an hour and I feel like she didn¡¯t take the matter to heart. She even asked me to persuade you. Seems like you were too rash with introducing a boyfriend to her before. Just take it easy with this!¡± Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Penny Is Gone Lara sighed and said, ¡°I did all this for our family. She left after making a fuss and didn¡¯t even answer my call. It looks like I owe her in my previous life!¡± ¡°Stopining. You should be d that Penny is so mature. Look at the others, there are not many people out there who are as excellent as her,¡± said Edward Putting some thought into it, Lara said, ¡°Then you should give her a call and ask her toe back for a meal this weekend.¡± Agreeing with her, Ss took out his phone and called Penny. But he was told that her phone had been turned off. He looked at Lara in surprise. ¡°Her phone¡¯s off.¡± Lara eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She doesn¡¯t have that habit!¡± Feeling like something was wrong, Edward said, ¡°Maybe her battery¡¯s dead. You go to bed first. I¡¯ll go to her house to have a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Lara. The both of them drove to Penny¡¯s house, but she didn¡¯t open the door even after they had been knocking for a long time. The more time had passed, the more worried they got. In the end, they could only enter the house using the spare key and prepared to wait for her in the house. However, when they got in, they found that the house was uninhabited. It was so empty that they felt like no one had been staying there for a long time. They then found a letter on the coffee table with Penny¡¯s handwriting on it. ¡®Dad, Mom, I¡¯m not sure if you guys will find this letter. All I hope is for you to think of me. When you find this letter, I may be far away from this city already. Actually, I have always thought of leaving. This is not on a whim. I always feel like I¡¯m your puppet with no right to my own feelings and thoughts. But, I do have my own thoughts. Sometimes, I wonder if the purpose of my existence was to please both of you. Today, I finally understand. I do have feelings and I hate obeying your orders. I want to live my own life. So, I decided to leave. Please don¡¯t be worried about me. Whether my life is smooth sailing or difficult in the future, this is my own choice. I won¡¯t me this on anyone. With regard, Penny.¡¯ After reading the letter, Edward looked toward Lara with teary eyes. ¡°Where do you think she has gone?¡± But Lara wasn¡¯t crying; instead, she was dazed. ¡°Who has she been in contact with recently? How did she be soN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. rebellious all of a sudden?¡± Edward¡¯s tears then fell. ¡°Where are we supposed to find our kid? I¡¯m afraid we really hurt her this time.¡± Lara looked cold. All that was showing on her face was the anxiousness one would feel when they were betrayed. ¡°Find her! We need to find out who has been in touch with her. We need to get someone to check the flight! If she doesn¡¯t want us to find her, she has probably gone overseas. Look into her ssmates and friends that are close to her!¡± As she was saying this, she got to her feet and walked straight outside. Edward scowled as he nced at Lara¡¯s back. Lara wasn¡¯t wrong for what she had said. But, he felt like she was way too calm-as if she had no emotions. Putting Ss and Brian aside, she was exceptionally cold even toward her biological daughter! Instead of leaving, Edward walked into Penny¡¯s room. On the bedside table, there was a photo frame that was lying face down. Setting the photo frame up, he noticed that it was a photo of the three of them. Back then, Penny was only about ten years old. She was standing in the middle and she sported two high ponytails. He was holding her hand. The both of them smiled happily, but not Lara. She looked cold as always, but it was undeniable that she was gorgeous! It was a pity that Penny had covered up the photograph. Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t want to look at it! His phone suddenly rang. Checking the screen, it was Lara. Edward swiped the screen to answer. However, before he could say anything, Lara¡¯s demanding voice sounded out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Sharing the Same Room Edward had never felt that there was any problem with the way Lara talked. But probably because of what happened to Penny, he also felt that Lara¡¯s tone was too aggressive, and it was indeed commanding! ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll stay for a while!¡± Because Lara didn¡¯t hear the answer she thought he would give, she was at loss for a long moment. Finally, she didn¡¯t say anything and hung up the phone. Ss and the others had been chatting until 11 PM. Gianna and South weren¡¯t able to hold on and theyy on the sofa drowsily. Knowing that they were tired, Ellen shooed them to sleep. However, the vi on the ind had only four rooms in total and there was no doubt that Brian and Ellen would be upying one room each. There were two rooms left for the three of them. If it were in the past, it was natural that Gianna and South would share one. Nevertheless, South had already checked out all the rooms earlier and he told Ellen that he wanted to sleep on his own. So, Ss and Gianna had to stay together in the same room. Ss didn¡¯t have any objections, but Gianna didn¡¯t seem to like the idea. When they were back at home, they had never shared a room. Why was it that she had to sleep with him in the house of her future mother-inw? People who didn¡¯t know her would think that she couldn¡¯t keep herposure. Of course, she wasn¡¯t someone like that! So, she kept herself awake on the sofa but still couldn¡¯t help falling asleep. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. I think Gianna is already sleepy,¡± said Ellen. Immediately, Gianna woke up. This wasn¡¯t her house after all and hence she didn¡¯t dare to sleep too deeply. That was why she woke up the moment Ellen spoke. When she woke up, she tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± But when her voice dropped, she started yawning. Looking at her behavior, Ss was entertained but heartbroken at the same time. ¡°All of us should go to bed now. We¡¯re leaving too.¡± As he said, he bent down, lifted Gianna away from the sofa, and walked toward the room. Gianna was shocked at once. She murmured subconsciously, ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡± Instead of letting her go, Ss¡¯s eyelids drooped and there was a teasing smile at the corner of his mouth. While he was walking, he asked, ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°What do you think your mom would think when she sees you holding me like that in front of her?¡± Gianna frowned. Ss whispered, ¡°Mom would only be happyExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. for me.¡± ¡°Just let go of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Mom¡¯s watching.¡± In her heart, Gianna thought, of course, I know your mother is watching! If she isn¡¯t, I would have kicked you already! She was so angry now but she had nowhere to vent her anger out. So, she could only threaten him with her gaze. ¡°Ss, how could you be so shameless? What do you mean by we¡¯re going to sleep now? You made it sound like I¡¯ve been sleeping with you all along!¡± Halting his movements, Ss thought for a while and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we sleep together before?¡± ¡®Who slept with you?¡± Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, her expression was fierce. ¡°If we haven¡¯t slept together before, how did our son appear?¡± chuckled Ss. Gianna was speechless for a moment and she yelled, ¡°You¡¯re too much into character!¡± As soon as her voice dropped, she heard Ellen¡¯s voice. ¡°Ss, why don¡¯t youe sleep in my room. I can crash on the sofa.¡± Ss frowned after he heard what his mother said. There was no way he would let his mother sleep on the sofa and so he answered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa!¡± ¡°No way. You guys must have been very tireding here by car and boat. There¡¯s no way you can rest well.¡± Gianna pouted. She felt like his mother¡¯s words were clearly meant for her. She was originally thinking of kicking him out to the sofa after he sent her back to the room. But how could she do that now? She took a deep breath and said to Ellen, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Nn. You sleep in the room. Ss can sleep with me!¡± Finally getting the answer she wanted, Ellen smiled. ¡°Okay. Rest well, then. Good night!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 No Backing Out ¡°Good night, Mrs. Nn!¡± Gianna smiled as she said that and she switched into a fierce expression in the next second. ¡°Hurry up and let me down!¡± Ss did not let her go. Instead, the corners of his mouth grew wider. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re changing too quickly, my dear?¡± ¡°Why should I be nice to you when you¡¯re so shameless?¡± Gianna snorted. At this moment, Ss had already pushed open the room¡¯s door. Taking a few steps, he pressed Gianna into the bed, and his tall figure engulfed her. ¡°Come on; repeat what you just said!¡± The man¡¯s low, enchanting voice spread across her cheeks in a warm gust. His unique scent swept over her in all directions. In fact, it was a very reassuring scent. But the man right in front of her was very dangerous; it was making Gianna¡¯s heart anxious. The room wasn¡¯t lit; his eyes looked especially bright in the dark room; they looked like the glowing green eyes of a wolf who had been starved for a long time. Gianna swallowed carefully, too afraid to repeat what she just said. However, Ss saw through her timidness and got closer to her intentionally. His lips stroked her ears teasingly and he demanded, ¡°Say it!¡± There was a hint of seductiveness in his gentle voice. ¡°I said you¡¯re true to your words and very talented. No one would dare to pull a face at you!¡± Gianna ttered him. Laughing silently in his heart, Ss continued to say harshly, ¡°Did¡­ Did you say that just now?¡± Gianna smiled dryly and she said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure I said that earlier!¡± But Ss continued to lean over her instead of leaving. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Gianna¡¯s eyebrows twitched and she red at him; she was almost going crazy. Reading her mind, Ss did not make a sound. Instead, his palm moved to the hem of her clothes inadvertently. Instantly, Gianna was taken aback and she froze. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°W-What are you doing? Don¡¯t be so shameless, Ss!¡± Ss¡¯s eyebrows knitted and he pretended to tug at the hem of her clothes. Raising his eyes, he looked at the stubborn woman and chuckled, * ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gianna was annoyed and wanted to hit him and pinch him, but she couldn¡¯t doOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. that in his mother¡¯s house. Eyeing the annoying smile at the corner of his mouth, her eyes rolled. Suddenly, she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him on his cheek. With a pair of captivating eyes, she shyly said, ¡°You get down first. I can¡¯t breathe because of your weight.¡± Ss propped himself up with his elbow, moving his body that wasn¡¯t actually pressing on Gianna. But, he was still trying his best to fight for some benefits. ¡°Then, where do I sleep?¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still send you out? Of course, you¡¯re sleeping with me. I¡¯ll sleep over that side and you¡¯ll be sleeping here.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss was pleased. He leaned over and kissed her on her lips. ¡°No backing out then!¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Gianna shed him an innocent smile. Finally, Ss got up on his feet and picked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you without your consent!¡± Smiling gently, Gianna answered, ¡°I know. By the way, when you brought me in just now, I forgot to bring my bag. You wait here; I¡¯ll go get it.¡± With that, she was about to get up and leave the bed. But there was no way Ss didn¡¯t figure out what she was trying to do. He instantly pressed her down. ¡°No.You wait here. I¡¯ll go!¡± Obediently, Gianna lowered her head and responded, ¡°Well, then. Thank you, my dear.¡± Ss frowned as he looked at her perfect smile. He wondered what had happened to her today. Why is she so nice today? ¡°Are you trying to trick me to go out, then lock the door?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 You Should Make a Move Helplessly, Gianna raised her eyebrows, her voice sounded innocent ¡°Why would 1? I¡¯m a woman of my word I won¡¯t shut you out You know I¡¯ve promised Mrs Nn Ss thought for a while and agreed Although Gianna was naughty, she did keep her promises. He stretched out and patted her head ¡°Okay Wait for me here¡± ¡°Hurry up then,¡± answered Gianna happily Ss hummed in response and left. As he left, Gianna spun and looked around the room. The room was big, there was a wardrobe, a bathroom, and a king-sized bed On the balcony, there were two sofas that could only fit one person each. A round table was ced in the middle. If it weren¡¯t toote at night, she might want to have a drink with Ss on the balcony Walking over, she pulled open the balcony door and walked out. Her heart instantly settled down when she looked at the lighthouse in the distance and breathed in the salty scent of the seawater, The sound of the door opening was heard and Gianna turned around. It was Ss. She made her way inside and took the tiny ck bag he was holding ¡°You shower first, or do I shower first?¡± Ssughed and said, ¡°You go first. I need to smoke.¡± Nodding, Gianna picked up her pajamas and went into the bathroom without a word. Watching the disappearing figure, Ss couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything to her, it was better than nothing just to look at her, right? How many times had he dreamt about sleeping in the same room with his girlfriend? Just the thought of it was already stirring him up. He couldn¡¯t control his mind from picturing the image. He was thinking about how he would hold her in bed and how he would improve their rtionship. There should be nothing wrong with kissing and hugging her. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t mind if he touched her too If she was aroused by the kisses, the rest was a matter of course, right? ¡°The day has finallye after waiting for such a long time. My wish is finallying true¡­¡± He was thrilled and wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy at all. He reced the quilt cover and the bedsheet with a new one and waitedOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. anxiously as he leaned on the bed. His heart was very bothered. Why does this woman take so long to shower? The ringtone of a video call suddenly rang. Ss made a face at the sound and his first reaction was to wonder who was brainless enough to disturb him at this very moment. As he nced at his phone, it turned out to be Alex who was calling him on WhatsApp. He swiped the screen to answer the call, and Alex¡¯s silly face showed up. Ss frowned slightly at the sight. ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± But Alex wasughing with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Oh, wow! You still have the time to answer my call. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re done already? Tsk tsk! Looks like your body isn¡¯t healthy enough.¡± Not getting what Alex was trying to say, Ss scowled in response. However, he could see that Alex was in one of the private rooms of Ruby Pce. ¡°Can you please say it quickly if you have something to tell me?¡± Alex thenughed loudly. ¡°I made a bet with Hayden that you¡¯re busy fooling around with Gianna and would have no time to pick up the video call. But look at me now; I just lost almost ten thousand to him!¡± ¡°Who should you me with that mouth of yours then?¡± Alex tilted his head and looked around, probably looking for someone through his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are sleeping in different rooms?¡± With a grimace, Ss said in a chilly tone, ¡°Are you very free now?¡± However, Alex wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If Ss was standing in front of him, of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare say anything like this. But now, he could speak however he wanted. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be considerate. After all, you¡¯ve been single for so many years. One might think that your member can no longer function properly!¡± Ss was irritated and he red at him. ¡°Do you have a deathwish?¡± But Alex continued to look like he was trying to pick a fight. ¡°I was just saying and you¡¯re already getting so worked up. It¡¯s not that I wanted toment about anything, but you really do have the patience. How can you still hold yourself back when you have such a good opportunity? You should make your move! The way you drag yourself along like an old bullock, it¡¯ll be years before you finally get to sleep with Gianna.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The Three Rules to Get a Girl Ss was speechless Why do you even care? Do you know why you started balding? That¡¯s because you have too many quickies!¡± Clicking in annoyance, Alex said, ¡°Tsk. Why do you care if I¡¯m fast or slow? After all, I get what I want and you can only watch If you¡¯re still going to believe in your tonic long term love, you might not even get to be the winner at the end of the day.¡± Ss didn¡¯t want to be affected by what he was saying, but the image of George couldn¡¯t help appearing in his mind, Looking at Ss, who was deep in his thoughts, Alexughed. ¡°How is it? Do you need me to teach you how to seize the opportunity and grab her heart?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ss took a nce at the closed bathroom door Although he wasn¡¯t interested in what Alex was saying, he had to admit that sometimes his ideas were indeed useful ¡°Speak!¡± Alex shrieked, ¡°You need to first tell me whether you guys are in the same room.¡± ¡°Yeah She¡¯s showering.¡± Ss nodded. Alex then continued determinedly, ¡°Then it¡¯ll be easy. You guys can find something to drink. Alcohol will stimte the dopamine in her body. By then, everything will happen naturally!¡± As he said this, he raised his eyebrows at Ss and showed him an especially despicable face on purpose. Instantly, Ss¡¯s patience melted away and he wanted to choke him. This is such a bad idea! ¡°Do you think I can beat her at drinking?¡± The coldness in his voice seeped into Alex¡¯s bone, Alex was taken aback, and his expression froze. He had totally forgotten about how well Gianna could take her alcohol. There were not many who could beat her. There was no way Ss would win even if there were two of him. ¡°I totally forgot about that. Okay, since Gianna is a very independent woman, you should try the softer way. In every girl, there is a motherly instinct. If you give her the impression that you¡¯re weak, she will instinctively act like a mother to protect you. You should pretend that you¡¯re scared during the night. Maybe you can try acting like you have a nightmare, or suddenly think of some sad moments. Just try everything you can to get her sympathy. Don¡¯t let go of any chance you can get to cuddle and kiss her. Remember these three things and no women would be able to slip away from your grasp. Number one, persistence. Number two, shamelessness. And number three, persist to be shameless!¡± Ss was dumbfounded. He thought he must have been crazy for listening to Alex¡¯s nonsense. But Alex was still chattering, ¡°You guys are on such a beautiful ind. If one night is not enough, you still have two nights. If there is no substantial progress between the two of you after this trip, I¡¯m going to be very worried for you. You have known each other for about five months, right?¡± ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m on the ind?¡± Ss¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°What do you think? No walls are airtight. Someone saw you guys!¡± said Alex Ss continued to ask, ¡°Who saw us?¡± ¡°Hayden brought a friend over there and that friend posted something on Instagram. You guys identally photobombed his selfie.¡± ¡°Ask him to delete the photo!¡± Ss was slightly relieved. ¡°Of course. Hayden already told him that.¡± When Ss was about to say something else, the bathroom door opened. He hung the phone up ruthlessly and turned around. As he did that, his eyes instantly fixed on Gianna who had just got out of the bathroom. Her small face was bared and it was soft like a high-quality suet jade; her half-dry hair casually hung over her shoulder. She looked extremely adorable in her white pajamas. Immediately. Ss smiled and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s your turn now,¡± said Gianna. Pulling her onto the bed, Ss said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry your hair?¡± ¡°Just let it be. I¡¯m toozy to do that!¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°How could you? It¡¯s easy to catch a cold if you sleep with damp hair.¡± Ss got up and walked straight into the bathroom. He came out very soon after with a hairdryer. ¡°Come; I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 What Did You Do to Me? As Ss said this, he stood beside Gianna. The whooshing sound of the hairdryer rose and her silky hair flew freely in the wind Gianne could clearly feel his fingers passing through her hair and this feeling was indescribable She felt like her heart was soaked in a hot spring and she felt especially soft and warm No one had ever treated her like this She looked at the man who was standing in front of her. He was tall, handsome, down-to-earth, and caring She wrapped her arms around his waist and allowed him to do whatever he wanted on her head. Soon, the sound of the hairdryer stopped. Gianna raised her eyes and nced at him He was also looking back at her. At that moment, a chemical reaction transpired. He threw the hairdryer away and leaned over. With his big palm, he raised her chin and kissed her passionately. Everything seemed to be going out of control. Instead of being afraid, Gianna was nervous. Even if something were to happen, it shouldn¡¯t be in his mother¡¯s house. One would have thought she was craving for him! Pushing him lightly with both her hands, she tried to sober him up. However, when she saw his dark and bottomless eyes, she was ovee with desire. ¡°Ss, Ss¡± Ss knew she was scared, and he med himself for being so rude. So, he tried his best to restrain the urge to take over her and turned the stormy kiss into something softer. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± I¡¯ll never hurt you. But, he didn¡¯t utter these words because he was too preupied. Gently, he pushed her onto the bed and leaned over. His arms held onto her tightly, and easily, he trapped her under his body. He knew very well that Gianna was the most obedient in this position. After all, he had just threatened her in this way! Kissing her lips, he wanted more. ¡°Gianna, say you like me.¡± Slightly embarrassed, Gianna turned her head to the side, refusing to do as he wished. Is it necessary to say it out loud? Why is he forcing me to say that? If I don¡¯t like him, why would I let him do whatever he wants? Because Ss didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, his hands moved to the hem of her clothes and he threatened, ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Ss,¡±Gianna stared at him. Narrowing his eyes, Ss continued to coax, ¡°Say it. Say you like me the most.¡± Gianna was irritated and she answered vaguely, ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Say it properly! Repeat after me. Gianna likes Ss.¡± Ss was enjoying the rarely seenpliance of Gianna. When he was immersed in his little pleasure, Gianna wrapped her arms around his neck. Instantly, Ss was even more aroused. His eyes were brimming with hope. Suddenly, he felt a pain in the back of his neck. He didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued, ¡°Hurry up!¡± But slowly, he felt his limbs starting to get numb. Except for his mouth, he seemed to be unable to move the rest of his body. He quickly looked at Gianna. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too tired. It¡¯s time to rest,¡± Gianna smiled gently as she uttered. Ss was speechless. She must have used the same method she used to deal with Brian. Otherwise, there was no way that this would happen from a simple hug. With a pitiful face, he whined, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, fine! But, why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Only then would you sleep without doing something!¡± said Gianna solemnly. Ss¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly. Did she just treat me as if I¡¯m a pervert? ¡°I wasn¡¯t even going to do something.¡± Gianna nodded in understanding. ¡°I know that. But I was hoping that you could sleep better. You sleep over here and I¡¯ll be over there. There¡¯s no need to shower anymore. Just go ahead and sleep like this!¡± Ss didn¡¯t know what to say after that. Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 His Astounding Girlfriend Finding her words somewhat familiar, Ss suddenly remembered that when he was bullying her just now, she was also saying the same thing Indeed, Gianna was a woman of her words. He was really going to sleep on one side and her, on the other since she already had a n, it was no wonder she was so calm Every dog had its day. What more could he do now after things had turned out this way? But how could he fall asleep like this? Even though it wasn¡¯t painful, it didn¡¯t feel good either! Looking at her, he said, ¡°You need to let me go! I cannot sleep without taking a shower!¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. Did he think she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking? ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? I can help you then! Tell me, how many hours do you want to sleep? Or do you want to never wake up again?¡± Moving the needles in her hand, she threatened. Ss was instantly wordless Seeing that he had finally settled down, Gianna moved his head to adjust his posture. ¡°Be good!¡± As she said this, she leaned over and kissed his lips. ¡°Good night, boyfriend!¡± Ss wanted to cry but there were no tears. How did I fall in love with a girl who is so skilled in acupuncture? The thought of trying to take their rtionship to another level vanished into thin air at this very moment. All he felt now was that he was already struggling to protect himself. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was too incapable or that his girlfriend was too brilliant. He couldn¡¯t beat her in drinking! And if they were to fight, the woman had so many tricks that he couldn¡¯t guard against her, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t willing to hurt her. She didn¡¯t even care when he threatened her. Is it really true that I can only pretend to be weak? Ss didn¡¯t really trust the tricks Alex had taught him. But now, it seemed like this was the only path he could take. ¡°Gianna, can you stop the pain? My arms and legs are hurting. Or, can you let me be like Brian? Just put me to sleep so I can stop imagining things!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gianna frowned. That¡¯s impossible! I only wanted to numb him! Reaching over, she took a look at the point where the needle was inserted. It¡¯s the correct location. Why is he in pain? ¡°Do you feel anything other than pain?¡± Ss thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a little bit numb!¡± Gianna then looked at him suspiciously, and Ss pretended to be calm. But when he met Gianna¡¯s questioning gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but avoid her gaze Tilting her head, Gianna took another needle from her bag. Under Ss¡¯s gaze, she inserted another needle into his wrist. After a while, Ss¡¯s whole arm started to hurt. The pain gradually grew more intense. He looked at Gianna in panic. ¡°It hurts!¡± But Gianna was looking mischievous as she approached him. ¡°Oh, I thought you couldn¡¯t distinguish between numbness and pain!¡± Ss was tongue-tied. Smiling at Ss gently, Gianna said, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to y tricks with me again. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to have your whole body in agony!¡± ** ¡°What kind of a girlfriend are you?¡± Ss whined pitifully. ¡°This kind! Think about that carefully after tonight. You still have the chance to repent!¡± snorted Gianna. Ss quickly threw her a nce. ¡°In your dreams!¡± . As he said this, he closed his eyes and refused to talk to her anymore. However, his limbs were numb and ufortable and he found it hard to fall asleep Suddenly, the location between his thumb and index finger was in pain. Immediately, the numbness in his limbs disappeared. What followed was a wave of tiredness that took over him. But before he fell into his slumber, he didn¡¯t forget to ask for some benefits. ¡°I want a hug!¡± She red at the man who was gradually falling asleep. Putting the needle away, shey down next to him and hugged him to sleep. Ss slept without ying any more tricks on Gianna. He didn¡¯t even move all night. By the time he woke up, it was already the next morning. Gianna had woken him up with acupuncture; otherwise, he would have continued to sleep for much longer! Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 I Rested Well Yesterday When Ss woke up, the first thing he saw was Gianna putting away her needles. Instantly, he behaved himself and just watched her tidying up Silently, he thought in his heart, Alex¡¯s ideas are bullshit! Those women Alex met are people who already want to sleep with him! How can they bepared with my girlfriend? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He has never gone after a woman before and now he¡¯s trying to give me a lesson. If he ever meets someone like Gianna, aren¡¯t his ideas going to be useless too? Gianna felt bad when she saw Ss sitting on the bed quietly. She didn¡¯t want to treat him that way too. It was all because of his endless talking that she was trying to calm him down! Looking at Gianna, Ss spread his arms and said, ¡°Can I get a hug?¡± Instead of resisting, Gianna let him hug her. With his mushy girlfriend in his embrace, he started toin, ¡°If I knew I would be suffering like this just to sleep in the same room as you, I would have chosen the sofa!¡± ¡°Who was the one who was being naughty instead of sleeping?¡± Gianna defended herself weakly. Ss fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Gianna, you¡¯re a doctor. Do you think it¡¯s good if I face you without any desire?¡± Gianna was rendered speechless. Ss¡¯s hand then gently caressed Gianna¡¯s hair and he said softly, ¡°Gianna, I really like you. That¡¯s why I want to do those intimate things with you. I didn¡¯t say I like you because of that. Indeed, I can¡¯t resist you, but I haven¡¯t lost my mind. I know you¡¯ve been hurt. I also understand that you girls want to protect yourselves. As long as you don¡¯t give your consent, I will never do anything to hurt you. You can loosen up a little.¡± The guilt within Gianna increased at once. She looked at the man in front of her, and willingly, she melted into his embrace. ¡°Just give me some time.¡± Although she was already the mother of a child, she had only experienced it once. She really didn¡¯t dare to do it again! She was afraid that the time they spent together was too short and so their rtionship was not stable yet. She was afraid that when Ss got what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t appreciate her anymore. She was worried that the fondness Ss had for her was only temporary and it wasn¡¯t deep-seated. Smiling, Ss whispered, ¡°Okay.¡± When Ss and Gianna finally got out of the room, Ellen had already made breakfast and was waiting for them. The moment they walked out, six eyes were looking at them. Gianna was slightly embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect everyone to be up so early. Even South was up too. Brianughed when he nced toward them. The smile on his face was meaningful and even his tone sounded the same way. ¡°We all came by car and boat, but why did the two of you wake up sote?¡± Before Gianna could even process her mind to find an answer, she saw Ellen ring at Brian. ¡°Why are you even asking? Of course, it¡¯s because Ss and Gianna didn¡¯t have a good rest and that¡¯s why they got upte!¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± Gianna exined at once, but she found her exnation to garner more questions than answers. Smiling at her lovingly, Ellen said, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Quick; let¡¯s eat now!¡± As she was saying this, she went into the kitchen to bring the dishes out, but her mouth was whispering in a relieved manner, ¡®They¡¯re still young. Look at how fast they recover!¡± Looking at the speechless and embarrassed Gianna, Ss couldn¡¯t helpughing. He stretched his hand over her shoulders and pressed her onto the chair. Moving like a robot, Gianna sat down. She then heard Ss saying, ¡°We really didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Might need to go back and take a rest. I will take you guys to the resortter in the afternoon!¡± Gianna immediately red at Ss, ming him for adding more confusion when she couldn¡¯t even exin herself! Who says I didn¡¯t rest well? It was the best rest I¡¯ve had in a while! Next Chapter Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Punting Ss stopped himself from bursting intoughter. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t get enough rest! Ellen heard this when she walked in with dishes in her hand, she chuckled and responded, ¡°I knew it. I¡¯d be surprised if you had enough rest.¡± At this moment, Gianna was rendered speechless. It¡¯s his own problem! It has nothing to do with me. Why is his mother looking at me like that? Seeing the embarrassed look on Gianna¡¯s face, Ellen proceeded to exin calmly and moderately, ¡°Ss¡¯s not good when ites to sleeping in a new environment. Whenever we stayed here in the past, he¡¯d always end up not getting enough rest. Gianna, please don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Gianna giggled, she did not overthink at all. At this point, South winked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s fun here on the ind?¡± Ss responded, ¡°There are all kinds of recreational facilities here like on the maind-whether it¡¯s water sports, powerboats, or motorboats. You can punt or even swim!¡± South eximed happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go punting!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After they ate something, Brian stayed back to be with Ellen while Ss took the two to the resort. Gianna did not feel good about this arrangement as it was a rare opportunity for Ss toe here to spend time with his mother, but now it seemed like he was taking the two of them on vacation. ¡°Ss, you can send us backter, so you can spend more time with your mother. I can bring South out on my own.¡± Ss frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s alone. Can you please stop trying to push me away? You are my wife and child; who else would I rather be spending time with?¡± As he spoke, he put his hand around her shoulder. ¡°Stop thinking about it. We are on vacation!¡± Gianna did not know how to respond. After a car ride and more than half an hour walking, they finally reached the resort. She could tell that this ind was veryrge and the avable facilities were quiteplete; it was no different from the high streets on the maind-perhaps even better. Where they were right now was a ce where you could get anything-food, entertainment, rxation, and shopping. As long as one named it, one could definitely get it here. Meanwhile, knowing their destination, they headed straight to the theme park. Since South wanted to go punting, they went to the man-madeke in the theme park and hired a boat. To attract more customers, the business owners had ced many huge and colored balls on theke-each signifying a gift. Now that there was an element ofpetition, it would naturally attract more customers. Seeing the lake now, there were indeed several people punting After the three got in the boat, Ss and Gianna were responsible for punting while South would use the to catch the balls. Even though punting seemed easy, in practice, it was a lot more difficult as Ss and Gianna could hardly synchronize with each other, so the boat ended up moving in a circle in its original spot. Then, South became slightly annoyed. ¡°Are we just going to keep circling this spot?¡± Ss looked at Gianna before turning to thend. Much to his surprise, it seemed like they had managed to move a good distance away from thend this way ¡°Should we find someone to teach us?¡± Gianna sniggered. ¡°Do we really need someone to teach us how to punt? Are we that bad?¡± South responded, ¡°Follow my lead. Whenever I say ¡®Go¡¯, you¡¯ll punt, and when I stop, you¡¯ll stop too!¡± Ss and Gianna looked at each other skeptically. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± South was unsure about his n either. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then. I¡¯ve yed a game like this before. The boat will start moving in a circle when one person punts harder than the other.¡± Then, South appeared professional as he began tomand, ¡°Listen to me. Go¡­ Go¡­¡± Then, Ss and Gianna began to punt in synchrony, and the boat started to move forward. Eventually, all three of them got very excited, and South had found the secret to it, which was exactly like the game he yed before. As such, he treated it as a game as they continued punting, When they were about to make a turn, he would say, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll stop punting for a minute while Uncle Ss continues!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Underground Passage Shortly after that, South managed to master the skills andmand effectively Not only that, but they even managed to capture a good number of the giant balls. As a string was attached to each of the balls, the edge of their boat was full of strings attached to it not long after Two hourster, the three of them returned tond fruitfully After getting onnd, Ss took them to collect the gifts. At this point, Gianna said, ¡®I¡¯m a little thirsty. Let me go buy some water Ss stopped her as he was afraid that she would get lost. He charged, ¡°Let me go and get it. You¡¯ll collect the gifts here with South Don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible After giving it some thought, Gianna responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Subsequently, Ss left while the number of people in line was longer than she expected Seeing the number of people waiting in line before her, Gianna felt like giving up. South, do you still want the gifts?¡± South looked at her, feeling befuddled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°There are so many people here. I¡¯m afraid it may take a while.¡± Meanwhile, South¡¯s brows furrowed into a narrow frown. ¡°It took us so much effort to catch those balls. Why don¡¯t we want the gifts even before I know what they are!¡± Gianna agreed with him. This was human nature what mattered to people was not the price of the gifts, but the surprise that came with them. Perhaps people would stop wanting the gifts the moment they found out what they were. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s keep waiting then. The moment she finished, a man in a suit walked past them and saw them by chance. ¡°Are you guys here to collect gifts as well?¡± Gianna nodded Then, that man stopped in his tracks and sized her up before letting out a smile. ¡°How long is this going to take? Why don¡¯t youe with me as I know the owner of this business well. I can bring you through another way.¡± The first thought that crossed Gianna¡¯s mind was to go with him as her patience had indeed run thin. She reckoned that she had never wasted her time in this way before. However, on second thought, why was this man willing to help them for no reason? So, she decided to reject his offer tacitly. ¡°We¡¯re good. We¡¯ll just wait here.¡± That man edged in. ¡°Don¡¯t be so courteous! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad guy. I¡¯m the patrol officer on this ind, and I was just trying to help seeing how you have a kid with you. Please don¡¯t overthink!¡± Upon hearing this, Gianna asked, ¡°You¡¯re a patrol officer? You know the owner of this ind?¡± That man responded, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s Mr. Nn!¡± After hearing this, Gianna felt at ease. She smiled and indicated, ¡°Sure. Please help us then.¡± Right away, a demonic smile appeared on his face as he took Gianna and South in one of the directions. After taking many turns and walking a distance, it felt like their surroundings were getting more unfamiliar. At this point, Gianna felt that something was not right. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to get our gifts? Why are we getting further and further away?¡± That man responded calmly, ¡°We just need to keep going and we¡¯ll eventually reach the underground passage that was built when they first built the theme park. We¡¯re almost there!¡± As he spoke, he stopped right outside a door of a room. Then, he pushed the door open. ¡°We¡¯ll go in from here.¡± Standing outside the door, Gianna looked around, realizing that there was a living room and a kitchen, and it seemed like someone lived there. This ce might perhaps be where this man lived. Gianna began to look skeptical while a cold sneer crept over her face. Why would an underground passage be built in a staff¡¯s room? How old does he think I am? Three? ¡°Are you really the patrol officer here?¡± asked Gianna. That man replied, of course. I have a badge. Why would I lie to you?¡± Gianna sneered. ¡°Can you tell me what on earth Mr. Nn was thinking when he decided to build an underground passage in one of the rooms of his staff?¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face instantly froze as he tried to exin himself. ¡°No one lives here. I only rest here asionally.¡± Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Abducted Not buying it, Gianna¡¯s phone in her pocket started to ring. After taking it out and before she could see who the caller was, South was being pushed into that room by the man Right away, she instinctively ran toward South, which was when she dropped her phone, and that man followed her in while sporting a crafty smile on his face. ¡°You asked for it!¡± At this point, Gianna helped South up, and she asked while checking if he was fine, ¡°South, are you okay?¡± South let out an annoyed look while shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gianna responded, ¡°Please wait for me here.¡± South grunted nicely. ¡°Sure. Be careful, Mommy!¡± Then, Gianna stood up and stared at that man. ¡°Does your boss know about this bad attitude of yours?¡± That man responded while smiling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking aboutining to my boss about me? It¡¯s a shame because he doesn¡¯t normally show up, not even once a month. If you aren¡¯t in a rush, perhaps you won¡¯t mind waiting for him here with me. You canin to him about me when he shows up.¡± As he spoke, he slowly approached her. Squinting, Gianna proceeded to lift her leg andnd a kick on his head. That man instinctively avoided the kick before he stood there in shock. However, very quickly, he began to crack a smile as he looked excited. ¡°Hmm. You even know some martial arts! Not bad. I like it.¡± However, Gianna did not choose to spare him any more time to speak as she continued tounch her second and third attacks at him, which rendered him unable to react as he did not expect her to be so formidable. On the other hand, after getting the water, Ss came back but could not find Gianna, and she would not answer his call either. Panicking, he immediately gave Kyle a call, since Kyle was on this ind most of the time. After receiving his call, Kyle instantly went to check the surveince footage. Very quickly, he learned that Gianna was abducted by someone and that someone was his subordinate-Cornelius Malster. Kyle was stunned. Even though Cornelius, apetent and capable person, had never failed to impress him in whatever task he was assigned to and never smoked or drank, he was known for being a womanizer. It was for this reason that Kyle had punished him multiple times before this. In the past, Cornelius was a regr at some entertainment establishments, but it surprised Kyle that he would do such a bold act this time around-even to a customer. Not only that, but that customer was none other than Miss Aubrey. Was he out of his mind? As such, Kyle immediately reported to Ss before heading toward the room where Cornelius was patrolling. On his way there, he kept calling him, but he did not answer his phone nor his pager. In the end, both Kyle and Ss arrived at the same time. At this point, Kyle immediately greeted Ss, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Exceedingly distressed, Ss did not respond; he looked like a level twelve storm that was looming over the horizon. After giving that closed door a look, he kicked it right away, sting the door open. The fact that he could kick open a steel door showed his unbridled rage. At this moment, Kyle felt his heart leap uncontrobly. God damn it! It¡¯s enough if Cornelius wants to get in trouble himself but now he¡¯s dragging me down with him! Ss then walked into the room only to see a man lying t on the ground while Gianna was sitting not too far away from him with South in her arms, looking rather reposed. In the meantime, the man on the ground looked like a fish that was thrown ontond; he was gasping for air and breathing deeply, lookingpletely defeated. At this moment, that man tried his best to turn around and look at the door. When he saw that it was Kyle, his face lit right away as if Kyle was his savior. But before he could ask Kyle for help, he felt someone walk over him. He frowned slightly. Who the f*ck dares to walk over me? He then turned around to see who that person was. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Ultimate Punishment Before he could turn around, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± He froze for a good instant and did not dare to turn around Why does this voice sound like Mr. Nn? If he was uncertain a second ago, Gianna¡¯s following words confirmed his guess. ¡°Is this the kind of person you hire?¡± At this point, Cornelius slowly turned around and was not surprised to see the face that shook him to the core-it was Ss Nn. All of a sudden, he was out of breath as hey motionless on the ground for a long time. Meanwhile, Ss could not be bothered about it. He could only think aboutforting Gianna as he reached out to pull her up. ¡°My bad. Stand up and let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡± Gianna took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He ims to be the patrol officer here on the ind and that he knows you. He also told me that he could help me collect my gifts quickly, so I didn¡¯t think too much before he took us on a detour just to get here. He nned to sexually assault me.¡± Ss squinted as he turned to the man on the ground. He tried to recall who he was but was unable to as he had way too many employees. Then, he turned to Kyle. ¡°Does he work here?¡± Kyle immediately lowered his head and apologized. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn. My apologies for my poor management. I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± Right away, Ss¡¯s face dropped as his voice sounded callous. ¡°Indeed. While I¡¯m around, you allowed my employee to touch my woman under the guise of knowing me-you don¡¯t want this job anymore, do you?¡± Kyle was in utter shock while his heart thumped. Once again, he lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn. You can punish me!¡± Ss¡¯s eyes werepletely cold. ¡°Head to the punishment hall for fifty spanks!¡± Fifty spanks meant spanking one¡¯s bottom using bamboo nks-a person would basically be half-dead after fifty spanks. However, Kyle did not dare say a word and just acknowledged it, knowing well who Gianna was to Ss. Then, Ss turned to the man on the ground. ¡°You are pretty bold, aren¡¯t you?¡± His tone did not fluctuate too much but it was daunting enough to make Cornelius¡¯ heart skip. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know they were your friends. Please let me go!¡± Ss¡¯s indifferent voice sounded out. ¡°Let you go? Are you out of your mind?¡± Right now, Cornelius¡¯ body was quivering, and his face was beaded with perspiration. ¡°Mr. Nn, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t touch her at all.¡± Ss responded with yet another callous smile, ¡°I know better than you whether you didn¡¯t touch her or you just weren¡¯t able to.¡± As he finished, hemanded the security on both sides, ¡°Throw him into the sea and feed him to the fishes!¡± The security guards responded indifferently, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss then turned around and grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing this, Cornelius almost passed out. Feeding someone to the fish was the ultimate punishment on Promise Ind, and no one in history had ever been subjected to this punishment. It involved tying someone up, throwing them into the sea, and letting nature take its course. Whoever was thrown in the sea while tied up would either get devoured by sea creatures or drown. He did not expect to be the first person to go through this! Panicking, he crawled toward Ss. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I really am! I won¡¯t ever do that again.¡± As he spoke, he reached for Ss only for him to kick him out of the way. ¡°You should feel fortunate. If I were to do it myself, I¡¯d make sure that you¡¯d wish you were dead!¡± Cornelius was sent flying three meters away. Once again, he fell on the ground and snorted, but this time, he didn¡¯t get up again. Ss then gave him a callous look, reckoning that he should not be too violent since South was around. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Sticky Wall Perhaps he might really do it himself for Comelius had definitely crossed the line andmitted an unforgivable sin Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, he still managed to hold in his urge to kill before leaving with Gianna and South Right now, Kyle looked at Cornelius rather helplessly. ¡°How dare you even think about touching Mr. Nn¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Cornelius¡¯ eyes were widened. Girlfriend? I didn¡¯t know about that. Then, he knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t know that she was Mr. Nn¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s my bad. Could you please help me beg for mercy? I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Kyle bellowed angrily, ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you keep it in your pants? You didn¡¯t just get yourself killed this time but you¡¯re also dragging me down! Why do you still have the audacity to beg for mercy? Someone pleasee and bring him away now!¡± Upon hearing thismand, the security behind him marched forward like robots executing amand. Seeing this, Cornelius immediately tried to escape. ¡°Sir, please help. I know I¡¯m wrong. Please help me ask for mercy. Sir-¡± Kyle responded, ¡°You deserve it for what you did. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t save you!¡± Then, two security guards very quickly tied him up and shoved him into the car. At this moment, Kyle¡¯s phone rang. He took it out, and upon seeing that it was Ss, he answered it and greeted fearfully, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss responded, ¡°Let¡¯s spare his life for the sake of Gianna. I hope this will teach him a lesson. If something simr happens again, you¡¯ll leave right away!¡± These words ted Kyle. ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mr. Nn!¡± Ss snorted rather arrogantly. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Kyle responded right away, ¡°Thank you, Miss Gianna, for pleading on behalf of us! On the other side of the phone, Gianna turned to Ss rather annoyingly. ¡°Why did you mention me? People might think I¡¯m the wife of a bandit! Why do you have to make it sound like you are a mafia boss?¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°I have to let him know who saved his life!¡± As a generous gesture, Gianna responded, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine anyway, so he doesn¡¯t deserve to die. If he really dies, how can I still enjoy my time here?¡± Uninterested in their conversation, South gave it some thought before piping in, ¡°Is there anything else to do here?¡± Ss then asked, ¡°What would you guys like to do? There¡¯s an indoor sports center where there is a trampoline park, a rock-climbing wall, a hanging bridge, and something called the sticky wall. Should we head over there and have a look?¡± After making the suggestion, both Gianna and South agreed right away. So, the next stop was the indoor part of the theme park. The moment they entered, they saw a man toss a six or seven-year-old girl to the wall. That little girl wasughing and could note down. Then, that guy went up and carried her down,ughing while asking, ¡°Would you like to have another go?¡± That little girl answered crisply, ¡°Yes!¡± For some unknown reason, South was envious of this. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y that!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then, the three of them walked up to the sticky wall. While South was getting changed, his gaze fell on that beautiful little girl who had a fair face and a pair of big ck eyes that seemed zed. Right at this moment, she was also looking at South, squinting and smiling sweetly at him. At that particr moment, South felt like his head was about to blow up, and he could not help but smile back. None of the adults noticed these interactions between the two kids. After South got changed, learning from the parent of the little girl, Ss tossed South to the wall, and he instantly got stuck to it. While South was instinctively struggling to get out, the little girl, who was stuck to the wall not too far away from him, chuckled and stated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. It won¡¯t work.¡± Not convinced, South continued to struggle while he was stuck on the wall. After some time, he reckoned that he had overestimated himself and should just remain sticking to the wall. Next Chapter Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Never Again Seeing the smile on her face somewhat made him feel better. Then, Ss helped him down before throwing him to the wall again, and after a couple of times, South was bored of it Meanwhile, that little girl came up to South and asked, ¡°Should we head to the trampoline?¡± South nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Since the trampoline was within sight, Ss did not stop him from going with her. Then, Ss quickly nced at Gianna who was sitting on the ground, looking rxed. ¡°Gianna, would you like to give it a go?¡± Looking at the sticky wall, Gianna was somewhat interested, but she felt that it was for kids, or at least only kids were here. So, she shook her head, but Ss could tell what was on her mind. He then walked up to her carried her up, and tossed her to the wall. After getting stuck to the wall, Gianna seemed excited as she struggled hard to get down but failed to. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, she stopped to get some rest. Seeing that delighted Ss as he asked while giggling, ¡°Would you like a hand?¡± She continued to struggle before giving up and responding, ¡°Yes, please!¡± Ss walked closer, smiled, and asked, ¡°What would you like again?¡± Gianna stared at him for being so annoying and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help to get down!¡± As she spoke, she continued to struggle. Not long after, she managed to get one of her arms off the wall. However, seeing that Ss wasing at her, she reckoned that she could finally stop trying to get down on her own. As such, shey rather calmly on the wall as she saw him walk toward her, saying rather flirtatiously. ¡°This is tiring!¡± Ss then reached out and pressed that arm of hers back against the wall. He even made sure every part of her was stuck to the wall by pressing each spot against the wall. Gianna was rendered speechless. This guy is horrible, isn¡¯t he? Just as she thought that he was here to get her down, she did not expect him to juste to make sure that she would remain stuck to the wall. ¡°Ss¡­¡± she growled softly. Ss walked up and responded yfully. ¡°Try begging me to let you down.¡± Acknowledging the predicament that she was in and the fact that she should not continue to challenge him, she instantly turned her attitude around and whispered, ¡°Please!¡± Ss continued, ¡°Are you at fault?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ss followed up rather joyfully, ¡°How so?¡± Gianna whispered flirtatiously, ¡°I should not have let you get enough rest.¡± Ss continued to ask, ¡°What about tonight?¡± Gianna quickly nced at the kids and the little girl¡¯s father before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡± Even though he was pleased, he knew well that she would change her mind right aftering down from the wall. As arrogance was her usual attitude, it was rare for her to be as obedient as she was now. As such, he wanted to enjoy this moment a little longer. ¡°Will you keep to your words?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Ss asked, ¡°Are you still going to poke me with needles?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Never again!¡± Pleased at longst, he reached out to help her down. Then, Gianna immediately took off the special outfit that she was wearing, fearing that he might toss her onto the wall again. Following that, she picked up a rubber hammer and got ready to deal with him for what he did to her. When she tried to hit him with the hammer, he kept running away. Gianna, being her usual arrogant self, imitated his tone when she stated, ¡°Tell me; are you at fault?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Gianna followed up, ¡°Are you going to stick.me to the wall again?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Never!¡± While the two were at it, South and that little girl were getting into a fight with a plump kid. Everything started when that plump kid was on the trampoline with that little girl; he went up to her and wanted to hold her hand. Next Chapter Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Dorcas After feeling insulted, the plump kid reckoned that it was because of South that she treated him that way. As such, he tried to pick a fight with South by jumping everywhere on the trampoline where South and the little girl were As this was South¡¯s first time on a trampoline, he could not get up after falling This upset the little girl. As such, she angrily went up to the plump kid, pushed him, and growled at him, ¡°Why are you bullying him? You can leave if you dont want to y nicely.¡¯ Just like that, that plump boy fell over. Just as that little girl helped South up to get ready to leave, that plump boy appeared and stood in their way, insisting on getting an apology from South for taking away the girl he liked. This rendered South speechless. Ss had always said that he was a precocious child, but it seemed like he was not the precocious one here. That little girl put her hands on her waist and yelled, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m not yours. I am his! As she spoke, she grabbed South by his hand. South was stunned as he nced at his hand, silently convincing himself that he had not done a single thing as it was all her idea. Upon hearing what she said, the plump kid became agitated and proceeded to push that little girl. ¡°You b*tch! What¡¯s good about him?¡± Caught off guard, that little girl fell over and landed right on the edge of the trampoline. The excruciating pain had caused her to tear up uncontrobly. Seeing this, South quickly helped her up before walking toward the plump kid and pushing him. ¡°Why did you push her?¡± Given his weight, the plump kid only took a few steps back before steadying himself again. At this point, he pointed at South. ¡°Do you want to die? When Gianna and Ss discovered them, the three kids were already in chaos. Meanwhile, South behaved like a gentleman when he protected the little girl by standing in front of her and receiving that plump kid¡¯s incessant kicks. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still refuse to y with me! Let¡¯s see if he can still protect you!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Gianna quickly went up to the plump kid and pulled him aside, yelling angrily, ¡®Whose kid is this? Why is he bullying other kids?¡± As she finished, all the other parents ran over and held their kids in their arms, asking them about what just happened while she helped South wipe his face and straighten his shirt. ¡°South, are you hurt?¡± South shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m not, Mommy. I¡¯m fine.¡± As he spoke, he looked toward the little girl, who had stopped crying while looking at him. South broke free from Gianna¡¯s arms, walked up to her, and held her hand. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± That little girl shook her head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Thank you for protecting me!¡± Feeling somewhat embarrassed, he waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. So long as you¡¯re fine.¡± The little girl¡¯s father piped in, ¡°Dora told me that you were protecting her earlier. Thank you, young man.¡± South smiled and responded, ¡®It was the least I could do! You¡¯re wee, sir!¡± He then turned to that girl and processed the name that he had just heard. So, her name is Dora. At this moment, the plump kid¡¯s mother walked over, looking apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my son did. Are you kids all alright? Should we head to the hospital and get them checked?¡± Even though Ss and Gianna were upset, seeing how understanding the mother of that plump kid was calmed them down. After all, he was just a six or seven-year-old kid. In addition, South had also said that he was fine, and Gianna could confirm that. As such, they did not feel the need to make a fuss and merely asked for an apology from the plump kid. Before they left, South waved goodbye to the little girl. ¡°Dora, goodbye!¡¯ She waved back at him ¡°Goodbye. Next Chapter Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Love Token South dragged himself to move on before he suddenly decided to turn around and run toward the little girl After that, he took out a yellowdybug keychain from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡®This is for you! I hope you¡¯ll be happy for the rest of your life!¡± She smiled as she took it from him. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± South chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Just as he was about to leave, he heard her voice. ¡°Wait.¡± As she spoke, she took a hairband with two red balls off her hair and passed it to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything for you, but please take this with you!¡± South really liked that hairband. He cracked a smile and said, ¡°Thank you! I love it!¡± As he finished, he cautiously put it in his pocket and waved at her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After he left, Gianna and Ss looked at each other and asked with a smile, ¡°That was the only gift you wanted earlier when we were collecting our gifts. Why did you give it away?¡± Seeing the bulge in his pocket, Ss asked, ¡± is that a love token?¡± South ced his hand on his pocket and exined rather embarrassedly, ¡°What are you talking about? She was crying earlier, and that plump kid bullied her because of me!¡± Gianna joked, ¡°What a gentleman!¡± Ss put his arm around Gianna¡¯s shoulders and stated rather suddenly, ¡°My son¡¯s better than me!¡± Gianna¡¯s face lit as well. ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± In the evening, while Ss was making dinner, Gianna helped carry out a physical examination on Ellen. Even though she looked fine on the outside, Ss insisted that Gianna carry out an examination. Gianna knew that this was Ss¡¯s attempt in trying to justify himself. The real reason he wanted her to be here was for her to treat Ellen, and after ten minutes of examination, Gianna concluded that she was perfectly fine. ¡°Mrs. Nn, you are perfectly fine, and maybe it has something to do with you living on this ind for such a long time. This ind seems perfect for recuperation.¡± Ellen giggled and responded, ¡°Uh-huh. That¡¯s what the old man said too.¡± Gianna asked while she put her tools away, ¡°You mean the doctor who treated your leg?¡± Ellen replied, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s really good, just that he¡¯s somewhat entric and unsociable, and of course, he doesn¡¯t like us snooping around for news about him. Otherwise, Ss was still hoping that he could treat Brian back in the days. The old man told me that it was because of the help that Ss rendered him that he was willing to treat my leg.¡± Upon hearing this, Gianna sniggered. The more skillful a person was, the more particr they became- just like Gianna¡¯s master. ¡°How did Ss help him?¡± Ellen shook her head. ¡°No idea. It was something Ss negotiated with him in private. He didn¡¯t even ask for payment!¡± Gianna nodded, not giving too much thought to it given how wealthy Ss already was a few years back. Naturally, he was able to help a lot of people. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m just d that it was treated.¡± Ellen nodded. ¡°Ss told me how amazing you were! I¡¯d like to thank you, Gianna. Ever since Ss met you, he¡¯s been smiling a lot more and has be a kinder human being!¡± Gianna nced at Ss who was currently cooking in the kitchen and let out a sweet smile, responding, ¡°He¡¯s been taking care of me a lot more than I¡¯ve been of him.¡± Ellen giggled and said, ¡°He¡¯s a man. Of course, he has to take care of his girlfriend.¡± Gianna smiled. Initially, she thought that she would be looked down on for already having a child, but be it Ss¡¯s grandfather or his mother, she had been weed and treated extremely well. This made her feel that it was not as challenging as it seemed to date Ss, as being weed into such a wealthy family didn¡¯t seem to be such a difficult thing. After dinner, Ss recounted to everyone what happened today in the indoor theme park. Then, Brian bantered, ¡°South, you like that girl, don¡¯t you?¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Ghost South looked toward Brian and I wintly said, feel like you¡¯d be bemer off focusing your attention on yourself I might find outfriend before you Upon hearing that everyone burst into laughter Refusing to admit defeat, Brian replied, ¡°Do you know that this is just puppy love 7¡± South countered, ¡°Can you please mind your own business? Brian responded, ¡°15 this how you speak to your uncle?¡± South replied, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m being quite polite Meanwtule, Ss and Gianna were unusually synchronized as they both headed to the couch and began falling asleep while Ellen was greatly entertained by what was taking ce between Brian and South. She would turn to Brian for a second before turning to South the next as if it was an erciting debate. At this moment, Bnan was greatly upset by South ¡®Would you like me toy everything out on the table?¡± South stared at him ¡°Do you wish to lose another forty million Brian countered, ¡°Do you believe that you can never return homo?¡± Heaning thus, South hit back at him, ¡°Perhaps you should be the one worrying about whether or not you can return homel At this point, Gianna yawned subconsciously Upon seeing that, Ss pulled her up and stated, ¡®Fine Let¡¯s all go back tomorrow. Everyone, get some good rest tonight! After that, he left for his room Ellen nodded in agreement, but one could see the reluctance in her eyes that waster suppressed ¡°He¡¯s right Let¡¯s all get some sleep now. You guys have a long journey ahead!¡± South nced at Brian and decided to provoke him again, ¡®Not you. You can stay here and chat with Grandma since you aren¡¯t going anywhere Brian responded, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not leaving?¡± South snorted. ¡®We aren¡¯t bringing you with us! Brian attempted to frighten him, saying, ¡°Do you believe that someone¡¯s going toe and bring you away tonight?¡± South snorted again. ¡°Do you mean you?¡¯ Brian answered, ¡®Not me. Listen; I guarantee that someone¡¯s going to knock on your door around eleven something loter tonight. It will be somedy with unkempt hair and a long tongue. She was with mest night, and she told me that she¡¯s going toe to you tonight! South pretended to stay calm. ¡®You¡¯re lying.¡¯ Brian snorted and reassured, ¡°Whether or not you buy it, it¡¯s up to you¡¯Aller he finished, he headed straight to his room. After poor South returned to his room, he felt that he heard some noises in the room He then hid in his nket, which did not work as heExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. could still clearly hear the sound of footstepsing from his bathroom; this absolutely terrified him. He then turned on the lights, put on his shoes, and ran toward Gianna¡¯s room. Right at this moment, Ss was sull delighted at the thought that Gianna was not going to give him a hard time tonight by poking him with needles again, Even so, he did not have high hopes. It would be fortunate if he could get some cuddles and kisses He looked toward the bathroom door in full anticipation, wondering if Gianna was trying to dy their ume together tonight. Looking at the clock, he realized that thirty minutes had passed. That was twice the time he needed to use the bathroom. All of a sudden, someone came mming on his door. Surprised as to who that might be, he stood up, opened the door, and saw South as he stormed into the room as fast as a bullet, climbing right up the bed and covering himself with the nket. He could even tell that South was shivering Being worried, Ss closed the door, walked up to South, and carried him up while he was wrapped in the nket. ¡°South, what¡¯s going on? Meanwhile, South had curled into a ball as he quaked with fear, uttering. ¡°T-There¡¯s a ghost in my room!¡± Ss frowned, ¡®Ghost?¡± ¡®Yes Uncle Brian said that there would be a woman with long hair and a dangling tongueing to knock on my door tonight. I could hear someone knocking on my door and walking around in my bathroom. I¡¯m going to sleep with Mommy tonight. You can go and sleep in my room tonight!¡± Ss did not know how to respond as this was not the oue he expected, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to spend more time with your mommy? How can I do that if I were to spend the night in your room?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Failed ns South sided at him in a rather unfriendly manner ¡®Not spending time together tonight doesnt make much of a dilence! Sitat responded, ¡®Why not? I hindily have the opponunity to share a room with your mommy She pored me with needlesst night, so I parsed out rather early still have a lot more to say to your mommy tonight Soum looked him in the mye ¡°What if you stay? I bet this big bed can not the three of us s responded, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Uncle Brian He was just trying to frighten you. There absolutely nothing in your room¡± South shook his head hard ¡®No¡¯ I heard someone¡¯s footsteps: Ss followed up tentatively. What if I go with you?¡¯ He thought to himself that after South fell asleep. he could thene back to his room South responded, ¡°No! I want to sleep with Mommy!¡¯ Sites then Ined to convince him lunther, ¡°You are a big boy now, so you should sleep on your own Dont you believe what I sold? Those sounds are only in your head Looking toward Him, South said rather disappointedly. You really want me to go back, don¡¯t you?¡± Ss replied, ¡°You¡¯re a boy, and a boy should be independent. Only then can you protect the girl you want to protect¡¯ South pouted ¡®There¡¯s no girl I want to protect right here right now, so I¡¯m definitely not going back to my room. It¡¯s either you go there, or you stay here and all three of us will be in the same bed Otherwise, I won¡¯t work with your mom to help you!¡± Ss was tendered speechless After taking a shower, Giannae out and found that South was on her bed, sound asleep. What¡¯s South doing here?¡¯ Gianna asked, not having a clue. Ss was as confused as she was as to how this kid ended up here. Right at this moment, he really wanted to throw Brion into the sea to be fed to the fishes. Seeing that Ss was quiet, Gianna responded, ¡°Since South is here, why don¡¯t you sleep in his room?¡± Ss responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Gianna frowned, ¡°Why not?¡¯ Ss replied, ¡°It¡¯s hauntedi* Gianna asked incredulously, ¡°What? Haunted? Who said that?¡± Ss pointed at the sleeping beauty in their bed. ¡°South said that! Gianna inquired, ¡®Is that why he came over?¡± Ss grunted, ¡®Uh huh¡¯ Gianna responded rather angrily. ¡°And you¡¯re afraid too?¡¯ ¡®Yes. I am indeed! ¡°How are the three of us going to fit in this bed? How about I go over while you stay here with South?¡¯ Gianna uttered as she was about to leave the room Ss stopped her right away. ¡°Ill go with you wherever you go.¡¯ This sentence made herugh. ¡°Can¡¯t you do better than this?¡± Ss responded firmly, ¡®I¡¯m afraid not Gianna thenpromised, ¡°Fine. South¡¯s room is smaller, so perhaps we can all stay here. You¡¯ll be on that side while I¡¯ll be on the other side Ss was rendered speechless Why are we both sleeping on different sides of the bed? What¡¯s this? My ns for cuddles and kisses are all but gone. Is cuddling her to sleep for just one night too much to ask for? The next morning. Ss looked rather upset and stern as if someone owed him a lot of money. Don¡¯t talk to me¡¯ was what was written all over his face The moment he came out of the room, he bumped right into Brian. He then gave him an angry stare. ¡°Don¡¯t take the same boat as me today¡¯ Brian frowned. ¡°Why not?¡¯ Ss looked indifferent ¡®I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from punching you¡¯ Brian did not know how to respond. Why can¡¯t he be a bit more reasonable? Why does he want to punch me? While Brian was still confused, South skipped happily out of Gianna¡¯s room. Brian blinked in confusion but somewhat understood what was going on. Did he spend the night in Gianna¡¯s room? Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Fight Back South responded told her to look for you because you were looking for a pintfriend¡¯ Brian chuckled ¡°Did you freak oust night? Was that why you went to your mother¡¯s room? South stand at him. ¡®Are you jealous because you can¡¯t do that? Is that why you¡¯ve been trying to talk down to mo?¡± Brian Enorted and refuted. Why can¡¯t do that? Of course, I can share a room with my mothert South looked at him confeinptuously. ¡°Isnt it ernbarrassing for someone as old as you to share a room with his mother? Brian responded, of course, not No matter how old I am, Ill always be my mommy¡¯s son!¡± Meanng these exchanges at the dining table, Sn jumped in, ¡°That sounds perfect then. You can stay here for one more night to fulfill your filial duty as a son South was delighted to hear that. ¡®Grandma, Uncle Brion wants to stay for a couple more days to spend time with your Brian was rendered speechless by their attacks. Ellen was in the kitchen when she heard that and she treated it as something serious as she tumed to Brian. ¡°Really? Not wanting to disappoint her, Brian was left with no choice but to agree. ¡®Uh huh¡¯ South exchanged a look with Ss and was delighted to be on the same page as his father, Whilst at the dining table, Ellen knew that they were about to leave as well as the fact that Lara and Edward would now use Isaac as a catalyst to spark conflict between the brothers. As such, after they went back, they might have to confront them head on No matter how much she tried, Ss would never want his grandfather to be the middleman in this conNict But right now, they desperately wanted to get on with it so how could Silos just sit back and watch? At this point, Ellen could not help but repeat, ¡®Ss, Brian, I still want to repeat the same thing: no matter how many mistakes Edward made, he¡¯s still your father after all. Please don¡¯t do anything too disrespectful when you get back: Ss sneered. ¡°He didn¡¯t fulfill his responsibilities as a father Mom, the fact that you were fortunate enough to survive was not because he tumed over a new leaf but how much we ve tried our best to protect you. I don¡¯t know where to draw the line, but for one, I know that I have to retaliate for whatever he did to me. An eye for an eye is my way of doing things. Since he did what he did, he should bear the consequences! Ellen inhaled deeply and tried to negotiate, ¡®Please promise me that no matter what you do, you have to spare his life.¡¯ Ss and Bnan were both quiet, appearing to protest in silence. Ellen could not control her tears from steaming down her face ¡®l insisted on marrying him, so it¡¯s my greediness that caused everything that you went through. If anyone is to be med, It should be me!¡± Ss was not too happy to hear that ¡®Whot does it have to do with you? Since Edward decided to marry you, he should bear the responsibility. He had an affair with Lara first before plotting everything including your assassination. What he did is truly unforgivable! Right now, Ellen was in tears. ¡°You all came to this world because of him-he gave you life. Since I¡¯m fine right now, why do you want to make him poy? Ss no longer wanted to discuss this with his mother. If he did not kill him, he would be allowing him to continue to do evil, wouldn¡¯t he? It was already evening when they arrived home, and they were all exhausted and sleepy from the joumey. As such, Ss decided to just order takeout from a restaurant After having dinner, South went back to his room to look into what happened before while Ssy on the couch, feeling rather tired. Meanwhile, Gianna asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing You must be tired from the trip. As Ss continued, he pulled her down to sit on the couch with him. Gianna responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ss replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to fight back¡¯ Gianna asked, ¡°What are your ns?¡¯ Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 The New Secretary Ss olmoed over at Gianna ¡°Isn¡¯t Lara¡¯spany the most important thing to her? How will she react if I bought the Roberts Group) ¡°Under the Nn Croup? Isnt your dad also a shareholder at the Roberts Group? He won¡¯t agree to ir He scowled of her I¡¯m the head of the Nn Family¡± ¡°I think your dad soll deserves to know about Lara¡¯s true colors He scoiled ¡®I dward and Lara have boon married for so long Do you really think he doesn¡¯t know what kind of person she in Gianna looked at him ¡°That¡¯s because your dad fools like he owes Lara because he married someone elso even though she saved him and even gol diogured. But will that still be the caso once he finds out the truth? Also, don¡¯t you think there was something istry about that fite? Why did Laro leave the country ande back again? You should be looking into all of this!¡± Even though he did not say anything, he know that she was right Grabbing his hand she continued, ¡®I know you didn¡¯t make any promises to your mom, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not nning on forgiving him You don¡¯t necessanly have to soe things through to the end if you want to punish someone if you make him aware of the truth and let him regret the actions ho took back thon, wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful to see him repent to your mom?¡± His eyes closed as he held her in his arms ¡°Before this, I was never able to understand He was the one who wronged my mother so why couldn¡¯t take revenge on him?¡± ¡°What about now? Is it still hard to understand? Shoking his head, he said, ¡°Not anymore. You¡¯re right. I have to make him live in regret forever. He has to live the rest of his life in atonement to my mom!¡± She nodded Yes Let¡¯s secretly do some digging on our own first. We don¡¯t want Lord to bring harm to Grandpa when she starts to panic ¡°I know The next day, it had been three days since Ss wont to Promise Ind and failed to show up at work As a result, people at thepany started specting amongst themselves *President Nn hasn¡¯t been to work for three days now. This is a miracle!¡± ¡°Even Xavier doesn¡¯t know where he is. It almost feels like he¡¯s gone missing Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You dont think someone could¡¯ve abducted our president, do you?¡± What are you saying? Who would be bold enough to abduct him?¡± At this moment, a woman suddenly stood out ¡°Is President Nn someone you can talk about behind his back? Have you all finished yout work? The crowd dispersed Someone asked in a small voice, ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Samantha Yapp She was hired a few days ago as the president¡¯s new secretary¡± ¡°We¡¯re secretaries too Why is she such a snob?¡± Theard she was the first secretary of the foreignpany, Kanes Corporation. She has managed several big projects before she also holds the record for sealing the most business deals within a yoar. No one has been able to surpass her to date ¡°Oh, no wonder she¡¯s such a snob But why did she quit?¡± Who knows? Let¡¯s just focus on our jobs and not get on her bad side.¡± When Ss came back to work, all the chatter stopped abruptly and the spections that were made earlier were instantly disproved The moment he arrived at his office, Samantha walked up to him ¡°President Nn.¡± A frown appeared on his forehead when he saw the woman who was dressed in Nn Group¡¯s work attire and who had a small face with big eyes, a small mouth, and a pointed chun She was quite beautiful but seemed unfamiliar to him ¡°You are¡± She had a put together smile on her face ¡°I¡¯m Samantha Yapp, your new secretary I started three days ago.¡± He was stunned as if he was unaware of such a thing Before this, Xavier had interviewed her They were going to hire a salesperson, but she came to apply for the position as the president¡¯s secretary Because she had a brilliant resumo, Xavier brought up to Ss who then hired her on the spot. He had not met her in person before and had only seen a photo of her Next Chapter Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Personal Ventures They met for the first time today. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Have you gone through the induction procedures? Samantha nodded ¡°Mi Dante helped me with it ¡®t heard you were working at Kanes Corporation prior to this. Why did you leave your job? ¡°I wanted to return to my roots. After spending years overseas, I wanted to develop my career back home and Nn Group was my first choice He was very satisfied with her answer. The reason she gave and the way she spoke were pleasing to hear Why did you make ourpany your first choice?¡± ¡°Nn Group is well-known all over the world. There isn¡¯t a person who doesn¡¯t dream of such a huge career development Ss nodded along as he listened ¡®How long did you work at Kanes Corporation ? ¡°For six years. Were you the one who got the project with Continental Group?¡± She answered straightforwardly. Yes ¡°Tell me your thoughts on Kanes Corporation and Continental Group ¡°Kanes Corporation is my formerpany. They treat their employees well and have good welfare and benefits. Looking at long-term business prospects, though, I think Continental Group exceeds Kanes Corporation. These days, traditional business operations are slowly being reced by digital operations. Big data should be at the core of apany. Apany that masters the use of big data will be the winner His eyebrows shot up, showing that he was impressed with her answer. ¡°Not bad ¡°I heard that Nn Group is also developing this smart technology ncing over her information once again, he said, ¡®Yes. You shoulde with me to the negotiation at noon today. I¡¯ll have Xavier send you the detailster so you can prepare for it.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn¡¯ ¡°You may leave now I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± South spent a long time searchingst night, but it was just as Ellen had mentioned there was no security monitoring system thirty years ago so there was nothing for him to find. All he could do was slowlyb through the ssmates they had gatherings with and the owner of the hotel However, the information he got was not very helpful Finally, he decided to return to the Willo¡¯ Wisp Headquarters and use theirwork to conunue searching After all, theirwork was connected to all the information in the world Without Willo-Wisp, he would not be able to find anything The following day, Gianna took South to the Will o Wisp Headquarters. She was not too worried so she did not wait for him there Once she dropped him off, she returned to her studio right away. On her way back, she received a call from Marcus whose exasperated voice came through the phone as soon as she answered ¡®Did you think your film would screen itself after you went for that audition?¡± Gianna knew that she was in the wrong The film crew had started filming earlier on, but she had gone to an audition that day After that, she thought about treating Brian first before returning to the set. In the end, however, Ss had tricked her into going to Promise Ind, which caused that dy ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve been busy these few days. Here, how about I go to the film set tomorrow and the day after? There was still anger in his voice. ¡°Director Norris has been calling me for the past few days and I don¡¯t even know what to say to him If you still don¡¯t show up. I will find someone else I¡¯ve never met a less devoted actor than you!¡± She sneered to herself. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not like I want to be in this film that badly. Who was the one who insisted that I had to act in this? ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re that great just because you¡¯ve been in one movie before If I had known that you were such a handful, getting a new actress and letting her familiarize herself with the script would still be easier than dealing with you ¡®What are you waiting for? Look for one quickly There¡¯s still time!¡± He grunted ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡± As she walked down the steps, she said, ¡°Me, me, me You¡¯re only being this demanding because you want me to be a global superstar But I was out these few days and I just came back I have to visit the studio. I¡¯ll go tomorrow, okay?¡± Next ChapterOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 A Man¡¯s Words Could Never Be Trusted Marcun snorted ¡°That¡¯s more like it! On the other hand, Gianna let out a long sigh of relief Her cousin often became heartless whenever he was angry and would scold anyone without scruples, often causing her to be confused as to who won the boss The roxi stopped at the door of the studio As soon as she got down from the taxi, Sophia came to greet her ¡°Miss nna, you¡¯re finally back. Miss Thoman is waiting for you inside Gianna was surpnbed. ¡°Kale? Sophia replied, ¡°Yes, along with a man.¡¯ Aman? Knitting her eyebrows, Gianna asked, ¡°Who?¡± I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met him.¡± Could it be that Kate has a new boyfriend? Gianna thought to herself. She suddenly felt anxious so she strode in with big steps. Then, the sow that mon it wasn¡¯t her new boyfriend, but Jasper Why are the both of you here?¡± Smiling, Kate put away her phone. ¡°You¡¯re here. I was just about to call you!¡± Gianna smiled and asked, What¡¯s wrong? In a mysterious tone, Kate exined, ¡°Good news. Our magazine is designing its front cover featuring the top tier celebrity. Summer Monroe I thought that it would be great to let her wear your clothes and advertise your products for free since sho¡¯s famous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. What do you think? Am I a helpful friend? Giannaughed. ¡°Yesyou¡¯re very helpful! To be honest, she wasn¡¯t nning to advertise her products since her studio¡¯s sale was doing well However, she couldn¡¯t turn down her friend¡¯s kindness. Besides, it would be beneficial to the both of them Yet, she slowly furrowed her eyebrows. What is the celebrity¡¯s name that you mentioned?¡± Kate replied, ¡®Summer Monroe Gianna was surprised. Wasn¡¯t Summer the lead of Nine-Tailed Fox No.7, who went to the ceremony of the first shooting only to sign her attendance and leave? She was indeed famous and extremely haughty. However, she did have the right to act haughtily because she was close with John so she had countless resources It tumed out that they were in the some film crew. On the contrary, Kate was extremely excited. ¡®Il took a huge amount of Jasper¡¯s eflon to invite Summer so quickly, so do choose a few sets of clothes for me. I¡¯ll bring them for the shooting.¡± Gianna agreed and told Sophia to help in choosing a few sets of clothes. ¡°You should choose different styles of ctothes,¡± Kate advised. Feeling suspicious, Gianna asked, ¡®I heard that she¡¯s shooting moviestely, right? That¡¯s why it isn¡¯t easy to invite her. Rumor is there¡¯s an actor who hasn¡¯t shown up until now and is dying the shooting progress Therefore, Summer is free for two days.¡± Gianna¡¯s lips twitched. Was she the actor that hadn¡¯t shown up that they were talking about? While they were chatting and laughing, the door of the studio suddenly opened, In walked Landon, with a woman following close behind. When everyone looked in their direction, the whole world seemed to be muted. Upon seeing Kate, Landon froze on the spot He gazed at the woman in front of him, reluctant to look away. She had lost weight and became prettier Standing beside Jasper, they seemed like a matching couple. Had he truly lost her? As for Kate, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into the person she least wanted to meet when she was in Gianna¡¯s studio, which she rarely visited. Truth be told, who was she lying to when she said that she didn¡¯t want to meet him? Only she hersell knew how much she missed him! However, she would feel so awkward whenever she met him, feeling like she wos nothing but a joke Although it w?s just a quick nce, she got a clear look at the man in front of her. He definitely lost a lot of weight and even grew a beard. To top it all ofl, his eyes were bloodshot, causing him to look dejected. Expression indifferent, Kate looked at the woman behind him, who had a beautiful face and a petite physique. She was adorable and had a simr vibe to Mnie. Looking down, Kate couldn¡¯t help but smiled mockingly at hersell. As expected, a man¡¯s words could never be trusted Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 His New Girlfriend He said that he didn¡¯t like Mnie and that he would wait for her forever He even said that she was the only one he loved was this what he meant by loving her or waiting for her? If she did not bump into him today, perhaps she would even believe that he had tumed over a new leal! On the other hand, Gianna finally pulled hersell out from this awkward situation She didn¡¯t expect that they would bump into each Other here either But what was going on now? Did Landon have a new girlfriend? Why are you here she asked Landon Seeminglying back to his senses, Landon replied, ¡®I came to see South.¡± Gtanna countered, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Landon asked, ¡°Where did he go? ¡°He went out with his friends. Is something the matter?¡± Yeah My new game is not going smoothly. I was hoping he could help me with that.¡± Landon responded Gianna suggested, ¡®Why don¡¯t youe to my house tonight? He¡¯ll be back at night.¡± Landon nodded. ¡°Anght. After that, he threw a deep look at Kote and Jasper before reluctantly averting his gaze. ¡°Ill get going now! Gianna hummed briefly and watched him as he left. It was only after his figure vanished from her sight that she turned to look at Kate Kate, on the other hand, seemed unbothered and calm on the outside but only she herself knew if she was fine. Judging from her stiff posture when she stood there and the smile on her lips that looked miserable, she was probably bleeding her heart out. Even Gianna couldn¡¯t ept it when another woman appeared beside Landon. Not to mention Kate, who hadn¡¯t forgotten about him. It must be extremely hard and painstaking for Kate to suppress her emotions to be able to maintain herposure Gianna couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for them Why would the pair of them, who loved each other so much, end up this way? Seemingly sensing Kate¡¯s emotions, Jasper reached out to touch her shoulder without saying a word. She looked at him in gratitude before discreetly dodging out of his hold At that moment Sophia had picked the clothes and brought out six bags, all of which had a set of clothes each Kate walked over to get the bags Looking at Gianna¡¯s worried expression, she deliberately smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, that famous celebrity is so picky that she despises our clothes, that¡¯s why I came to get your clothes.¡± Surprisingly, Gianna was calm. ¡®I guessed it from the start¡± Stepping forward, Kate gave Gianna a hug. If there weren¡¯t so many people here, she would¡¯ve broken down in tears while hugging Gianna. But now, she could only conceal it with a smile. You deserve a hug since you didn¡¯t expose me after finding out my motive You¡¯re such a good friend.¡¯ Patting Kate¡¯s back, Gianna whispered, Til ask him about that tonight.¡± Then, she deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me for the clothes!¡± Kate tned her best to swallow back her tears before stepping out of nna¡¯s embrace Smiling, she blinked at Gianna. ¡®Sure I¡¯ll pay you after I earn some money¡± She looked unperturbed, but Gianna knew that she was pretending to be strong. ¡°111 carry the bags.¡± Jasper said as he came over to get the bags of clothes from Kate, but she rejected his help. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± He didn¡¯t let go of the bags and his tone was light when he said, ¡®I¡¯m still able to carry a few bags of clothes.¡± In the end, Kate didn¡¯t argue with him and left ofter saying goodbye to Gianna. On the way back, she didn¡¯t say a word and only tocused on the view outside the car. Yet, she wasn¡¯t seeing anything because her mind was preupied with the scene carlier, where Landon opened the door and a woman came in behind him He really was busy and didn¡¯t even give himself a breather, it wasn¡¯t long before he had a new girlfriend again. But she was still najve and foolish to believe what he had said She even stupidly got into a fight with Mnie because she humiliated him! Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Do You Like Me? Oh Kate What are you doing and what were you expecting? ¡°Bad mood Jasper suddenly spoke, jolting her back to her senses. Eyes vacant, she then looked at him and replied on auto pilot ¡°No Jasper looked at her and said with a smile. When you¡¯re down, you don¡¯t talk Smling awkwardly, Kate replied, ¡°R- Really? Since when did you know me so well?¡± Jasper chuckled When you like someone, it¡¯s only natural to care about everything she does.¡± Startled Kate¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat while she stared of Jasper in surprise. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Jasper nced other What do you think I¡¯m talking about? His look was as deep as the ocean, causing Kote to avoid his gaze out of resex. ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Feeling helpless, Jasper asked, ¡°Can you tell me about you and him?¡± Kate looked at him in surprise ¡°You mean Landon ?¡± ¡°Yeah Jasper replied, ¡°You seem to care about him a lol.¡± Out of renex, Kate denied. ¡°No. We¡¯re just friends who split up because of some misunderstanding Jasper¡¯s eyes seemed like they could gauge one¡¯s soul as he prompted, ¡°Do you like him? instinctively, she replied, ¡°No!¡± He pressed, ¡°Do you like me then?¡± All of once, Kate was stunned Panicked, she averted her goze while bantering as usual, ¡®Don¡¯t pull my leg You should know that a boyfriend is the most unreliable person of alll¡¯ Jasper took a deep breath and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured, I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to put up your guard against me Even if I¡¯m not your boyfriend, we¡¯re still friends, aren¡¯t we? After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so long.¡¯ Looking at Jasper, Kate suddenly felt inexplicably guilty He had helped her a lot and he was truly a genteman, who was always considerate of others¡¯ feelings. He had never made things difficult for her and due to that, she felt even more sorry for him because she couldn¡¯t give him anything. Perhaps that was how feelings worked. The best might not be the one she fell for. Looking at him, she nodded ¡®Alright Stanng at her, Jasper said, ¡®Haven¡¯t you realized? Usually, the reason one cannot ept someone else is because they have another person in their hearts¡¯ Kate pursed her lips and remained silent Jasper continued, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, every girl is an angel who should be coddled. Therefore, you must find a man that loves you wholeheartedly. Don¡¯t ever get upset by someone unworthy and definitely don¡¯t waste your love on them!¡± Kate smiled. Thank you. I understand Jasper then said, ¡°Alright then, stop thinking about it. Summer is waiting for our clothes After that, both of them went back to the magazine publisher, Kate told Jasper 10 wait for her in the office whereas she headed straight to the photo studio She knew that Summer was hard to please so she didn¡¯t even ask her assistant to send the clothes in. Instead, she brought the clothes over herself Meanwhile, Summer was leisurely sitting on the rocking chair while ying with her phone. Beside her, the assistant was massaging her legs. As soon as Kote walked in, she politely apologized, ¡°Miss Summer, sorry to make you wait You¡¯ll definitely like the clothes that I bring you this time.¡± However, Surmer didn¡¯t raise her head or open her eyes nor did she respond to Kate¡¯s words. She just sat there and continued ying on her phone Kate wasn¡¯t bothered by thol. After all, Summer was a top tier celebrity and it was truly an honor to have her working on the cover of their small magazine. Therefore, it was only natural for Summer to act haughtily While cing the bags on the floor, Kate exined, ¡°Our theme this time emphasizes on fashion elements. The clothes from Gianna Aubrey Studio are leading the fashion and with the jewellery from Luck & Diamonds, we¡¯ll surely get a perfect photo Next ChapterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 End Our Coboration Upon heanng that Surmer finally looked at Kate and asked, ¡°Who? Kate was stunned for a second before she answered, ¡°Gianna Gianna Aubrey Studio Her clothes are not only superb in quality the design is also outstanding i guarantee that you¡¯ll like it when you see them! ¡°I¡¯ve worn countless branded clothes, Summer sneered, ¡®It¡¯s just a small studio, but the way you put it is like I¡¯ve never expenenced anything like it Patiently, Kale cated, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m sure you have wom all kinds of branded clothes, Miss Summer I¡¯m just trying to say that the clothes from Gianna Aubrey Studioe highly rmended by many. Let me show you! While speaking, Kate took out a sky blue sleeveless long dress. It was translucent at the cor and light blue at the chest embellished withce. It¡¯s translucent material seemed to reveal the skin underneath, making it look extremely alluring Not to mention the fabric was of good quality, which made the dress all the more stunning Summer¡¯s eyes lit up in delight but the minute she remembered that it was from Gianna Aubrey Studio, she deliberately tried to find fault These obviously look cheap. Do you think that they¡¯re fit for me? Kate was utterly speechless How did these look like cheap clothes? However, she had no choice but tofort Summer ¡®Don¡¯t panic, Miss Summer. There are other choices How about this dress? Kate then took out another red dress and asked, ¡°Miss Summer, how about this? Red is a tough color to handle but I think that it¡¯ll look gorgeous on you. Shall we try it on?¡± Lying on the chair, Summerzily looked up and countered, ¡°Red? What poor taste. Next!¡± Kate stood rooted to the spot and was staring hard at Summer as she tried to suppress the urge to p her. Deep down inside, she cursed, Who do you think you are? Stop acting haughtily! I should throw you out with all your belongings! But in reality, Kate restrained hersell for the sake of her employees. Then, she continued to take out the remaining dresses from the bag However, Summer had truly crossed the line. No matter which dress Kate showed her, she would give her a perfunctoryment before rejecting it. Thest piece was a midnight blue gown, soft to the touch and as light as a feather. Even without putting it on, it truly looked exquisite. Kate thought that Summer wouldn¡¯t be able to find any fault with this dress but unexpectedly, that problematic woman nced at it and said, ¡®What kind of color is that? That¡¯s disastrous Next!¡± Kate sighed. This is thest one Knitting her eyebrows, Summer said, ¡°Then go find some other dresses!¡± Kate suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve shown you at least 20 pieces but none suits your preference. It¡¯s reasonable that you dislike the earlier dresses since they¡¯re not designed by famous designers. However, you don¡¯t even like the clothes from Gianna Aubrey Studio and I¡¯m starting to doubt your taste I know that our magazine publisher isn¡¯t famous and you¡¯ve been humble enough to ept our invitation That¡¯s why you¡¯re not satisfied no matter how meticulously we try. In that case, I think we should end our coboration¡± Summer thought that she had misheard Kate and she asked in disbelief, ¡®What did you say?¡± Kate responded, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to President Liam that it¡¯s not your problem but mine. It¡¯s my fault that I failed to please you.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t make it hard for Jasper. Alter all, he was the one who contacted President Liam, who then asked Summer to make a trip here. All at once, Summer shot up from the chair and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re dismissing me? Who do you think you are to push me away? You should be honored that I came! Just look at the clothes that you brought me, are they even fit for humans?¡± Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Birds of a Feather Kate almost suffocated in anger Just when she was about to speak, an icy voice of a man suddenly interrupted, ¡®Which dress inn i lor humang 7 Upon he wong that voice, Summer instinctively wanted to rolute but when she saw that it was Jasper who walked in, she chose to keep quet. This man was a friend of John and was the one who suggested to John to send her over. Evidently. John was willing to listen to this man to she¡¯d better not oflend him! Therefore, she lifted her chin slightly while replying. I don¡¯t like the clothes thot Miss Thomgs brought over How dare she bring me clothes of such poor quality? It obviously looks cheap¡¯ Refore she could finish her sentence, Jasper interrupted, Why did I invile you here if not for you to bring out the nobility of cheap clothes? Besides, I¡¯ve seen the clothes from her studio and they¡¯re all of high quality Why did you find fault in them? Are you unhoppy to shoot for our cover photo or are you justitching for a fight? I would¡¯ve been more convinced if you¡¯d said that you can¡¯t bring out the ssiness of the clothes! Jasper wasn¡¯t sparing Summer¡¯s feelings when he said that and it caused her to feel embarrassed and angry ¡°Jospechow dare you go against me for a mere editor? Regardless of my willingness, I came for President Uam¡¯s sake. Shouldn¡¯t you be overwhelmed with gratitude? How dare you humiliate me? Jasper sneered, ¡®Humiliate you? You¡¯ve overestimated yourself. Who do you think you are?¡± Kate was womed and discreetly nudged Jasper. ¡°Forget it It¡¯s just a coboration. If it works, we¡¯ll go with it but if it doesn¡¯, we¡¯ll just end it It¡¯s not worth affecting the rtionship with your fnend because of this matter.¡± However, Summer venied her anger at Kate and she shouted, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re the culprit of this dispute! You¡¯ve got quite a huge temper for someone with no ability. What¡¯s wrong with finding clothes that I like? Even famous magazine publishers overseas won¡¯t dare ollend mc, much less a small magazine publisher like yours. Look at the cheap clothes you brought over Did you pick them up from the dumpstert While she was ranting, she pulled out the clothes of Gianna Aubrey Studio from the bag and threw them on the poor before stomping on them. Bamming with anger, Kate pushed her away. What are you doing?¡± Summer snorted. What am I doing? I¡¯m just telling you these clothes should stay in the dumpster. If you can¡¯t find nice clothes. please don¡¯t shamelessly invite me over for a shoot! ring at Summer, Kate¡¯s long-suppressed anger finally erupted and she shouted, What¡¯s wrong with you? Summer was stunned for a second before rge seized her as well. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Do you know that I¡¯m able to shut your magazine publisher down with just one sentence? Kate chuckled coldly as she countered, ¡®Just one sentence? You sure think highly of yourself. Now, get lost and stay as far away as you can! Summer nodded fiercely ¡°Fine Just you wait and see!¡± With that, she looked at Jasper and added, ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t appreciate favors. I hope that you¡¯ll tell President Liam the truth ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jasper sneered. rll definitely tell him the truth!¡± Summer didn¡¯t expect him to not spare her feelings. Snorting, she arrogantly stormed off in her high heels. Kate was feeling embarrassed when she looked at Jasper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not restraining mysell.¡± Upon hearing that he broke out into a smile ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I¡¯m the one who lost my temper. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin it to President Liam.¡± She sighed internally andmented, ¡®Birds of different leathers shouldn¡¯t fly together. Even if we force it to work, it would only tum ou to be a terrible idea that only an insane person coulde up with Jasper felt that there was an underlying meaning to her words. Even so, he smiled and asked, ¡°Then are we the same kind of people? kate smiled ¡®n depends if you, a big boss, is willing to befriend me, amoner N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next Chapter Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Decided to Shoot for the Magazine Cover Jasp smiled too. Ym more than wiling to Lauphing, Kate said, ¡°Somehow I feel like I¡¯m roping you into trouble That¡¯s not true.¡¯ Jasper refuted 7 roped myself in Gienna was surprised that her clothes were sent back within two hours. Looking at the six bags of clothes, she asked, What¡¯s wrong? She doctn¡¯t like it? Kale sighed That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s just deliberately finding loutt. Even the clothes from the world renowned fashion designer, Angel. can¡¯t please her Isn¡¯she obviously trying to find fault in everything? What will you do?¡± Gianna ssked, to which Kate replied, ¡°Hmph! What can I do? Nothing! I told her to get lost out of anger¡± Gianna was surprised and asked, ¡°You ended the shooting session? Kate lamented, ¡°Yeah You have no idea how frustrating she can be.¡¯ She then rted the ins and outs of what had happened in the photo studio to Gianna. After that, she pointed at one of the clothing bags and mumbled, ¡°Summer even stomped on one of the clothes just now. What should we do? Should we send it for dry cleaning or should I pay you back the exact prica? Gianna said coldly. ¡°Pay me back the exact price!¡± ¡°Can I work here aspensation? What can you do? Kate touched her own face and said narcissistically. ¡°I think I can be a model with my beautiful features.¡± Gianna pointed at those mannequins. ¡®I think they¡¯ll do a better job than you.¡± Hugging her, Kate grumbled. Please don¡¯t do this to me. We¡¯re best friends who grew up together, after all. I think I¡¯ll be a good model. Gianna red at her as she retorted. You want to quit your job as a magazine editor and work as a model for me? I don¡¯t even know where to start with you!¡± Feeling helpless, Kate sighed. ¡®M¡¯s equivalent to offending President Liam if I offend Summer. I don¡¯t even know when my magazine publisher will stop operating. Jasper and John are friends but Summer can only be considered as John¡¯s lover at most. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll fall out with Jasper because of her Kate asked, What about the cover of my magazine¡¯stest edition then? After pondering, Gianna looked at Kate as she asked, ¡°Did Summer mock that my clothes are from the dumpster? Kate nodded firmly Yes, she did. She even said that your clothes are cheap and it made me so frustrated. How dare she despise the clothes from others when she herself dresses sloppily? Gianna burst outughing in response. How long does it take to shoot a magazine cover? It depends. If all goes smoothly, perhaps only a few hours. But if the model is as problematic as Summer, there won¡¯t be any progress even after two days Gianna patted her clothes and asked curiously, What about me?¡± Kate was stunned and stared at Gianna without blinking. Then, she suddenly shouted in excitement, ¡°Ah! Gianna, do you mean that you¡¯ll help me to shoot for the magazine cover? Knitting her eyebrows, Gianna covered her ears with her hands. ¡°Hush, lower your voice. Who are you trying to startle? Overwhelmed with excitement, Kate hugged Gianna and kissed her face. ¡°Come, darling. Tell me, why did you suddenly decide to shoot for the magazine cover? Did you feel sorry and heartbroken to see me suffering so you decided to take action and retaliate on my behalf?¡¯ Kate was acting coquettishly and pretentiously. Expression unchanging. nna pushed her away while shemented. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Kate pursed her lips and countered, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t let you be famous!¡± ¡°So?¡± In a frivolous manner, Kate lifted Gianna¡¯s chin while teasing, ¡°Admit it, darling. You¡¯ve fallen in love with me. Gianna was so frustrated that sheughed. You¡¯re such a drama queen!¡± Kateughed heartily as well. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Gianna red at her before replying, ¡°Right now. I won¡¯t be free after today once I enter the film set¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 In Love of Grateful weergrep on my Alcatty will be any form with ane hits wytwo, se pued up the deathes the brong but widow, I knew this w apen, ide a dort are to b edorn awware , The Of Wo w mow if you want to me va semil instant of in sursen Do you feel like betting her er hang my story Aurry Ong weed ¡®The work eve gelowe datas in the user if he wished to be the fact t ha #ctured w, ¡®Lustly Send this, ha condott help bu gogle ¡°you two don¡¯t kate myndi gang to shoot in a m anninne¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. sughing, V asked, ¡°Virat do we look We that Sophia me and was, ¡°You look we two bosses wo wegang to pick a fight Wote bustou isnting ¡®why On the ww there, we suddenly looked limina m axstioned, thank umier is in line wiad For No T¡¯s film crew to tondi 14 true that the both of you we in the sure my think so. Giang replied On god You are still of time that woman is seriously pustang my kirts Eve VATAN4s patients wit stand her kn she enter rging s a asted, ¡®He you spirit peront Who is the one who fignas w e she diswyeast ¡°Then wo is the one who nestes n wine bottle at the others Wante d e ter tongu iwe you ainng my dutnder rina siend Fatimed, ¡°Im rerrunding you to have better sell anwess being gurite id poised just want you styl Keglued at andmented, ¡®I really don¡¯t understand how President liom s with you werous mouth¡¯ Innocently una esked, ¡°What¡¯s won catevel, fierce, s o sweet He must have done vrethang nati in his past lives to be my broderier Vete muchos army,¡¯m not use if you can be very md sweet, but you une can sharintese Gonna caudett help butugh Wihards Jasper Why isn¡¯t ha here tus sumer Spesing of Jasper, we felt edemely hideso ¡®i trunk lowetam Med dette He even led Summer of bee f me di bet that the close to imposs ble to in it to Presiden Umn¡¯ # youre not nning to be with thes, you should turn non Dat was his time, Can n ed ve hunted to turn mary met die dun that I¡¯m a nning to get abonnerid Kus replied Hometer, he¡¯s a genterna md ee cares for me Wienerte thanks that ledwie ward listening to the will change the core Hen erprestas lengs per te won¡¯t make inngs difficult for me I have no idea how to deal with turns Gianna gerente a nce ¡°He didnt see the difficult for your you¡¯re not in a dilema, you wont be abled now the forehe nodded Movie , burity feel that I owe turn lot sometimes, I think that I might as well at logether with fun because seerns le he will be a good bonend¡± Gianna ded, if you can start a rtionship, you might as well wity with torn But you must be clem with your feelings on whether youre in love withm of your gradu to turn Langdom, te lernaned lent for a while buone she umed, Tmn toolsh, we Gama didn¡¯t reply and just hugged her ught Next Chapter Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Burn Your Bridges Behind You just like a flying moth that few close to the fire it was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t end well but they went for it Who wount a tool in love All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. wyway For the time evening. Gianna and Kate were shooting in the photo studio The more photos nna took the better she looked while taking photos she even paid attention to Kate Seeing that Kate was staring nkly at a spot again, the couldn¡¯t help but sigh Helplessly to hersell Although Kato looked unperturbed and acted cheerful on the outside, she was obviously affected Otherwise, why would she love her temper and chase Summer away? Or why would she want to give it a try with Jasper and even lone her concentration from me to me? After the shooting session for another style ended, Kote finally came back to her senses She then looked at Gianna and said with a smile. ¡°I wonder if Summer will lose it if she sees this set of photos Without responding nna walked toward theputer to look at the photos They had taken many photos and without even trying, Gianna looked gorgeous in different styles, some of which included cute, sexy. Mirtatious, innocent ond even those in ancient costumes ¡°Our Gianna is indeed both sery and sweel¡¯ Kate teased. When the photos are ready, ill send a few to President Nn and he¡¯ll surely be gratelul to me. He ought to know that he found a gem¡± With that their shooting session for that style was over. Why should he be grateful to you?¡± Gianna questioned, to which Kafe replied, i hadn¡¯t brought you together, would Ss be your boyfriend After pondering. Gianna asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of my charm? Kate pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°You think you won him over with your egg fried rice? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Gianna innocently refuted. ¡®Ss says that it¡¯s delicious!¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched ¡°Do you think he dares to say otherwise? Smugly, Gianna prompted, ¡°Come to think of it, it doesn¡¯t taste so bad, does it? Kate scollied, ¡°Stop dreaming, nna! President Nn only says that it¡¯s tasty because he loves you. In reality, it¡¯s far from the truth!¡± Looking at Kate. Gianna asked in an icy tone, ¡®So you don¡¯t need my help in the future then?¡± Kote smiled ¡®Since the shooting for the magazine cover ispleted, you are now dismissed!¡± Packing her things up. Gianna saidzily, ¡°Alright then. Anyway, I can¡¯t be bothered to ask Landon what¡¯s going on with him and that woman Kate froze and felt an ache in her heart Acting unperturbed, she commented, ¡°Why bother asking? Nowadays, boyfriends are useless Tell him to step asider Smiling, Gianna eximed. ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡± of course! Kate¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°On-l¡¯ve thought of how President Nn can thank me!¡± Gianna felt suspicious and questioned, ¡°How? By introducing a boyfriend to you?¡± *It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kate snorted. This is between President Nn and il ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re snatching him from me?¡± Kate was speechless. ¡°Only if I can!¡± Smiling Gianna asked, ¡°Then are you burning bridges?¡± I¡¯ve already crossed it so why should I keep it?¡± Gianno nced at her beforementing, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything but I bet I can stop my boyfriend from thanking you!¡± Upon hearing that, Kate was stunned before she strode toward Gianna and smiled. ¡°Oh my dear Gianna Please let me bring you home and keep you,¡± Meanwhile, Gianna cracked her neck andined, ¡°My shoulder is sore!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage! Massaging her shoulders, Kate teased, ¡°nna, does this feel good? Gianna deliberately replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright Harder please!¡± Kate replied in an ingratiating tone, ¡°Alnghura Gianna smiled. It seemed like Kate¡¯s mood had lightened so she said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s continue the shooting. My time is precious Next Chapter Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Is He Home Wien Gannareached home s had already fetched South back and dinner was on the table it felt extremely nice and rung to be able to settle even thing with just a call When she got home she could even enjoy warm meals Finally, she wouldnt have to rush round the clock ail by herselt Walking toward Sias, she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Thank you, dear sta sed his eyebrow and questioned, ¡°For what? She knitted her eyebrows and sniffed at his shirt like a puppy Amused, he asked. What are you sniffing at?¡± What is this smell?¡± s snilled too but he couldn¡¯t smell anything ¡°What smell? Should be food¡± Gianna ddnt think so and felt like she could get a whiff of faint pertume instead But when she thought of his personality, she immediately discarded the thought ¡°Maybe ¡°Anght Mengo wash your hands ni call South for dinner Gianna humed and did as she was told. After changing her clothes anding out of the room, she saw the father and son were already seated at the dining table ¡°How¡¯s everything South? Did you find anything? Gianna sat down while asking South nodded I found the address of Grandma¡¯s ssmates and the hotel owner where the gathering was held that year Surprised Gianna looked at Ss. ¡°What are you going to do? Should we look for them all? s nodded The told my men to find them.¡± 7t seems like it¡¯s going rtively smoothly.¡± nnamented South was chewing his food so he mumbled. ¡°Not really Grandma¡¯s ssmates have parted ways and are all over the ce. Some of them have even migrated overseas so itll take a long time to find them Womed Gianna looked at Ss but he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can do both ¡°Are you starting to target Roberts Group?¡± Gianna asked, to which Ss replied, ¡°Since she wants to end this early, let¡¯s fulfill her wish Your father will surely stop you.¡± Ss retorted coldly, I don¡¯t care Upon heanng that Ganna was speechless She couldn¡¯t persuade him so she changed the topic. Tl be entering the film set tomorrow and l¡¯in bnnging South along too, so you¡¯ll be home alone these few days.¡± Ss was shocked Although he was prepared, he still felt surpnsed ¡°You¡¯re going to the set tomorrow?¡± Gianna said calmly. Yes I should¡¯ve gone earlier and if I keep dying my cousin will surelye after me Ss knew that she dyed her shooong because of Enan so even though he was extremely reluctant to let her go, he had no choice but to agree ¡°South should stay with me because you won¡¯t have time to take good care of him Gianna nced at South Who do you want to stay with South? Calmly, he replied, ¡°nil go with the one who needs me the most She burst outughing ¡°From whom did you inherit your narcissist characteristic South giggled and teased. From the both of you, of course None of you can run from this. As soon as he said that all three of them froze and the father and son duo looked at Gianna in concem Gianna was stunned as well but she recovered and red at South ¡°You should¡¯ve just said it¡¯s from me.¡± South smiled. He was ternfied but fortunately for him, his mother didn¡¯t read too much into it Ss was relieved too. His silly son almost spulled the beans! Ai that moment the doorbell suddenly rang so Gianna got up to answer the door as she said, it must be Landon He was looking for you in the studio this moming¡± As expected. It was Landon outside the door But nght now, he looked even more dejected than he was in the morning ¡°Gianna is South home? He¡¯s home she let him in. ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t you join us!¡± Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 I¡¯ll Miss You Landon shook his head ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve had some instant noodles at home Ss walked out from the dining room and when he saw a dejected looking Landon, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon replied, ¡°The test yer of the game that I newly designed reported that they can¡¯t rescue others toward the end of the game! came to seek help from South.¡± At that moment, South came out from the dining room too. ¡°Did you bring your game?¡± ¡°Yeah, here you go.¡± Landon handed the phone to him. South took the phone and controlled it while Landon leaned over, the both of them looking at the screen. Just then, Landon pointed to the screen and said, ¡°Right there. As you can see, the avatar dies over here.¡± South knitted his eyebrows and yed the game once more but the oue was the same. ¡°There¡¯s an error in your program.¡± Landon asked, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡± South stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. Come in with me.¡± Looking at the two who walked into the room, Gianna smiled thankfully and thought that her son was pretty awesome. Ss felt the exact same; the both of them were the most important people in his life. Hugging Gianna¡¯s shoulders, he asked, ¡°How many days will you be on set?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I bet that the fourth supporting actress won¡¯t have many scenes. I think it¡¯ll take about a week.¡± Ss was disappointed andmented, ¡°I should¡¯ve taken up a role in this drama too if I knew earlier.¡± ncing at Ss¡¯s long face, Gianna couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You? The president of Nn Group? How will you have the time to act in a drama?¡± Ss asked pitifully, ¡°What should I do then? I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days.¡± Gianna patted him like she would a pet andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days and we¡¯ll see each other soon enough!¡± Unashamed, Ss pressed further, ¡°Can I stay for the night?¡± Gianna was speechless. She bet that this was the man¡¯s ultimate motive. He had only be her boyfriend for a few days but he kept pushing his luck. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡± ¡°But I need yours,¡± SsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. countered. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you since you¡¯ll be leaving for a few days.¡± Gianna pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll miss me even more after apanying me. Now, go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Or you can just lend me your sofa.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Gianna.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me chase you out!¡± Gianna threatened. Ss was rendered speechless. ¡°What a heartless girlfriend I have!¡± ¡°You can change your girlfriend anytime.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Gianna nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Ss was speechless. How did her trust for him vanish so fast? He then spread his arms out and argued, ¡°How about a hug?¡± Feeling bad for rejecting him heartlessly, Gianna finally gave in and gently snuggled into his arms. Ss held the back of her head and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal; we¡¯ll have at least one call every day and each call shouldn¡¯t be shorter than 30 minutes. Plus, we must have a video call at night and simrly, it shouldn¡¯t be less than 30 minutes.¡± Gianna red at him and retorted, ¡°Just tell me that you don¡¯t want me to go!¡± ¡°Indeed; I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± Gianna pursed her lips. ¡°Such machismo.¡± Ss hummed and hugged her. ¡°I wish I can hide you away from everyone.¡± While the two of them were talking sweetly on the sofa, Landon walked out from South¡¯s room. Looking at the lovey-dovey couple on the sofa, he suddenly felt empty in his heart. In the past, he had a girl who would follow him everywhere as well. Sadly, he lost her. How could he foolishly think that they were just friends? How could he na?vely think that the silly Kate would stick with him forever? However¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Are You Scared of Me The reality hit him hard Looking up Gianna noticed Landon was staring into space so she asked, ¡°Is it settled? Landon nodded. ¡°Yeah. Something was wrong with my program but South solved it for me.¡± Then, he decided to make a move ¡°I¡¯ll get going now¡± Gianna knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why rush? Sit down.¡± With that, she asked him to sit on the sofa opposite her. Landon awkwardly agreed. Was Gianna going to tell him that Kate and that man were now dating and he shouldn¡¯t interrupt their lives? Slowly, he walked over and sat down dejectedly. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Gianna stared at him, her gaze sharp. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Landon argued. ¡°Why should I be?¡± Gianna felt suspicious so she pressed on, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me if you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Shifting in his seat, Landon replied, ¡°You¡¯re my uncle¡¯s girlfriend now and will be his wife in the future. Naturally, I can¡¯t stare at you because it¡¯s rude.¡± Frustrated, Gianna could onlyugh as she teased, ¡°Since when did you have such good manners?¡± On the contrary, Ss was happy that his nephew wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing after all and was rather sensible! Landon squeezed out a smile. ¡°I dare not be rude in front of my uncle.¡± Gianna snorted. ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Are you guilty of doing anything?¡± Landon had an expression of being wronged. ¡°Guilty? What did I do?¡± Gianna countered fiercely, ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°These few days, I¡¯ve been busy developing and experimenting this new game and I didn¡¯t even step out of the house. So I truly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Frown lightening, Gianna asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman that went to the studio with you today?¡± It suddenly dawned on Landon. ¡°You mean Gwen? She¡¯s part of our game development team and was the only one who managed to reach the level where the problem is found so I decided to bring her along this morning, hoping that she could exin the issues clearly to Landon.¡± Inwardly, Gianna let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that the woman was his colleague. ¡°Why are you hiding from me then?¡± Landon shifted again. Facing Gianna, he somehow felt that he was sitting on pins and needles as he asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gianna countered, ¡°You wish for me to have something else to tell you?¡± Landon shook his head vehemently and replied, ¡°No.¡± With that, he hastily stood up. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± As long as he didn¡¯t hear anything, he could pretend to not know what was going on. Looking at Landon who fled helter-skelter, Gianna was perplexed. Then, she looked at Ss and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Ss only shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gianna pursed her lips and questioned, ¡°As his uncle, why don¡¯t you care about his love life?¡± Pouting, Ss mumbled, ¡°His uncle¡¯s love life is a mess too.¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°What mess? Are you trying to push your luck?¡± Ss looked agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my girlfriend loves me sincerely or not. Every time I want to kiss or hug her, she shuns me!¡± Gianna was speechless for a moment before she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re aware of that too.¡± ¡°I know myself.¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°So why do you keep hugging and kissing me?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Taking the initiative to hug and kiss isn¡¯t the same as receiving them.¡± Raised her hand, she swung it at Ss. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Subconsciously, he dodged it. Infuriated, Gianna stood up and pounced on him while he fought back. Both of them frolicked on the sofa and it ended when Ss managed to pin Gianna down. The next day, Gianna went to the film set. Due to it being far from the city, she had to stay in the hotel this week. Worried that South wou Next Chapter Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Biased After arriving on set, she went directly to see Director Norris. He was a man in his forties to fifties with a huge moustache His temper wasn¡¯t good but he took care of her, which perhaps was due to Marcus. She took the initiative to apologize and exined that she couldn¡¯t stop halfway when she was treating a patient Director Norris nced at Gianna He was indeed angry but he cherished talents. He had watched her movies that were shot overseas Although she wasn¡¯t the main character, her acting skills were commendable. When he heard from Marcus that it was her first movie, he couldn¡¯t believe it until she went for the casting audition. Only then did he feel that she was a promising talent. Besides, he felt that she would be able to portray Margot Pearce perfectly! Therefore, he was lenient with this actress ¡°Since you have a reasonable exnation, what else can I say?¡± Gianna was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Director Norris.¡± ¡°Have you read the script?¡± he asked This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have, and I¡¯ve also memorized it.¡± Upon hearing that, Director Norris finally seemed satisfied. ¡°I heard from President Cohen that you¡¯re busy so we¡¯ll shoot your scenes first I bet that you haven¡¯t met the other actors in the film, have you? I¡¯ll introduce them to you now!¡± Gianna nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, Director Norris. I did not have a chance to get to know them during the ceremony of the first shooting.¡± Director Norris stood up and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Walking to the front, Director Norris called a few actors over. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all heard of each other, haven¡¯t you? This is Gianna, who is going to portray Margot Pearce.¡± Then, he pointed to each one of them and introduced, ¡°This is Summer Monroe, who will be ying Little Seven; Sean Landon who will y Chad Newman and Eric Gabel, the actor for Jack Newman. They will be your partners in the movie.¡± Gianna greeted them politely, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± In return, Sean and Eric greeted Gianna politely while Summer remained silent. So this is Gianna, Summer thought. Since Gianna chose to appear in front of her instead of hide herself away, Summer would make things difficult for her. was Gianna looked at Summer too, knowing that she was the one who made things difficult for Kate and mocked her clothes. In that case, she would look forward to the moment when Summer realized that she was wrong! So what if she was pretty? How far could a sarcastic and mean person like her go? After all, which celebrity wasn¡¯t pretty? After they greeted each other, Director Norris said, ¡°Since all of you are here today, we¡¯ll shoot Margot¡¯s scene first for these few days since she¡¯s busy.¡± Summer frowned. How can he be so biased? ¡°Director Norris, who isn¡¯t busy in our industry? Our progress has been dyed because Margot didn¡¯t show up.these few days. Why should we amodate her just because she¡¯s busy?¡± Director Norris nced coldly at Summer. ¡°Do you think only you are allowed to act haughtily?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Summer grumbled softly but Director Norris interrupted her, ¡°Enough. Those of you who are not busy, please cooperate. We¡¯ll shoot Margot and Little Seven¡¯s scene today.¡± After that, he instructed everyone to get ready. The staff started to set up the scene while the stylists were busy doing the stars¡¯ makeup. The makeup artist for Gianna was a young man. While doing her makeup, he gasped, ¡°You have such perfect skin and don¡¯t even need to conceal anything! I¡¯ll just put some moisturizer on and you¡¯re good to go.¡± Gianna smiled and thanked him while holding the script as she memorized her lines. Truth was, she only read the script once when her cousin forced her to. After that, she didn¡¯t even have the time to read it. After Ss leftst night, she quickly scanned through a few more times. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many of her scenes and she was good at memorizing lines. Now that she had reread it, her memory was refreshed. Next Chapter Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 He Didn¡¯t Treat You as an Outsider This film told the story of the sisters Margot and Quinnie Pierce, as well the brothers Chad and Jack Newman. Quinnie was an entric girl and the seventh-born, hence her sisters called her Little Seven. Legend had it that one could be brought back to life as long as they obtained Quinnie¡¯s heart, albeit a fairy or a demon. But at the beginning, everyone didn¡¯t know that they had to get her to treat them wholeheartedly, and not her physical heart! Meanwhile, Gianna portrayed Quinnie¡¯s elder sister. She wore her heart on her sleeve and was smart and wise, not to mention good in martial arts. Margot always protected Little Seven. Later on, Chad was forced to marry the daughter of the Dragon King of the East China Sea She went to the Heavenly Court along with Quinnie and fought nine people single handedly before forcing Chad to choose between her and his fianc¨¦e. Her bold act caused her to immediately attract countless fans. On the other hand, Chad and Jack were half-brothers. One was righteous while the other was evil; they were on totally different sides. In the war, Chad was injured and fell to the mortal world. He chanced upon Quinnie, who was going down the mountain and she saved him by ident. The two did not trust each other in the beginning but soon they developed feelings for each other. Later on, Chad was urgently summoned back to Heavenly Court. Thinking that Quinnie was a mere mortal, he left her in the mortal world to wait for him. Meanwhile, Margot went down the mountain to look for her sister after discovering that she was missing and encountered Jack. He wanted to capture Quinnie and nned to use her heart to save his own mother. Thus, the two of them, who didn¡¯t like each other in the beginning, finally started to develop feelings for each other. However, the script did not reveal much about their rtionship, so everyone guessed that it was very likely that Margot and Jack would get their own spinoff if this show did well. After all, Margot¡¯s personality was very popr among the audience. The next scene they were about to film was Quinnie being bullied by her ssmates in school. After Margot knew about it, she brought Quinnie along and beat up all the bullies until they kneeled on the ground begging for mercy! Gianna silently memorized the lines in her heart and nned to go through it once moreter on if she had the time. On the other hand, Summer was furious. After she returned to the dressing room, she drove the makeup artist out and then sat on a chair, taking deep breaths. The young assistant cautiously approached her. ¡°Are you alright, Miss Summer?¡± ¡°Go and check something out for me. What is Director Norris and Gianna¡¯s rtionship? This is her first day filming but why did he protect her although she¡¯s just a neer?¡± The young assistant said, ¡°Gianna seems to know Marcus. Maybe Director Norris takes special care of her because of Marcus?¡± ¡°She knows Marcus?¡± Summer murmured. ¡°The president of Metrostar Entertainment?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Summer. Do you not like Gianna? Last time when you heard that the clothes were Gianna¡¯s clothes, you refused to wear them.¡± Summer snorted. ¡°She is the one who publicly embarrassed my cousin at the opening ceremony. How can I possibly like her?¡± It suddenly dawned on the young assistant on what was happening. ¡°Ah-you mean Zoe, your cousin?¡± ¡°Yeah. Not only did she embarrass her, she robbed her of the role that was originally hers. There¡¯s no way that I can bear this disgusting woman.¡± ¡°However, Gianna is quite close to Marcus so you better hold it in,¡± the assistant advised. ¡°Didn¡¯t President Liam tell you to keep a low profile today?¡± Summer comined, ¡°Speaking of this makes my blood boil. That bloody Kate was the one who scolded me, yet he actually said that I was being unreasonable?¡± The young assistant replied, ¡°Jasper is a friend of President Liam, so he had to show him face and had no choice but to fault you then. People are usually harsh to those who they¡¯re close to and tolerant to outsiders. The fact that he wronged you proved that he doesn¡¯t treat you as an outsider.¡± For some unknown reason, this sentence touched Summer¡¯s heart and her mood seemed to improve a lot. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s a neer, so I will let her off the hook today.¡± Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Born to Be a Star The young assistant nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll just be stooping to her level by holding grudges against her.¡± Upon hearing this, Summer relented, ¡°Ask the makeup artist toe in.¡± The young assistant hummed and went outside to look for the makeup artist so that Summer could have her makeup done An hourter, Summer walked out wearing a white tulle dress Meanwhile, Gianna wore a cyan gauzy dress thatplemented Margot¡¯s character. They were both equally stunning as they stood together. While Gianna didn¡¯t think much about it, Summer felt like she was being robbed of the limelight. The assistant director then began to brief them about the drama, shooting location, how to use the hanging wire and the like. After all, it was the first time that Gianna had filmed a fantasy drama. Often, the actors had to rely on hanging wires and green screens as the background, so they had to act based on their imagination-it was a challenge for her. Soon, shooting began. The first scene was not as difficult as Gianna thought. In this scene, she alone had to use the hanging wire and the rest did not have to do such stunts for this scene. She had been worried that she couldn¡¯t control it well but after filming this scene, she felt relieved as she quickly became better at it. On the other hand, Summer made mistakes frequently. Director Norris was furious. Pointing at Summer, he scolded, ¡°Summer, there¡¯s something wrong with the look in your eyes. When you look at your sister who is helping you out, your eyes should be full of admiration, excitement, or even joy-not hatred as if she robbed you of your credit and you want to kill her.¡± Summer apologized meekly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Norris. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± She closed her eyes and tried to get herself into the right state of mind. She knew that this was all due to Gianna. Since she already hated Gianna, how could she show love and admiration for her? After sorting out her emotions, Summer said, ¡°Director, we can start filming now.¡± Once again, Director Norris announced, ¡°Alright. All departments, get ready. We¡¯re doing another take and-action!¡± ** Summer looked at Gianna and pped happily. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± She had the correct expression this time round. However, although she desperately wanted to look excited, onlyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. admiration filled her eyes. Director Norris¡¯ expression turned dark and he was no longer polite as he said, ¡°Quinnie has an entric personality. Do you think that her eyes would be filled with only one emotion? Have you even figured out the thoughts of the characters? You¡¯ve worked in so many dramas, yet you¡¯re even worse than a neer!¡± Summer was already very furious. She could bear the director¡¯s scoldings but she didn¡¯t expect him to compare her to Gianna. ¡°Director Norris, I¡¯ll try to get into the right state of mind.¡± The director reiterated, ¡°You and Margot are sisters. You¡¯re very dependent on her, but you have your own personality as well. You should at least move your eyes around more, alright? You can do the same as Margot and make some hand gestures. You can also put on a gloating expression and p your hands as you cheer. No matter what, you have to make the characterse alive, not stand here with only one kind of look in your eyes and repeating the same type of action!¡± Summer nodded. ¡°I understand, Director. We can start filming now!¡± After being scolded twice by the director, Summer finally managed to get into character. In the next attempt at filming this scene, Gianna beat up the group of bullies and flew down again with the help of hanging wire. Landing in front of Summer, she told her, ¡°Next time you are bullied, you should fight back. Understand?¡± In the end, Summer was worried that Gianna would identally crash into her since it was her first time wire-flying and had no prior experience with it. She was so scared that she took a step back, only to receive another scolding. Every time Director Norris scolded her, he would praise Gianna once. Perhaps he didn¡¯t have high expectations of her since she was a neer, or maybe Gianna already had a simr personality to the character, so she didn¡¯t need much skills to act well. In short, she smoothly and sessfully acted out her parts. This made Gianna feel as if she didn¡¯t have any sense of aplishment. As she took a break, she sent a message to Ss ¡®It¡¯s not that difficult to use the hanging wire. What should I do? I think I¡¯m born to be a star! Next Chapter Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 It¡¯s None of Your Business Gianna waited for a long time after sending the message, but Ss didn¡¯t respond She nced at the time and guessed that he was busy, so she didn¡¯t mind hisck of response She then went out and asked which scene to film next. To her surprise, she heard Summer¡¯s assistant when passing by Summer¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Summer, please calm down.¡± She then heard Summer¡¯s enraged voice saying, ¡°Get out!¡± Apanied by the sound of ss shattering, the assistant¡¯s scream could be heard. ¡°Ah-Miss Summer!¡± Then, Summer roared unreasonably. ¡°I asked you to leave, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± At this time, the door of Summer¡¯s lounge was opened and the young assistant came out, her head in her hands. She nced at Gianna and hurried away with her head lowered. Feeling suspicious, Gianna asked out of the professional instinct of a doctor, ¡°Did you hurt your head?¡± The young assistant shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gianna looked at the young assistant who was walking away, feeling that something was off. Why did it feel like she was avoiding her? When Sean saw this, he walked over and said, ¡°This young assistant is very pitiful. She has been scolded almost every day on set for the past few days!¡± Shocked, Gianna asked in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡± Sean turned to Summer¡¯s room and pursed his lips. ¡°That woman has a bad temper.¡± It suddenly dawned on Gianna. It was understandable that she had to obey the orders of her employer, but Summer had crossed the line by hurting her! ¡°Sylvia! Sylvia!¡± Summer¡¯s shout could be hearding from the lounge. Gianna thought that she might be calling the young assistant, but thetter was already long gone. Summer then opened the door abruptly and shouted, ¡°Sylvia¨C¡± There was a rush of footsteps in the distance as well as the voice of the young assistant just now. ¡°I¡¯ming, Miss Summer!¡± ¡°Where did you f*cking go?¡± ¡°I went to get the first aid kit to apply some ointment.¡± Pursing her lips, Summer nced at the young assistant¡¯s head and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t that seriously injured. People might think that you¡¯re being a drama queen!¡± The young assistant lowered her head and daredN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. not to refute her. ¡°Miss Summer, why were you looking for me?¡± ¡°I want to drink milk tea.¡± The young assistant nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Summer. I¡¯ll go after I tend to my wounds.¡± Summer¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You want me to wait? Do you really think that stupid head of yours is more important than me? Can¡¯t you. tend to it after youe back?¡± The young assistant answered again, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she turned around to leave but Gianna grabbed her wrist and said to Summer, ¡°Did you not see that she is injured? It won¡¯t take her too much time to apply some ointment on her wounds. Is drinking milk tea that urgent of a matter?¡± Displeased, Summer looked Gianna from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m instructing my assistant. What does that have to do with you?¡± The young assistant was so scared that Gianna would make Summer even more angry by speaking up for her. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Aubrey, I¡¯m fine. Let me go. I¡¯ll go buy milk tea!¡± Gianna frowned. Although she knew that this matter really had nothing to do with her, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to interfere. Thus, she did not let go of the assistant. Her gaze, which was directed toward Summer, turned cold. ¡°She is your assistant but she is also a human being and in the eyes of her parents, she is also a beloved treasure. She takes care of you every day and follows you around wherever you go, so can¡¯t you be a little kinder to her?¡± Summer sneered, ¡°I treat her well. Have you ever seen me mistreating her?¡± Gianna pointed to the swollen bump on the young assistant¡¯s head and said, ¡°Then how did she get this injury? Did she hit herself with a ss?¡± Summer was embarrassed by Gianna¡¯s scolding, but she confidently countered, ¡°She is my assistant and I¡¯m the one who is paying her. How I treat her is none of your business. If you have too much time on your hands, you can go scratch the bottom of the wall or fill up some mouse holes, or count ants! Stop poking your nose into my business!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Message From Gianna With that, she retreated to her room and mmed the door. Seeing this, Gianna was speechless. The assistant then struggled out of Gianna¡¯s hold and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Aubrey, but I¡¯m fine¡± Gianna repeated angrily, ¡°Fine? What do you mean by fine? Your head is swollen. Come with me, I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡± The young assistant waved her hand hurriedly and rejected her offer. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I have to buy milk tea for Miss Summer!¡± With that, she left in a hurry Gianna frowned and kept staring at the back of the girl who had already ran a distance. She could not understand why that girl would continue to tolerate Summer! ¡°Stop looking.¡± Sean advised. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to be mistreated like this, she can leave. She chooses to do this because she wants this job, right? Only she can bear it herself. We outsiders can¡¯t help her much!¡± Hearing this, Gianna fell silent Meanwhile at Nn Group¡¯s headquarters, Ss had juste out of an executive¡¯s meeting. Of course, South was following him. The moment he walked into the meeting room with South, he managed to frighten the crowd of high-level officials. They were all specting about who the child was. However, Ss didn¡¯t mention a word about South. He only found a chair for South to sit next to him. Yet, they couldn¡¯t suppress their curiosity. Those high-level officials didn¡¯t dare to ask him nor did they dare to nce at South, and the meeting passed awkwardly. Their main discussion today was their n for the Roberts Group. Although all the senior executives were surprised, they understood that Ss would have targeted the Roberts Group sooner orter! It just seemed to be a bit earlier than expected. They thought he would wait until Master Merlin¡¯s hundredth birthday but to their surprise, Ss didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. Truth was, they didn¡¯t know it was because of Lara¡¯s non-stop trickery. Back then, Ss just let her off the hook for the sake of Master Merlin. However, she kept pushing his buttons and now that he was married with children, he must destroy these two ticking bombs as soon as possible! Lara did not have any of Nn Group¡¯s shares and had less than 10% of Edward¡¯s shares. Therefore, Edward and Lara tried every means to be allies with some wealthy families by marriage to increase their strength so that they would be able to get on Ss¡¯s level andpete with him. They even secretly tried to win over his uncles just to suppress him! Even Master Merlin¡¯s servant was trying to get some shares from Master Merlin by serving him. How could his grandpa fail to see through such a selfish and indifferent person? Thus, his grandpa gave him the position of Head of the Nn Family and even the shares in the will were for him. They all thought Grandpa was fooled by him, but he was actually wiser than anyone else! At the end of the two-hour meeting, Ss left with South and the meeting room was in an uproar. The matter was as explosive a news as a bucket of ice water which was poured into a boiling pan of oil. ¡°Who is that kid? Could he be the illegitimate child of our president?¡± ¡°That kid has been to ourpany once. When ourpany¡¯sputer server was down, it was he who fixed it!¡± ¡°My goodness, is that kid really that impressive?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that this child must be our president¡¯s son. Look at the doting eyes of our president when he looks at him. If the kid wasn¡¯t his child, why would he bring him along wherever he went? He even brought the kid to the meeting!¡± ¡°You are all wrong! This child is Dr. Aubrey¡¯s child. I saw him at Master Merlin¡¯s birthday party, which means our president is in a rtionship with Dr. Aubrey! That¡¯s why he treats the kid as his own child!¡± ¡°Oh, I see. He treats the child well because he¡¯s dating the kid¡¯s mother!¡± Unbeknownst to Ss, the news that he and Gianna were dating had spread throughout the entire company a few minutes after they left. When he arrived at the office, Ss smelled a vague fragrance. Then, he nced at the small ornaments on the table, in particr a colorful hourss which looked aesthetically pleasing. He was a little puzzled but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Turning on his phone, he saw a message from Gianna. ¡®It¡¯s not that difficult to use the hanging wire. What should I do? I think I¡¯m born to be a star! Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 She Might Not Be Able to Save Him Theers of his lips curled up unconsciously as he gave her a call, but unfortunately Gianna didn¡¯t answer this time He replied immediately I was in a meeting just now so my phone was turned off. How are you? Are youfortable there? If you are too tired, you don¡¯t have to do it I¡¯ll support you!¡¯ After sending out the message, he saw South, who was sitting on the sofa in low spirits, and smiled. ¡°I know who you inherited your narcissism from!¡± South lifted his eyes and nced at Ss before hezily said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s from my mommy. It¡¯s definitely not from you.¡± Ssughed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you bored?¡± South held his cheeks with his hands. ¡°You guys kept talking but I couldn¡¯t understand a word, it felt like thousands of bees were buzzing in my ears. If you have a meeting in the future, please don¡¯t bring me along.¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°How can I do that? In the future when Daddy gets old, you¡¯ll have to manage thispany!¡± The two of them were still talking when there was a knock at the door. Come in!¡± Ss called out The door of the office was opened and Samantha walked in. She was dressed professionally and she had a smile ying at the corners of her lips. Her tone formal, she said, ¡°President, the contract we negotiated yesterday has been edited. Please take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, we can sign the contractter tonight.¡± As she was speaking, she put the document down on the table. Ss nced at it and then signed the document. ¡°You performed well yesterday. Keep it up! Being the chief secretary is not far off.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Okay, President Nn.¡± After speaking, she nced at the hourss on the desk. ¡°President Nn, do you like this hourss? I heard that the hourss has a rxing effect and the fragrance in it can also soothe our nerves, so I bought it. I gave it a try and it felt pretty good, so I left one here for you. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take it away.¡± Ss nced at it again curiously. ¡°Leave it be!¡± Samantha continued, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Where are you going to eat, President Nn? Would you like me toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. order food for you? I know a good restaurant and they serve food that children like. Why don¡¯t you go there and try it?¡± Ss asked, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°South City Road. It¡¯s not very far from us; about ten minutes by car.¡± Ss turned to look at South. ¡°Do you want to go there, South?¡± South lowered his head. ¡°No!¡± Ss nodded and then said to Samantha, ¡°Then forget it!¡± Samantha maintained herposure as she smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go down first.¡± She then turned around to leave. From beginning to end, South didn¡¯t raise his head. He only looked up and nced at the door after Samantha left. His tiny face was a little pale and there was a slight uncertainty in his eyes. Ss, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice South¡¯s strange behaviour. Standing up, he asked, ¡°South, how about we go eat hotpot?¡± South nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Brian finally returned to the ind and went directly to the basement of the Blue Sky Tower. ¡°Mr. arthy.¡± The bodyguard was also surprised to see him as he had left in such a threatening manner and didn¡¯te back for three days. Everyone thought that perhaps something had happened. Brian replied calmly, ¡°Go and bring Isaac to me.¡± The bodyguard grunted and dragged a wounded Isaac over. After he was thrown on the ground, he justy there quietly, not daring to move. In fact, he had not been well at all for the past few days; he had been in panic all day long. At first, Brian left in a fit of rage without letting him go. He was afraid that Brian woulde over and torture him again. Afterward, Brian didn¡¯t visit him for three days so he started to fear that he would keep him locked up like this forever. If he had to stay in this ce for the rest of his life, it would be the same as being locked up in prison! Lara only cared about the oue of the matter. She never cared about the process. If he was really locked here, she really might not be able to save him. Next Chapter Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Kanes Corporation The stakes had already been made clear in these three days! When Isaac saw Brian again, he suddenly understood something, he should just answer whatever he asked However, Brian¡¯s first sentence when he saw him was, ¡°Remember what I said when I left that day?¡± He was holding a dagger in his hand, pulling it in and out of the sheath carelessly, all the while looking extremely bored The dagger was glinting icily, causing Isaac¡¯s heart to start racing in an instant He racked his brain to recall what Brian had said to him. What did he say? If you lie to me, I will kill you! Thinking of this, Isaac hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Young Master Brian, please forgive me! Young Master Brian-¡± Brian interrupted him impatiently with a cold tone, ¡°Shut up!¡± Isaac only paused for a few seconds but his panic still caused him to instinctively beg for mercy, ¡°Young Master Brian, please have mercy on me. I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong!¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to say before you die?¡± Brian drawled. ¡°Young Master Brian, what I saidst time was a lie to you. It wasn¡¯t Young Master Nn who asked me to crash into Madam, but someone threatened me to do so.¡± The smile on Brian¡¯s fair and smooth face was very creepy for some unknown reason. At least, Isaac thought so. He used to think that Ss was terrifying. Simrly, Young Master Brian always had a smile and looked friendly, but now he knew that these two brothers were not pushovers at all. ¡°I already know the truth. Do you think your words are of use to me?¡± Panicking, Isaac blurted out, ¡°Then do you know who the mastermind behind the scenes is?¡± ¡°Lara!¡± Brian replied coolly. Isaac was shocked yet again and waspletely dumbfounded. Wiping the dagger with a rag, Brian said calmly, ¡°Is there anything else I don¡¯t know? Tell me now or off you go!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Isaac heard his words, he felt his hair standing on end and his heart shudder. He¡¯s terrifying. He¡¯s too terrifying. He had no doubt that Brian would really kill him. He knew how cruel he was the moment he hit him for the first time. The cogs in Isaac¡¯s brain were whirring as he thought carefully about the tasks Lara had handed him. However, this matter was already the biggest secret he knew. He didn¡¯t know much else. Brian¡¯s dagger stabbed toward him, who was already at his dying breath. Isaac was so scared that he jerked up and said, ¡°Ah-wait, wait! I know that Lara is a shareholder of apany. Does this count as a secret?¡± Brian¡¯s dagger stopped less than three centimeters away from Isaac¡¯s heart and his blue pupils were chillingly cold as he instructed, ¡°Go on!¡± Isaac¡¯s heart, which was racing, quietly calmed down as he said tremblingly, ¡°Actually, Lara threatened my family and asked me toe back and tell you what happened in the past, so as to provoke your brothers. You must know I had no choice, Young Master Brian.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re only going to spew nonsense, you can stop talking now.¡± Isaac felt that if he was not killed by Brian¡¯s dagger, he would have been scared to death. ¡°No, no. I overheard that Lara is a shareholder of thepany. She never told me about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone to verify it.¡± Brian frowned and thought, Why can¡¯t you get straight to the point? Then, he said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s thepany¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Kanes Corporation!¡± Isaac replied. Upon hearing that, Brian was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lara is also a shareholder of Kanes Corporation? Isn¡¯t Gerald the boss of Kanes Corporation?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 The Shareholder of Kanes Corporation ¡°Yes, but I heard that she also has shares in thatpany¡± Brian lowered his head and fell silent He did not expect Lara to be a shareholder of Kanes Corporation. She was indeed an ambitious woman with extraordinary means ¡°If you are lying to me.¡± Without finishing his sentence, he pressed the dagger against Isaac¡¯s chest. Isaac was about to faint from fear and he immediately responded, ¡°Dont worry, Young Master Brian. I will never lie to you again!¡± ¡°What else do you know?¡± Brian pressed on ¡°Tell me everything you know!¡± Frowning, Isaac mumbled, ¡°Lara is very cunning. She will only inform me about matters that she needs me to help her with. She doesn¡¯t tell me anything else.¡± Brian asked again, ¡°She is a shareholder of Kanes Corporation. Does Edward know about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either.¡± ¡°Back then, did Lara deliberately arrange for you to go to Ss¡¯s side or were you instigated by her halfway through?¡± Brian questioned. Isaac nced at him discreetly and whispered, ¡°I was instigated by Lara. At that time, she analyzed the pros and cons for me, saying that no one can escape unscathed in a great disaster and that the young master was already having trouble protecting himself. She said that I have to find another way to survive and told me that I would work under her if I handled this matter well, even promising to give me 200,000. I couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation and agreed. I drank alcohol deliberately while it was raining and caused a traffic ident Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to kill Ellen but my car was rear-ended by the car behind, which caused a second collision. That¡¯s why Ellen was injured so badly. After the incident, I took the initiative to apologize to Young Master Nn and admitted my mistake. Although he was angry, he didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just beat me up and sent me to the police station. Two yearster, I was released on bail by Lara and then went abroad. I didn¡¯t return until a few days ago!¡± Whe Brian heard this, he felt as if he was re-experiencing the scene of his mother¡¯s tragic death. He suddenly got up and stepped on Isaac¡¯s body as he shouted, ¡°Just die already!¡± Isaac begged forN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. mercy with great difficulty, ¡°Young Master Brian, please forgive me! I was also forced but I even took the initiative to tell you everything. Please forgive me!¡± Brian sneered, ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t kill you, but don¡¯t think of leaving. You can stay here for the rest of your life!¡± With that, Brian turned and left. He then called Ss and learned that he was having hotpot with South, so he rushed over. However when he got there, the two of them had already started eating. Brian looked slightly resentful. After finding out that Ss was not the murderer and did not betray them, Brian stopped fussing over it but he still cared a little in his heart. It was not a serious matter that crossed his principles, after all. However, he still wouldn¡¯t greet Ss respectfully when he saw him. ¡°I said that I wasing. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Ss put a fish ball in his mouth and said calmly, ¡°Who knows when you will arrive?¡± Brian pursed his lips. After sitting down, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating without saying a word. Ss frowned. ¡°Why did you want to talk to me?¡± ¡°Who said that I wanted to talk to you?¡± Ss red at him and retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to talk to me, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for my nephew!¡± When South heard this, he raised his eyes and looked at Brian. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Still eating, Brian exined, ¡°I¡¯m trying to look up who the shareholders of Kanes Corporation are!¡± ¡°Kanes Corporation?¡± Ss asked in surprise. Brian snorted and ignored him as he continued to put ingredients into the hotpot and eat. Ss was speechless as he stepped forward and pulled the pot of soup to him. Brian hadn¡¯t even taken a bite of the vermicelli so he instinctively stood up and went after the pot of soup. ¡°Wait.¡± Ss just ignored him and dragged the pot of soup to a spot that Brian could just barely reach if he bent over. Being his usual stubborn self, Brian bent down and ate the vermicelli before ring at Ss. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Give Me Back My Bag Ss looked impatient too as he said, ¡°Tell me!¡± Brian angrily pulled the pot back and was about to continue eating when he heard Ss say in a cold tone, ¡°Are you not going to stop eating?¡± Brian ted at him impatiently before saying, ¡°Isaac said that Lara is a shareholder of Kanes Corporation.¡± Ss still looked surprised as he asked, ¡°How is this possible?¡± How can Lara be a shareholder of Kanes Corporation, apany that has been around for hundreds of years? ¡°Isaac heard about this identally, I also found it unbelievable so I wanted to ask South to look it up for me!¡± Ss thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a new secretary in ourpany who once worked for Kanes Corporation. I should be able to find something out if I ask her.¡± South, who had not spoken much, suddenly blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t ask her. I¡¯ll look it up for you!¡± Ss looked at him suspiciously as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± South thought for a while before saying, ¡°I keep having this feeling that I¡¯ve seen your secretary somewhere before.¡± Ss was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before? Where did you see her?¡± Shaking his head, South murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°South is right,¡± Brian agreed. ¡°You should look into this matter and investigate this secretary while you¡¯re at it!¡± On the other hand, Gianna was busy filming until around seven in the evening and the sky had already turned dark in Summer City as it was winter. Luckily, the shooting location was not far from her hotel and was only a few hundred meters away. There were several actors walking along with her, but Summer was not among them. She was one of President Liam¡¯s people, so naturally she would return with him. This was almost a well-known fact in this industry. Soon, they arrived at the hotel where they were staying. Suddenly, two armed men jumped out from the alley, each wearing a cap and mask. Their purpose was obvious as they snatched the bag in Gianna¡¯s hand and ran away. Gianna was caught off guard and had her bag snatched away by them. She froze for a few beats before chasing after them. Both Sean and Eric followed her instinctively. Worried that the men would hurt her, Sean shouted from behind, ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t chase them!¡± Gianna, however, was furious. How could she not chase them? Her script was in the bag. She was nning to go back and have a good look at it. How could she go through it if they snatched it away? ¡°It¡¯s alright. You guys can go back first; I can handle it myself!¡± Sean and Eric were willing to help her but they were only actors after all, so their physical strength couldn¡¯tpare with Gianna, a martial artist. It wasn¡¯t long before they were left behind. The two men ran through streets and alleys, trying to run toward remote ces. Then, they stopped in a narrow alley. Gianna also arrived close behind. The alleyway was dimly-lit, but she saw the group of people waiting there. Her heart sank as she felt that she had been fooled. It turned out that their purpose was not to snatch her bag but to target her! However, she didn¡¯t run away. She might not be able to escape at this moment even if she wanted to, not to mention that Ss¡¯s bodyguards were with her. She looked at the group of people and said calmly. ¡°Give me back my bag!¡± Several menughed and poked fun at her. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about the bag at such a critical moment?¡± ¡°Yes. You should worry for your life!¡± Their leader, a chubby man who was of average height, shouted sharply. ¡°Alright, stop with the nonsense. Finish her off!¡± As soon as he gave the instruction, more than a dozen men surrounded Gianna with sticks in their hands. Everyone didn¡¯t really give in their all as they didn¡¯t take Gianna seriously. They actually sent out more than a dozen of them to deal with one woman and no matter how they looked at it, they felt that it was overkill. So when five or six bodyguards appeared next to Gianna, they were surprised. No wonder the woman was so calm and rxed. It turned out that someone was secretly protecting her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Where Have You Been But what did it matter? Even if she had bodyguards, they were still outnumbered! Following the plump man¡¯s order, a group of people surrounded Gianna Meanwhile, several bodyguards circled her protectively, fighting off anyone who came forward But after holding their ground for a while, the bodyguards¡¯ defense was breached when one of the men swung toward Gianna¡¯s head. However, she managed to avoid his attack and aimed her long legs at the man¡¯s head, causing him to copse to the ground. With that, he didn¡¯t stand up again! Gianna was good at long-range offenses. If she really fought in close quarters she would not have enough strength, so she usually resolved the crisis at approximately two meters from her. When those men saw that their aplices fell to the ground just like that, they were suddenly on guard. No wonder so many of them were sent out to go after her. This woman was really hard to deal with! The plump manmanded, ¡°Attack together! Forget about the others; just attack Gianna-¡± Before he could say anything else, he was punched in the head. The attacker used so much force that the man felt as if he was hit by a hammer. Before falling to the ground, he got a look at the attacker; she happened to be a woman with short hair who was looking at him with cold eyes, much like she was looking at a dead person. However, before he could recognize who this person was, he fell to the ground When Gianna saw this, she looked at the woman in surprise¡­ Is she here to help me? But before she could figure it out, the woman moved again. She was flexible yet insanely strong and didn¡¯t have mercy on them at all. She managed to subdue most of her opponents with just one move! Standing still, Gianna looked at the woman in front of her and observed her actions closely. Gradually, the woman ovepped with a certain figure in her mind. Jewel? Jewel from Double Dragon Court who used to be friends with her and senior! Suddenly, she became excited and wanted to finish off this group of men as soon as possible, so she started to attack the man next to her. As a result, the group of people who had hoped to catch Gianna retreated one after another. Eventually, some of them ran away, while some suffered injuries so serious that they couldn¡¯t get up from the ground. Gianna didn¡¯t want to chase after them anymore, so she just asked the bodyguards to remain there and deal with them. She then walked toward the woman while staring at her. Because it was too dim, she couldn¡¯t see what the woman looked like. She could only see her moves and the outlines of her features looked like Jewel. ¡°Jewel?¡± she cautiously called out, but the woman smiled and said nothing. When Gianna was sure that the person in front of her was Jewel, she opened her arms and hugged her with tears rolling down the corners of her eyes. ¡°I thought I would never see you again!¡± The woman patted her back with her hand, but still made no sound. Only then did Gianna realize that she had not spoken. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Jewel pointed her finger at her throat and waved her hand again, indicating that she could not speak. Hearing this, Gianna was stunned, ¡°You can¡¯t talk anymore?¡± Jewel nodded. Gianna suddenly felt suffocated, followed by an aching pain in her heart. What happened to her? Why can¡¯t she talk anymore? Gianna picked up the bag on the ground and dragged Jewel out of the alley, heading back to the hotel where she was staying. Under the light, she looked at Jewel in distress. ¡°I thought you were dead; I cried for so long!¡± Jewel shook her head. Gianna asked again, ¡°Then where have you been the past few years? Why didn¡¯t youe to us?¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Don¡¯t Worry Jewel gestured to Gianna twice, but considering the fact that Gianna couldnt understand her, she took out her mobile phone and started typing After you left Double Dragon Court, I took up the mission with Phantom and Blood Rose Later during a mission, I was tricked by Phantom and was locked in a warehouse by her. She set fire to the warehouse and the smoke from the fire hurt my throat Gianna¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Why did you group up with Phantom? You know the both of you don¡¯t see eye to eye!¡± ¡®It was arranged by Joseph He always looked down upon what Jonathan did. After you left, he lost his temper and said that he won¡¯t allow anyone from Double Dragon Court to get out alive! He¡¯s been looking for you secretly for the past few years. I didn¡¯t dare go looking for you as I was worried that they would follow me and find you. Thus, I changed my name and returned to the country¡¯ Gianna frowned. ¡°Where are you stationed now?¡± I¡¯m a dishwasher at the hotel in front. ¡°You became a dishwasher?¡± Jewel smiled and typed on her mobile phone, ¡®They made an exception by hiring me. Who would want to hire an employee who can¡¯t speak?¡¯ Gianna felt distressed again as she asked, ¡°Then how did you escape that warehouse?¡± Jewel took a deep breath. It was evident that it was painful for her to recall that incident. Gianna stepped forward and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. In the future, you can follow me. I promise I will keep you well fed!¡± Jewel smiled and shook her head to signal that she was okay. Then, she started typing with her mobile phone¡­ ¡®At that time, I couldn¡¯t open the door of the warehouse no matter how much I pushed or kicked at it. Later on, I found that there was a vent on the roof of the warehouse. Fortunately, there were a few stic boxes lying around, so I used them to climb up there. However, my hands and arms were burned in the process. It took countless skin grafts to make them look like what they currently look like today! Gianna held Jewel¡¯s hands. In fact, if one looked closely, one could still see the scars on her hand. Looking at them, she felt distressed again. ¡°No wonder they said you were dead when we took the money to Double Dragon Court to save you.¡± Jewel¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly and she reached out to hug Gianna, signifying that she was fine. Gianna wiped her tears away and soothed her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can quit your job! You will stay with me from now on!¡± Jewel smiled as she cried. She let Gianna hold her as she recalled the hardships, sufferings and discrimination she had suffered over the past few years. The two girlsmunicated what happened to them in the past few years in this way. Before they could calm down, the doorbell rang. Gianna was surprised. Who woulde over sote at night? She had bade Sean and Eric farewell just now. Who else could it be? She got up and opened the door, only to find a man and a child standing there nervously. Surprised, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ss grabbed her and looked her up and down, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Only then did Gianna know that the two people traveled for more than an hour to reach here because they found out that she had been robbed. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m still alive and well, yes?¡± Ss breathed a long sigh of relief and he could finally rx. ¡°You scared me to death. Are you hurt? I will arrange for more of my men toe over tomorrow.¡± Gianna started sweating profusely. ¡°No, no. Haven¡¯t you already sent a lot of bodyguards? I was shocked when so many bodyguards showed up today.¡± Ss red at the disobedient woman and countered, ¡°There were so many bodyguards but they still couldn¡¯t guarantee your safety!¡± Gianna pursed her lips and argued, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®couldn¡¯t guarantee my safety¡¯? I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry. Plus, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore in the future. I have an assistant now.¡± Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Thank You, Dear As she spoke, she looked into her room Ss followed her gaze and saw the back of a person with short hair Frowning, he questioned, ¡°Who is he?¡± What is he doing in my girlfriend¡¯s room? Looking at Ss¡¯s expression, Gianna couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She then red at him and lectured, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You should look at who the person is before you start being jealous, okay? Come in With that, she reached out and dragged Ss in. Jewel didn¡¯t expect that Gianna would let someone into the room, so she was lost for a while as she looked at the tall man in front of her nervously Suddenly, she was surprised This man had such a strong aura, he was definitely no ordinary person! Seeing that it was a woman, the faint difort in Ss¡¯s heart disappeared. He thought that his girlfriend had hired a male bodyguard to stay with her. However, he stared at the woman¡¯s face suspiciously Why did this person seem so familiar? Gianna introduced them to each other excitedly, ¡°Ss, this is Jewel Fenton, whom I mentioned to you. Do you remember her?¡± Ss looked at Gianna and murmured, ¡°Jewel who was with you in Double Dragon Court? Didn¡¯t you say she..¡± Gianna nodded happily. She was happy that Jewel was still alive and that Ss still remembered her words. ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t dead. If she was not there tonight, I couldn¡¯t have gotten away so easily.¡± It suddenly dawned on Ss as he looked at Jewel again and said, ¡°Thank you for saving her!¡± Jewel smiled and waved her hand. Gianna continued, ¡°Jewel, this is my boyfriend, Ss Nn.¡± When Jewel heard her words, astonishment shed across her eyes. She nced at Gianna again as if she was trying to confirm that what she said was true. Ss Nn? Gianna¡¯s boyfriend is Ss Nn? Although she was not part of the upper ss, she still habitually investigated the distribution of power in every ce. She had heard of Ss¡¯s name. How could she not know the president of Nn Group, who also happened to be the owner of Promise Ind? Gianna smiled and patiently exined, ¡°I only met Ss after saving his grandfather. After that, we soon began dating.¡± It was at that moment that Ss noticed Jewel hadn¡¯t spoken. He then asked Gianna softly, ¡°Can¡¯t she talk?¡± Gianna¡¯s mood sank a little as she shook her head slightly. ¡°No. When she came out of Double Dragon Court, she was tricked by someone and her throat was hurt by the smoke of the fire!¡± Ss¡¯s eyes were also full of shock. When he looked at Jewel, there was an inexplicable hint of sympathy in his eyes. Gianna excitedly pulled South forward and introduced, ¡°South, this is Miss Jewel. You don¡¯t remember her, do you? When you were young, you wanted her to carry you around every day!¡± South was speechless. How could he remember? He was only a few months old back then. Jewel¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. She nced at Gianna in surprise and squatted down cautiously before reaching out to South to hug him. South took two steps toward Jewel. Although he had no impression of her at all, he didn¡¯t want to be rude to the person his mommy cared about so much. Jewel cried andughed while holding South as she touched his small face lovingly. Her love for him was beyond words! A long time had passed after they introduced themselves and became all sentimental. ¡°Jewel is a dishwasher in a hotel now.¡± Gianna murmured to Ss. ¡°I want her to stay with me, but the house South and I are staying at only has two rooms. Can you help me find a house with three bedrooms and a living room?¡± Ss was speechless. What is the meaning of this? What exactly is the meaning of this? Another person woulde between us again, right? You even want a house with three rooms and one living room. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you want to stay with Jewel? What about me? What if we wanted to hug each other? This woman always prioritizes others before me every single time. Are you not worried that I will be jealous? But¡­ This was not a suitable time to kick up a fuss so he responded generously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since she¡¯s your friend, I will make the necessary arrangements!¡± Gianna smiled and winked at him. ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± Jewel also nodded slightly toward Ss. Ss was ted for a while. He tried hard to suppress the smile at the corners of his lips and asked seriously, ¡°Did the filming go well today?¡± Gianna was a little proud as she boasted, ¡°It went well. I think I am actually a superstar whose potential is hidden by the hideous costume design.¡± Ss burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s good. If someone causes you trouble, you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°Plus, Jewel will be by my side in the future, so don¡¯t worry. Together, we¡¯re invincible! By the way, it¡¯s really veryte. You guys should go back!¡± Ss fell silent. He felt as if Gianna had just poured a bucket of cold water all over him. Didn¡¯t she wink at him just now? How could she drive him away now? ¡°South, you can y with Jewel for a while. I have something to say to your mom!¡± With that, he dragged Gianna out and chided, ¡°You want to leave so soon after I arrive?¡± Gianna had an innocent look on her face as she murmured, ¡°I was afraid that you might not get enough rest, okay? You have to work tomorrow and you have to take care of South as well. You must be tired.¡± Ss was speechless. There was no way that he would believe her! He reached out and pulled Gianna into his arms as he said in an Chapter 486 Thank You, Dear aggrieved tone, ¡°Why do others alwayse to bother us?¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°What do you mean ¡®bother us?¡± ¡°I want to hug you but I have to do it in secret!¡± Laughing lightly, she teased, ¡°You sound like a resentful housewife now.¡± Ss pursed his lips. ¡°Do you think I want to be like this?¡± Gianna hugged him around his waist and looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re not even acting like a president!¡± Ss fell silent. Of course he dared not act like a president in front of her. He gave her all his love and affection but still he felt insecure, worried that she would leave him as soon as he let go! He nced at the room. ¡°When did you get to know this friend of yours?¡± ¡°I met her when I was in Double Dragon Court!¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Why? Are you interested in my friend?¡± Ss stared at her, his voice chillingly cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t know who I am interested in by now?¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Give Me a Kiss! ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gianna replied coyly The man leaned closer to her and his warm breath caressed her cheeks as he said, ¡°Let me tell you then!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need I know now!¡± Gianna instinctively avoided him as she said this. When she saw the man had stopped chasing after her, she pretended to re at him. Ss chuckled, ¡°Has your friend been using this name from the beginning? Gianna nodded, ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°She can¡¯t speak at all?¡± Ss pressed. ¡°She has never spoken so far,¡± Gianna replied, ¡°She probably can¡¯t speak. I¡¯ll take her for a check up in a few days. ¡°I think she looks very simr to someone I know,¡± Ss said. ¡°Take a picture of her and send it to me later, I¡¯ll have someone check on ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure,¡± Ss replied. ¡°Or¡­¡± He leaned in with a wicked smile and teased, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you give me a kiss.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°Mr. Nn, your girlfriend won¡¯t like it if you keep pushing your luck!¡± Ss straightened and said confidently, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡° Gianna was left speechless yet again. What an annoying man! He managed to pique her interest but didn¡¯t want to reveal anything! ¡°You can leave now! Goodbye!¡± Ss looked at the young woman in front of him, his eyes dancing with mirth as his lips curled into a teasing grin. ¡°Give me a kiss, then!¡± Gianna pursed her lips and pushed him away. ¡°No. Hurry up and leave.¡± Ss continued coaxing her, ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you give me a kiss! I came all this way to see my girlfriend. Shouldn¡¯t she at least give me a goodbye kiss?¡± Gianna was speechless. This man is always so troublesome every time I see him! She stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him lightly on his lips Ss was expressionless. ¡°Do you think that can be counted as a kiss?¡± he asked, a look of suspense on his face. Gianna harrumphed and said, ¡°Forget about it then!¡± With that, she turned around to leave but her hand was grabbed. Before she could react, the room tilted and the man¡¯s coal lips were on hers, his unique breath instantly filling her mouth. He held the back of her head with his palm and kissed her on the lips as his body pressed against hers tightly. They were so close that she could hear his heartbeat clearly Gianna was speechless and helpless at the same time. She always felt that having a boyfriend was too much trouble. But in the end, she still surrendered and rxed in his arms; in fact, she did not mind satisfying the man¡¯s greedy lips one bit! Ss only let her go when he was satisfied. He was in a good mood as he reached out and ran his thumb over her lips. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Call me if anything happens.¡± Gianna nodded obediently.¡± You can take your bodyguards away. Jewel is here!¡± ¡°Let them stay,¡± Ss replied. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you since they¡¯re discreet.¡± South waved his little hand as he shouted, ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± Gianna held South¡¯s little head with her hands and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Goodbye, dear. Mommy will be back soon.¡± After sending away the father and son duo, Gianna let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Goodness. I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Jewel let out augh and typed on her phone, ¡®I didn¡¯t know you are Ss¡¯s girlfriend! Gianna cracked a smile. ¡°I never expected it too.¡± ¡®He treats you very well!¡¯ Jewel typed. Gianna smiled and relented, ¡°He¡¯s not too bad. Jewel, you can¡¯t speak at all?¡± Jewel shook her head. ¡®I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve been to the hospital but the doctor said it¡¯s hard to cure. Gianna patted her arm gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry: I¡¯ll make sure you are healed!¡± Meanwhile, Ss asked South as they left the hotel, ¡°South, have you seen this Jewel Fenton before?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 A Small Case ¡°I was only a few months old back then. How can I recognize her ?* South replied coolly ¡°Your mommy hasn¡¯t seen her for years, will she hurt your mommy? Ss asked South pouted before he remarked, ¡°Can you not see everyone as a bad person after Mommy has been robbed once? Rather, you should think about what you¡¯re going to do if that woman lives at my house.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± Ss murmured. Just as he finished speaking, his phone beeped. Gianna had sent him a picture of Jewel Fenton Looking at the picture, Ss felt as though the more he looked at it, the more familiar she seemed. He saved the picture and sent it to Alex without any text. After a while, Alex sent a voice message. ¡°Where did you get this picture from? Ss raised his brows-he was right, it was her! While he was still thinking, Alex couldn¡¯t wait any longer and video called him. Ss answered the call and Alex¡¯s worried face appeared on the screen, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply my message? Where did you get this picture from?¡± ¡°Is it her?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Alex replied anxiously. ¡°Did you see her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with Gianna.¡± ¡°Where is Gianna?¡± Alex asked again, to which Ss casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you go and bother her.¡± Alex red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for her; I¡¯m looking for Jean.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s not the one you are looking for,¡± Ssmented. ¡°And her name is not Jean!¡± For a moment, Alex didn¡¯t understand what Ss was saying so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Her name is Jewel Fenton and she can¡¯t speak!¡± Ss replied. Alex was extremely anxious but Ss remained calm. ¡°Why can¡¯t she speak?¡± Alex questioned. ¡°Tell me, where are you now? I¡¯ll go meet you!¡± Ss red at him through the screen. ¡°Do you know what time is it now? Unlike you, I need to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± With that, he didn¡¯t care about Alex yelling angrily over the line and hung up on him. South looked at Ss. ¡°You know Miss Jewel too?¡± ¡°Alex and her used to be a couple.¡± Ss exined. Upon hearing that, South was surprised. ¡°Then how did they break up?¡± Ss shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you stay at home alone or do you need me to send Landon over?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I need to check on what happened tonight¡° Ss exined. ¡°Alright¡± South replied. ¡°No need to send Landon over. I¡¯m fine being by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ssforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate Kanes Corporation.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now. You can investigate tomorrow!¡± Ss said lightly. Even though South promised Ss he would get some sleep, but after Ss left, South kept tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Even though he had said he believed Jewel wouldn¡¯t hurt his mommy, he still instinctively checked on her activities in the recent years with hisputer. After making sure there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious, he finally rxed. Then, he started investigating Kanes Corporation. He had to admit that thepany had set up an impressive firewall. Even for him, it took him half an hour just to hack into their systems. When he found the section on thepany¡¯s year-end dividend, he didn¡¯t see any details on Lara. Surprised, he thought to himself, Could it be that it was a lie? He then looked up the details of a few employees and finally found Lara. It turned out she had another name- Alice. However, when he checked out that name, he didn¡¯t find anything. It was just like when someone tried to check on their details, only the most basic of information could be found; the rest couldn¡¯t be seen. But a little cover- up like this was just a small case for him to crack. Next ChapterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Interrogation Fingers Nying over the keyboard, South managed to locate Lara¡¯s resume Thirty years ago, she had worked in Kanes Corporation is Gerald¡¯s secretary. The media exposed their affair and when Gerald¡¯s wife found out, they had a big fight. After that, Gerald broke off hus rtionship with Lara. At that time, he gave Lara one percent of hispany¡¯s share aspensation South nodded. This exined why she was one of the shareholders of the Kanes Corporation. As South stretched his body, he suddenly remembered Samantha had also once worked for Kanes Corporation too, so he checked on her as well Nd Kanes Corporation did have a secretary named Samantha Yapp and her picture did match Samantha, whom he had met. But he still felt that something was off! South frowned a little, wondering if he was overthinking. He stared at Samantha¡¯s picture for a long time. Everything seemed normal but when he saw her eyes today, he remembered being afraid and felt hatreding from inside of him. What was going on? He continued investigating a bit longer and discovered that Samantha didn¡¯tplete the formalities for her resignation. Was it because the information had not been updated yet or was the problem with Samantha herself? He felt it was too much for his brain toprehend. Meanwhile, Ss headed directly to Ruby Pce¡¯s basement, as the men captured by his bodyguards were imprisoned there. ¡°Mr. Nn-¡± A bodyguard greeted him, only to be interrupted by Ss. ¡°Did you get any information?¡± ¡°They¡¯re keeping their mouth shut and won¡¯t say anything,¡± the bodyguard replied. Ss chuckled coldly. ¡°You lot are doing it the wrong way. Bring them over here!¡± The bodyguard responded in the affirmative. After a while, five big men were brought in front of Ss as the bodyguard exined, ¡°Mr. Nn, we only caught five of them, the rest got away.¡± Ss didn¡¯t mind, as five were more than enough. He looked at the five men tied up in front of him. Some were injured while others were disabled, and there was even one lying with his face on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°He got hit in the head by Miss Aubrey¡¯s friend and hasn¡¯t woken up since. We¡¯ve tried everything but he just won¡¯t wake up,¡± the bodyguard exined. Ss was surprised. Was that woman so strong? ¡°Turn him around!¡± The bodyguard obeyed hismand. When Ss saw his face, he raised his brows slightly. Have I seen him before? He closed his eyes and tried to remember. Taking out his phone, he gave a call to Xavier. ¡°Bring me the pictures you found of those who had been in contact with Luca Matthews. I¡¯m in Ruby Pce¡¯s basement.¡± Xavier looked at the time, confused. It was already two in the morning but the president wanted him to send the pictures over right now? However, he didn¡¯t dare to refuse so he answered instantly, ¡°Understood.¡± Ss hung up before looking at the four men standing in front of him. ¡°Do you guys have any idea who the person you robbed was?¡± The men lowered their heads and didn¡¯t make a sound, trying to act tough. Ss sneered, ¡°Alright then. I have all the time in the world to waste with you. Tell me the truth if you want to get out of here. If not, you can stay here underground.¡± With that, he signaled to the bodyguards standing behind him. They understood immediately and went to stand beside each man. The men peeked at the bodyguards beside them. It was not that they refused to speak, but they would die even if they were to tell the truth. So every time when they went out on a mission, they would make sure they would say the same thing-they were only following orders and didn¡¯t know anything. Ssughed cruelly as he pointed at them. ¡°1, 2, 3, 4. Starting from left to right, those who refuse to speak will be punished.¡± ¡°Who gave you the order to rob Gianna Aubrey? Number 1, answer me.¡± The man standing on the very left was shivering when he heard this and his eyes were filled with horror. Why did Ss start with him? Next Chapter Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The Quintets He peeked to the right, hoping someone would give him an idea on how he should answer But the rest of the men acted like it was none of their business. They didn¡¯t even look at him. He didn¡¯t know how to answer so he decided to keep quiet in the end Ss gave the bodyguard who was standing behind the man a look. The bodyguard understood instantly and punched the man in the stomach ¡°Ow-¡± The man cried out instinctively, his stomach aching like he was having cramps. Ss kept his word and continued asking, ¡°Who ordered you to rob Gianna Aubrey? Number 2, answer me¡± Number 2 felt that he was in big trouble. Why was it the same question again? If he exposed his boss, he wouldn¡¯t live to see the next sunrise. But if he didn¡¯t answer, he would get hit too. What should he do? He also instinctively tried to seek help from the rest but they ignored him too, just like how they treated the first man. He rolled his eyes and looked at the man who was still lying on the floor unconscious. ¡°It¡¯s him! We were following his orders!¡± Ss looked at the man on the floor and grunted. ¡°Which gang are you from? Number 3, answer!¡± The third man was shocked by the question, his eyes widening. Why did he change the question? If it was the same question he would say that it was fatty too! It wasn¡¯t technically a lie anyway. He looked helplessly at the others but some didn¡¯t know how to answer too. If they told the truth, even if they didn¡¯t die here, they would still be dead once they got out! What to do? When the third man was still hesitating, Ss ran out of patience. He raised his hand and signaled to the bodyguard. The bodyguard clenched his fist and hit the man in the stomach. He wasn¡¯t ready and he let out a muffled grunt and doubled over, not able to straighten his body. This kind of feeling was really torturous. Everyone was able to witness the punishment themselves but the most annoying part was that there were people who didn¡¯t have to get punished. In this kind of situation, the selfish nature of humans was exposed. After all, no one wanted to get hit. To preventThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. themselves from getting beaten, they had no choice but to say something! Number 4 looked at Number 3 who got hit. When he saw that he was up next, he was so scared that his face turned pale and his knees went weak. If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguard behind who grabbed him, he would have fallen to his knees instantly. He carefully looked at Ss and quickly answered without needing Ss to ask. ¡°We are from T-The Quintets!¡± The three other men looked at Number 4 in surprise. Their eyes were filled with glee at his misfortune but they felt relieved too. With this, there was no point hiding anymore. Ss frowned. The Quintets? Why did The Quintets want to hurt Gianna? ¡°Who gave the order from The Quintets to rob her?¡± With that, he looked at them and added, ¡°This time, the one who tells the truth doesn¡¯t have to get hit!¡± The four men looked at each other and there were two different answers at the same time. The three men answered, ¡°Tres.¡± While Number 2 used the unconscious man again, ¡°Fat*ss!¡± Ss noticed Number 2 was trying to muddle through again. His lips curled coldly and he signaled to the bodyguards before enunciating each word coldly, ¡°Beat him till he behaves!¡± For the next ten minutes, the three men watched as a few bodyguards hit Number 2 until he could no longer stand up and could only lie on the floor, breathing with difficulty. They felt bad for him but they also felt lucky too! Luckily for them that they told the truth! Finally, after a few mind games, Ss got the answers he wanted easily. ¡°The Quintets don¡¯t even know Gianna; why would you want to rob her?¡± Number 3 who got hit earlier was afraid to get beaten up again, so he took the initiative to answer. ¡°Someone hired The Quintets to rob Miss Aubrey.¡± The other two men were fighting to speak over one another to answer. ¡°Today, I heard Tres answer a call and said to leave it to him. It was probably about this robbery.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Needles ¡°Yes, at first they were prepared to send just five of us, but after the call, they added ten more people The bodyguards were stunned. Were these guys the same stubborn men that had refused to speak when they had beaten them up? Why did they be so proactive when Mr Nn questioned them? It just took a few punches for them to spill the beans! If the bodyguards knew, they would have beaten them up much worse before this! As expected, they could only be awed by their boss! Ss looked at the few men. ¡°All of you have no idea at all who was on the phone?¡± he asked again. ¡°Not even their gender?¡± ¡°I think it was a man.¡± Number 1 replied. ¡°It was a woman. I heard Tres shout a name; a Miss Lara or something!¡± Number 4 interrupted. Ss narrowed his eyes. Miss Lara? Was it Lara Roberts? Sure enough, if someone was too eager to seed, they would leave behind evidence of their actions. And now, the fox had revealed its tail. He wasn¡¯t sure at first that Lara had connections with The Quintet, but he was certain of it now! Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Xavier came running in. ¡°President Nn,¡± he greeted Ss. Ss gave him a grunt in response and took the pictures he brought over, looking through them one by one. As he had expected, among the people who Luca had contacted was a picture of Luca in a bar meeting the plump man who fainted. At the time, Robin was the one who was the most suspicious and this man seemed like a random passerby, so Ss didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. But now that he linked everything together, didn¡¯t this mean that this man was the culprit who targeted Gianna for both incidents? Thinking of this, Ss saw red and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. He gave an order to the bodyguards immediately, ¡°Find some needles and wake him up!¡± The bodyguards looked at each other. Needles? What needles? However, Ss¡¯s face was dark with rage so they didn¡¯t dare to ask. They turned to look at Xavier, hoping he could help. Xavier didn¡¯t understand Ss¡¯s order too, so he asked, ¡°President Nn, what kind of needles? Do you mean sewing needles?¡± . Ss red at him, seemingly annoyed. ¡°The kind that will hurt. I want you to wake him up with them.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xavier quickly replied. ¡°Well? What are you all waiting for?¡± He turned to the bodyguards and orderedThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. them. Upon hearing that, the bodyguards split up. Within ten minutes, the bodyguards each found needles of different sizes. ¡°Wake him up.¡± Ssmanded. With a ¡®Yes, Sir¡¯, the bodyguards went to poke the unconscious man with the needles. But the man was in a dead faint; they poked him all over his body for some time but he didn¡¯t react at all. The other four men felt a shiver go down their spines as they watched from the sides. Even their hair stood up and they had goosebumps all over their bodies. They could imagine just how painful it was even without experiencing it! dito Ss¡¯s expression was as ck as midnight, his frown deepening and his body surrounded by a cold aura. It was as if he was channeling the chill from the freezing pits of hell. Just when he felt like he should get his own hands dirty, the plump man suddenly let out a shout and woke up. The few bodyguards were relieved too because if he didn¡¯t wake up, Mr. Nn would have gotten angry. A bodyguard plucked out a needle which was half inserted into the man¡¯s finger and patted him in a humble manner, as if telling the man there was no need to thank him for waking him up. The plump man only felt the pain after he woke up. His whole body was in pain and for a moment, he felt like screaming loudly. It was painful for him everywhere and he didn¡¯t know where to touch. Shivering, he looked at the blood all over his hands and the holes from all the needles poking his skin as he almost cried. Did they think he was a crepe-myrtle? Turning around, he looked at the four men huddling together before ring at Ss who was sitting on his chair and gave a righteous shout. Next Chapter Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 To Beg for Death ¡°Since I¡®m already in your hands, I have no illusions about leaving alive Kill mel¡± Upon hearing him, Ss, who was already on the verge of killing him, couldn¡®t help but sneer. ¡®Aren¡®t yo u a loyal one? Do you think there are only two options for me, to either keep you alive or kill you?¡± The plump man paused, not understanding what Ss meant. The four men prayed for him silently in their hearts How naive he was He hadn¡®t seen Ss¡®s means, so he dared to yell those words ! Did he think he was the only one who would say that? Ss sneered wickedly, ¡°Don¡®t you know there is another choice called making you beg for death?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The plump man narrowed his eyes fiercely, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Show him the picture,¡± Ss ordered Xavier. Xavier took the picture and put it in front of the man. ¡°Look familiar?¡± The man¡®s expression changedpletely after he looked at the picture but he remained silent. Ss s miled as he questioned, ¡°You were the one who nned Gianna¡®s ident thest time as well, right?¡± ¡°It wasn¡®t me!¡± The plump man hurriedly responded. ¡°If it wasn¡®t you, then who was it? Who did it?¡± Ss questioned. The man chose to keep quiet again. Ss¡®s expression turned dark as he shouted, ¡°Looks like you want to experience what it¡®s like to beg for death!¡± He then ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Take him and let him e xperience it.¡± The bodyguards nodded before they dragged the man away and tied him to a pir. Then they took out a whip. This was no ordinary whip, it was the kind with hooks attached to it. Under normal circumstances it wouldn¡®t cause death, but a swin g would rip off the skin and flesh of its victims. It would definitely hurt and those being whipped continuously would wish for death! The plump man would be lying if he said he wasn¡®t afraid. But he harbored hope in his heart, thinking th at Ss wouldn¡®t dare to do anything to him. They would definitely tell the others that they were capture d by Ss¡®s men when they went back. All these years, Ss and The Quintets had been minding their own business, not stepping on each other¡®s toes. If Ss reallyid a finger on him, he would be their enemy! But wh en that first whip fell, his mind went nk before he felt a trail of pain. Looking down, his shoulder right down to his thigh was covered in blood. He screamed instinctively and his pained screams echoed thro ugh the empty hall. The four men watching the ongoing torture praised their quick thinking, feeling lucky that they didn¡®t resi st. How many whips could he handle if this went on? If they would die no matter what, then why make themselves suffer? The most important thing was that Ss d idn¡®t want to kill him. If he wanted to kill him with this whip, they would have to whip him multiple times. But the most frightening part was that he wouldn¡®t die from the whipping but from the pain itself! They heard people say how terrifying Ss was but they never saw it for themselves. Now, they finally understood what people meant after seeing this. The torture wasn¡®t the main goal. Instead, Ss¡®s goal was to demoralize his victims. The four men didn¡®t want to tell the truth earlier, but in the end, all of them vied to answer him. Before the plump man could recover from the first whip, the second whip fell on him. Following the whip was a painful scream and it wasn¡®t l ong before the nauseating scent of blood filled the air. But Ss was like the devil; he sat unmoving on t he sofa, legs crossed as his cold eyes looked at them like an emotionless machine. ¡°Don¡®t kill him. You can dip the whip in salt or chilli water. Do you guys still need me to teach you all thes The bodyguard responded quickly and dipped the whip in a bucket filled with chili water, then dragged th But it was toote for the bodyguard to hold back the whip. ¡°Ah!!¡± The plump man screamed angrily, his wounds Next Chapter Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 I¡¯m Fine! The bodyguard looked at the pain nidden face of the plump man and said awkwardly. Sorry about that just think of thissh as a gift The plump man, on the other hand, really wanted to cuss at hom How is this a gift? If this is a gift, then how about i olve you dozens ofshes as a gift too? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t say a word because he was in so much pain when the bodyguard unted him from the pir, he instantly copsed to the ground He was covered in blood and unable to walk, so the bodyguard had to drag him to where Sias was seated Looking at him, Ssmanded, ¡°Speak!¡± The many on the ground and pantedboriously, only opening his mouth after a long time. ¡°He was Tres He ordered me to look for Luca Matthews who had a grudge with Gianna Aubrey to n for that drunk driving ident, but then the n was exposed and you quickly found it was luca in no time. Tres was worried you would find out he was involved, so he ordered me to kill Luca.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Him again?¡± Ss nodded his head viciously. ¡°Seems like he has a death wish.¡± The plump man crawled on the floor and begged, ¡°President Nn¡­ we were just following orders. We didn¡¯t mean to target anyone Please spare us!¡± Ss gave them all a look. When he opened his mouth, his voice was as cold as the arctic as he said, ¡°From the day you tried to hurt her, you should have expected this to happen. You can stay here from now on!¡± With that, he stood up and left Ruby Pce It was the next day when Brian heard about the robbery that happened to Gianna. He was shocked and gave her a video call early in the morning. Luckily, Gianna had woken up early. Though feeling a little surprised, she epted the call. ¡°Hey. Why are you calling me so early in the morning?¡± When Brian got to know that Gianna was fine, he finally rxed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gianna smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The robbers are the ones who aren¡¯t!¡± Gianna said impishly However, Brian was still a little worried so he murmured, ¡°Move the camera a bit further and let me have a good look at you.¡± Gianna did as he asked. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Your brother came over herest night. Don¡¯t worry. Do you think he would¡¯ve gone back if ! wasn¡¯t okay?¡± Brian thought that what she said made sense so he finally relented, ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gianna walked as she chatted, her phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your brother; this matter is out of my hands.¡± Brianughed and teased, ¡°Then what is in your hands?¡± Putting her phone down, Gianna washed her face while answering, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowlymoner with limited abilities. It would already be a great achievement if I can take care of myself by not getting hurt and not causing trouble for you guys.¡± Brian laughed. ¡°Your positioning of yourself is not urate at all.¡± Gianna was confused as she asked, ¡°Then where is my ce?¡± ¡°In the middle, right between us,¡± Brianmented. Gianna blinked. Truth was, his words sounded pretty sweet. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m like the sun?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied. ¡°We all revolve around you, so you must take care of yourself. I¡¯ll send two bodyguards over to youter.¡± Hearing this, Gianna¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Goodness, there¡¯s no need for that! Your brother has already sent me six bodyguards. I can¡¯t imagine the lot of people out there who areing after me that I would need so many bodyguards. Besides, 1 already have a master by my side so don¡¯t worry!¡± Brian was surprised to hear that. ¡°Who is that?¡± Gianna wiped her face with a towel before picking up her phone and saying to Brian, who was on the other end of the line, ¡°I have a friend who came back recently. She¡¯s pretty strong, so don¡¯t you guys worry.¡± Brian smiled as he looked at Gianna on his phone¡¯s screen and felt like ruffling her hair for some reason. He got the urge after seeing her freshly washed face, looking all pretty, smart and beautiful. It was a pity that she was already his brother¡¯s. If she was with anyone else, he would do anything to snatch her from him. But now¡­ Oh well! Brian swallowed back the sourness that rushed up from his heart. ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll ask Ss how the investigation is going on.¡± With that, Gianna said goodbye and ended the call before looking at Jewel who was standing by the door. ¡°You can follow me to my shoot for the time being. After I¡¯ve dealt with everything, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get your throat checked.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 I¡¯m Fine! The bodyguard looked at the pain nidden face of the plump man and said awkwardly. Sorry about that just think of thissh as a gift The plump man, on the other hand, really wanted to cuss at hom How is this a gift? If this is a gift, then how about i olve you dozens ofshes as a gift too? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t say a word because he was in so much pain when the bodyguard unted him from the pir, he instantly copsed to the ground He was covered in blood and unable to walk, so the bodyguard had to drag him to where Sias was seated Looking at him, Ssmanded, ¡°Speak!¡± The many on the ground and pantedboriously, only opening his mouth after a long time. ¡°He was Tres He ordered me to look for Luca Matthews who had a grudge with Gianna Aubrey to n for that drunk driving ident, but then the n was exposed and you quickly found it was luca in no time. Tres was worried you would find out he was involved, so he ordered me to kill Luca.¡± ¡°Him again?¡± Ss nodded his head viciously. ¡°Seems like he has a death wish.¡± The plump man crawled on the floor and begged, ¡°President Nn¡­ we were just following orders. We didn¡¯t mean to target anyone Please spare us!¡± Ss gave them all a look. When he opened his mouth, his voice was as cold as the arctic as he said, ¡°From the day you tried to hurt her, you should have expected this to happen. You can stay here from now on!¡± With that, he stood up and left Ruby Pce It was the next day when Brian heard about the robbery that happened to Gianna. He was shocked and gave her a video call early in the morning. Luckily, Gianna had woken up early. Though feeling a little surprised, she epted the call. ¡°Hey. Why are you calling me so early in the morning?¡± When Brian got to know that Gianna was fine, he finally rxed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gianna smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The robbers are the ones who aren¡¯t!¡± Gianna said impishly However, Brian was still a little worried so he murmured, ¡°Move the camera a bit further and let me have a good look at you.¡± Gianna did as he asked. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Your brother came over herest night. Don¡¯t worry. Do you think he would¡¯ve gone back if ! wasn¡¯t okay?¡± Brian thought that what she said made sense so he finally relented, ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gianna walked as she chatted, her phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your brother; this matter is out of my hands.¡± Brianughed and teased, ¡°Then what is in your hands?¡± Putting her phone down, Gianna washed her face while answering, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowlymoner with limited abilities. It would already be a great achievement if I can take care of myself by not getting hurt and not causing trouble for you guys.¡± Brian laughed. ¡°Your positioning of yourself is not urate at all.¡± Gianna was confused as she asked, ¡°Then where is my ce?¡± ¡°In the middle, right between us,¡± Brianmented. Gianna blinked. Truth was, his words sounded pretty sweet. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m like the sun?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied. ¡°We all revolve around you, so you must take care of yourself. I¡¯ll send two bodyguards over to youter.¡± Hearing this, Gianna¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Goodness, there¡¯s no need for that! Your brother has already sent me six bodyguards. I can¡¯t imagine the lot of people out there who areing after me that I would need so many bodyguards. Besides, 1 already have a master by my side so don¡¯t worry!¡± Brian was surprised to hear that. ¡°Who is that?¡± Gianna wiped her face with a towel before picking up her phone and saying to Brian, who was on the other end of the line, ¡°I have a friend who came back recently. She¡¯s pretty strong, so don¡¯t you guys worry.¡± Brian smiled as he looked at Gianna on his phone¡¯s screen and felt like ruffling her hair for some reason. He got the urge after seeing her freshly washed face, looking all pretty, smart and beautiful. It was a pity that she was already his brother¡¯s. If she was with anyone else, he would do anything to snatch her from him. But now¡­ Oh well! Brian swallowed back the sourness that rushed up from his heart. ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll ask Ss how the investigation is going on.¡± With that, Gianna said goodbye and ended the call before looking at Jewel who was standing by the door. ¡°You can follow me to my shoot for the time being. After I¡¯ve dealt with everything, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get your throat checked.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 What Are You Laughing At? Summer was stunned. It was obvious that they almost ran into each other; how did Jewel manage to avoid Sylvia in that short window of time? S he looked at Jewel nkly before meeting her cold eyes. Frowning, Summer asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jewel had wanted her to apologize but since she couldn¡®t speak, she decided to hold back, thinking that it might cause Gianna trouble. She just gave Summer a re then walked away with the cup in her hands. Summer, however, felt offended. When Jewel walk ed past her, she wanted to grab her but Jewel managed to avoid her somehow, so her fingertips only brushed Jewel¡®s clothes. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Summer hurriedly chased after Jewel. She followed Jewel and found Gianna when she caught up to her. Meanwhile, Gianna was in the middle of memorizing her lines. ¡°Gianna Aubrey, what do you think you¡®re doing?¡± Summer asked fiercely. Gianna frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± She looked at Jewel, confused, but Jewel only shook her head. Summer pointed at Jewel. ¡°I should be asking you tha t! Why did your assistant re at me for no reason?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°Impossible. If she red at you, you must have messed with h er first!¡± ¡°As if!¡± Summer shouted. ¡°How did I mess with her? My assistant almost ran into her just now but she has already apologized. What else do you want? She didn¡®t say anything like a mute and even red a t me. Why does it have anything to do with me?¡± Jewel¡¯s face stiffened and her aura changed drastically. Her stare toward Summer became cold and frightening. Summer pointed at Jewel and comined, ¡°Look; she¡®s doing it again! Why is she looking at me like that?¡± Gianna looked at her coldl y. ¡°You can¡®t even stand it when someone gives you a stare? Would you feel good about it if I scolded you?¡± Upon hearing that, Summer exploded. ¡°Does this count as scolding? She¡®s not a mute so can¡®t you tell her to say something?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Gianna argued. ¡°Why should she do as you say?¡± Summer sneered, ¡°She can¡® t speak even if she wants to, right? You followed my example and hired an assistant, but you hired someone with a disability. Do you not have enough funds to hire someone normal?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Summer felt a gust of wind. Suddenly, her cor was grabbed by Gianna and she was yanked toward her. Gianna red at Summer fiercely. ¡°Who are you calling disabled?¡± Everyone in the lounge quickly stood up to stop the fight. ¡°Hey! Forget about it. We are all from the same team after all, it won¡®t be good to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Right. It¡®s no big deal. It¡®s not worth it.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. It would be bad if the reporters photographed this and posted it on the Inte.¡± After experiencing the panic just no w, Summer gradually calmed down. She didn¡®t think Gianna would dare to do anything to her. ¡°Go ahead, Gianna Aubrey. I dare you!¡± Gianna sneered, ¡°There is nothing I don¡®t dare to do in t his world! So you slept with John for two nights; so what? Do you think you¡®re all that now?¡± Summer was angered by her words. ¡°You¡± ¡°Apologize now!¡± Gianna said viciously. ¡°If you don¡®t, you won¡®t be able toin to your President Liam tonight!¡± Summer looked at Gianna in disbelief. Gianna knew of her rtionship with John but she still ignored it. Was she relying on her. connection with Marc us? She struggled hard in Gianna¡®s grasp as she countered, ¡°And what about you? Isn¡®t the pot calling the kettle ck? Don¡®t you have an affair with Marcus as well? How are you any better than me?¡± As soon as she spoke, a minor actress immediately let out a snort ofughter. Why did this woman think Gianna and President Cohen had an affair? Wasn¡®t she his cousin? Summer looked toward the sound ofughter, her expression dark. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she questioned. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next Chapter Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Apologize The minor actress shut up immediately. Gianna might have dared to offend Summer, but she didn¡®t! Gianna was speechless but she felt likeughing as she looked at Summer with sympathy in her eyes. Summer even asked what they wereughing but she didn¡¯t know they wereughing at her stupidity. Did she really think just bec ause she got along with John she wouldn¡®t have to worry about anything and would not need to care about anyone else? ¡°Don¡®t you think that I can finish you off on my own?¡± As soon as Gian na finished speaking, she tightened her grip on Summer andmanded, ¡°Apologize now!¡± Summer w asn¡®t afraid of Gianna at first but with Gianna tightening her grip, she became less and less certain. She tried to pry apart Gianna¡®s hold apart with both of her hands. ¡°Let me go!¡± Summer said with difficulty. The others also tried to persuade Gianna to end this peacefully. Even Sylvia interceded. ¡°Miss Aubrey, please let her go. It was me who almost ran into your friend and I apologize for that.¡± Gianna lo oked at Sylvia and said coldly. ¡°I want her to apologize!¡± Sylvia was anxious. Summer was ustomed to being fawned over so there was no way she would apologize. ¡°I¡®ll apologize on her behalf, alright? I¡® m sorry, Miss Aubrey; I¡®m sorry, Miss Fenton.¡± She bowed toward the both of them as she apologized. This caused Jewel to feel ufortable about all of this. She had been in this kind of situation for man y years now so she didn¡®t care about it much. Walking toward Gianna, she tugged on her sleeve and sh ook her head, telling her to forget about it. Gianna wasn¡®t able to vent her anger so she looked at Summer and spoke, her wordsced with venom, ¡°Do you see what¡®s happening? There is such a big difference between you and her. For the sake of your assistant and my good friend, I will leave this matter be. But you better not mess with me again or I won¡®t be as lenient the next time!¡± With that, she loosened her grip on Summer¡®s coll ar and pushed her away! The moment Summer was let go from Gianna¡®s grasp, she immediately starte d coughing. Sylvia quickly passed her a cup of water but she was pped away by Summer. Staring at Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gianna angrily, Summer shouted, ¡°Just you wait and see!¡± Gianna smiled sweetly in response. ¡°I¡®ll take you on any time. But let me remind you to think about your future before you try anything! The winner has yet to be determined!¡± Summer harrumphed and left, her heels clicking on the floor as Sylvia quickly chased after her. Those in the lounge who didn¡®t know the whole truth started gossiping about it. ¡°Gianna, you really are i n trouble this time. Y¨C You just messed with a ho¡®s nest.¡± ¡°Exactly! Summer seeks revenge for the smallest of grievances and remembers those who messed with her for life.¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t afford to mess with John too. He¡®s extremely rich and this movie of ours is sponsored by him. If he wants to remove you from the film, you won¡®t be able to do anything ab out it.¡± ¡°It would be better if you apologized to Summer. Maybe this whole mess will die down then!¡± Gia nna¡®s lips twitched a little. They wanted her to apologize to Summer? For what? Not to mention that no one dared to mess with Gianna because of her boyfriend but even if it was just her, she wasn¡®t afraid of Summer too. They really were worrying for nothing! She didn¡®t mind at all, but Jewel got more and more frightened as she listened. She typed on her phone worriedly, ¡®Gian na, will you not be able to act anymore?¡® Gianna pretended to re at Jewel and took her phone over as she typed out a message, ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten who my boyfriend is?¡® It suddenly dawned on Je wel all at once. She had totally forgotten about Ss! With him in Gianna¡®s corner, who would dare to mess with her? Jewel then typed a reply on her phone, ¡®Right, I forgot! Would that mean you can do anything you want in Summer City?¡® Gianna: ¡®With you by my side, I can do anything I want too, no? Jewel: ¡®We aren¡®t bulldozers; why w ould we want to conquer everything?) Gianna: ¡®Bec ause it¡®s cool!¡® Next Chapter Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Nightmare It was almost dawn when Ss reached home. He kept thinking about South so he went to Gianna¡®s ho use. Going to South¡®s room to take a peek, he found the little fe sleeping soundly. Initially, Ss had wanted to sleep in Gianna¡®s r oom but he was worried that she would me him for sleeping on her bed, and then have a row with him. So, he just took a shower and slept on the sofa pitifully. Suddenly, a very soft whimper re ached his ears. Is someone crying? Ss instantly opened his eyes and sat up on the sofa. He looked around confusedly, only to realize no one was around. Could it be¡­ His heart skipped a beat and he got up hurriedly, rushing to South¡®s room. As expected, South was curl ed up under the nket and his face was red from him holding his breath. His lips were pressed togeth er tightly and whimpers wereing from his throat. Ss was shocked and quickly picked South up befo re calling his name softly, ¡°South! South¡± However, South couldn¡®t hear him and his tiny body continued to shiver. Ss patted South¡®s cheek as he shouted, ¡°Son, wake up! Daddy¡®s here. South¨C¡± It was as if South was holding back for a long time and couldn¡®t take it anymore, so he cried out loudly. Ss¡®s heart ached for him. He held South in his hands, coaxing him softly, ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. Daddy¡®s here. No one would dare to hurt you ever again!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. South opened his panic¨Cstricken eyes. Looking around, he realized he was at home and in his dad¡®s arms. He was instantly relieved. With tears in his eyes, he wrapped hi s tiny arms around Ss¡®s neck. ¡°There, there.¡± Ss patted his back lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Did you have a bad dream?¡± South didn¡®t say a word but his arms tightened subconsciously around Ss¡®s neck. He buried his head into Ss¡®s chest, showing his anxiety. Ss stroked his back lightly, hoping it would quickly calm him d own. ¡°Or were you afraid of sleeping alone?¡± South shook his head. ¡°What was the dream about? Can you tell Daddy?¡± Ss¡®s voice was gentle as h e coaxed South. South kept quiet for a long time before mumbling, ¡°I dreamt about the day I was kidnapped by Kaylee.¡± Hearing that, Ss felt a ch ill go through his body. Gianna and he had thought that since South didn¡®t have bad dreams, it meant th at he was alright. But in fact, the incident had always been in the back of his mind. It had always been in h is nightmares. Ss¡®s heart felt like it was being pierced by millions of needles, aching and hurting. He felt that leaving Kaylee at the mental hospital was too merciful and she should¡®ve experienced what it was like to have nightmares every night. His huge palm stroked South¡®s small head as heforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, son. Kaylee is in the mental hospital now. She won¡®t be able to hurt you ever again.¡± South nodded but he remained in Ss¡®s arms. Ss, too, was in no hurry and he continued to patiently coax his son. In fact, he was very willing to grow closer with his son. For the past seven years, he didn¡®t fulfill his obligations as a father so he wanted to make up for it. ¡°Do you want to listen to a story?¡± ¡°What story?¡± ¡°It¡®s a story of your uncle and I when we were young.¡± South mulled it over before giving a nod. ¡°When your uncle and I were about your age, we were afraid of animals with pointy beaks like chickens, ducks and geese. On e day when your grandma was not home, our babysitter Miss West had someone who was sick at her ce. To make it easier to take care of us, she took us to her house. Back then, she had a lot of chickens and ducks at home. Knowing that we were afraid of them, she rounded them up. The next day, a goose escaped the fence and it happened to be a species of male geese that tended to poke people with their mouths; it was like it wanted to bully u s on purpose. It stretched its neck, quacked loudly and chased us all around.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Call Me Daddy Again ¡°Your uncle was so scared that he let out a shriek. I, on the other hand, ran as fast as I could. We were both scared but running away was n¡®t a solution, so I picked up a broom and used it to hit the big white goose. When it saw I wasn¡®t afraid of it, the goose went after your uncle. Your uncle, however, was so frightened that he squatted on top of a water tank and kept crying. Then I took the broom to help your uncle out and the big white goose ran a way when he saw me. Since then, the big white goose doesn¡®t dare mess with me every time it sees m e but when it sees your uncle, it will quack a few times to frighten him.¡± South said nothing for a while. Ss thought he was immersed in the story, but the little boy suddenly raised his head. ¡°Then why do y ou keep it?¡± he asked solemnly. ¡°You should use it for stew!¡± Ss burst intoughter. ¡°Well, the reason Daddy is telling you this story is to let you know that fear is normal. Everyone has something they¡®re afraid of, but you have to believe that the things you¡®re afraid of also have things that they themselves fear. If you¡®re not afraid of them, they will be weak. Just like driving away the big white goose; as long as we muster up th e courage to defeat it, we will not be controlled by others. That big white goose only dared to bully your uncleter on but didn¡®t dare to bully me because it knew I was not afraid of it. Think of the big white go ose as our inner fear. It is a bully but it can¡®t handle people standing up against it. As long as we are better than it, it will not bully us. Now your uncle is still afraid of the big whi te goose, but I am not afraid anymore. Conquering your fear is equivalent to winning against yourself. You¡®re a great kid, South. You¡®re not only able to help yourself but also others. Anyone else would only cower in fear!¡± South nodded his head, sessfully convinced by Ss¡®s word s. ¡°I don¡®t want to be like Uncle Brian. I won¡®t be afraid of a big white goose!¡± Smiling, Ss nodded his head. ¡°That¡®s my boy!¡± Grumble¨CSouth¡®s stomach rumbled and the two looked at each other andughed. ¡°Hungry?¡± South made himselffortable in Ss¡®s arms. ¡°I want to eat something delicious,¡± he said lazily. ¡°Very well. What would you like to eat?¡± Ss asked, indulging him. ¡°I want to eat noodles made by Mommy.¡± This was troubling for Ss, but he also knew that his son just wanted to get closer to his mommy in this way. ¡°W hy don¡®t I try to cook it for you?¡± Ss asked tentatively. ¡°Do you remember what your mommy put in th e noodles?¡± South nced at Ss before he questioned, ¡°Have you not eaten them before?¡± ¡°Alright then. Get up and I will make them for you now,¡± Ss said. South squinted his eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Ssughed. This brat was just like his mommy and were usually awkward and arrogant, but as long as Ss did what they wa nted, they would act like puppies and be all adorable. Ss hugged South and tried to coax him, ¡°Call me Daddy again.¡± ¡°I¡®ll call you Daddy next time!¡± South said. ¡°I¡®ll make you two bowls if you call me Daddy again.¡± ¡°One bowl is enough.¡± ¡°Will you call me Daddy or not? If not, I¡®ll tickle you!¡± Ss stretched his hand into the quilt to threaten South. Actually, he had barely touched him but South felt that his whole body was itchy. The boy tried d esperately to avoid Ss¡®s hand, twisting his whole body this way and that Ss was worried that the kid wouldugh himself stupid so he stopped messing with him. ¡°Alri ght. I¡®ll stop messing with you and go cook. Get up and wash your face, brush your teeth and fold the quilt.¡± ¡°I investigated Kanes Corporationst night,¡± South blurted out. Ss paused and looked back at the boy. ¡°What did you find out? Is Lara Roberts a shareholder of the Kanes Corporation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± South answered. Ss asked, ¡°Where are the results? Let me have a look.¡± Wearing his pajamas, South hugged hisputer and brought it over to Ss. He operated thepu keyboard with his small fingers and the information that he dug up yesterday was disyed with a few clicks. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Making Noodles Ss looked through the information carefully and plotted a timeline in his head. It turned out that Lara was with Gerald during her disappearance abroad. When Gerald broke up with her, she came back to l ook for Edward and acted out a tear¨Cjerking drama. It was a pity that Edward was yed around like a marite! ¡°Have you looked into Samantha?¡± South let out a long breath. ¡°I did, but she is still among Kanes Corporation¡®s employees. Hasn¡®t she already resigned?¡± Ss looked at South in surprise. ¡°She hasn¡®t resigned?¡± South clicked on something and showed it to him. ¡°Here; have a look.¡± Ss nced at theputer. Sure enough, Samantha Yapp had clocked in to work yesterday. ¡°What¡®s going on? Is it someone with the same name?¡± South looked at Ss and pursed his lips as he hesitated, not knowing what to say. Noticing South¡®s str ange behavior, Ss asked in a warm tone, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°When I saw that woman, I was scared.¡± Ss immediately took it seriously and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare b ecause you saw her?¡± ¡°I¡®m not sure!¡± South answered him and Ss¡®s expression grew solemn. Why did South feel afraid when he saw Samantha? ¡°Can you hac k into Kanes Corporation¡®s surveince? Let¡®s check if the Samantha who went to work is the same per son as Nn Group¡®s Samantha.¡± South¡®s small eyes lit up immediately. Why didn¡®t I think of that? ¡°Give me a second. However, we have to be fast because their firewall does a good job and we¡®ll be tracked if we take too long.¡± While he was talking, his little fingers flew across the keyboard. Within seconds, theputer screen showed Kanes Corporatio n¡®s monitors. Ss¡®s expression was cold. ¡°Look at the secretary room.¡± South hands flew across the keyboard and the secretary room appeared on the screen. Samantha app eared on the monitor, and she looked exactly like Samantha of the Nn Group. The two of them looke d at each other before Ss quickly said, ¡°Get out of their systems now.¡± South gave an affirmative grun t. Hitting the ¡®Enter¡® key, he perfectly withdrew from Kanes Corporation¡®s systems! Ss narrowed his e yes and muttered, ¡°So it seems that the Samantha Yapp of the Nn Group is a fake?¡± South nodded slowly. ¡°Could they be twins?¡± ¡°It looks more like stic surgery to me,¡± Ssmented dryly. South n odded once more. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Smiling coldly, Ss murmured, ¡°We¡®ll leave her be and see what she does.¡± South didn¡®t say anything. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t let her appear in front of you,¡± Ss said soothingly and South nodded his head as he relented, ¡°Let¡®s go make those noodles.¡± South beamed. ¡°Alright!¡± Twenty minutester, theirints filled the room. ¡°Everything is the same, but why are my noodles not as good as the ones your mommy makes?¡± Ss asked impatie ntly. ¡°Did you forget to add peanuts?¡± South queried. ¡°I added peanuts. See?¡± ¡°Then you must have added too little soy sauce,¡± Southmented. ¡°Mommy likes to use soy sauce in her cooking!¡± Ss went to the kitchen again and brought a bottle of soy sauce back with him. He added a little bit to see if it tasted like Gianna¡®s noodles, and then added a little bit more when it didn¡®t taste the same. As a result, they only ate a little from the two bowis of noodles and left the rest behind. ¡°You shouldn¡®t make noodles in the future, South advised. ¡°You¡®re the one who wanted noodles,¡± Ss shot back. South sighed, ¡°It was my mistake. I overes Ss frowned slightly when he heard his anxious voice. ¡°Where are you now?¡± rm at yourpa Next Chapter Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Throwing oneself into a Net This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ss suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°Then wait for a little longer, we¡®ll head over now.¡± After both father and son tidied up, Ss drove them directly to thepany. When they reached thepany, they bumped into Samantha. So uth shivered instinctively and his little hand, which was held by Ss, stiffened. Naturally, Ss felt his r eaction. He gave South an encouraging look and tightened his hold on South¡®s hand. South¡®s lowered head gradually raised a little, but he still did not dare to look at Samantha. His body, however, rxed a little. Samantha nced at South before looking at Ss and greeting him with a smile. ¡°President Nol an.¡± Ss nced at her and lightly responded, ¡°Where is Alex?¡± ¡°He¡®s in your office, sir.¡± Ss didn¡®t sp eak again. Holding South¡®s hand, they entered his office and found Alex sitting on the sofa. Alex had be en waiting for Ss for a long time¨C any longer and dust would have started collecting on him. The ashtray on top of the coffee table was fill ed with cigarette buds. Just one look and anyone could guess how long Alex had been waiting for Frowning, Ss waved away the smoke in front of him andined, ¡°Are you trying to set a fire? ¡± Alex was not amused. ¡°You think I wanted to smoke so many cigarettes? You didn¡®t even notify me when you came in sote. I wanted t o give you a call but Xavier wouldn¡®t let me, saying something about you not getting sleep all night. Tell me, what the heck are you doing not sleeping night after night?¡± Ss red at him with a dark expression. ¡°Be careful with what you say; my son is still here!¡± Alex was tak en aback to hear Ss call South his son with so much affection. If he didn¡®t know any better, he would have believed South really was Ss¡®s biological son. He gave South a nce and asked, ¡°Hey, little f e. Is he your daddy?¡± South¡®s big dark eyes blinked and he said evenly, ¡°He called me his son, so nat urally he is my daddy!¡± Alex was a bit surprised by the little boy¡¯s answer, which managed to pique his interest. Smiling, he waved at South and asked mysteriously, ¡°Then can you tell me what your daddy didst night and why he didn¡®t sleep?¡± ¡°Are you the paparazzi?¡± South asked seriously. Alexughed again then nodded his head. ¡°That¡®s right. Mind sharing with me some of your Daddy¡®s secrets?¡± Ss didn¡®t stop him either as Alex would never get serious unless someone deted his ego. ¡°Why sho uld I share Daddy¡®s secrets with you?¡± South asked seriously again. ¡°I¡®ll give you something in return; ju st name your price,¡± Alex said, trying to get South hooked. South frowned. ¡°I¡®m afraid that you won¡®t be able to pay m y price.¡± Alexughed derisively as he boasted, ¡°Me, not able to pay? Go on then; tell me your price! Is it tens of millions or hundreds of millions?¡± ¡°Why would you still be a paparazzi if you really had so much money?¡± South asked coolly. ¡°I¡®m a part- time paparazzi, purely to satisfy my curiosity,¡± Alex answered him. ¡°Oh! So you just like to shadow people and take pictures of them?¡± South asked as it suddenly dawned on him. ¡°Then who have you shadowed before?¡± Alex felt that the kid was getting more and more entertaining, so he deliberately teased, ¡°I¡®ve shadowed tons of people! Celebrities, models, businessmen, politicians¨C 1 shadow anyone I¡®m interested in.¡± ¡°Then would you post information about them online after you follo w them?¡± South¡®s tiny face was solemn and serious. Alex nodded his head. ¡°That¡®s right.¡± Frowning, So uth was doubtful as he asked, ¡°Can you make money from this?¡± Alex gave Ss a nce and his eyes were filled with smugness. ¡°Can I make mone y? Well, the more famous the person is, the more lucrative the job is. This is how i made my fortune. What do you say? Would you like to join me? We can split the money 50/50 if we work together.¡± South looked at Ss with a sly look in his eyes. ¡°Tell me, Uncle Ss, how much money would we be able to earn if we posted this recordin g online?¡± As South said this, he took out a recorder, which resembled a pen, from his pocket. He originally wanted to record a joke for his great¨Cgrandpa today, but Alex ended up throwing himself into a. Next Chapter Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501: Don¡®t Be Like My Brother¨Cinw As South pressed it down, a clear voice came out from the recording pen, ¡°Can I make money? Well, th e more famous the person is, the more lucrative the job is. This is how I made my fortune. What do you say? Would you like to join me? We can split the money 50/50 if we work together.¡± After hearing this, Alex was stunned. He originally thought that he would trick others, but he did not expect to be tricked. Ss seemed to have known this for a long time, and said to South as if no one else was around, ¡°Although he is not a well¨C known person, he can be used to earn some money due to the explosive content. Try toe up with an attractive topic.¡± South also regarded Alex as nothing. He tilted his little head and thought seriously, ¡°How about this: The unique hobby of the president of Road Group?¡± After saying that, he frowned, ¡°This doesn¡®t seem to be exciting enough. Why don¡®t we call it: How amercial gia nt part¨Ctimes paparazzi to start the whole Road Group!¡± ¡°Nice one!¡± Ss nodded. South smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡®ll post it now.¡± With this, he ran to the desk and grabbed a tablet. Ss said, ¡°Okay, tell me after you post it. I will help promote it!¡± Alex looked at Ss and South. The two of them spoke as if it had nothing to do with him. He was so angry that he immediately exploded. ¡°Do you two have any humanity?¡± As he s aid that, he chased after South, only to find that the little guy did not post any recording online. Instead, he was ying games on theputer. He let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Little bastard!¡± He did not know who the little brat was with, but he was full of evil tricks at such a small age. ¡°You even lied to a child, do you have any humanity?¡± S s could not help but re at him. South echoed, ¡°Yes, you said it yourself. We didn¡®t force you.¡± ¡°Are yo u serious ?¡± Alex snorted. ¡°I didn¡®t take it seriously, but if this recording was posted online, someone woul d.¡± Alex threatened, ¡°What post? Hurry up and delete the recording. Otherwise, I¡®ll stalk you tonight.¡± So uth smiled. ¡°Sure. For the sake of Uncle Ss, I¡®ll give you ten million!¡± Alex curled his lips and looked a t Ss. ¡°Your face is not worth much, huh?¡± Ss said calmly, ¡°If not for my face, he would have asked f or a hundred million from you!¡± ¡°Daylight robbery!¡± South smiled and said, ¡°You can refuse.¡± Alex, ¡­ ¡®If I don¡®t want to give it, you¡®ll just post it online, right?¡® In the end, she only said angrily, ¡°This i s indeed Gianna¡®s child. He is too cunning! The few of them chatted andughed for a while, and Alex fi nally changed the topic. ¡°Where did you see Jean?¡± Ss said, ¡°In the hotel room, with Gianna.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®she can¡®t talk?¡® Alex frowned. ¡®What else can I mean? Are you out of your mind?¡± Sil as looked at him impatiently Alex fell silent for a moment. Last night, when he received a photo of Ss, his first reaction was to find her and question her in person. He wanted to ask her why she had left with another man and why she had cuckolded him. Was he not good to her? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had almost turned against his mother for her sake, alright? be angmerce How was she? She had left for seven years without caring about his feelings? But in thetter half of th e night, he gradually regained his senses. The tide of longingpletely upied the upper hand He k ept finding excuses for her. He thought that she must have her difficulties. The girl he knew would not b e so cruel. How could so many happy days be fake? ¡°After all, we have been together for such a long ti me. If shees back. I naturally want to be with her. He said awkwardly. Ss sighed. It seemed that Alex was very sophisticated, but he had never had a girlfriend from beginning to end. The woman beside hion would not stay more than a week. Even when his family urged him to marry any girl, wh?ch he had to agree to. he secretly dismissed them. Everyone kn ew that he was a yboy, but no one knew thal there was a woman in his heart that no one could re ce, so he didn¡®t want to fall in love! Chapter 501: Don¡®t Be Like My Brother¨Cinw ¡°Yes, even if she can¡®t speak.¡± Alex nodded. Ss said, ¡°Your mother won¡®t agree!¡± Alex said, ¡°If she still doesn¡®t agree, what she will lose is not just her future daughter¨Cin¨C law, but also her son.¡± ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Yes, even if I can only be her boyfriend for a lifetime!¡± ¡°It¡®s fine if you think that way, but she has to talk to you before making any decision.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Just let me know where she is! Don¡®t make it sound like my brother¨Cin¨C law is interrogating me, okay?¡± Ss red at him. ¡°I¡®m checking for my girlfriend. If you mess up and leave, how am I going to exin this to my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t drag you into this. I¡®ll tell your little Gianna personally. Tell me where they are.¡± S s looked at his anxious expression and couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°If you want to see them, you should be mentally prepared first!¡± ¡°What?¡± Alex asked. Ss said, ¡°She used to be a killer from the Double Dragon Court, but she is already dead. Do you kno w what it means to be revived in the Double Dragon Court?¡± ¡°Double Dragon Court? Why is she in that ce?¡± Alex was shocked. Ss said, ¡°I don¡®t know either, but she and Gianna knew each other there.¡± ¡°You mean Gianna is also¡­¡± ¡°She is not now.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go. Hurry up and take me to see her!¡± Alex was anxious. ¡°Wait, why are you in such a hurry? You won¡®t be able to see her even if you go now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They are filmin g. They can only be free after they finish work at night. Don¡®t ce too much hope. I feel like she doesn ¡®t remember you anymore. Alex asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Ss said, ¡°She didn¡®t even recognize me. She was quite surprised w hen she saw me!¡± Alex was unconvinced. ¡°That¡®s you. You guys are just on speaking terms, can you be the same as me?¡± Ss: Alright, you would only turn back after hitting the south wall.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the office door. Ss replied, ¡°Enter!¡± ¡°President Nn, you need to sign these documents,¡± Samantha said as she walked in with a stack of documents in her hands. When Ss saw Samantha, his face sank. He subconsciously looked at South , only to see him lower his head again. His eyes shed with a malicious light. ¡°Get out! Don¡®t enter this office withou t my orders in the future.¡± Samantha stood still and looked at Ss with fear in her eyes, and her voice was also a bit aggrieved Ss said coldly, ¡°You only need toplete the task I gave you!¡± ¡°Okay, then I will go out first, President Nn.¡± Samantha answered. After that, she directly left the president¡®s office. Alex looked at Ss doubtfully. Why was this guy so angry? ¡°What¡®s wrong? You don¡®t like this secretary?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Ss said lightly He nced at South, who was beside him. Seeing that his mood had finally improved, he reache and touched his head He did not say anything, but South felt extremely at ease. Next Chapter Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Do You Want a Girlfriend or a Bird? In order to see Jewel as soon as possible, Alex simply waited in the office of the Nn Group. And Ss was really busy this afternoon. Just as he got out of a pile of documents, he received a call from Kate Thom as, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn!¡± Ss was surprised that Kate Thomas would call him. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello .¡± ¡°Mr. Nn, I have a small favor to ask of you.¡± Kate hesitated for a moment. ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Ss happily. Kate stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ I will sell my new issue of magazine in a few days. I want to borrow th e treasurend under the name of the Nn Group. I will pay the rent ordingly. Just leave a spot for me.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. I don¡®t need the rent. I will find someone to connect with you tomorrow. You c an talk to him about the specific details.¡± Kate did not expect this matter to be solved so soon. In fact, she should stay clear of her best friend¡®s boyfriend, but she really had no choice. The sales of her magazine was r eally low. If not for her dozen or so employees, she would not want to trouble Ss. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nol an. However, I have to pay the rent. I am already very grateful that you can give me a ce!¡± Ssug hed, ¡°There is really no need. You have contributed greatly to the sess of me and Gianna today. You have to give me a chance to repay you.¡± Kate smiled and said, ¡°Your kindness to Gianna is your repay ment to me.¡± Ss said, ¡°If Gianna knew that I epted your rent, she would be angry.¡± ¡°No, it is differe nt! In order to express my gratitude, I will give you a giftter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ss was surprised. Kate said mysteriously, ¡°It¡®s a secret. I¡®ll send it to youter. That¡®s all for now. Goodbye, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss hung up the phone in confusion and soon received¡­ dozens of photos which were all Gianna¡®s. Whether it was pure, charming, different postures, or from different angles, HD without any photoshop, Gianna¡¯s beauty was Nawless. Below was a sentenc e sent by Kate, ¡°The cover of the next issue of our magazine is your wife¡®s photo. This is all the photos taken on our side. Let me give you a quick taste.¡± It had to be said that Kate was good at talking. A ¡®wife ¡® made Ss¡® mood inexplicably good. His eyes were gentle, and he forced down the corners of his mouth, checking one by one. Alex, who was sitting on the sofa, was stunned. What was he looking at? His mouth was so wide t hat itsers almost reached his cheeks He got up and looked at them curiously. When he saw the ph otos of Gianna, he instantly understood why Ss was acting so silly. It turned out that he was looking a t his girlfriend¡®s photo. ¡°You don¡®t say! Gianna is really pretty.¡± ¡°When did youe over?¡± Ss got star tled by his sudden appearance. ¡°I¡®ve already seen more than ten photos here, but you still haven¡®t sens ed my presence?¡± Alex was speechless. Ss, ¡­ South also came over. When he saw that it was the p hoto of Gianna, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡®Mommy is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you flip to the n ext?¡± Alex looked at Ss who did not flip through a photo for a long time. Ss frowned more and more . He seemed to have just realized something. ¡®lf Gianna¡®s photo is made into the cover of a magazine, t hen does that mean that everyone can see her?¡± When Alex heard this, he couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°What? You want to keep it for yourself to s ee?¡± Ss said confidently, ¡°Can¡®t 1?¡± Alexughed, ¡°It¡®s not that I want to scold you. What era is this, and you are still so chauvinistic? If others are as narrow¨C minded as you are, the world will not develop!¡± Ss said, ¡®The world¡®s development has nothing to do with me! I just don¡®t want my girlfriend to show up in public.¡± Alex said, ¡°Then why do you want your little Gianna to film? Why don¡®t you lock her up and raise her like a canary?¡® Ss looked at Alex with a particrly aggrieved look. In fact, he really had entertain ed such an idea. He did not want others to know how beautiful she was But he also knew that the arrogant little woman woul d not behave like a canary at home! Alex seemed to see through his thoughts and smiled, ¡®Are you that petty? I suggest you think this way: the beauty so many people like is mine. How proud should I be ? If I raise her in captivity. It will kill her nature. Women are happy if their beauty are seen and Next ChapterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 They Were Once a pair of Lovers Alexughed and gave South a thumbs¨C up. ¡°I finally know why your father waspletely controlled by you two. It turns out that neither of you two are easy to deal with!¡± Ss rolled his eyes at him and thought, ¡®Is that news¡®? ¡°It seems that the lesson I taught you just now is still not impressive enough.¡± Alex¡®s face froze, and then he red back, ¡°Why don¡®t you say something good?¡± Ss was not in the mood to argue with him. In the next hour, the dignified President of Nn Group, a proud son of heaven, sigh ed in the office. His mind was full of such a thoughts, ¡®Do I want a girlfriend or a bird?¡® He naturally did not like his girlfriend to show up in public, but his son was right. If he forcibly stopped her, it was very likely that his girlfriend would damp him. She would not want him, she would not want him¡­ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing that he had been in a daze, Alex could not stand it and advised, ¡°Those who can be on the cov er of the magazine are bound to be very popr. Otherwise, they can¡®t drive the sales. You should think about how to help your girlfriend increase the sales volume. The cover has been nailed down. If you forcibly stop your littl e Gianna, she will be unhappy. She will also go back on her words to others. Since she has taken the p hoto, there must be a reason. Don¡®t overthink about it. Aren¡®t the two of you supposed to be happy?¡± Ss looked at Alex and suddenly felt that what he said was reasonable, so he took his mobile phone and called Xavier Dante, ¡°Let¡®s go online and go offline to deal with the magazine of Bourgeoisie Life, as soon as possible!¡± Alexughed, ¡°You¡®ve made the right decision!¡± Night Gianna and Jewel had just returned from the set. Before they could change into their pajamas, they he ard the doorbell ring. She was surprised who woulde at this time. She opened the door suspiciously and saw the two men st anding at the door. Oh! There was also Alex. The corners of Gianna¡®s mouth twitched uncontrobly. W as this man really going to act like this? Come once a day? ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Let us in first, then I¡®ll tell you slowly,¡± Ss said happily, staring at the little woma n in front of him. Only then did Gianna realize that she had been blocking the door, so she took a step aside and let them in. After entering, South reached out and asked for a hug, ¡°Mommy.¡± Gianna pulled her son into her arms and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you feel happy staying at home with Uncle Ss?¡± ¡®It¡®s okay.¡± South thought for a moment, ¡°Uncle Ss made me that kind of noodles you once made. It t astes terrible.¡± ¡°Why do you say bad about Uncle Ss? Your Uncle Ss cooks so well. How can it be bad? ¡°Gianna red at South coquettishly. South said, ¡°It¡®s true! Even my Uncle Ss said that it w not delicious.¡± When Ss heard this, he nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, it is indeed unptable, but th make.¡± ¡°When I am done here, I will go back and make it for you.¡± Giannaughed. After Alex came in, he kept staring at Jewel. She had be much th hair had been cut short. Her eyes were no longer as warm as before, and they were inexplicably aggressive. Jewel frowned little by little. If this person had not been brought by Gianna¡®s boyfriend, she might have already beat him up. Gianna coaxed South for a while and found that Alex had been staring at Jewel. She looked at Ss suspiciously and asked with her eyes, ¡®What does this mean? Ss leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°They used to be a pair of lovers.¡°. Next Chapter Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 They Met nna widened her eyes in surprise and looked at the two people in disbelief. Lovers? No matter how one looked at it, the two people did not look like lovers. It was more like they were ene mies, especially Jewel¡®s increasingly impatient eyes *Are they lovers?¡± Ss said, ¡®I feel like she lost h er memory.¡± Gianna was shocked again. Lost her memory? ¡°No, she knows me!¡± Ss whispered again , ¡°I was talking about before I met you.¡± Gianna was really shocked. When they were with Double Drag on Court, they had already suffered enough. She did not expect that she had encountered something b efore that. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to lose her memory, let alone enter Double Dragon Cour t She walked to Jewel¡®s side in a few steps, pointed at Alex and asked, ¡°Jewel, do you know him?¡± Jew el looked away from Alex and shook her head. Gianna looked at Alex and introduced, ¡°Jewel, he is Ss¡® friend, Alex.¡± She then introduced her to Alex. ¡°My friend, Jewel.¡± Alex looked at the woman in front of him. He felt as if his heart was being torn apart by someone. It was clearly the same face. Why didn¡®t she recognize him? Why couldnt she speak ? He really wanted to go over and hug her and tell her that he was wrong. He would never let her leave him again. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But in reality, his feet seemed to be firmly glued to the spot, unable to move at all. His eyes could not be drawn back from her. It took him a long time to control his body and reach out to Jewel. ¡°Hello.¡± Jewel nced at Gianna and slowly reached out her hand. Alex finally held her hand. Her hand was no t soft, and there were some hard calluses on her palm. She was not the same as she was seven years ago His heart ached. What had this woman experienced? However, before he could feel it, Jewel withdrew her hand, ¡°Gianna, can I have a few words with your friend alone?¡± Alex retracted his hand awkwardly and looked at Gianna. ¡°Jewel, do you want to talk to him?¡± Gianna frowned and looked at Jewel. Jewel shook her head. ¡°She¡®s not familiar with you guys yet. Let¡®s get to know each otherter!¡± Gianna looked at Alex. Unwilling to give up, Alex asked again, ¡®Do you really not know me?¡± Jewel neither shook her head nor nodded, but the impatience between her brows was obvious. Alex naturally saw it too. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡®s get to know each other from today on, okay? Let¡®s slowly understand each other.¡± Jewel still did not respond. Gianna said, ¡°Alright, let¡®s talk about itter.¡± Ss said, ¡°We came here to h andle some matters and came to see you. You guys should rest. We¡®ll be leaving first.¡± Gianna was very satisfied with Ss¡® performance today. He actually took the initiative to leave without her coaxing him. She secretly nced at Ss and smiled at him. Ss was instantly happy and said more sensibly, ¡°Call me if you need anything. Go to bed early and d on¡®t stay upte!¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye, son! Gianna chuckled. South was speechless. He had just arrived. Why did he have to leave so soon? However, he had no ch oice but to wave goodbye to Gianna. Then, he waved at Jewel. ¡°Goodbye, Auntie!¡± Jewel smiled and waved her hand. Alex looked at Jewel in a daze. It turned out that she could smile, and her smile was as beautiful as before. However, she In the end, it was Ss who dragged Alex away. The room suddenly quieted down. Gianna looked been frowning, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Jewel took the phone and typed a line of words for Gianna to see. (That person is a little annoying. 1 *Do you know him? Gianna was surprised. Jew at me with a perverted look! You have to stay away from him.) ¡°He said that you are very simr to someone she knows. Maybe he thinks of you as her. He should not have any malicious intentions.¡± Jewel was angry, but she did not say anything. Next Chapter Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 What Exactly Happened Back Then? On the other side, Alex had not spoken since he got on the car. His eyes had been looking out the wind ow. He had thought about the countless times they had met, but he had never expected that she would not recognize him seven yearster! She even looked at him with a guarded gaze. No wonder, he was the one who had hurt her. Ss opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡®s go to my ce.¡± If they had any disturbances i n the past, they would be drunk. He had apanied him and he had also apanied him. But toda y, after all, it was not suitable to bring South to some messy ces. Moreover, the little fellow did not sl eep wellst night. Alex did not object. For the current him, it did not matter where he went or what he did. Ss brought the two of them directly back to his house. He did not want them to dirty Gianna¡®s house with the smell of alcohol. He also wanted South to stay at his house so that the two of them coul d sleep in the same room for goodpany. After returning, South went back to the 59th floor to get a computer. However, Alex threw himself on the sofa. Ss, on the other hand, called for a meal and ordered wine. Half an hourter, the takeout arrived. The three of them sat at the table, eating and drin king. Of course, South only ate quietly, while Alex drank a bottle of wine instead of eating a mouthful of food. Ss did not stop him. He could share a bit of his feelings with him. He was full of hope and wanted to start afresh with her, only to get cold shoulders like that. Only then did he realize th at not only did she not know him, but she even showed a lot of hostility. It was easier said than done to start with her. However, she could not speak. Even if he wanted to ask what had happened, he could not do so. ¡°How did she be mute? Why can¡®t she speak?¡± Alex finally spoke. Ss put down his ss and said, ¡°I just asked Gianna. She said that D ouble Dragon Court¡®s colleague had set her up in the warehouse. Then they set fire to the warehouse and were choked mute by the smoke from the fire.¡± ¡°Who did you say set her up?¡± Alex asked in disbelief. He looked like he wanted to kill whoever set her up. Ss said, ¡°A Double Dragon Court¡®s killer. You don¡®t have to be angry. There ispetition everywhere. I feel that this is actually a blessing in disguise. In Double Dragon Court, she was already dead, but now she is still alive and well. Isn¡®t it better than staying in a ce like Double Dragon Court all the time? If she really stayed in Double Dragon Court until now, yo u might not even be able to see her!¡± Alex thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. How could there be no danger when she was out on a mission? ¡°How much suffering did she suffer? How did she end up as Double Dragon Court¡®s killer?¡± Ss said, ¡°I¡®ll have to ask you that.¡± Alex asked nkly, ¡°What about me?¡± Ss asked, ¡°What exactly happened between you two back then?¡± Alex let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°We just had a quarrel. It just so happened that mypany had a project oversea s in the past few days. I went on a business trip for a week. When I came back, I saw her leave a piece of paper for me. She said that she liked another man and said tha t we should not be together in this life. Our encounter was a mistake and she said that she would not let me find her again. Although I was very angry at that time and thought that she betrayed me, I still searched for her privately for a long time but could not find her.¡± ¡°Is a quarrel so serious that you went abroad directly?¡± Ss asked. Alex did not say anything, as if he was recalling. South was not interested in their topic. After dinner, he took theputer and went to the living room. It was just that they had a misunderstanding and separated in the past, and now she pretended that she did not know him. Eh even worse than his daddy. At least his daddy had his help. But none of them had any. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He suddenly frowned. A little girl with a ponytail appeared in his mind. She said, ¡°Thank you, brother, for saving me!¡± it was over! Ai that time, he was so excited that he knew her name was Dora. He forgot to ask what her surname was. if he grew up, where would he go to find her? He turned on hisputer and wanted to see if he could find the names of the people on the ind up. The names were too much. Maybe the surveince should be faster than this. Next Chapter Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Maybe I Am Dark On the other side, Alex only said faintly after a long time, ¡°You know, my mother has never agreed to let us be together That night, my mother finally agreed to have dinner with Jean at 7 o¡®clock in the evenin g She sent me a message saying that she woulde directly to the restaurant after the meeting was over. However, I waited until 7 o¡®clock and did not see her. I sent her a message and did not answer the phone My mother and I waited until 7.30 and we did not see her. My mother was very angry. I had no c hoice but to send my mother back first and then pick her up As a result, I saw here out of the hotel with a man who was chasing her. There were hickeys on her neck. I was mad at that time and said many hurtful words without thinking. She said that she did not know how to behave and was sham eless. Later, she also beat up that man That night, I was drunk and went on a business trip directly the next day. When I came back, she had already left.¡± Ss frowned in the past, he always used this ki nd of reason to fob off. Today was the first time he heard him speak so carefully. No wonder he did not mention it. It was probably because he felt that he had been cuckolded and could not say it! From that day on, he had never heard him mention the name Jean. The more it was like this, the more taboo it was. Moreover, his temperament had changed greatly and he was very yful. However, he never had a fix ed woman by his side. If he did not care about it, what was it? ¡°There should be a misunderstanding, right? At that time, Jean was very innocent, unlike someone who would do such a thing.¡± Alex said, ¡°I was very angry at that time, but when I calmed down, I also suspected. I even asked my m other if she didn¡®t like Jean driving her away. My mother was very angry and scolded me. She ignored me for more than a month because of this matter.¡± Ss frowned and asked, ¡°Where is that man? Didn¡®t you interrogate him properly?¡± Alex said, ¡°I beat him up that night, and then he disappeared with her.¡± ¡°Missing together? Just to avoid you?¡± Ss asked suspiciously. ¡°Maybe? Anyway, I thought that they had been together. I went crazy and hated her. I hated her for her lies and her heartlessness. But over time, I no longer hated her. I even found many reasons to forgive h er. I thought that maybe it was that man who forced her, or maybe she had some difficulties. I even tho ught about whether she was seriously ill and did not want me to know, so I deliberately acted like this. But I really did not expect that she would end up like this today. Not only could she not speak, but she a lso did not know me. As soon as he finished speaking, his tears also came out. He suddenly covered hi s face. He had never been so fragile as this moment. ¡°What is the name of that man?¡± Ss sighed hel plessly It took Alex a long time to calm down. ¡°Bob Tangie, he and Jean are from the same ce. Later, I also went to their hometown. The Tangie family only had their parents left, and Jean¡®s mother was also missing.¡± The wri nkles between Ss¡® eyebrows became deeper and deeper. ¡°Surnamed Tangie?¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong? aske d Alex, Ss said, ¡°Now your Jean is also surnamed Tangie.¡± Alex looked at Ss and asked in surprise, ¡°You mean¡­ they are married?¡± Ss,¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maybe I am dark¡± Alex couldn¡®t keep up with Ss¡® thoughts and asked anxiously, ¡°It¡®s nothing. Tell me!¡® Ss said, ¡°Dont forget that she has lost her memory and was forced to be a killer If it is like you said, they were together. How could so many misfortunes happen to her?¡± When Alex heard this, his entire back felt a chill ¡°You mean, it was that Bob who harmed her?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Il Bob caused her to be like this today, then he was an aplice, Ss said ¡°This is just my guess it might not be true. You still have to investigate this matter! Next Chapter Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 This Devilish Brat Is in Puppy Love! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two drank and chatted, and in the end, Alex drank until he was unconscious Ss took him to the s ofa, covered him with a nket, and went back to the room to apany his son But tonight, South seemed to be in high spirits and kept asking, ¡°Uncle Ss, did you like Mommy the first time you saw her?¡± ¡°I guess so Anyway, I haven¡®t forgotten her after seeing her. Ssughed. South asked again, ¡°Then do you think Mommy is particrly beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ss nodded. South curled his lips and said, ¡°Then why didn¡®t you recognize Mommy the first time you met her?¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with you today? Why are there so many questions?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Tell me, didn¡®t you want to chat with me?¡± South urged. ¡°Well, in fact, your mommy and I were plotted against that night. We were unconscious and didn¡®t reme mber very deeply. We haven¡®t seen each other for seven years and our appearances have changed a l ot. So we didn¡®t recognize each other.¡± South frowned and asked again, ¡°You havent seen what Mommy looks like. Why do you like Mommy? Why have you been looking for her for so long?¡± Ss didn¡®t know how to exin to the child. His love for Gianna at the beginning was purely the most basic physiological reaction of human beings Later, he gradually found that he was not interested in other women. His member seemed to recognize people. No matter what kind of woman he was with, he would not get turned on. Later, he had to admit that he might have fallen in love with the woman he just fucked once. But how could he say this to the child? He thought for a moment and said: ¡°To love a woman is not just based on appearance. Smell, voice, taste, feelings, and other factorsbine to make a man fall in lov e. Only when everything is right will you like a woman. Your mother is the one who is right with me in ev erything. Look, after I get in contact with your mother, I fall in love with her again.¡± South ¡°Appearance, feeling, taste, voice?¡± Is it thatplicated? So it was the same with his rtionship with that little girl? He just felt that the little girl was quite beautiful, and the feeling of her holding his hand was also quite g ood. Her voice was also quite pleasant to hear! Did he fall in love with her? Ss looked suspiciously at the little fellow¡®s incredulous expression and asked unexpectedly, ¡°Who did you fall in love with?¡± South replied nkly, ¡°Dora!¡± After replying, he was stunned. He looked at Ss with regret. ¡°That little girl?¡® Ssughed. South frowned. It was his father¡®s trick, but he quickly fell for it. He said with a sad face: ¡®I don¡®t know if I like her or not. It¡®s just that you have been separated for a long time before you found t he person you like. Out of curiosity, I checked her information today and figured it out after a long time. Her name is Dora Cloud, but she is very far away from us. It takes five or six hours to take a n e.¡± Ss, This devilish child was already in puppy love! He still said that he didn¡®t know if he liked her or not? If he didn¡®t like her, why did he investigate her so c Should he report this to his mother? However, at the thought that he had to bother his girlfriend, he realized that he was too ipetent as a He nced at the little fellow with a happy face. He did not stop him from liking her. Instead, he guided h South smiled and said, ¡°She should like me She said that she is mine!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 His Younger Brother Was More Troublesome Than His Son ¡°Did she say that she was your friend or your girlfriend? Ss could not help butugh when he saw his son¡®s smug look. She didn¡®t say that¡± South shook his head ¡°Son you should have a sense of responsibility as a boy. It¡®s not just a saying that you like a girl. You have to withstand the test of time. You see, I liked your mother seven years ago. I still like her seven yearster. This is the test of time. You are young now and have no fixed character. You may not like her after a few days. This is f ake love. If you still like her after a few years, or when you grow up, that means you really like her.¡± Ss chuckled ¡°Can ¡®t I look for her now?¡± South frowned immediately. ¡°It¡®s my holiday. I just took a look at the ne ticket f ee. It costs only three thousand.¡± Ss held his forehead. This devilish brat was quite agile. He had taken good care of everything. ¡°If you go to her now and tell her that you like her, she wo n¡®t believe it. A love that hasn¡®t been tested by time is very cheap. Not to mention that Dora doesn¡®t beli eve it, Dora¡®s father won¡®t believe it either. What you need to do now is to make yourself outstanding. S o outstanding that when Dora¡®s father sees you, he will be very assured to let you take care of Dora. Yo u also need to be strong, so strong that no one can bully her. Only then can you have the qualifica tions to talk about love. Do you remember that day that you couldn¡®t even beat that little fatty? How can Dora¡®s father be at ease to let you take care of her? How can you protect the girl you like?¡± South nodded, ¡°Then I¡®ll ask Mommy to teach me kung fu tomorrow!¡± ¡°Well, not only do you have to learn kung fu, but you also have to get knowledge. In this way, you can d efeat any love rival.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± South nodded obediently again. Late at night Ss¡® phone suddenly rang. He hurriedly hung up and forgot to mute it. He nced at the still sleeping South and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he did not wake him up. After ti ptoeing out of bed and reaching the living room, he picked up his phone and called the phone number he had just missed. Just as the phone rang, it was picked up. ¡°President Nn? I am Don Dozens of people from the Quintets are gathered in Blue Sky Tower to settle ounts with Presid ent arthy. I was worried that President arthy would be at a disadvantage, so I called you. Hurry up ande over.¡± Ss was a little surprised. Wasn¡®t the Quintets a little too arrogant? He hadn¡®t even gotten even with them, but they had taken the initiative toe to him? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What did your President arthy do again?¡± Don said, ¡°President arthy caught Tres today!¡± Hearing this, Ss w as stunned. Yesterday morning when he came back from Ruby Pce, he received a call from him. He asked who robbed Gianna and he told him the truth without hiding anything. But he did not expect that he was so i mpulsive. He dared to catch Tres without even discussing with him? ¡°How many people are there?¡± Don was a little anxious. ¡°A few dozen people and the whole Quintets have been dispatched. The entir e hall is filled with their people. We have fewer than twenty people here.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡®ll be there soo n.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and began to deploy. Before he left, he went back to his room to see the sound¨Csleeping South His little expression was still a little happy. It seemed that he had not had a nightmare He had originally wanted to apany the child for the night Who would expect that His younger brother was even more worrisome than his son¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 What a Big Tone The Blue Sky Tower The entire hall was noisy. The two groups of people were confronting each other. They were at loggerh eads. It seemed that if they were careless blood would flow like a river. In front of the Quintets stood a man. One was as tall as a bucket and two were as thick as buckets. This man was ranked second. Everyone called him Sec. Sec had a bad temper and an impulsive personality. At this time, he was also the most arrogant. He poi nted at Brian and scolded, ¡°Don¡®t f*cking fart. Hurry up and release my third brother. Otherwise, I will wash y our Blue Sky Tower with blood.¡± Brian restrained his low profile, lowered his eyes and sneered, ¡°You ar e not high, but you are arrogant. If you want to stay, I can help you!¡± ¡°Hahaha. You are dreaming¡® Are you blind? Can¡®t you see how many people I have here?¡± Brian said in differently, ¡°What¡®s the use of that? Two of yours are not even equal to one from mine!¡± Sec¡®s eyes were splitting apart as he pointed at him and cursed, ¡°Yo u are too f*cking arrogant. Brothers, attack! I will let you know why the flowers are so red today!¡± Brian alsomanded his brothers, ¡°Go, catch one of their heads, and you will be rewarded with a million!¡± Sec was not to be outdone, and shouted to his brothers, ¡°Brothers, catch Brian, and I will reward you wi th a thousand million. Go!¡± The two groups of people rushed at each other at the same time, and the momentum was shaking the sky!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Just at this critical moment, a cold and mocking voice came from outside, ¡°What a big tone!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked towards the source of the voice. A man walked in fro m the door. The man was tall and had long legs. His ck windbreaker was wrapped in a cold aura. Hi s expressionless face was also full of killing intent. If this wasn¡®t Ss, who else could it be? Not only th at, there was also a group of bodyguards behind him They didn¡®t even say anything before the situation that was about to erupt in stantly cooled down. Ss sneered. It was just as Don had said. The Quintets had gathered together. O ther than Tres that had been caught, the rest had all gathered. The entire hall was covered in ck. Ev eryone had a fierce look on their faces. The tables, chairs, and stools had also been thrown into a mes s, as if they hade to rob. He looked at the first head, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd. He was the calmest, but his legs had been injured, and he had been sitting in a wheelchair. At this time, he was also looking back at him. When their eyes met, they all had their own thoughts. They wanted to save people, but Ss only wanted to revenge! Perhaps everyone felt that since Ss hade over, this matter did not need to be resolved through ki all knew that Ss was the one who had captured their Tres. However, they did not want to shed all pret on with Ss just because of a fewckeys But what was the situation now? Didn¡®t they say that his r Why did he stille over? *Ss?¡® He narrowed his eyes. ¡°We have always minded our own business. say, just say to me!¡± Ss sneered ¡°pock¡® Hearing this, Sec¡®s temper rose again. He took two steps towa Next Chapter Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Reason? Sec instinctively choked. How could he not know what they had done? Howeve r, he had confidence in dealing with Brian and the others. But with Ss, he really did not know who wa s looking for trouble tonight He pretended not to understand and argued, ¡°Who the hell touched your gir lfriend?¡± Who knew that as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a gust of wind sweep past, and then his neck was suddenly grabbed by someone, instantly causing his face, which was already like having ack of oxygen, to turn into the color of a pig¡®s liver. Sec struggled instinctively, but he didn¡®t expect that the hand that was grabbing his neck was like arg e pincer, unable to be moved at all. ¡°Who the hell are you talking to?¡± Ss was expressionless His tone did not fluctuate at all, but it made one¡®s hair stand on end. In fact, Sec did not want to scold Si las. The swear words were what he said daily. But now, Ss could not find any trouble for them. As the y took the initiative toe to him, there was no need for him to humor them. The dozens of brothers from the Quintets subconsciously took a step forward when they saw Sec being caught. Ss tightened his grip on Sec, and his cold eyes just nced at them casually That nce was like a dagger pressed against their necks. For a moment, those brothers were stunne d on the spot, and everyone¡®s heart tightened. Ss was famous in their circle for his ruthlessness. No one wanted toe into contact with him. When Firsy, the top lead er of the Quintets, saw that Sec was about to lose his breath, he had no choice but to say, ¡°President N n, calm down. Let Sec go first. He is but a rough guy and failed to watch his words. Don¡®t stoop dow n to his level. We are not friends with President Nn, but we don¡®t want to be enemies with Presi dent Nn. There should be some misunderstanding between us.¡± Ss naturally couldn¡®t really strangle Sec to death. Although he really wanted to deal with them, he had to offer a reasonable exnation. He couldn¡®t kill them just because of this little This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. episode He pushed Sec, who was on the verge of death, out! ¡°Sure enough Firsy is better at talking. Today, I will give you face.¡± Sec could finally breathe oxygen he hadn¡®t had for a lon g time. He opened his mouth wide and breathed desperately. Just now, he closed his eyes and felt that he grew more and more unco nscious. He almost thought that he was dead. Ss found a chair and calmly sat down. He looked at Fir sy opposite him and said, ¡°What do you want to do sote at night? Such arge group of peopleing to my younge r brother? Picking a group fight?¡± Firsy smiled and said, ¡°Your brother caught my brother!¡± ¡°You mean Tres, don¡®t you?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ss lit a cigar ette and took a puff. ¡°Yes, I gave the order to catch him!¡± Firsy frowned He really did not have any reser vations about catching his younger brother. He actually said it so openly? ¡°I wonder how my brother off ended President Nn?¡± Ss sneered, ¡°He offended me more than once! The first time, Fat*ss from t he Quintets found Luca and drove to hit my girlfriend. The second time, he asked more than ten men to rob my girlfriend. What? Th e Quintets are missing five people. Don¡®t you know that?¡± Firsy was secretly surprised. Ss had even found out about the car crash. li was the first time that they targeted Ss They did it very discreetly and foun d several people for help. They thought they were sessful. If they killed Luca, nobody could find any evidence. Even if they wanted t o investigate, they could only find Robin and Aleena. In fact, Aleena was indeed chased abroad by S s and thus became the scapegoat. But what was going on now? How did he know that they did it? ¡°This is impossible Tres is honest and ri ghteous. How could he do something to hurt your girlfriend? Is there a misunderstanding? s sneered, ¡°Your own subordinates cant wrong you, can they?¡± Firsy rolled his eyes and smiled, ¡°That¡®s not necessarily the case. Our Quintets has been undergoing re form recently, and many of the useless ones have already been cleared out. It is very likely that someo ne has the intention to take revenge and frame us Who is President Nn¡®s girlfriend? Ss looked at Firsy and smiled, ¡°As expected of the leader of the Quintets, your sophistry is good, but i police to intervene in the investigation and see how many years the deliberate murder can be sentenced Brian was secretly happy in his heart It had to be said that his big brother was the best at angering peop Next Chapter Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Why Are You Shouting? Brian narrowed his eyes, ¡°You didn¡®t listen to me at all!¡± After saying that, he directly kicked Sec. They were all afraid of Ss, they were not convinced by their old opponent, Brian, After Sec dodged, he immediately counterattacked. The oth er two beside him immediately joined the battle. On Brian¡®s side, Don and another bodyguard also quic kly rushed forward. Ss did not stop them. If he did not let them see the strength of each other, how co uld they be willing to go back! Firsy also did not change his expression. He wanted to find out the botto m of Ss. Everyone paled when talking about Ss, but in fact, not many people knew his true strengt h. The more he was casual, the more people would not dare to act rashly. So¡­ More and more people slowly participated in the fight, and the previously calm hall instantly became a mess. Secvented the anger he had just suffered on Ss towards Brian, but the more he wanted to resolve it as soon as possible, the more he could not. Supposedly, he and Brian had already fought more than once or twice. For so many years, they had be en fighting each other frequently, and they just tied with each other. He really did not take Brian seriousl y. So when he was knocked down by Brian with a single punch, he was instantly stunned. Hey on the ground an d looked at Brian who was looking at him from high above. When did he be so powerful? The cor ners of Brian¡®s mouth curved up in a mocking arc. He still thought that he was the original weak man? Ever since he was treated by Gianna, not only did he not f aint, but his physical strength had also increased. Back then, he would feel tired after training for an hour. Now, three hours was not a big deal! He frowned and looked at him. ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± ¡°It¡®s really annoying. If shouting can solv e the problem, theExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. donkey will rule the world. What else do you have to do?¡± Sec was impulsive. How could he withstand Brian¡®s provocation? ¡°Fuck your second uncle. Brian, just wait and see!¡± He endured the pain and crawl ed up on the ground. He punched Brian. However, before he could reach him, he was kicked out by Brian again. Although the other two did not lose, it would be difficult for them to win. Those brothers under him naturally could not really go up without receiving Firsy¡®s order. They just stood out for a try. Firsy seemed to be indifferent, but in fact, he had been weigh ing the oue of this battle in his heart. They came so aggressively, so how could they go back with their tails between their legs? That was why he let this happen, which was to prove that they, the Quintets, were not at the mercy of others. But after looking at them for a long time, no matter how he hoped, the Quintets had no chance of winning, not to mention that Tres was still in their hands. Looking at Ss¡® calm andposed appearance, he knew that no matter what he did, he would not let go of the Tres. What¡®s more, Brian¡®s subordinates were the only ones who made a move, and Ss¡® subordinate s had not even moved an inch. What kind of contest was this? He shouted at the chaotic crowd, ¡°Stop! You are bing more and more unruly!¡± The Quintets¡® peopl e looked at each other and gradually stopped. ¡°Why aren¡®t you fighting anymore?¡± Ss sneered. Firsy said, ¡®What are we fighting for? I already said that I n ever wanted to be enemies with President Nn. With this time, it would be better for me to help Presid ent Nn find the real murderer!¡± ¡°You are wrong. You are looking for evidence for your third brother, pr oving that he is innocent, not helping me!¡± Ssughed. Firsy said, ¡°Yes, that¡®s what I meant. During t his period, I hope that President Nn will keep his word and guarantee my third brother¡®s life!¡± ¡®Of cou rse. If you are not at ease, we can ask the police to intervene!¡± Firsy smiled and said, ¡°Of course I trust President Nn!¡± If Tres fell into the hands of the police, the things that his third brother did would be enough reason to sentence him to death, There might still be a way to save him if he was in Ss¡® hands. Ss said, ¡°Maybe Tres is also at the order of someone else. As long as you hand over the person behi nd the scenes, I will naturally let him go.¡± Firsy frowned slightly. Did he already know something? However, he still calml y nced at Ss and said, ¡°Alright, that¡®s it. Sorry for disturbing you today.¡± Ss nodded slightly. Und er Firsy¡®s lead, the group of people retreated like a tide. Next Chapter Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Not Even As Sensible As My Son Only then did Ss turn to look at Brian ¡°Can¡®t you inform me before you do anything?¡± ¡°I can handle it even if you don¡®te?¡± Brian snorted arrogantly. Ss said angrily, ¡°You will never know your ce!¡± If he had been one stepte today, this Blue Sky Tower would have be a river of blood! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Brian heard this, he immediately disliked his tone. Although the misunderstanding between the t wo brothers had been resolved, many years of interaction had already been formed. Brian was also us ed to being pampered by Ss. Hearing him scold him, he naturally felt indignant. ¡°Don¡®t scold me every time youe over. Don¡®t meddle in my affairs in the future!¡± Don, who was stan ding at the side, suddenly felt nervous. He thought to himself, President Nn must not say that he wa s the one who called him, otherwise he would also be scolded. Ss did not say anything. He just red at him in a bad mood. ¡°Then why did you get involved in my business?¡± Brian said proudly, ¡°Who is involved in your bu siness? It was just that Tres offended me, okay? I just don¡®t like him, okay?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Ss took a deep breath and was toozy to argue with his childish little brother. ¡°He is the person I caught. Why should I give him to you?¡± Brian asked. ¡°The Quintets¡® pe ople left with their tails between their legs today. They will definitely find a chance to make aeback. ¡± Ss frowned. Brian snorted, ¡°Come what may! I¡®m not afraid of him!¡± ¡°Alright, you¡®re not afraid of me, are you? If something happens to you, how am I going to exin it to Mom?¡± Ss red at him. ¡°With out you for more than ten years, I would still be alive and well!¡± Ss curled his lips and cursed him in his heart. If not for him, he would have died a few times. Now, he had a savage look on his face! ¡°Alright, I will tell your sister¨Cinw that you caught the mastermind behind the scenes! One day, I will ask her to make you a meal of noodles to reward you!¡± When Brian heard this, he frowned slightly. He subconsciously wanted to quibble. He was not trying to l et Gianna know. But on second thought, if Gianna knew, it would be good as well. Maybe she could ev en call him to thank him. Of course, it would be better if she could make him a meal of noodles Therefore, he did not know how to quibble for a while. This feeling of being seen through by others was really not good. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡®t arrest Tres to take credit with Gianna. I have a personal grudge with him!¡± ¡°You mean, I don¡®t have to tell Gianna?¡± Ss nced at him coldly. Brian:¡°¡­¡± He did it on purpose, didn¡®t he? ¡°I mean, Tres, you don¡®t know him as well as I do. I interrogat e him faster than you,¡± he said awkwardly and arrogantly. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll let you to interrogate him.¡± Ss ughed helplessly. As he spoke, he instructed the people behind him, ¡°Bine, you and your team stay beh ind to help Brian.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn!¡± a tall man stood out and answered. Brian said, ¡°No need, it¡®s not like I don¡®t have anyone else.¡± Ss looked at him with a heavy gaze. This was indeed his younger brother, or else he would have already pped him. ¡°Are you used to going against me? I¡®m your nemesis, right? I threw my son at home in the middle of th e night and came over to help you, my sworn enemy? You¡®re already in your thirties, yet you¡®re not eve n as sensible as my son.¡± After saying that he turned around and left! Brian stared at his back and curled his lips. ¡®Why didn¡®t you say that you wouldn¡®t scold your son like this Brian,.. Next Chapter Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 You Can¡®t Cook and You Still Call Yourself a Boyfriend? When Ss returned home, it was almost dawn. Alex was woken up by the sound of Ss opening the door. He looked at the door in a daze. When he s aw a person enter, he suddenly sat up. Seeing that it was Ss, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What have you been doi ng so early in the morning?¡± Ss could not help butugh. He gestured at the breakfast in his hand. ¡°B uy breakfast!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex was surprised. ¡°When did you have the habit of eating breakfast?¡± ¡°My son wants to eat it!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Even his own father is no better than you!¡± Ss rolled his eyes at him. Although he did not ex in, he was secretly happy in his heart. He WAS his own father! ¡°Do you want to eat it? If you don¡®t, s cram!¡± Alex did not care about Ss¡® attitude and followed him to the dining room. ¡°How can I not eat it since you have already bought it? I drankst night and have not eaten much!¡± ¡°Okay, you can put it on the te. I will go to see South.¡± Alex looked at the stic bags on the dining table in disbelief. ¡°I, I don¡®t know how to do it!¡± Ss did not even turn his head ¡°Are you a pig? You don¡®t even know how to install a te?¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡®t care how troubled Alex was outside and directly entered the bedro om. Worried that he would wake up the child, he deliberately lightened his footsteps. South was still asleep. Probably because the room temperature caused by the air conditioner was a bit high, the little fellow kicked the quilt to the side. He was wearing a vest and under wear and sleeping on the bed with his arms crossed. His soft little face pouted and his breath was light. His long eyshes were closed like a small fan. It seemed that he slept wellst night and did not hav e any nightmares. Ss¡® heart softened. This was probably what a parent should be like. Since he was his son, he would definitely apany and dote on him well! He rubbed his little head with his big palm. S eeing that he was not awake, he looked at the time again. It was only five in the morning. It was indeed a little early. He simply did not wake him up and tip¨Ctoed out of the house. At this time, no matter how unskillful he was, Alex had already put all the breakfast onto tes. It was a total mess on the table. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who told you that you can put a te anywhere you want? If you keep being like this, which woman w ould set eyes on you?¡± Ss said with a look of disdain. ¡°So what if you can put food onto a te in ord er?¡± Alexughed in anger. ¡°I can cook as well, but you can¡®t!¡± Ss deliberately angered him. ¡°So what if I don¡®t know how to cook?¡± ¡°You can¡®t cook and you still call yourself a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk. Look at you now. How has your little Gianna changed you?¡± Alex looked at him with a meaningful smile. ¡°Are you sure you¡®re not envious, jealous, and hateful?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Are you kidding me? What am I envio us of? What am I jealous of? I am not as stubborn as you!¡± Alex sneered. ¡°You forgot about it after a drink? You were crying and making a fussst night. I thought that someone failed to change you, that was the only way you behaved like that.¡± Alex¡°¡­¡°Must he pour salt on his wound? The corners of Ss¡® mouth curled into a smile. As he ate, he help me!¡± ¡®Help you with what?¡± Ss asked. Alex said, ¡°Help me win a girlfriend over!¡± Ss said indifferently, ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡® ¡°I need he about his face anymore. Ss had just drunk a mouthful of water when he was shocked by his words. He coughed violently and rolled his eyes at him ¡®You are talking about your girlfriend? But why do you trouble me no matter what. How am I to be vulgar? Only people like you who are vulgar at heart will feel vulgar hearing such words!¡± ¡° if I want to destroy your rtionship, there is no problem at all!¡± Ss rolled his eyes He raised an eyebrow at him, showing his arrogance. Next Chapter Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Gianna, I Want to See How You Will Continue to Be Arrogant Later On! The crew. The more Gianna filmed, the more proficient she became. However, Summer was under the weather to day. In the morning, she had taken a shot more than ten times. Finally, Director Norris became angry. He pointed at Summer and scolded, ¡°What are you thinking? Ca n¡®t you correct a mistake even after four or five times? Did you bring your brain here? Can you still shoo t? You can¡®t shoot, right? I¡®ll ask someone else to shoot!¡± After saying that, he threw out the script in his hand. ¡°Director Norris, calm down. Let everyone rest for a while before filming!¡± the deputy director advised carefully. However, Director Norris was still angry. He pointed at Summer and scolded, ¡°With this acting skill, y ou still dare to be known as a first¨C tier? Then the fans and search results must have been bought by yourself!¡± After saying that, he got up and left. Everyone exchanged nces and whispered. ¡°This time, Summer was r eally having a hard time.¡± ¡°Director Norris went too far.¡± ¡°What¡®s too far? Each shot costs money. It¡®s been filmed more than ten times. If I were he, I would be angry as well!¡± Of course, there were also many people who trie d to curry favor with Summer. They hurriedly came over tofort her. ¡°Sis Summer, what happened t o you today? Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Actually, I think Sis Summer performed very well. This may be because everyone has a different understanding of the script. I think Sis Summer can act like that!¡± ¡°Yes, Director Norris insists on crying stubbornly. Why can¡®t you cry with sadness?¡± Gianna was not a person who would kick someone when they were down, nor was she a person who would tter them. She could u nderstand Director Norris¡® anger about Summer¡®s performance today. Although Quinnie was used to be ing protected by her sisters, she still had a temper, okay? But with Summer¡®s performance, Quinnie had be a good ¨Cfor¨C nothing fool! ¡°Let¡®s go and buy something to eat,¡± she said, pulling Jewel along. Everyone was eating a nd maintaining their figure, but she had never paid attention to these things. They had just left, and Summer had also returned to the lounge. When she was upset, she did not even like to listen to ttery. Last night, she had told John about how she had been bullied by Gianna. She had thought that he woul d help her vent her anger, but in the end, he had told her to stop causing trouble for him. She really felt a chill down her spine. He could forget about the matter of Kate Thomas bullying her because of Jasper¡®s friend. This Gianna had even strangled her neck with a r ed mark. He did not even care. He had never been like this in the past. When she had been bullied in t he past, he had helped her regain her dignity. How could he not do it now? Then what was the point of her being with him? ¡°Sister Summer, calm down. You don¡®t have to take Director Norris¡® words to heart. There are times when you are in a bad state.¡± Summer snorted. Wasn¡®t it all caused by Gianna? And that John couldn¡®t be relied on. In that case, she should do it herself! She looked at Sylvia and said, ¡®Sylvia, you should go outter.¡± Sylvia asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Summer, what¡®s the matter?¡± A sinister smile appeared on Summer¡®s lips. ¡°Didn¡®t yo u always want to thank Gianna? Go buy two cups of milk tea and send it to Gianna and Jewel¡± Sylvia looked at her in disbelief. She really did not seem to be such an easy person to talk to. ¡°Sister S ummer, what do you mean?¡± Summer sighed, ¡°I am me, you are you. Gianna also has some strength. If you two get along well, it will help your career in the future.¡® ¡°Sister Summer, other than you, I have no intention of talking to anyone else.¡± Summer held Sylvia¡®s hand and said gently, ¡®I know that it is good for me if you have a good rti onship with them. Didn¡®t you help me yesterday? In the future, when your rtionship is better, you can talk to her more.¡± Sylvia looked at Summer¡®s gentle face and inexplicably felt a chill dow n her spine. The Summer in this state actually made her hair stand on end more than when she scolded her. ¡°Sister Summer, are you kidding me? I have been with you for more than a year. Don¡®t you know what kind of person i am? I really don¡®t have a second heart.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with you, little girl?¡± Summer pouted and red at her coquettishl y. Isn¡®t this what you want? You also said that you have been with me for more than a year. I take you a s a sister. Although I sometimes have a bad temper, I should give you a lot of things, right? I just saw th at Gianna and Jewel were a little emotional. I can¡®t be so selfish. It is your right to make friends with someone. It is not deliberate to buy two cups of milk tea, but it can show a little bit of your intention Go!¡± Chapter 514 Gianna, I Want to See How You Will Con She responded happily. ¡°Well, then I will go now¡± As she spoke, she was goin g to leave ¡°Wait Summer called out to her again Sylvia was confused and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? Summer smiled and said, ¡°Let¡®s buy four cups. There are still the two of us!¡± *Eh!¡± Sylvia replied cheerfully and left Summer¡®s expression was no longer as gentle and smiling as before ¡°Gianna, I want to see how you can still be arrogantter.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 5151 Would Rather Believe It Next Chapter Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 I Would Rather Believe It Not long after, Sylvia returned with four cups of milk tea. She ced one of the cups on Summer¡®s tabl e and smiled, ¡°Sister Summer, this cup is yours. It smells sweet Summer took it and said, ¡°Thank you foring back. I am hungry. Help me get the food first. You can send it to them when youe back.¡± Sylvia did not think too much and answered happily, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she ced the four cups of milk tea on the table and turned to leave the lounge Summer stood up the moment the door to the lounge closed. She ced thexative she had prepar ed this morning in the cups of Gianna and Jewel. Then, she gently shook it and closed the lid. When Sylvia returned, there was no trace of the crime. ¡°Alright, give it to me. Are you going to send it or eat it first?¡± Summer took the lunch box from Sylvia. Sylvia said, ¡°I¡®ll go and deliver it first.¡± As she spoke, she carried the two milk tea on the cab and went to Gianna¡®smon room. They probably went to get their lunch boxes. At this time, there were only Gia nna and Jewel in the lounge. Sylvia smiled and walked in. ¡°Miss Gianna, Miss Jewel, this is the milk tea I bought for you. Thank you for giving me face yesterday and not arguing with my Sister Summer Gianna and Je wel were both surprised. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You dont have to be so polite. There is no need for the milk tea. You can keep it for yourself!¡± Gianna said. Sylvia put down the milk tea in her hand and said, ¡°I bought it already. I bought it for you. Also, I remem ber how you spoke up for me in front of my sister Summerst time. My sister Summer just doesn¡®t have a good temper. In fact, she is a very good person. Today, she was the one who asked me toe over. I hope you won¡®t be angry with her.¡± Gianna looked at Jewel calmly. Did Summer give in? When did Summer be so enlightened? She smiled and said, ¡°No, we are all from the same crew. It¡®s not like there is anything to be angry abou t. You don¡®t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Gianna, Miss Jewel. Drink the milk tea quickly. It¡®ll get cold soon. I¡®ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, Sylvia flew out like a little swallow This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gianna looked at the two cups of milk tea and pushed them aside. Jewel sent her a message, ¡®You suspect there is something wrong with this milk tea?¡® Gianna said, ¡°If this were her little assistant¡®s idea, I wouldn¡®t have been so guarded. How could Summer be so kind?¡± Jewel: ¡®Maybe she was lying.¡® Gianna raised her eyebrows, ¡®I would rather believe it!¡± Jewel smiled. She also agreed with Gianna¡®s id ea. So the two of them had a tacit understanding and did not drink. Sean had just returned with the lunch box when he saw Gianna holding two cups of milk tea and throwing them into the trash can ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?¡± Gianna was shocked by his fuss and subconsciously replied, ¡°I¡®m throwing them away.¡± Sean frowned, ¡°Throw it away? Why did you throw it away? It¡®s worth dozens! If you don¡®t drink it, give it to me.¡± With that, Sean snatched the milk tea over from her hands. Gianna s wallowed uneasily, not knowing how to get it back. She could not just say that there was something wrong with the two cups of milk tea without evidence. What if she thought too much? She did not stop him When the gentleman saw that Eric had returned, he took the initiative to pass him a cup. ¡°Drink this, Gi anna¡®s treat! The corners of Gianna¡®s mouth twitched. ¡°Not me. It was Sylvia who sent it over. Jewel and I have j Sean said, ¡°If there¡®s anything you can¡®t eat in the future, just give it all to me, it¡®ll be a waste to throw Gianna:¡­¡® They were pretty good at saving money, huh? Thus, the two men drank the milk tea to thest drop. Next Chapter Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Diarrhea After dinner the director urged them to start filming After all, they had dyed their progress in the mor ning, so it was understandable. When Summer went out, she deliberately looked at Gianna, and her m ood was inexplicably good She actually aced all the hurdles she had been unable to pass through in the morning, However Director Noms expression was still ugly as he instructed, ¡°Prepare for the next scene.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In this scene Margot would bring Quinnie to the Heavenly Court and make a big fuss at the wedding. Among them, Jack also had scenes, so everyone was indispensable When the director called action. It was Gianna¡®s line She pointed at Chad indifferently. ¡°Chad, how did you promise me in Fox Cave? And how did you make an oath with my sister? I dare not say that my sis ter is devastatingly beautiful, but she grew up loved by every one of us. I will never allow her to be bulli ed like this Today, you must give me an exnation Do you want to marry my sister or the woman before you?¡± Chad also had a pained expression on his face He nced at Celestial Emperor, who was sitting on the drag on throne, and then at Quinnie, who was crying with tears in her eyes Gianna narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡®s hard to make a choice, isn¡®t it? Father¡®s order is hard to disobey, isn¡®t it ? I only found out today that your Heavenly Court tends to go back on your words and repay kindness wit h ingratitude! Today, I ask all the deities to be my witness. In the future, my sister, Quinnie will cut off all ties with you. If you dare to go to Fox Cave to find my sister again, I will break your legs!¡± As she spoke, she brought Quinnie with her and was about to leave. Jack slowly walked up to her in the crowd. ¡°Wait for me to co me with you.¡± Gianna was still angry and said fiercely, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jack had a yful smile on his face. I¡®m afraid that if we spend too much time here, we might get into s ome bad habits.¡± When Chad saw that the three of them were about to leave, he hurriedly called out, ¡°Wait.¡± Then he turned around a nd knelt down to the Celestial Emperor on the dragon throne. ¡°Celestial Emperor, I don¡®t want to leave Quinnie. Please grant me my wish!¡± But before he could finish his sentence, he covered his stomach wi th his hands, a pained expression on his face. Director Norris shouted angrily, ¡°Cut!¡± ¡°Chad, what kind of expression is that? Are you poisoned by som eone?¡± Chad stood up in a panic and said as he walked, ¡°Director, my stomach hurts. I need to go to th e bathroom first.¡± Eric who was ying the role of Jack, also ran to the bathroom with his hands coveri ng his stomach. For a moment, Director Norris was so angry that he was stunned on the spot. His face was livid. They a ctually had not gone anywhere for the whole day! Gianna and Jewel looked at each other. The two of them had be like this, and it was likely that it h ad something to do with the milk tea, Summer was a little surprised. She had clearly given Gianna and Jewelxatives. Why were they fine? Why did the two men run to the bathroom one by one? She leaned close to Sylvia¡®s ear and asked, ¡°Did you give that milk tea to Gianna and Jewel?¡± Sylvia looked at Summer suspiciously and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Summer was puzzled. Could it be that Gianna and Jewel had given it to Sean and Eric? If two people were to leave in a show, how could they continue shooting? Everyone was waiting for the two of them. They thought t hat they would be back in a while, but they didn¡®t expect that they would be gone for half an hour Director Norris face seemed to have been hit by a 12¨C level storm. He roared angrily, ¡°Go and see. Did they get stuck in the toilet?¡± As soon as he finished speaking the assistant immediately responded and ran to the bathroom. ¡°Director Norris, they seem to have eate diarrhea.¡± Director Noms frowned, ¡°Having diarrhea? Both of them had diarrhea? What did they eat?¡± The assistant said, ¡°They said that they ate the same bento as us and did not eat anything else!¡± Director Nomis was suspicious. They were all the same dishes Wh Another female actress said She usually liked to curry favor with Summer and knew that she was at odds with Gianna, so she delibe Next Chapter Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Being used Wrongly When Summer heard this, she looked at Lavian and suddenly came up with a n She echoed, ¡°The n let¡®s take the two cups of milk tea for a test. If it¡®s really caused by the milk tea, we can¡®t go to that milk tea store in the future.¡± Lavian caught Summer¡®s drift, so she continued acting, ¡°It may not be becaus e of the milk tea store. Maybe someone hereced the milk tea deliberately?¡± Everyone nodded and seemed to think it was reasonable. Everyone looked at Gianna at the same time Jewel looked at Lavian coldly. Just as she was about to go over, she was stopped by Gianna. ¡®Jewel, go to the cab in the lounge and bring my ck bag over.¡± Jewel nodded and left. ¡°Are you trying to say that I added something into the milk tea?¡± Gianna asked. Lavian argued, ¡°I didn¡®t say it was you, but you did give the milk tea to them. The people in the lounge c an testify.¡± ¡°Then who else saw me give the milk tea to them?¡± Gianna looked at the crowd. Lavian said , ¡°Did you see it? Cindia, tell me.¡± As she spoke, she pulled another actress over and winked at her, as if she was saying that if this matter was done properly, she would be able to kiss up to Summer! Cindia nced at Summer, then looked at Gianna. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Gianna who gave it to them. Gianna nned to throw it away. Later, it was snatched away by Sean and Eric! Moreover¡­ Gianna said that the milk tea was giv en to Gianna by Sylvia!¡± When Summer heard this, a storm instantly surged in the bottom of her eyes. She looked at Cindia with a fierce look that wanted to kill her. What a reckless thing. Sylvia¡®s eyes were filled with fear. She anxiously said, ¡°But I didn¡®t put anything.¡± Summer took Sylvia andforted her, ¡°Sylvia, don¡®t be afraid. You didn¡®t do it. Others can¡®t me you even if they want to. Some people are used to finding someone to take the me before they do bad things. If you treat them with all your heart, they may not appreciate it!¡± Sylvia sneered. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡®t have to act like this. What you really should be wondering is if you took this milk tea from the shop and sent it directly to us. If not, think about where you put it. Who would have the opportunity toce it? After all, this milk tea was intended to be given to us at the beginning!¡± Hearing this, Sylvia looked at Su mmer nkly. She took back her gaze and felt a strange chill. She knew where she put the milk tea. She knew Summer too well. Today, Summer¡®s asking her to buy the milk tea was very abnormal. However, she said so many sentimental words, saying that she treated her as a sister, saying that she liked the way Gianna and Jewel interacted. She really wanted to be able to warm her up, so she believed it. It was just too ridiculous! She said so much just to make use of her! If not for Sean and Eric drinking that cup of milk tea, then the ones who had diarrhea now were Gianna and Jewel. At that time, she wouldn¡®t even have the chance to argue. Would Summer care about her? No! She would treat her as a chess piece and abandon her! No wonder she asked her to get her lunch box first. It turned out that she was taking the opportunity toce the drink! She was really terrible. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had never seen such a bad woman like her. ¡°Gianna, what do you mean? Are you trying to frame my people? If you want to target me,e at me directly. Don¡®t target Sylvia.¡± Summer was worried that Sylvia would expose her. She turned to look at Director Norris. ¡°Director Norris, get someone to take the two cups of milk tea for testing.¡® ¡°Check the surveince cameras. If you find out who did it, hand it over to the police station!¡± Director Norris responded. Summer thought to At this time, Jewel had already brought Gianna¡®s small ck bag over. nna took it and shouted to the male actors, ¡°Go and check on Sean and Eric. If they are still able to walk, i can help treat them.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Being Disliked any strength left as they walked. Gianna said, ¡°Find a ce to lie down for a while.¡± ¡°Gianna, do you have any tricks?¡± The two of them were extremely surprised. Gianna frowned and did not have the patience to exin to them, ¡°Be obedient and lie down,¡± she said. Sean was obedient andid down on a simple bed. ¡°Lift up your shirt and legs.¡± Gianna said as she pulled out a silver needle from a cloth bag. ¡°Oh my god, Gianna, what are you doing?¡¯ Sean looked at the long silver needle and was shocked. ¡°I want to treat you with acupuncture!¡± Gianna held the needle and exined patiently. ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m most afraid of acupuncture. Forget it, I¡¯ll go back to the toilet and squat down.¡± Sean got up from the bed in a panic. The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She was a great doctor, but she was actually disliked by her patient? Looking at him, she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. In fact, the surrounding people were also skeptical of Gianna. If she was really a doctor, why did she have to work as an actress? Moreover, she was actually a Chinese doctor. It took a couple of years of hard study to thoroughly understand Chinese medicine, but she was so young¡­ How old was she? They had seen a white-haired old man give acupuncture to people, but who had ever seen a girl in her early twenties give acupuncture to someone? Did she think treating others was child¡¯s y? Who could believe her? Not to mention that stars were delicate and weak, even ordinary people dare not experiment with acupuncture so rashly. If something went south, it would be possible to make a strong man half paralyzed! There was some awkwardness in the air. Summer sneered, ¡°We all know what Gianna wants to make up for, but to give him acupuncture so rashly is really making things difficult for him. Not to mention whether you have a doctor qualification certificate or not, even if you do, there are many people who have a certificate without any ability nowadays. After all, it is their own body. If the acupuncture backfires, no matter how much money you spend, you can¡¯t buy their health back.¡± ¡°Alright then, take it as my child¡¯s y! Since you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s hurry them to the hospital. Don¡¯t dy it!¡± Gianna said helplessly. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®believe?¡± Eric frowned slightly. ¡°Sean only said that he was afraid of needles, not that he didn¡¯t believe Gianna. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Gianna, I believe you. You can do it for me first. It¡¯s just acupuncture. I heard that acupuncture doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± he said, looking at Gianna. Gianna raised her eyebrows. At this time, she was a little touched. In fact, she didn¡¯t consider the feelings of others just now. She knew her own ability, but others didn¡¯t know her. How could they ept her at once? She looked at him and deliberately tried to scare him, ¡°Think twice before you speak. If I make a mistake, I won¡¯t take any responsibility.¡± Eric said straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come on! I won¡¯t hold you ountable if something happens.¡± ¡°Since you trust me so much, I won¡¯t charge you any money.¡± Gianna chuckled. Eric did not take it seriously andughed. ¡°What are youughing at? My pay is very high!¡± Gianna pouted innocently. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Acupuncture Eric smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Gianna.¡± Gianna also smiled. ¡°Alright, lie down and don¡¯t talk!¡± After saying that, she took out a silver needle from the bag and urately inserted a needle into his Large Intestine Locus. Then, she took out another needle and inserted a needle into his Tsusanli. (T/N: Both Large Intestine Locus and Tsusanli are acupuncture points in Chinese Medicine.) After the two needles, everyone¡¯s face was full of shock. She really knew how to do it? Seeing Eric perform acupuncture, Sean originally wanted to watch it for a while, but unfortunately, he did not persist for a long time. Then, he covered his stomach and ran to the bathroom again. Everyone looked curiously at Eric who was lying on the bed. He seemed to be enjoying it, even though there were several needles on his body. However, there was not a hint of pain on his face. On the other hand, Gianna was sweating slightly. Seeing that she had stopped, Jewel handed her a tissue paper. Gianna looked at Eric and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remove the needle in twenty minutes. Are you feeling cold? Do you need me to raise the temperature of the air conditioner?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Eric said. Without waiting for Gianna to speak, Director Norris said, ¡°Not bad? It will take twenty minutes. With this, he ordered the assistant, ¡°Go and raise the temperature.¡± The assistant responded and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.¡± Director Norris looked at Gianna as if he was looking at a miracle. ¡°I only know a little!¡± Gianna replied modestly. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Director Norris looked at Eric again. ¡°Veryfortable. I want to sleep!¡± Eric said. Summer almost gritted her teeth. Gianna really knew how to treat people? She asked Zoe when she found out that Zoe had been dismissed. Zoe said that Gianna had used her of stealing her idea and wore the same dress as her. Later, when she made a big fuss, she was dismissed. She wanted to help her take revenge, so she wanted to find trouble with Gianna. But as for her background, she really did not ask. But since she had the ability, why did she still act? Everyone was also quietly discussing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Gianna to really have some skills.¡± ¡°Is that so? You see, Sean hasn¡¯te back yet. Is he still squatting over the toilet?¡± ¡°Of course. She said to treat him. Why was he still afraid of needles? It seemed that he just didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Although these people said this, none of the people in front ofBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. them left, as if they wanted to see if Eric was really fine. But after waiting for a full twenty minutes, Eric did not want to go to the toilet. And the other person went to the toilet and never came back. Wasn¡¯t this enough evidence?! Gianna pulled out the silver needles on Eric¡¯s body and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let your stomach get cold!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Gianna!¡± Eric nodded sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Gianna said as she cleaned up. Sean¡¯s assistant had juste back to take a look and then hurried back to the toilet. He said through the door, ¡°Brother Sean, Gianna really cured Eric. I saw her put away the needle. How are you? Why not let Gianna treat you as well?¡± Sean was already full of anger due to the stomachache, and when he heard that Eric had recovered, he became even more upset and impatient. In fact, even without his assistant saying it, he knew that it was probably because of Gianna¡¯s treatment that Eric had note to the toilet for so long. He suddenly regretted his attitude just now. He indeed doubted the effect of the needle. Especially his falling to such a state was all because of her milk tea, he really found it hard to believe. But it was toote now. Even if he wanted Gianna to treat him, he didn¡¯t have the face to beg her again! The assistant didn¡¯t hear what Sean said and continued to chatter, ¡°This Gianna is really amazing. After the treatment, Eric looks much better.¡± Sean stood up with difficulty and walked out with the door frame of the bathroom. ¡°Alright, stop wasting time. I said I wasn¡¯t going to believe it just now. How can I have the nerve to say that I¡¯m going to believe it now?¡± The assistant stepped forward to support him and said, ¡°So what? After all, you only had diarrhea after drinking Gianna¡¯s milk tea. Speaking of which, it¡¯s hard for Gianna to escape the me. If you give her a chance to treat you, it will show how magnanimous you are!¡± Sean said, ¡°That milk tea was not given to me by Gianna. I asked her for it!¡± The assistant said, ¡°Then she helped Eric. Why can¡¯t she help you? Let¡¯s go. Let her take a look at you. Otherwise, you will have to go to the hospital. If you continue to suffer like this, you will be dehydrated!¡± The two of them talked and went back to the front. At this time, Eric was already standing on the spot, full of vigor. Eric greeted him warmly, ¡®Sean, hurry up and let Gianna give you a needle. It really doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s quitefortable, and then you¡¯ll be cured Next Chapter Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 The Surveince Was Deleted? Gianna had already put the bag away. When she heard Eric¡¯s words, she instinctively looked over. She pouted innocently ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to inject needles into your body, you should go to the hospital. Although the Milk Tea was from my hands, I really didn¡¯t know what was inside back then I¡¯m innocent in this case.¡± The reason why she said this was that she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Besides, she was Doctor Aubrey, did she need to exin so much to them? So if they didn¡¯t believe it, let it be. Sean originally wanted her to treat him, but after Gianna said this, he still pretended that he was afraid of needles. He really didn¡¯t have the face to ask for help. So he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s not you.¡± Gianna raised her eyebrows and handed the ck bag to Jewel. Jewel took the bag and sent it back ¡°Then go to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sean answered. Director Norris did not say anything. No matter how capable Gianna was, he just did not believe it. Who could do anything about it? Therefore, he ordered people to send Sean to the hospital and sent two more people to follow him. Director Norris still had to stay to investigate this matter. The results of the milk tea that had been sent to be tested hade out. There was indeed axative inside. This was obviously a deliberate trap. Director Norris ordered coldly. Before the matter was investigated clearly, everyone could not leave the crew, or they would be regarded as the people who had drugged them. Just as he swore excitedly that he would catch the culprit, he was told that the crew¡¯s surveince had been deleted. He was so angry that he wanted to curse, ¡°You all don¡¯t want to film well, do you? We are in the same boat but we do things like this? Can¡¯t you tolerate the people you don¡¯t like? Okay, don¡¯t let me catch you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care about anyone else! Find aputer expert to restore the surveince, and when the culprit is caught, all the expenses will be paid!¡± The assistant took his phone and called someone. He asked carefully, ¡°Can the deleted surveince be restored?¡­ Well, I looked at it and it seemed to be covered¡­ Does this mean that it can¡¯t be restored?¡­ Okay, I got it.¡± The assistant came over and whispered, ¡°Director Norris, the expert said that any covered surveince can¡¯t be restored.¡± Summer¡¯s heart, which had just been in her throat, instantly fell down. The corners of her lips could not help but curve into a smile. Without surveince, she could say whatever she wanted. As long as she stabilized Sylvia and created some negative material for Gianna, she could hammer Gianna to death. Director Norris looked worried. If he couldn¡¯t recover the surveince, wouldn¡¯t let the perpetrator get away with it? Gianna was calm and collected. He couldn¡¯t recover it? There was no surveince that couldn¡¯t be recovered by her son! She looked at Sylvia, and Summer subconsciously hugged Sylvia tightly, as if she was afraid that Sylvia would say something to betray her. Sylvia felt guilty, but she did not want to betray Summer. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Gianna. Gianna did not make things difficult for her. Instead, she looked at Summer. ¡°I will give you another chance. Take the initiative to stand up and apologize. If you treat him andpensate him for his loss, I will not give you a hard time even though you framed me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite! At that time, it can¡¯t just be settled by apologizing. Intentionally harming others¡¯ bodies and then framing others¡­ you know full well what the consequences will be. Any crime will be enough for you to stay in prison for a few years!¡± Summer felt guilty because of Gianna¡¯s stare, but how could she stand up? Wasn¡¯t standing up at this time equivalent to pping her own face? She pointed at Gianna aggressively and said, ¡°You can speak whatever you want, but don¡¯t look at me while speaking! People might misunderstand!¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, but her gaze didn¡¯t shift away from Summer¡¯s face. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolitel Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 It¡¯s Not That Your Temper Is Bad, It¡¯s Just That Your Heart Is Too Bad Summer cursed in a low voice and then pulled Sylvia away She only let go of Sylvia¡¯s hand when they returned to the lounge. She was worried that Sylvia would think that she had a guilty conscience and deliberately said angrily, ¡°This Gianna seems to be sick. Why is she always staring at us?¡± Sylvia also looked at Summer with a cold gaze. ¡°Did youce it?¡± Summer¡¯s face froze, and then she said angrily, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sylvia looked at her with fixed eyes. ¡°You deliberately asked me to take your lunch box to send me away, and then putxatives in the milk tea. You wanted to give it to Gianna and Jewel, but you didn¡¯t expect Gianna and the others to be on guard against you all the time. They didn¡¯t drink it at all, but identally let Sean and Eric drink it. You keep treating me as a sister, so I don¡¯t understand why you want to frame me like this?¡± ¡°Sylvia, When did I frame you? How could you doubt me?¡± Summer asked, deliberately putting on a pained expression ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± Sylvia asked, her gaze unchanged. ¡°Of course not. How could you be so easily provoked by Gianna? When she framed you, I didn¡¯t hesitate to stand up for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so distrustful of me!¡± Gianna said. Summer said with a sad face. Sylvia smiled. Treating her as a sister? What kind of sister was she? ¡°Then I will tell Gianna the truth. I said that I put the milk tea in your lounge at that time!¡± She turned around and was about to leave. Summer was shocked. She reached out and pulled her over. She did not hide her expression and there was an uncontroble anger on her face. ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not you, what harm will it do if I say it?¡± Sylvia looked at her. ¡°If you say it, they will suspect me again. There was no such thing in the first ce. Why do you have to make it soplicated?¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± asked Sylvia. Summer said, ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? I¡¯m innocent. If they have the ability, let them investigate at will!¡± ¡°If you are not afraid,e with me. Let me see your innocence!¡± Sylvia pulled Summer and was about to walk out. Then, she was pushed away by Summer. She looked at her in disbelief andBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. roared, ¡°Sylvia, are you crazy?¡± Sylvia was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°You are crazy. You are bing more and more unreasonable. You have no bottom line. In the past, I always thought that you were just a big star who was used to fawning words from others. Now I know that it¡¯s not that your temper is bad, it¡¯s just that your heart is too bad. Has Gianna offended you? Why do you have to go against her? It was fine to be picky about her clothes, but you still went against her in the set.¡± ¡°In fact, when you asked me to buy milk tea, I was already suspicious. Because you are usually not so generous a person. But today, you said so many emotional words to me. I was indeed moved, so I didn¡¯t want to think too badly of you. I didn¡¯t expect that you really don¡¯t disappoint me every time. Even if I don¡¯t work for you, I can¡¯t do things against my conscience. Either you apologize to me or I tell everyone the truth!¡± After that, she turned to leave. Summer didn¡¯t expect this honest and obedient Sylvia to be so out of control. She hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Sylvia, wait!¡± ¡°How do you choose?¡± Sylvia looked back at her coldly. ¡°Why are you forcing me?¡± Summer¡¯s tears immediately fell, and her tone was also a bit aggrieved. I have no other choice. I admit that I am willful and my temper is bad, but in the show business, if I am not powerful, then everyone can bully me! I can¡¯t rely on anyone. Yesterday, when I went back and told John, he coldly told me to stop causing trouble for him, so he sent me away. Look at my neck. The red mark that was strangled by Gianna yesterday, how much powder would be needed to cover it?¡± Sylvia said, ¡°You were the one who deliberately caused trouble for Gianna. It is normal for Gianna to counterattack.¡± Summer said, ¡°You also said that it is normal for her to counterattack after being bullied. Why can¡¯t I? There were so many people watching. It was you who helped me plead for her to let me go. How can I keep my face? I was just taking a small revenge. How can it be as serious as you say?¡± Sylvia looked at her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Frame others! Harm others deliberately, which one is not serious? The most infuriating thing is that you even used me! Do you know that I will be caught because of you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Could It Be That One Takes on the Color of One¡¯s Company? ¡°Sylvia, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, I thought you had a good rtionship with them. They wouldn¡¯t argue with you, would they?¡± Summer asked. I tried my best to prove it to you just now. In fact, I don¡¯t feel good. If I had a way, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. Sylvia, you have been with me for so long. You know how hard it is for me to get to where I am today. I beg you. Don¡¯t say it. I will treat you well in the future. I will teach you slowly. Will you be my manager in the future?¡± Sylvia also shed tears. ¡°Do you know why you are not good to me BUT I still want to follow you? It is not how high my sry is, nor is it for your fame and connections. It is the fact that you look like my sister. I also sincerely treat you like my sister, but I¡­ Why can¡¯t I warm you up?¡± Summer hurriedly took the opportunity to go forward and hold her in her arms. She repeatedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia. I was wrong. I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disregarded your sincerity to me.¡± Sylvia cried for a long time in her arms. Then, she stood up, opened the door, and walked out. Summer was immediately frightened and anxiously said, ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia ignored her and went straight out. Summer looked at the closed door, but did not have the courage to go out. Whether it was for her to apologize to Gianna or for Sylvia to tell the truth, she could not ept it. On the other side, Gianna had already gotten the deleted surveince video from the crew through South. She roughly looked at it. Just as she had guessed, it was thexative that Summer had put into the milk tea that caused the problem. She held the recovered surveince camera and was about to go to Director Norris when she saw Sylvia walking towards her. She said a little awkwardly, ¡°Gianna, 1, I have something to say to you!¡± Gianna met Jewel¡¯s eyes and answered, ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± ¡°Gianna, can we find a ce where there are fewer people to talk about it there?¡± Sylvia yed her hands uneasily. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go!¡± Gianna raised her eyebrows. Jewel was worried about Gianna, so she followed along. Sylvia led them along the corridor until the end. Gianna said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± If this little girl was willing to tell the truth, it proved she knew right from wrong in her heart! However, how could she know that Sylvia did not say a word and directly knelt in front of the two of them, ¡°Gianna, Miss Tangie, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I actually put thexative in.¡± Gianna frowned. She never thought that Sylvia had spent so much effort to call them to an empty ce to pretend that she had done it! She had thought that she wanted to betray Summer! She was a little disappointed. It was good to be loyal, but she couldn¡¯t mix right with wrong! This was called foolish loyalty. Of course, it was also possible that Summer had given her benefits and deliberately made her admit this matter! ¡°What benefits did Summer give you?¡± Sylvia was stunned and said nkly, ¡°She didn¡¯t give me any benefits!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t give me benefits. Why did you have to admit to this?¡± Gianna asked, ¡°No, no. I was the one who did this. It has nothing to do with Summer!¡± Sylvia finally understood. ¡®Do I look so gullible? Do you know why we didn¡¯t drink the milk tea?¡± Gianna sneered. Sylvia thought for a moment and epted her fate. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me!¡± Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t believe Summer. If you didn¡¯t tell me that it was Summer who asked you toe, we might have drunk it. In a strange ce, the heart of harm can not be without the heart to guard against people. The reason why I didn¡¯t put up any defenses against you was that I thought that you, a little girl, could be considered upright. I thought that you stayed by Summer¡¯s side for the sake of your livelihood, so I was willing to endure the grievances. But today, your actions have subverted my understanding of you. Inverted ck and white, without any bottom line. Could it be that one should never intend to do harm to others, but should always guard against the harm others might do to him?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Her Heart Softened from Crying Her tone was slightly raised, with a hint of mockery, causing Sylvia¡¯s face to instantly turn red. She seriously kowtowed to Gianna ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gianna. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t me you. I know the feeling of disappointment and being framed. Just take it as me doing this. Don¡¯t investigate anymore. Whether you hand me over to the Law Enforcement Office or ask me to pay the medical fees, I will cooperate!¡± ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? How old are you? If you really go to jail, your life will be ruined!¡± Gianna¡¯s tears instantly fell. ¡°Gianna, I know. I beg you.¡± Gianna said in a cold voice, ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Before Sylvia could speak, her tears flowed down. ¡°I am an orphan. Since I was young, my sister and I relied on each other. Three years ago, had a quarrel with my sister and ran out in a fit of anger. My sister died in a car ident in order to chase me. I have always regretted and med myself for not taking her away with me. Later, I saw Summer on TV. She looked exactly like my sister. Not only does she look like her but she also has the same name as hers. My sister is called Summer as well. I feel that she is here to rece my sister, so I spent a lot of effort staying by her side. I know that she is not my sister, but I want to watch her every day, just as my sister is not dead. This time, I know that she used me and hurt you, but I can¡¯t push her out. Gianna, just take this as me doing this! I beg you!¡± Gianna sighed silently until her heart softened. ¡°Summer is so lucky to have such a good sister like you!¡± Sylvia said, ¡°Gianna, I know you are a good person. I can apologize to Mr. Sean and Mr. Eric. If you really want to vent your anger, hand me to the police!¡± ¡°You really are a silly girl!¡± Gianna looked at Jewel helplessly. ¡°Alright, leave this matter to me!¡± she said as she helped her up from the ground. Sylvia asked with tears in her eyes, ¡°Gianna, you agreed?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what happens next.¡± After that, she gave Jewel a signal and the two of them left. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Summer walked back and forth in the lounge alone. The longer she walked, the more uneasy she became. She did not know what Sylvia would say to Gianna. Why was there no movement after such a long time? Would they call the police? If they called the police, would she call John? At this time, John would not ignore her, right? Just as she was hesitating, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open. After all, she was a guilty person. She was shocked and looked over in a panic. When she saw the faces of Gianna and Jewel, she instinctively took a step back. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Gianna did not say a word. She just mmed the door of the lounge with her back heel and looked at Summer coldly. ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± After the initial shock, Summer calmed down a little. Even if Sylvia said that she put the milk tea in her lounge, with no one seeing thexative, she would not admit it no matter what. ¡°Gianna, you can¡¯t think that it was me just based on Sylvia¡¯s words. She did put the milk tea in the lounge, but I did nothing. She just wanted to take revenge on me and frame me!¡± Gianna and Jewel looked at each other, then sneered, ¡°If Sylvia heard this, how bitterly disappointed would she be!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 You Really Opened My Eyes Summer did not understand what Gianna meant. She looked at her nkly with her big eyes. Gianna shook her head helplessly. It was a pity and not worth it to help Sylvia. ¡°When you were busy shirking responsibility and shifting the me on others, your little assistant took the initiative to find me and said that it was her who put thexative. I really don¡¯t understand. When you beat and scolded your little assistant and even pushed the me on her, why was she still willing to stand up and take the me for you? I thought that you had given her some benefits? But she only said that you are very much like her sister, and she has always treated you as her own sister. But still, you pushed the me on her and said that she took revenge on you. Summer, are you really worthy of her?¡± Summer was really a little confused. So Sylvia did not go toin, but to take the me for her? Then why did she say so much just now? Gianna was not finished. Looking at Summer¡¯s pale face, she continued, ¡°Once the crime is established, she will face at least three years of imprisonment. A little girl will be having a stain on her life. Do you know how much she has paid for you? How cruel are you to not care about her life?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She took out a USD and continued, ¡°I have the surveince video of you puttingxatives in the milk tea. You can¡¯t deny it. In fact, if your little assistant didn¡¯t find me, I wouldn¡¯t havee here at all. She knelt down and begged me to treat this matter as her doing. She will pay for the medical expenses and she will sit in jail! Otherwise, I will directly send this surveince video to Director Norris and call the police. The one facing the punishment would be you!¡± Summer was shocked and pointed to the USB in Gianna¡¯s hand, ¡°Impossible, you, how can you have¡­ Gianna sneered, ¡°Just because other people can¡¯t recover the surveince, doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t recover it either. There are two choices for you now. First, apologize to the people you have wronged, compensate Eric and Sean for their medical expenses. Second, I will give the surveince to Director Norris and call the police to deal with it!¡± Summer said nkly, ¡°That Sylvia has already admitted it herself. You, why are you forcing me¡­¡¯ Before she could finish her words, Gianna grabbed her neck and pushed her to a corner, her face full of viciousness. ¡°You have really opened my eyes. Is your heart made of stone? Sylvia has treated you like this, and you still want to push her out? A selfish person like you is never worthy of being treated with sincerity by others! I will tell you the truth. Ten minutes. If you still don¡¯t take the initiative to admit your mistake to Director Norris in ten minutes, I will regard you as if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I will give the evidence to the police. You can wait for three years in prison!¡± After that, she went straight out of the lounge! When Summer saw her leave, she suddenly panicked and shouted anxiously, ¡°Gianna.¡± However, Gianna ignored her and really walked out. Summer fell to the ground. How could she admit her mistake? How could she go to jail? She didn¡¯t want to choose either one! Damn Gianna, why did she always make things difficult for her? Sylvia was just a little assistant. Even if she took the responsibility, there was no loss. After she came out from prison after three years, she would make it up to her! But if she herself went to jail, her career would be over! Gianna and Jewel had been waiting outside for almost eight to nine minutes. Summer was still in the lounge. Jewel frowned and typed on her phone, ¡®She won¡¯te out, will she? ¡°As long as she isn¡¯t stupid, she won¡¯t choose the second one,¡± Gianna said with a scornful smile. Jewel: ¡®Perhaps she doesn¡¯t believe that we really have evidence.¡± Gianna said, ¡®She can¡¯t be that stupid, right? Can I take a piece of fake evidence to deceive her? ¡®If she really doesn¡¯te out, will you really call the police?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Will call. A woman like her is not worthy for Sylvia to treat her so well! She looked at the time again. ¡®Ten minutes are up. Let¡¯s go find Director Norris first!¡± Just as the two of them were about to leave, the door to Summer¡¯s lounge was opened. Summer walked out with her head lowered, ¡°I¡¯ll go and admit my mistake,¡¯ she s Next Chapter Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Apologize At that moment, Gianna¡¯s heart was inexplicablyforted Summer went directly to Director Norris office to admit her mistake ¡°Director Norris, I¡¯m sorry I was the one who putxatives in the milk tea! had some personal grudges with Gianna and wanted to take revenge on her. I didn¡¯t expect that Sean and Eric identally drank the milk tea and dyed the filming progress. How much loss do you think it has caused? I will bear the responsibility myself¡± Director Norris was not surprised to see her. He was just a little angry But when he thought of her taking the initiative to apologize, he should be lenient Otherwise, as the surveince could not be restored, if she refused to admit it, he could do nothing ¡°No matter who you hate, you can¡¯t do illegal things. Fate has arranged for you to be together in a crew. It will only be a few months. Your scenes with Gianna will end in a few days Will you please endure a bit these days? ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong. Director Norris, forgive me!¡± ¡°You should first of all ask for Gianna¡¯s forgiveness. Not only was she framed by you, but she also took the initiative to help treat Sean and Eric, She is more generous than you in this regard. If you pay too much attention to your own interests, you¡¯ll end up getting anything!¡± At this moment, Summer¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. She obediently responded, ¡°Too right! Director Norris said, ¡°Alright, you did something wrong. Fortunately, you have the courage to take responsibility. Since you admitted it yourself, I can choose not to call the police, but it¡¯s better to publicly apologize to our crew. Don¡¯t let anyone take the me for you.¡± Hearing this, Summer frowned. ¡°I still have to apologize in front of the entire crew?¡± Director Norris looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°What? Is it not enough? You even want to apologize to all your fans across the globe?¡± ¡°No no no, I know. I will apologize in front of the entire crew.¡± Summer was in a dilemma. When the filming was almost done, Director Norris gathered everyone together and shouted, ¡°The person who drugged Sean and Eric has been found.¡± ¡°Found? Who is it?¡± everyone eximed in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the surveince was deleted?¡± ¡°This is too fast.¡± Director Norris looked at the curious eyes of the people below and raised his hand tofort them. ¡°She came over to admit her mistake. I saw that she was sincere, so I decided to be lenient. I will not call the police. Instead, I want it solved internally. Does anyone have any objections? Sean is not here. I justmunicated with him. He said that he was okay with my decision. Eric, Gianna, do you have any objections?¡± Eric and Gianna looked at each other, then replied at the same time, ¡°No problem.¡± Director Norris said, ¡°Eric and Sean¡¯s medical expenses, as well as the cost of dying the filming progress, will all be borne by her. Now, let¡¯s ask her to say a few words!¡± Everyone was whispering and looking around. Finally, under the curious gazes of others, Summer slowly walked to the front and bowed deeply to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my personal grudge with Gianna that implicated Sean and Eric. I¡¯m terribly sorry. In fact, after the matter happened, I felt so bad. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fully responsible for the losses and injuries that I caused for everyone!¡± Her apology took half an hour before the crowd gradually dispersed. The crowd sighed again. ¡°Oh my god! It really was Summer. I suspected her that day!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say! She was the noisiest back then. When Gianna was treating Eric¡¯s illness, she still said that she did not dare to believe it. But now that Eric has recovered, Sean is still in the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes. At that time, she aggressively said that Gianna framed Sylvia. I didn¡¯t expect that it was she who framed others. How can this person be like this? She is really cruel!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? What is the character of Summer? Not to mention that she has John as her backing, even she alone doesn¡¯t seem like someone who will take the initiative to apologize!¡± ¡°In the afternoon, I saw Gianna and Jewel go to find Summer. Did Gianna force her?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Gianna has a stronger backing than Summer?¡± The few of them were still discussing when someone suddenly pointed to the front and said, ¡°Hey, look, who is the man talking to Gianna and Jewel?¡± ¡°I know him. Isn¡¯t that Alex the President of the Road Group? He¡¯s a yboy! I heard that any woman beside him hasn¡¯t been around for more than a week!¡± ¡°Could it be that Gianna¡¯s backer is Alex?¡± ¡°No wonder she downyed Summer!¡± ¡°Her good days are numbered. After a week, there might be someone else standing next to Alex!¡± Gianna naturally couldn¡¯t hear their discussion. Her mind was full of thoughts as to why Alex was still waiting for them here. Was he worried about the fact that she didn¡¯t have any news for others to gossip about?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Treat You to a Meal Alex walked over with a smile and took the initiative to exin, ¡®I happened to be working here I heard that you are filming here, so I came over to see you The corners of Gianna¡®s mouth twitched slightly. He obviously wanted to see Jewel, but he even used such a high¨Csounding excuse ¡°How about it? Give me a chance to treat you to a meal!¡± Gianna nced at Jewel, who shrugged indifferently ¡°Let¡®s go! They went to a restaurant, found a private room, and sat down. Alex said, ¡®Should we call S s and ask him toe over?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Don¡®t mess with him. It¡®s really not worth it to drive so far a way just for a meal!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡®s start then.¡± Alex nced at Jewel Jewel did not speak or order any dis hes. In fact, her impression of Alex was not very good, but he was Gianna¡®s friend. She could not stop Gianna from having a gathering with her friends because of her. Who would expect that this man was so attentive to her that he kept asking if she wanted to eat this or t hat? It had to be said that everything he ordered was what she liked to eat. As for herself, all she could do was nod her head. Soon, the dishes they ordered were served. Alex put the dishes that Jewel liked to her side and then ga ve her a signal. ¡°Please try!¡± It was rare for Gianna to see Alex like this. She could not help butugh. When Alex saw it, he pushed a dish that Gianna had ordered to her. ¡°What are youughing at? Ss is not here. I have to help him t ake care of you two. Let¡®s eat!¡± ¡°If only I had this treatment every day.¡± Gianna smiled. Alex looked at Gianna gratefully and hurriedly replied, ¡°What¡®s so difficult about that? I still have a few d ays here. I cane over to treat you every day!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gianna said with a smile. Jewel looked at Ale x, her eyes cold and slightly disgusted. She always felt that this man was trying to please her. Did this guy take advantage of the fact that Ss was not here and deliberately seduce Gianna? Howev er, he did not do anything improper. He just took good care of them, even though he was so enthusiasti c that she was a little ufortable. Alex spun the turntable slightly. ¡°This salted duck here is very good, you should try it.¡± ¡°This Eight Treasure Chicken gizzard is also good.¡± ¡°Here, co rn soup, don¡®t you girls like to eat sweet things?¡± He knew that the current Jewel was very guarded against him, so he did not intend to be in a hurry to achieve quick sess; instead, he must first let her put down her guar d against him. It was the first step to bing familiar with her. Therefore, when they were eating, they were chatting normally. asionally, he would ask Jewel a few questions about their situation in the cr ew. After the meal, Alex sent them back. Before he left, he asked, ¡°Think about what you want to eat to morrow. I will arrange it in advance!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gianna smiled. Jewel also nodded slightly. Seeing that he did not cross the line, she had a slightly better impression of him! N?velDrama.Org owns this. For the next few days, Alex went to wait for them every day as if he was receiving VIP guests. The crew members did not know thought that he was here to pick up Gianna. Everyone looked down on Gianna from the beginning not be with Alex for more than a week. But now, five or six days had passed. Their contempt for Gianna slowly faded away. In fact, people are like this. When you are just a little stronger than them, they will be jealou if they could not curry favor with her. They slowly became enthusiastic to her. ¡°Who is this beauty on th Next Chapter Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Sensation Gianna didn¡®t have a good impression of Lavian. She was a typical fence¨C sitter. Didn¡®t she diss her with Summer a few days ago? Why did shee here today to fawn on her? She nced at her indifferently. It turned out that the cover she had shot for Kate Thomas had already been sold. She took it and looked at it. It was act ually quite a good shot. Lavian said again, ¡°Gianna, you are so beautiful. My little assistant said that your magazine is extremely popr. She queued up for a long time to buy it.¡± The explo sive sensation of this magazine also indicated the explosive poprity of Gianna. It could even b e said that it was bound to cause the explosive sensation of what she was filming. Those who w ere smart enough woulde over to curry favor with her. After a while, several people came o ver and everyone praised Gianna. Of course, there were also people who praised her clothes. ¡° Gianna, where did you buy these clothes you are wearing? It looks so good.¡± Gianna said, ¡°They are from my own studio!¡± Everyone was shocked again and asked in disbelief, ¡°You have a clothing studio?¡± ¡°Yes, my main profession is fashion designer!¡± Gianna nodded. Cindia sai d, ¡°My God, you are too talented. Not only a designer but also a doctor and an actress. How many more secrets do you ha ve?¡± Gianna said mysteriously, ¡°It¡®s up to you to unearth them!¡± Cindia pointed at one of them and said, ¡°Then do you have any more clothes like this one? I also want one like this.¡± As soon as Cindia finished speaking, the other actress also echoed, ¡°Yes, I want it too, but I like this one!¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Yes, there are actually many more styles. If you have time, you can go to my studio to take a look. You can also talk to our designers about your own ideas. You can have any style you want.¡± ¡°Since so many people are interested, can you give us a discount?¡± Cindia asked with a smile. Gianna raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes! Everyone in our cre w will get a 12% off discount!¡± Cindia was instantly happy. ¡°Alright, I must get a custom¨Cmade dress. I¡®ll wear it during the wrap party.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, another actress immediately echoed, ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I also want to customize a dress.¡± Summer looked at them who were gathered toge ther talking about the magazine, Gianna, or the clothes of Gianna¡®s studio. She just wanted to strangle Gianna to death. And that Kate angered Summer even more than others. Summer chased her away, b ut she went to look for Gianna. Were Summer and Gianna in the same league? What was she trying to show? That Gianna was stronger than her? Wasn¡®t this clearly pping her in the face? Summer really didn¡®t like that little broken magazine, and she didn¡®t like Gianna¡®s clothes either. If Gian na didn¡®t shoot the cover, then Kate wouldn¡®t have to go and beg Summer instead, and then she would be the cause of the explosive sales, so how could it be Gianna¡®s turn to stand out? Now that the broken magazine re ally made a hit, and that Gianna, whether it was her person or her clothes, was beautiful for everyone to see, she was even more jealous! It was not a magazine, but a merciless p to her face. Gianna was really ruthless. Not only did she force her to apologize in front of everyone and make her lose face, but she also let Sylvia leave her. The new assistant did not understand her living habits at all and she had to teach her everything. It seemed that she had lost everything overnight. She looked at Gianna with re sentment in her eyes. How could she stand Gianna acting so proud in front of her? Next ChapterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 1 Just Hugged and Didn¡®t Do Anything Nn Group As Ss listened to Xavier report the sales of Bourgeoisie Life¡®, a gratified smile appeared on his face ¡°Is this real gales?¡± Xavier knew that Ss was in a good mood. He smiled and said, ¡®Yes, it is Gianna who has driven the sales of the maga zine!¡± Ss looked at the magazine in his hand, his eyes full of joy ¡°Son, look at your mother. This is th e most beautiful one* ¡°You have already shown it to me?¡± South was sweating out of embarrassme nt This morning, he had shown it to him more than three times. How could he not know how beau tiful his mother was? He secretly curled his lips. How could he be like his father who was unaware o f how beautiful his girlfriend was? Ss was slightly stunned, as if he had just remembered that he had already shown off this picture to all those around There was really no one to show off to, so he directly called Gianna. Gianna finally sent away all the people around her. When she received Ss¡® call, she was still a little surprised. ¡°Why are you calling me at this time? Aren¡®t you busy?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ss said, ¡°I¡®m not busy. Did you see the magazine?¡± ¡°I just saw it. I also sold a few clothes.¡± Gian naughed softly After a long time, Ss secretly nced at South and whispered, ¡°My girlfriend i s so beautiful!¡± His voice was indeed not loud, but South still heard it. He shook his head like an ad ult and took the initiative to leave the president¡®s office. When Ss saw it, he smiled. The little fellow even knew to leave space for him. On the other side, Gianna replied proudly. ¡°You just realized?¡± ¡°I noticed it a long time ago, but I¡®ve ne ver seen you take such a formal photo before. I just feel that it¡®s very... amazing!¡± Ss smiled. Gia nna said, ¡°Then just you wait, there will be many more times when you feel amazed!¡± ¡°When are youing back? It has been seven or eight days.¡± Ss was tickled by the soft voice of the little woman, Gianna said helplessly, ¡°There¡®s an actor in our crew who has been suffering from diarrhea and staying in the hospital for three days. If the filming progress was dyed, it woul d take about three more days.¡± Without South here, Ss was even more unscrupulous when he spoke to her. He stuck his lips to the phone and said, ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°Will be back very soon! Three days at most.¡± Gianna was a little embarrassed by the man¡®s blunt words. Ss said, ¡°I¡®ll go see you tonight!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? It¡®s a three¨C hour drive! If you have three free hours, go do something more meaningful!¡± ¡°I want to hug you.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°I want a kiss.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Ss thought, yes, but he did not dare to say it. He was worried that this little woman would say that he was pushing his luck. ¡°For the time being... no more.¡± When Gianna heard thi s, she could not help butugh, ¡°Let me ask you a question. Do you know what lies all men in the world will tell?¡± Ss did not pay attention to the online memes at all. How could he know the question Gianna asked? ¡°What?¡± he asked nkly. ¡°Guess!¡± Gianna was dissatisfied with his perfu nctory answer. Ss thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is nothing between me and her. Am I right? Because the more a man says so, the more it proves that something is wrong!¡± ¡°No, guess again!¡± Gianna chuckled. Ss obediently gues sed again, ¡°I got it. ¡®I don¡®t have any nest egg!¡® Right?¡± ¡°You, the CEO, are quite close to life!¡± Gianna ughed out loud. ¡°It¡®s not that either?¡± Ss asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What is that? I really can¡®t guess it.¡± Ss finally gave up struggling. Giannaughed and deliberately imitated the man¡®s voice. ¡°I just want to hug you. I don¡®t want to do anything else! Isn¡®t it a lie of all men in the world?¡± Ssughed. He didn¡®t speak for a long time and just smiled. Gianna asked again. ¡°Didn¡®t you iust say it?¡± Chapter 528 I Just Hugged and Didn¡®t Do Anything ¡°Then do you women want us to simply hug you an d do nothing? Or do you want us to do something more than just hugging?¡± the man asked in a deep voice. ¡°¡­¡± Gianna What a stinky man! She originally wanted to flirt with him, but he was the one who flirted with her instea d! Now, it was hard to get off the horse, but how could She reply? She thought for a moment and said, ¡°My thoughts can¡®t represent the public! After all, not every man is a want to hear your thoughts.¡± Gianna secretly rolled her eyes, but her voice was deliberately provocative. ¡°Wha With that, she hung up the phone. Ss listened to the beeping sound on the phone and his throat rolled unconsciously. He felt that this little woman was doing it on purpose. Otherwise, why did he have the urge to capture her back right now? He smiled foolishly and responded ¡°okay¡± to the phone that had been hung up. Next Chapter Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 She Was Kaylee Aubrey It took Ss a long time before he remembered to call the child back. Just as he stood up, the door to the president¡®s office was pushed open and South rushed in. Without saying a word, he directly thr ew himself into Ss¡® arms. Looking at his pale little face, Ss¡® heart subconsciously tightened. He inst inctively held the child in his arms and patted his back. ¡°What happened to South?¡± South hugged Ss ¡® neck with both hands and did not say anything. His whole body trembled slightly and he was a little breathless, as if he had run back in one breath. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ss was not in a hurry to know the reason. Instead, he sat in front of theputer with the child in his arms and directly checked the surveince footage. After South went out of the president¡®s room, he seemed to be very happy. He had his small hands crossed behind his back and was very proud. T here were also a few secretaries who greeted him after seeing him. He would stop politely and nod to them. He smiled and said a few words in response. However, the next scene made Ss¡® face change greatly. Samantha walked towards South, she smiled and squatted down. She said to him, ¡°South, where are you goin g?¡± South ignored her and walked straight ahead. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡®ll get you something yummy,¡± Samantha sa id, unwilling to give up. ¡°Don¡®t follow me,¡± South said, stopping in his tracks. Samantha said, ¡°I¡®m just w orried about you. If you want to go out and y, I can apany you, but you can¡®t run around alone. There are a lot of bad people outside now!¡± South walked faster and faster. There was a bathroom not far ahead, but surveince cameras were only avable in the corridor. There was no one inside. Ss only saw Samantha follow South in, but he did not know what happened inside. Not long after, South ran out and ran back to the president¡®s office in one breath. The child was so scared, it must be Samantha¡®s doing! He med himself deeply. He should have driven her away at the beginning. Why did he have to see what her purpose was and who the mastermind was? If she really frightened the child, nothing could make up for it! He hugged him tightly and shouted to the outside, ¡°Xavier, let Samanthae over!¡± Hearing this, Xavier immediately responded. ¡°South, don¡®t be afraid. I will drive her away.¡± ¡°She, she seems to be Kaylee.¡± South¡®s voice was still trembling. Ss was startled, ¡°Kaylee Aubrey? How did you recognize that she was Kayl ee? What did she say?¡± South said, ¡°She asked me why you didn¡®t let her into the office during this period of time. I said that it was your business. Later, she asked me why I didn¡®t like her. I said that I didn¡®t dislike her. She said that she actually liked me very much and asked me to help her plead. She pinched my face and looked at me in a way that was especially like Ss!¡± Ss suddenly took it seriously. He patted South on the back. This made sense why South would be afraid of her. That was the murderer who almost killed him. How could he not be afraid of her? He took his phone and called Xavier. ¡°Have you found her?¡± he asked. ¡°President Nn, not yet. I¡®ll go to the surveince room to take a look,¡± Xavier replied. South said, ¡°I locked her up in the bathroom. Do you want him to check if she is still there?¡± Ss said, ¡°Hurry up and go to the bathroom to check out!¡± Soon, Xavier returned, ¡°President Nn, I didn¡®t see Samanth a. I asked the security guard at the door just now. Samantha has left thepany.¡± Ss frowned. Kaylee had specially disguised herself toe to Nn Group. There must be a purpose! Could it be that she wanted to snatch the child away again? He looked suspiciously at the hourss at the corner of his desk. Could there be something wrong with this hourss? He took it over to take a look. Other than the faint fragrance, there was nothing special a her,¡± he instructed Xavier agreed and went on Next Chapter Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Who Would Praise Their Own Child Like This? Ss looked at South again and reached out to touch his head. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid, don¡®t be afraid. You did a great job today. No t only did you not be afraid, you even recognized Kaylee. You even locked her in the bathroom!¡± ¡°How d id she escape from the bathroom?¡± South swallowed his saliva and blinked his big eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ss deliberately boasted, ¡°Maybe someone opened it when they went to the bathroom. Fortunate ly, you followed me to thepany. Otherwise, I would have thought that she was a very capable secretary. My son was actually so powerful?¡± Although South felt the praise was a little exaggerated , he still said proudly, ¡®Is that news?¡± Ssughed. ¡°I always know that my son is really great.¡± ¡°I¡®ll give your uncle a call and ask if Kaylee is still in the mental hospital.¡± The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Brian had been interrogating Tres for the past few d ays. He was confused. ¡°Just sleeping now. I failed to hear your phone call. If you have something t o say, say it. I¡®m sleepy!¡± ¡°Call the mental hospital where Kaylee is in. The Samantha in mypany was fake. South thinks she looks like Kaylee. See if she has run out?¡± Hearing this, Brian¡®s sleepy mind instantly sobered up. ¡°She ran out? Impossible! I¡®ll call to ask.¡± Less than ten minutes after Ss hung up the phone, Bria n called again. ¡°Someone indeed got Kaylee out. Did you catch the secretary?¡± ¡°Am still searching. Did you interrogate? Who got her out?¡± Ss was very helpless. Brian said, ¡°It was Gael Aubrey and na who brought her out.¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. No wonder the couple had been so quiet during this period of time! It turned out that they had already taken their daughter out. ¡°But I feel that there should be someone behind them. Otherwise, with their strength alone, it would be impossible for them to take her away from the mental hospital. When I sent her over, I told them not to let anyone visit her or let anyone take her out. However, the head of the mental hospital has left his post. I¡®m looking for him.¡± Ss snorted, ¡°I don¡®t think it has anything to do with Lara Roberts. The real Samantha is still working for Kanes Corporation, and Lara Roberts is Kanes Corporation¡®s shareholder. He knows Kanes Corporation like the back of his hand, so he deliberately made a fake identity for Kaylee so that she easily sneaked into Nn Group!¡± Brian said, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ss said, ¡°There¡®s no hurry. I still need some time to investigate the cause of the fire. How is your Tres doing?¡± ¡°No matter what, he simply won¡®t let out the mastermind! I¡¯m f*cking afraid of beating him to death!¡± Brian said helplessly. ¡°Please lock him up for a few days first, lest the Quintets wille find him.¡± ¡°Okay, you be careful too. Don¡®t let the child be alone. If you are busy, let Southe over!¡± Ss looked at South, who was sitting on hisp, and said, ¡°No need.¡± Actually, thinking about it now, he was a little scared. If not for his child being smart, how dangerous would it be for him to keep Kaylee by his side? Howe he didn¡®t recognize her? If something really happened to the child just now, how could he exin it to Gianna? She had been taking care of South for seven years and no ident happened. However, in these only seven days when South was by his side, he had caused a lot of trouble. He hung up the phone and looked at South with some heartache. her? What is she doing here with Nn Group?¡± South also took a deep breath. Ss¡® face was gloomy, and his voice was also cold. ¡°If she doesn¡®t target you, she¡®ll target me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Do You Only Care About Giving Birth and Not Raising It? *Knock knock There was a knock on the door of the president¡®s office, but before Ss could respond, the door was pushed open with a bang. Ss frowned with displeasure. How could someone who worked here be so clumsy? He looked up and saw Edward¡®s face. He didn¡®t stand up, didn¡®t call him dad. In thepany, the president was the boss. In fact, for so many years, he had never called him dad. Since he married Lara Roberts, he had neve r called him dad. Every time they had to talk, he would directly talk. Others might think that even if the father and son we re not close, they could still be considered polite to each other. Today, Edward came over in such a fl ustered and exasperated manner because he knew that Nn Group was targeting Roberts Group Therefore, Ss did not want to pretend to be a filial son anymore. The two o f them knew that after what happened that year, how could there be no estrangement in his heart? ¡° Why are you in such a hurry? Do you need me for something?¡± Ss asked. The secretary politely nodded and left, closing the door of the president¡®s office. Edward looked at South, then looked at Ss, suppressing the anger in his heart, ¡°Why do you want to target Roberts Group?¡± Ss saidzily, ¡°I am not targeting it. It¡®s just businesspetition.¡± Edward walked to the desk in a few steps, ¡°Business Ss said unhurriedly, ¡°Just because we haven¡®t touched on it before doesn¡®t mean that we don¡®t want to cover it in the future. After all, my girlfriend is a doctor. Isn¡®t it normal for her to get involved in the medical industry? As for you, why are you so flustered? You are also part of the Nn family. Isn¡®t Nn Group¡®s development something that you are happy to see?¡± Edward said angrily, ¡°The marriage of Roberts family and Nn family is a mutually beneficial matter. Ever since you became the president, you have gradually lost a lot of co operation with Roberts Group. Now, you are even targeting Roberts Group. If you have any enmity or hatred, you cane at me. Don¡®t joke about thepany.¡± Ss sneered, ¡°What identity are you using to talk to me about this? A shareholder? Or my father? Don¡®t mix business and personal matters together!¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Edward snorted. Ss looked at him coldly, ¡°If you are talking to me as a shareholder, I am doing this for the long¨C term n of thepany. You should support it. Even if you object, it can only be a suggestion, and you have no right to make a decision. If you are talking as a father, let me tell you that this is just the beginning!¡± *Ss! What do you want to do?¡± Edward mmed the table on the spot, ¡°Now you have fledged wings, right? You are starting to fight back?¡± Ss looked at him, his eyes cold, and the corners of his mouth curved with a hint of ridicule, ¡°I also have to thank you for your momentary mistake back then. You didn¡®t pull out the roots!¡± Edward looked at him, and there was no warmth in his eyes except indifference, ¡°Although I don¡®t like your mother, you are my child. I have never thought of attacking you, but don¡¯t force me. If you don¡®t know what¡®s good for you like Brian, I will pretend that I have never had you as a child!¡± Ss thought that he had been numb to his father for so many years, but when he heard him say this without any hesitation, his heart still ached. If Brian heard this, he didn¡®t know how cold his heart would get. ¡°Have you never thought of attacking me, or are you unable to touch me under grandfather¡®s protection?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Why couldn¡®t I touch you back then?¡± He sneered, ¡°I actually never understood. Since you like Lara Roberts so much, why did you marry my mother? Why did you give birth to me and Brian? You weren¡®t responsible when you gave birth? Are you only concern birth and not raising your child?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 I Am Not As Blind As You N?velDrama.Org owns this. Edward Snorted, ¡°I was your mother who refused to divorce me no matter what it was her w?o schem ed against me and drove a wedge between us to this point otherwise, there would be no Brian¡®s birth at al! If you want to me someone me your mothert Hearing this, Ss entire body surged with a v olent dura. His eyes were filled with matred as he slowly stood up from his seat ¡°Didn¡®t you scheme against her? In order to divorce my mother, you did everything you could to plot m y mother cheating on you and gave her such a tough pill to swallow You forced her to divorce and at th e same time ruined her reputation How much did you hate her? She didn¡®t want to divorce you, but was it wrong for her to love you? Did you have to use auch despicable means to deal with a woman who ga ve birth to two sons for you? Are you still a human?¡± ¡°Ss! Edward flew into a rage out of humiliation, ¡°How can you talk to me like that?¡± ¡°Are you not used to it ?¡± Ss sneered, his smile filled with ridicule, ¡°Do you think I¡®m as blind as you? Edward, I will take back what you owe my mother bit by bit.¡± ¡°Even if I schemed against your mother, it will be even with your mother scheming against me. What does it have to do with Lara? Why are you targeting the Roberts family?¡± Edward frowned and suppressed his anger. Ss didn¡®t want to alert the enemy, so he sat back in his chair and resumed his carefree andzy attitude. ¡°I said it was a businesspetition. I won¡®t stop her frompeting with Nn Gro up!¡± Edward said, ¡°Are you determined to go against me? You won¡®t regret it?¡± ¡°Edward, I hope that you won¡®t regret it one day. Otherwise, you will be in so much pain that you will wish you were dead!¡± Ss sneered. ¡°Alright, since that¡®s the case, don¡®t me me for not caring about the affection between father and son.¡± Ss said, ¡°You¡®re so polite. Have you ever car ed about it in these years?¡± Edward was so angry that his blood pressure soared, and he cursed fiercely, ¡°Unfilial son.¡± The n he flicked his sleeves and left. Ss stared at Edward¡®s back as he left, and the muscles all over his b ody seemed to be tense. Every time he saw him, he needed a lot of control to be able to hold himself back. Especially when he kept speaking up for Lara Roberts, he hated him so much that h e wish he could kill him directly. Suddenly, his hand was covered by a soft little hand, apanied by a tender child¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡®t be angry, he¡®s gone.¡± Only then did Ss remember that the child had been in the room all the time. He let out a long sigh of relief and instantly rxed, ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®m not angry. Let¡®s go home. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± He bent down and picked South up. South said, ¡°Let¡®s go out with Landon. He broke up with godmother, and no one cares about him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ss answered. Landon was surprised to receive a call from Ss. He was worried that his uncle would talk to him about something, so he went to the restaurant they had arranged. This was a private restaurant. The decoration was very elegant, and the people wh o came here to eat were either rich or noble. The private room that Ss had booked was on the second floor. Landon had juste up an d met Gwen. She was also eating with her friends here. She was quite surprised to see Landon, ¡°Landon, are you here to find me?¡± Landon said, ¡°Ah, I also have an appointment with my friend here.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to leave. ¡°What friend? Why don¡®t we go together?¡± Gwen asked again. Landon frowned slightly and could only answer vaguely, ¡°It¡®s not convenient.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Gwen replied with a disappointed expression. Landon had just passed by a private room when he heard a familiar female v oiceing from inside, causing his footsteps to instinctively stop. If he had not heard wrongly, this wa s Kate¡®s voice. His heart was beating in panic. It had been so many years since he had this kind of feeli ng of wanting to see her and being afraid to see her. Gwen looked at the motionless Landon in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Landon seemed to ha about to walk away. However, he heard Kate¡®s anxious voice in the private room again, ¡°Mr. Norris, please behave yourself. Next Chapter Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 He Came Landon stopped again, and his face quickly sank. In fact, the door of the private room was close d. He could not hear it clearly, and he did not know what was going on inside. Therefore, he did not move. He stood at the door and tried to listen again. Gwen, who had nned to go back, also came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon did not make a sound and pricked up his ears to listen to the movements in the private room. As he expected, the atmosphere in the private room was indeed freezing. This Mr. Norris had taken t he initiative to invite Kate to talk about cooperation. Kate was very happy and carefully prepare d her proposal. However, this person was not here to talk about cooperation at all. He was here to find fault. First, he forced her to drink. Later, he was not satisfied and insisted on drinking a Wedlock toast with her. Kate smiled and joked that a Wedlo ck toast was for people who loved each other. Mr. Norris sat down and touched her hand. She quietly a voided it. But he did not know how to restrain himself at all. This time, he even touched her butt. She was so scared that she hurriedly stood up and said the words just now. The man looked at her like she was making a fuss about nothing. ¡°Why does Miss Thomas have such a big reaction? Don¡® t you want to cooperate? How can you not show some sincerity?¡± Kate¡®s face sank. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡®t think we can continue our cooperation. I have already bought the bill for this meal. Everyone, please go ahead. I will take my leave first.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her little purse and was about to leave. The man sneered and grabbed the strap of the bag, ¡°You want to leave? Since you¡®re already here, do you think you can leave so easily?¡± ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± Kate frowned. The man leaned against the back of the chair with a faint smile on his face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here for your little broken magazine? You didn¡®t give me any face. Who do you think I am?¡± Kate stood in ce and said coldly, ¡°Drinking is fine, but touching other people¡®s buttocks is not. Mr. Norris, do as you please.¡± As she spoke, she pulled back her bag and was about to leave. However, just as she took a step, another man stood up and stopped her. His voice was cold, ¡°Drink this cup of wine and the cooperation continues. If you don¡®t drink it, don¡®t think of leaving this door today!¡± Kate knew that this man was Mr. Norris¡® bodyguard, and she suddenly felt that she had been tricked. She raised her hand and smashed her little purse at the man¡®s head. While the man was holding his head and dodging, she rushed in the direction of the door, but just as her hand touched the door handle, her hair was suddenly grabbed by someone behind her, dragging her back. When she retreated, she knocked down the wine bottle on the table and shattered it on the ground. Kate struggled and shouted, ¡°Bastard, let go of me. Someone, help, pa.¡± Before she finished speaking, she was pped on the face, apanied by Mr. Norris¡® cursing, ¡°Damn! I gave you face, but you don¡®t want it!¡± This p was a bit ruthless. Kate felt that her brain was buzzing, followed by a prolonged ringing in his ears. It w as as if hundreds of bees were buzzing in her ears. Mr. Norris ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Let her drink this cup of wine, and I want to see how she will be arrogant!¡± As he spoke, he threw a white pill into the wine cup, shook it gently, and handed it to the bodyguard. The bodyguard held Kate¡®s neck in one hand and took the wine cup in the other. He then poured it into Kate¡®s mouth. Kate naturally knew that there would not be anything good inside. She desperately resisted and used her hands and feet, but it had to be said that the strength of a man and a woman was like the difference between heaven and earth. She did not have any martial arts, and she was like a fish that had been ced on a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered. But how long could she hold her breath? She began to realize that this man didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her, but he just wanted to come and find trouble with her. Just as she was in despair, the door of the private room was kicked open. With a bang. the entire three of them looked in the direction of the door in shock. Wh en she saw the man at the door of the private room, Kate inexplicably felt a sense of grievance, and her tears fell so unwillingly. It was hard to describe her mood at this time. There was an embarrassment, happine ss, and gratitude, but she knew clearly in her heart that they would never have any intersection at all. Why did it have to be him? Did she not want to see him? No. Was she not happy to see him save h er? Of course not. She just hated that she was not free and easy enough, she was not decisive enough and could not forg et himpletely, and she could not have no waves in her heart when she saw him. That kind of contr adictory mood made her directly squat on the ground and cry aloud. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 533 He Came ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr. Norris raised his eyebrows. Landon¡®s face was gloomy as if it were made of iron, and his whole body was surrounded by a violent aura. He did not say a word and directly walked in. When passing by the dining table, he directly picked up the chair on the ground and walked toward Mr. Norris. Next Chapter Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 They Were Both Ruthless People ¡°What, what are you trying to do?¡± Mr. Norris imme diately retreated in fear. The bodyguard beside him rushed forward. Before he could counterattack, the chair in Landon¡®s hand had already fallen and smashe d directly on the bodyguard¡®s head. Seeing that Landon was a ruthless person, Tru Norris was immediately afraid. In this day and age, the cowardl y were afraid of the tyrannical, and the tyrannical were afraid of the reckless. With such a reckless fighting style, she obviously did not care about his life. He was so scared that he ran along the other side of the table in a panic towards the door. Landon was much more decisive. He really didn¡®t care about the consequences. Of course, he a lso had the strength. He picked up another chair and smashed it at Tru Norris without thinking. With a bang, the chair hit the ground, making a harsh sound. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tru Norris escaped it by luck. He was even more afraid and quickened his pace. But just as he ran to the door, Landon also arrived there. He stretched out his hand and directly dragged him back from the door of the private room by the way Tru Norris had grabbed Kate. The door of the private room was hooked by Landon with his foot. The bodyguard had already recovered from the shock of the chair that had just been smashed. Seeing that Tru Norris was restrained by Landon, he swayed and got up. He also picked up a chair and thr ew it at Landon.. ¡°Landon, be careful,¡± Gwen shouted in fear at the door. Landon subconsciously looked back and saw the chair that was about to fall. He raised his hand to block it. Just as he was about to counterattack, he heard the sound of a bottle shattering. The woman was holding half a bottle, her face pale and trembling. The bodyguard was hit by Kate¡®s bottle. The intense pain, apanied by the gurgling of beer, made him feel as if he had been spinning in ce for hundreds of times. In less than three seconds, he finally could not bear the burden and fell to the ground directly. Before he fainted, he was still thinking that these two people were ruthless. Landon ignored Gwen and looked at Kate in shock. He did not expect that Kate could also be ruthless, and it seemed that it was to save him. His mood inexplicably improved a lot. ¡°Landon, are you alright? Does your arm hurt?¡± Gwen asked as she ran in from outside. ¡°How dare you?¡± she said, kicking the bodyguard who had already fainted on the ground. Kate held half a bottle of wine in her hand and stood still; looking at Gwen, who was kicking the bodygu ard crazily. Suddenly, she felt a little sad. She hated it that her mind was in a mess once another woman treated hi m well. Maybe he had heard it and just helped her like a friend, but she thought too much. Landon held Tru Norris¡® neck with one hand and stretched out his other hand to her, ¡°Give it to me.¡± At this time, Kate¡®s mind was nk and she looked at him nkly, not knowing what he wanted. L andon said again, ¡°Give me the bottle.¡± Kate seemed to have just reacted and subconsciously handed the half bottle in her hand to Landon. Landon took it and approached the man¡®s neck, ¡®Which hand touched her just now?¡± His voice was cold. ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡®s all a misunderstanding. Let go of me first.¡± Tru Norris was scared half to death to do? ¡°If you don¡®t say it, I will assume you touched her with both hands!¡± As Landon spoke, he directly grabbed his hand and pressed it on the table. He held half a beer bot Next Chapter Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Uncle, Why Are You Here? Tru Norris was in so much pain that he couldn¡®t say a word. He held his breath and endured the pain ¡°And this hand , right?¡± Landon said, trying to grab his other hand, Tru Norris screamed in fear and began to struggle with all his might, ¡°Ah ¨C someone told me to do it.¡± Kate was also frightened by Landon¡®s reckless method and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him , ¡°Alright, let him go!¡± Landon looked at Kate. The fierce look in his eyes just now became gentle i n a second. He said nothing but pushed Kate to the ground. ¡°Tell me honestly, who told you to do this? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will cripple your other hand.¡± ¡°Summer asked me to do it. She said that Miss Thomas and Gianna bullied her and asked me to teach her a lesson. I didn¡®t want to do anything. I just wanted to scare her. Please spare me!¡± ¡°Who is Summer?¡± Landon fr owned and looked at Kate. Kate did not expect that it was Summer who was looking for trouble with her. She looked at Landon and gave a simple exnation, ¡°A female celebrity who was shooting the cover at my ce. Because she was not satisfied with the clothes, I canceled the cooperation with her. Later, Gianna helped me shoot it. Now, the best¨C selling cover on the street is Gianna. Maybe she was jealous of my cover this time. I will call Giann ater and ask her to be careful.¡± Landon responded. When he looked at the man, his eyes became cold again for a second, ¡°Next time, if you dare to find trouble with her, one hand of yours will not be enough.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the man answered hurriedly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Landon said coldly. The man got up in a hurry and just walked out of the door, he saw Ss and South standing at the door, as well as the security guards and bodyguards around the door. Landon made such a big noise, how could the restaurant just watch? When the waiter saw Landon enter, he knew that there would definitely be a fight. He hurriedly went downstairs and called the security guards up. As a result, the security guards met Ss as soon as they came up. Ss stopped their intrusion and threatened that he would take responsibility if something happened. If it were for someone else who said this, they would naturally not listen. However, Ss¡® words carried a lot of weight in Summer City. So these people just s tood at the door and listened to the gradually silence inside. Then, the man walked out. Others might not know Ss, but Tru Norris was a person in the business circle, and how could he not know him? He nodded slightly at Ss as a greeting before hurriedly leaving. But who knew that Ss would actually say, ¡°What happened?¡°. Tru Norris was slightly stunned. He did not expect that Ss would actually take the initiative to talk to him. If not for today¡¯s asion, he would definitely be overwhelmed by the favor. When had he ever seen Ss take the initiative to talk to someone? But today, his behavior was really a bit embarrassing. But he could not ignore it, so he stopped and answered vaguely, ¡°I was identally scratched by a beer bo ttle. President Nn, you go ahead. I¡®ll¡­ go deal with it first.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to indicate the blood on his hand. However, the bodyguard walked over and blocked his path. At this time, Landon also walked out of the private room. When he saw Ss, he asked in surprise, ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Ss had an expressionless face, ¡°Why am I not here? South and I are still waiting for you to eat!¡± Only then did Landon remember that he had made an appointment to eat with Ss. He had just forgotten about this matter, ¡°Aiya, uncle, I forgot. Have you eaten with South?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Ss red at hi m, ¡°While you were fighting here, how could we eat?¡± ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± He suddenly looked at Tru No rris. Tru Norris waspletely stunned... Next ChapterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 The Third Wheel Tru Norris waspletely stunned. He immediately broke out in a cold sweat. This man was actually Ss¡® nephew Just now, he was thinking of going back to inquire about who this person was and preparing to teach him a lesson. Now, he felt that i would be good Il Ss did not teach him a lesson He humedly to ok two steps towards Ss and exined with a forced smile, ¡®President Nn, I am really sorry to have disturbed your meal. I have already exined this matter to your nephew. This is a misunderstanding Done?¡± Ss nced at Landon Landon red at the man before looking at Ss, ¡°Yes, Kate w on¡®t let me fight again.¡¯ Ss replied, ¡°Sinoo it¡®s a misunderstanding, let¡®s disperse.¡± Hearing that the group of bodyguards in front of him gradually dispersed Only then did Thu Nomis dare to secretly take a deep breath. He had been scared to death Thank you President Nn. After that he left in a panic. Ss looked at London and then looked at Kate, who had been silent all this while, and asked, ¡®Are you alright? Thank you, Mr. Nn, for your help. Kate shook her head ¡°Godmother, what happened to your face?¡® South frowned and looked at Kate¡®s face. Kate squatted down and circled around South, Im fine. I was bullied by that bastard just now! South reached out his small hand to touch her face. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter, ¡®Godmother, are you in pain? Ask Mommy to show you 9¡®s okay Ill go back and apply an ice pack.¡® Ss looked at London and sald, ¡®South said that you have lost weight must be that you haven¡®t had a good meal in this period of. timo, so he asked you toe out together. I may not need to care about It now You guys can talk. We have to go back to eat¡± After that he held South¡®s hand and left Kate looked at Landon again. He had indeed lost weight. He was even thinner than thest time they met. At this moment his hair was messy and his eyes were ck. He was so skinny that he looked like he was malnourished. Suddenly, her heart ached, but she did not know how to say Il She wanted him to take care of himself She stood up and looked at him. ¡®Thank you for just now.¡± Theers of London¡®s mouth twitched with difficulty. In the past seven years, she had never said such polite words to him. He altres disliked her for being ungr ateful and did not treat herself as an outsider But now.. She was as polite as a stronger to him, but he inexplicably wanted to cry At luned out that the one who wasn¡®t palite to you was the one who loved you He pointed at her face, Your face. Let me take you to the hospital No need no need.nl go home and apply ice on my own. Kate hurriedly refused. Gwen also said, ¡°Landon, is your arm alright? Il take you to the hospital to take a look too, all nghe? Landan nced af Gwen and s aid impatienty. ¡°Im fine! You can go back.¡± ; Gwon frowned and said, ¡°How can you be fine? I just saw that man hit you arm. It must be painlul She sad that she wanted to see Landon¡®s an ¡®There¡®s no need to look. Im molly fine,¡® Landon sad, avoiding her Kate tell that she was the third wheel here. Although nna said that they were just colleagues, seeing how concerned s he was now, could they just be colleagues? Yahusta, you had better go to the lospital so rake a look,¡± she said with a light cough antis fine, a doesn¡®t hurt London and indifferently afraid that Kate would be womed. Kalt silently hesved a sign of reliel. Was he trying to get her lo lerro quickly She smiled and said, ¡°Well.. If there¡®s nothing else i lerne Irst ThankBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you for your help just now. After that she lett with her bag Landon looked at her back as she walked further and further away. His reluctance to part was magnined by tens of thousands of Next Chapter Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Can You Not Be by My Side? Kate resisted the learns that were about to lead to eat together would the two of the eal together , or the three of thern) She could feel that her emotions were very unstable, and she was womed that she would cry in front of him if she was not careful After haghating for a while she slowly tu rned around and her face was filled with a distans smile, ¡®s not convenient today. In tmat you to a thank you finner mother day Ha valco was so soll that it was like a thin piece of paper being blown apare by the wind ¡°Alrich we you al l nghi by yourself? I send you of Landon smiled awkwardly ¡°No need a call someone to pick me up Ill be leaving first.¡± Kate umedly wave d her hand, As she spoke, she left However, Landon stood in ce for a long ume She said that it was inconvenient today. Would she be dating someone else7 She said that someone would c ome to pick bor up Was she referring to Jasper? Geren looked at Landon for a while, then looked at Kate who was walki ng away Landon, who is she? You actually rushed in to fight for her. You were so amazing! Landon looke d back at Gwen. He suddenly felt that if not for this warnan, Kate might not have refused him. ¡°Can you not be by my side? Whats wrong? I was womed about you¡®Gwen looked at him with a wonged expression. No need¡± Landon sad Alter saying that he used his hand to support his other injured arm and went to the front desk to settle the bill. Afterpensating the damaged items, he left Kere was already in a taxi, her heart in a mess, thinking about Landon¡®s injury, and then thinking that she didn¡®t need to worry about him at all What was she doing? Couldny she do less of such things? When she got home, she direcdy threw herself on the bed. She didn¡®t care about the injury on her face and covered her head with the quilt She wanted to cry. She hated herself for being useless. She couldn¡¯t let go of such a small thing S he took the phone and called Gianna directly Glenna had finished work early today She was surprised t o receive a call from Kate ¡®What did you call me for Kate did not make a sound Alter a long time she sai d, ¡°Gianna, I feel ufortable¡® What¡®s wrong? Gianna frowned. imet Landon loday I was hamssed by a man. Just as I was about to ask for help. Landon came in He saved me.¡± Hom isn¡®t ths g ood? What¡®s there to feel ufortable about? Gianna answered. in order to save me, he was smash ed in the arm by that man¡®s bodyguard with a chair. He was injured, Kate sold. Then you can take him to t he hospital to take a look. Isnt that good? Kate sad a line angrily, ¡®But I dont want to take him to the hospital Ganna said, ¡®He was injured in order b sove you What¡®s wrong with you taking him to the hospital? It¡®s normal. This doesn¡®t mean that you want to continue the rtionship with hor or something, okay? But if you don¡®t go, you seem to be afraid to see him and deliberately and win¡® Kete a urted her lips and said, He doesnt lock concern sound Nm. Why should I go? Garna suddenly realized. No wonder she said she was ulonable. It turned out that there was someone else there, who was a? o the one sau in you shopst time You mean that colleague of Landon¡®s Kete said. Yes, she was conc erned about London¡®s injury. I couldnsay anything¡® Gianna said. Landon only said that they were collea gues Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They didnt look bkr colleagues You didn¡®t see how attentive that woman was to him Kate what tractly ar e you the skinge ording to my ar.alyses, London has feelings for you now. If you still like hira, uy to l et go of your past and get along with him agno BA If you really cant forget what happened in the past dont force yourself Try t o develop a rtonship with other and doni torturo yourself like this Tmna I think I may be sickm parucrly conflicted I clearly want to see him crazily in my heart, but my rationality is tefling ine that a man ke hon is not worth it Every ume I see him. I will think of Mnie Sud denly, he is a romamine person in my heart who Pirts everywhere its rol that I dom wami to let go of the past and get along win him agam Bafore we get back together, I have begun Next Chapter Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 She Was Too Audacious! Heart this nna biso Tell her heart ache terribly She andously contoled, Kate, listen to me. Yo u are not sick It is that the blow of til marter to you was too great How much you care above it p roves how much you loved him. What I suggesus that you can test him for a penod of Ume befor e you agree to be with her again, but you can make the testst too long it is hard to guarantee t hat he will not loll in love with other women Kate stid Flubbomly I how falls in love with someon e, let him fall. Who cares? Anyway, he has always been busy with women Aller breaking up with this girlfriend, it will not take long for him to have the next girlfnend. If his feelings are so cheap who cares about 117 Gianna smd. I have to be fal about this You canl treat other girls feelings for him as his fault Landon is handsome and is half Nn family. There will be many girls who will try their best to approach him and seduce him. This is very normal Kate did not speak for a long tima Gl anna advised again, ¡°Anght don) make things difficuh for yoursell. Just let nature taka Ito course. Time is the best touchstone. Whether you like him or not will be known after a long time.¡± Hearing this, Kate¡®s nose twitched again, ¡®I leel that my curent self in particrly annoying ¡°No, you are not. If you don¡®t believe me call London and ask him if you are annoying.¡± I won¡®t call.¡± Kate Haid He will definitely say that you are not annoying. He would probably say ¡®Come on, let¡®s get back together. nna laughed through her toare He want soy such sweet words. Every word he says to me isced wi th thoms¡® Gianna said, ¡°Because he used to treat you as a brother And now, you won¡®t even give him a chance to say sweet words.¡® I don¡®t want to hear it now.¡® Kate snorted proudly. ¡°You are stubbom. Tell me about what happened tonight Who is the person who was looking for trouble with you? ¡®Yes I called you to tell you about this matter. That man is called Tru Norris. ording to him, Summer had deliberately asked him 10e and find trouble with me. Moreover, he also mentioned you. You should be careful ¡°Summer nna frownad. Yes, maybe she was jealous because of the explosive sales of our magazines What did that man do to your Gianna asked with a gloomy face ¡°That bastard touched my but I was about to leave, but he refus ed to let me go He even asked his bodyguard to grab me and pour wine into my mouth. At that time, I r eally felt that I was finished Fortunately. Landon arrived, but the bodyguard also smashed London mih a chair London used his arm 10 block it. That woman kept asking Landon to go to the hospital, but he didn¡®t go Ganna didnt interrupt. She kept listening, but the more she listened, the uglier her face becam e. Thus Summer was really too audacious! The two of thern chatted for more than an hour, and Kole¡®s mood was a litde better. The next day. Giarma and Jowel came to the new earty. They did not go in when they arrived out walted at the door with a suck in hand. Gradusily, a lot of people gathered of the door, and everyone was discussing in contusion What¡®s wrong with Gianna? 7 don¡®t know She has been standing here for a long time Who is the waiting for? Is there anyone else who hasn¡®te? ¡®Summer, Sunmu hasole Did she offend Gionne again? ¡°Who knows? Eh? M looks like stre¡®sing Thut everyone looked into the distance. A dazzling red Ferrant slowly drove over. Just as the car was still being parked Gianga moved. She shagged a baseball bol md walked towards thy red Ferri. for a moment everyone subconsciously held they breath They did not know what she wanted to do, but from the looks of in did not scorn like s good thing Inslead, it seemed loko she was looking for a night As expected Just as everyone was still confused, nna held the rock and smashed it directly own the Ferran¡®s car window.. Next ChapterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Not Having a Good Memory at All stus Ganna craty Everyone was shocked Yes, thing C owor several million ¡®1 cand then sommer must have ollended here Everyone was talking about it, but Summer was confused. The key was that she had just stopped the car and had note down yet. The stick thal was smashing down on the car window seemed to have hit her body. Every time Gianna smoshed it down, she webconsciouahy dodged backwards Hegyes wer e fitted with disbelief as sho watched the windshield crack Out by bit. In the end, it was like a spider web mth dense Tacks Wasn¡¯t mis Gianni non 100 arogani? She was really mod and got off the car after being hit by Gianna She angrily walked towards Gianna and shouled at her, ¡°nn a, are you crazy?¡± Sut up! Gianna raised her cho and pointed it at her. Why did you hi my carSummer was shocked and subconsciously dodgod backwar ds. The corners of Gianna¡®s mouth curled into a snee, ¡®l find that your memory is not good at all. A few days ago, you apologized in front al everyone. You haven¡®t learned you lesson yet and you still dare to provoke me Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer fronted. Who provoked you? What did I do to you? Aren¡®t you a little too arrogant? Do you thin k I don¡®t dare to call the podca? As she spoky, she was going to find a cell phone to call the police. Gianna gave her a look ¡®Report, see how many years you can stay in prison for the crime of buying a vicious person? Who did itun? Summer was really stunned for a moment. Gianna said, ¡°Don¡®t you know that Tru Norris has done ? Summer suddenly realized. No wonder Gianna went crazy. It tumed out that she knew that Tru Noms had targeted Kate yesterday Vesterday she received a call from Try Noms whoined to her. He sald that she had made him sulle a lot He also said mathe tad met ss and offended Ss nephone He hadn¡®t been able to handle such a small matter and still had the nerve to me her! kserned that not only had she offended Ss nephew, she had also offended Gianna? Tileers of her mouth curted into a smile. She did not take her seriously at all she raised her chin slightly and qubbled, ¡°You are ndering ore What did I ask him to do7 Ganna s neered, ¡°You know what you hold him to do. Dont be so confident that I can¡®t find any evidence. A fall into the pil gain in the MC¡® Hearing thos. Summer suddenly choked. She reaily didn¡®? dare to challenge Gianna. Just like 1957 ore, she didn¡®t know how nna found the evidence in short she was a wardo Gianna looked at her painting the stuck in her hand at her. ¡°It warn you onest time Youd better behave yourself and stop making trouble for me and my best friend Otherwise, not tine, it wani be the car that will be smashed, but you! Alter buying that she di nctly entered the chi Sunma looked at the smashed car and then at the arrogant Ganna. She was really engry This wonian was really her natural nemeaus Glenna who walked in with some resentment looked at the people who were still thered at the door and sad angrily. What are you soll icoking af7 Ivyyone sncried disoainfully and re turned to the crew Surime looked at the cow and was erremely angry. She had nothing to be arrogant a bout Wasn¡®t she just relying on the numbe of mer sho alept with? Inciucing Morow and Alex Next Chapter Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Something Happened Gs look south to thepany bony As soon as he arrived at thepany he saw several people in ragoed clothes in the parking lot near Nolm Group They looked like beggars H eltowned slepthy and asked Xwier behind him. Who are these people 7 I dont know I have never seen those beggars before,¡¯ Xavier was also confused Silun auld, ¡®Get the securty guards to drive them away Xavier rtsponded and called the security guards at the door asking them to drive them away As Ss walked close and closer, he found that these beggars were all holding a magazino with nne is the cover they were af mativating Some were hugging Gianna¡®s cover, somo were hugging and licking, and some wore tearing off nna¡®s cover u was a very crue and abnormal scene. His face unmediately darkened and stopped the secunty guards who were chasing them, ¡°Bning them here¡® The security guards responded and grabbed thern directly in front of Ss. But we when they amved in front of Silos, the beggars did not raise their heads or open their eyes. They hugged the cover like lools wid drooled. Ss suddenly felt a kind of disgust. He went forward and directly grabbed a beggar¡®s magazine. The beggar shouted, ¡°Give back my wife to me! A stor gathered in Ss¡® eyes. In an instant his whole body was filled with hostilit y. He coldly ordered Xavier. ¡®Get them off the shad Tell Kate not to print the cover of this issue a nymore Xaviers hoort was in his throat as he answered in a panic Arent these beggars courting death? Even he couldnt stand it so it was easy to imagine how angry his president was. ¡°Who told you toe here?¡± Ss looked at these dir ty beggars The fire or six beggars didn¡®t make a sound, and they all held the covers and called her their wives S s was furous and ordered coldly. Take them with mel? As he spoke, he lumed around and got into the car. The bodyguards each controlled one to stuff into the car, but the beggars seemed to have suddenly be smart agan and refused to get in the car. Bul even if they didn¡®t want to. they couldn¡®t fight against Ss¡® bodyguards! They were pushed into the cars, and the cars drovo away. Slos knew that someone must have done this on purpose to disgust him. This behind¨Cthe¨Cscene mastermind was really perverted, Although he had brought South Lo Ruby Pce, he was worried that it would be too bloody inside, so he asked Xavier to take him out to y Alter entering, Ss was not in a hurry to ask. Since they were looking to die, then he would send them on the way. He ordered everyone to go inside and do their best Ss sal on the sofa md listened to the painiu screams inside belore the fire in his heart subsided a little Twenty minutester Sujas ordered people to bring the five beggan out. Not long after five bodyguards dragood the five beggars out This time, they were extremely ruthles s, mainly because they were angry. Just now, they had seen it with their own eyes that each and every one of them pretended to be crazy and did not tell who ordered thern to do it.. When the whop het thesr bodies, did they want to take the Initiative to ex in? However. President Nn was not in a rury to ask now This should be a good lesson. Suas set on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth He looked at them as if they had been fished on or watec There was only cold indifference on muce. Can you say it now? The live beggars were all covered in blood. They were so sloppy thal they could not be saved. All of them just had one breath tefl. One of the begons und, Tiwas a murun who are we a sum of money and let us do that in front of Nn Group ¡°She #so told us thor Gianna¡®s child was the child of a beggar? Another added.. Chapter 540 Something Happened The beggar said she didnt say it. She just gave everyone ten thous and yuan and said that there were still ten thousand yunn leff this matter was done s did not need to think to know that it was Kaylee This woman was very cunning After leaving Nn Group, she went directly to the mall ording to the curveince she went into the bathroom but no one came out it was very likely that she had changed clothes, so they did not find her ¡°When did she find you?¡± T he beggar replied, ¡®n was yesterday.¡® Ss narrowed his eyes. It seemed that she had nned this matt er when she went out yesterday, ¡°Where did she find you?¡± ¡®At the Bridge Hole in the west suburb Ss understood. He did not waste any more time here. He directly lelt Ruby Pce and took South back to check the surveince videos This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Who Told You to Come Over? On the other side, Gianna also encountered the situation that Ss had encountered. During the lunch break arge group of beggars suddenly came from outside the crew. Each of them held a magazine o f Gianna in their hands with all sorts of actions of molestation In fact, Gianna did not go out at noon She had he ard from Lavian She was suspicious and took Jewel out The scene in front of her was indeed beyond her imagination There were too many of them. There were at least twenty beggars at the entrance of the crew. Everyone was weanng tattered clothes and hats. Their hair was curled up as if they had not been w ashed for months, covering their eyes. Their faces were also dark. They were all holding her magazine in their hands and talking dirty words. It made Gianna¡®s brain buzz Scenes from seven years ago Nashed through her mind, causing her to instantly turn cold, from hea d to toe Her entire body was covered in ayer of fine goosebumps She could clearly feel the hairs on her spine stand up one by one Who? Who did this? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jewel nced at Gianna whose face was so pale that there wasn¡®t even a hint of blood She didn¡®t even have a hint of blood color on her lips Jewel was a little worried. She walked to Gianna and asked her with her eyes Gianna shook her head mechanically She suddenly took a few steps forward like a madwoman and snatched one of the beggar¡®s magazines , ¡®Who told you toe here? The beggar smiled at Gianna, revealing his white teeth, ¡°Gianna, I came to find you. Do you still remem ber me? That night seven years ago? Before Gianna could say anything, another beggar retorted, ¡°Gianna was with me seven years ago. Her child was mine ¡°Gianna, dont listen to him Seven years ago, it was me who was with you. South was my child with you. If you don¡®t believe m e, you can do a paternity test The crew members all looked at each other and whispered, ¡®What does this mean?¡± ¡°Does that mean that seven years ago Gianna slept with a beggar? ¡°It¡®s possible. There was a child Do es Gianna have a child?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it from her That is to say, that child was bom by Gianna and the beggar? Oh my god, being so arrogant, she actually had an affair with a beggar? Isnt it disgusting to sleep with such a dirty beggar? They are disgu sting to look at!¡± This matter really amused Summer At first, she did note out, and she was not interested in everyth ing about Gianna However, the new assistant said that it was Giannas scandal. She went out to take a look and heard th e words of the beggars She had been worried that there was no way to take revenge on her Wasn¡®t this a ready¨Cmade matenal? She took the phone and quietly took photos. Then she sent the photos to the agent, together with the ph She wanted him to think of a more explosive title and then make a promotion She wanted to hammer Gi How could she be arrogant again! Marcus Alex, and these beggars, haha, she wanted to see how she w Next Chapter Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 It¡®s Fine, I Am Here Gianna never thought that one day, her scandal would be exposed in public in such a way She could not seal peoples mouths. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bad news had wings Today it had been witnessed by the entire crew, and she could imagine what she would have to deal with next I was gossip that she could not exin clearly, and it was spittle that could drown her. How cruel No matter how she looked at it, it seemed to have been done by Kaylee, but wasn¡®t she in a mental hos pital? Weren¡®t these beggars mental patients? Looking at the group of beggars, Gianna¡®s heart began to stir up and down. She felt as if she was sitting on a boat, dizzy in her mind She felt as if she could fall to th e ground at any time. Jewel suddenly hugged Gianna She helped her sit to the side and gently patted h er to signal her to wait. Only then did she stand up and look at the group of beggars Her eyes were col d without any warmth Then, she suddenly attacked a beggar Her speed was extremely fast. She only used one palm to knock someone unconscious on the ground. Then, she picked up the magazine that fell on the ground Then she used the same method 10 knock the seco nd beggar down and picked up the magazine on the ground again. The beggars were a little scared an d began to retreat quietly But how could their speedpare to Jewel¡®s speed? Then there was the thi rd, the fourth. The onlookers all looked at her in disbelief. She was actually so powerful? Especially Su mmer, her eyes were full of shock No wonder Gianna didn¡®t mind even if she was a mute It turned out that she had martial arts Thinking about it now, she felt a little scared. If she had really targ eted her at that time, she might have been like a beggar lying on the ground Al this time, Jewel had alre ady knocked down the fifth one. When the other beggars saw this situation, they didn¡®t dare to stay any more and ran away Some of them forgot to drop the magazine in their hands, and Jewel would chase t hem far away until she snatched the magazine from their hands When she came back with twenty magazines in her arms Gianna was sitting on the ground She bent her legs and hugged herself with her arms. She buried her head between her legs deeply Her whole body seemed to be covered with a thickyer of haze. Jewel was very distressed She walked over and hugged her she could feel her whole body trembling sli ghtly Suddenly, a ck Rolls Royce drove over from afar. The car steadily stopped not far from Gianna. The door opened and a tall and handsome man came out The man was dressed in a dark suit His steps were steady and gave people a sense of security Howev er, there was no expression on his angr face He looked like he was not easy to provoke. Especially the strong aura around the man, which made people not dare to go any further Jewel recogn ized him She immediately stood up and gave him an anxious look to look at Gianna. Little did she know that Ss had rushed over because he had received a call from the bodyguard. He walked to Gianna, squatted down, and called softly, ¡°Gianna Heanng this, Gianna paused and looked up nkly to see that it was Ss. She did not say a word, Ss held the back of her head and kissed her on the head. He said with distress, ¡°t¡®s okay, I am h Jewel was stunned for a moment, and then she followed her into the car Next Chapter Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Noisy Fans The cor drove off Everyone was boiling with excitement. They pointed at the car that was far away and asked, ¡°Who w as that person just now? He kissed Giannol *He is the president of Nn Group, Ss¡® ¡°Ss¡® Oh my god, Gianna has a rtionship with Ss?¡± *This Gianna is too amazing Not only does she have an offair with Alex and Marcus, but she also ha s a rtionship with Ss?¡± Unexpectedly, just as this person finished speaking, Summer sneered, ¡®Heh! Why don¡®t you say that G ianna also has a rtionship with the beggar? Didn¡®t you hear those beggars say that they had a child with Gianna?¡± Cindia said, ¡°How is this possible? I think that those beggars are deliberately targeting Gianna¡® Summer glored fiercely at Cindia. Al this time, she was still ignorant and said, ¡°Then why did s omeone target Gianna by using beggars?¡± Condia said, ¡®In order to disgust people. Whoever it is is really wicked. Sunmer curled her lips, ¡°You rea lly believe in Gianna. You should go online and see how Gianna has been scolded by others.¡± Cindia was surprised She look out her mobile phone and searched Gianna, and many hot searches im mediately appeared. The first one was ¡®Who Is Gianna?¡± ¡°The Mouthwatering Bourgeoisie Life Cover Goddess¡® ¡°The Men Behind Gianna Are Varied ¡°Many Beg gars Held the cover of Gianna Magazine and Expressed their love for Her ¡°nna and Nine¨C Toiled Fox No 7 For a moment, Gianna¡®s name exploded on the Inte Everyone scolded her, ¡°Damn! Look at the scope of her choice! From the presidents to t he beggars on the streets, tsk tsk tsk! 7 admire this woman for being able to sleep with a beggar and having a child. Totally beyond my imagi nation.¡± ¡°Yes, I have to admire her After she slept with a beggar she could still hook up with such a big boss.¡± have to say, she is pretty good looking!¡± ¡°Of coursel She was the cover goddess, but I heard that the co ver was stolen from Summer¡® 7s that so? She actually stole Sister Summer¡®s resources Does she think that all our Summer fans are dead? Gianna, get out of the entertainment circle Don¡®t make the entertainment circle a mess Boycott Giannal* ¡°Go to hell, don¡®te to ruin our Sister Summerti In fact, ¡°The Men Behind Gianna Are Varied¡® was run by Summer¡®spany Under the leadership of public rtions, the fans were furious From questioning Gianna¡®s character to altacking her personally and resisting her out of the entertainment circle, everything went smoothly There was also a new ount that seemed to be running this ount mainly said that seven years ag o Gianna had been driven out of the country by his father after hanging out with a beggar and ignoring his father¡®s objection 10 giving birth. Thements below were unbearable, and there was a lot of noise, and there were endless insults Summer looked at the more and more abuses towards Gianna, and theers of her lips revealed a proud expression Gianna used to be proud, but now she was in a sorry state N?velDrama.Org owns this. Taking advantage of the Gianna events poprity, she also posted the matter of Gianna treating patient For a time, Sean¡®s fans also joined in and began to boycott Gianna Some people even photoshopped Gianna¡®s photo into a portrait of the deseased and posted it online, te away Next Chapter Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Release the Statement Just as a chaotic battle broke out on the Inte. Lara Roberts also saw the content of the Inte. It could be said that although Samantha did n ot kill Ss, it was unexpected to have forced Gianna into such a desperate situation, Wasn¡®t S s targeting Roberts Group? Then he might as well not be the president any longer After discussing with Edward, the two of them went directly to the old house Merlin still did not know what was going on outside. Edward was not in a hurry to talk about this matter. Instea d, he directly said that Ss had recently worked hard against Roberts Group and snatched several of Roberts Group¡¯s big clients. Lara Roberts was also a little helpless, ¡°Dad, you have to take care of it. T he Roberts family and the Nn family are one big family He is targeting Roberts Group. Isn¡®t he targeting me? All these years, you hav e seen what I have done to Ss. He is really a little ungrateful by doing this. If I, as his elder really fight back, I will let outsiders see a joke. If I just stand by like this, I will let down the hundreds of employ ees in mypany The old man looked at the two of them, took a sip of tea, and said slowly, ¡®I didn¡®t ask the child about this matter, but I think it is possible for him to target Roberts Group for the development of t hepany. I don¡®t believe he is targeting you. Rocky is the person in charge of the company. The first thing he does is to consider the development of thepany. He will never joke abo ut thepany. Moreover, the business world is like a battlefield. Since everyone fights for themselves, whoever has the ability can go on the battlefield. Father¨Cson affection has no meaning on the battlefield¡± Lara Roberts frowned. This old man was obviously biased towards Ss. Sh e secretly gave Edward a look. Edward received his wife¡®s decree and immediately said, ¡®In that case, y ou can participate in Nn Group¡®s shareholder meeting tomorrow. Ss has a girlfriend. You know thisThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. , right? It¡®s Doctor Aubrey who treats you. These days, this girlfriend of his has made a lot of noise on the Inte and has already implicated thepany. The stocks fell two points in an hour. The shareholders are all calling me to as k what happened!¡± Hearing this, he was still surprised, ¡®What is the matter? Edward opened his phone and showed it to the old man. It was the conversation between the beggar and Gianna, which was so explicit and unbearable ¡°Look, Ss even personally carried her into the car. The Inte is scolding Nn Group as a fool. He is actually dating a woman who has slept with a beggar and treats t he beggar¡®s son as his own son. When this matteres out, the shareholders are worried that this matter will affect their own gains and are selling off one after another!¡± The old man¡®s eyes moved slightly as he looked at Edward. For a moment he thought of many things. Did his son guess something? Or was this matter part of their secret operation? Did they want to use this method to force his grandson to admit something? If they really wanted to force Ss, either Ss broke up with Gianna, or Ss admitted that the child was his. To them, either was beneficial How ruthless! For so many years, he had never shown mercy. He couldn¡®t admit it. If he exposed Giann a and the child, they would be in danger in the future! He thought for a moment and said, ¡®Why would this beggare to Nn Group and the crew for no reason? It was obviously arranged by someone on purpose. Hurry up and fi nd out who was secretly operating this matter.¡± Edward and Lara Roberts looked at each other and then said, ¡°Dad, we can investigate this matter, but we also nee d Ss to cooperate to stabilize the current situation and give the shareholders an exnation. Why don¡¯t we let Ss or Nn Group release a statement through the of ficial website and say that Ss has nothing to do with Gianna Gianna has saved you, so they are just f riends. The old man naturally knew that if Ss knew about this matter, he would not say that. But now, for the sake of the safety of the mother and daughter, it was not a bad idea Otherwise, the two of them would definitely pressure the shareholders and even appeal for the change of the president. After so many years, hadn¡®t they been working hard for this matter? He hesitated for a m oment and said, ¡°Alright, let¡®s exin it through the official website for now! Edward said, ¡®Okay, dad we will go to work now¡® Looking at Edward walking away, the old man¡®s eyes instantly dimmed What a fath er he was! There was only that woman in his son¡®s eyes. Next Chapter Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 I Missed You ¡°Maybe the old man doesn¡®t know anything.¡± Edward looked at Lara Roberts Lara Roberts said, ¡°Maybe he knows something. He did this to protect them.¡± Edward held L ora Roberts in his arms and said, ¡°All right, don¡®t think about it. In short, Ss will get into a dillemma aft er releasing such a statement. If he doesn¡®t exin, he has to separate from Gianna If he doesn¡®t separate, he has to give the sharehold ers an exnation Lara Roberts sind ¡°I think with Ss¡® character, he will never do such a thing. If that child is really Si las¡® it¡®s even more impossible.¡± He paused and said, ¡°I Ss insists on having Gianna, we will ask t he shareholders to force him to give up the position of president and appoint a new president. At tha t time, you will be the most promising one. Of course, we have to persuade the old man to support us With the shares of the eldest and second brothers, we can control the shares. At that time, you will be the president of Nn Group. It is not a waste of my promise to you.¡± Edward smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I really don¡®t have that much desire for the position of president. But as long as you ar e happy, I will fight for it. At that time, we will sweep the world.¡± ¡°Yes, we don¡®t have to worry that your son will trump up a countercharge at any time. Lara Rob erts smiled. Edward,¡® Ss brought Gianna directly back to Muse Penins. Gianna did not speak along the way. She thoug ht of many things. She had already started to think about her rtionship with Ss She knew that she might be one of the hot searches on the Inte South could be protected from seeing the rumors on t he Inte, But could she delete what everyone saw in their eyes and what they had in their memories ? She did not dare to close her eyes. Once she did, her mind was filled with the scenes of the beggars holding her magazine gnawing and licking. She would feel disgusted even if she saw it herself, let alone Silos. She suddenly regretted that she should not have shot the cover in order t o vent her anger. No! No! She should pay for her impulse If she had not believed Kaylee¡®s nonsense back then, if she ha d not indulged herself because of Adrian¡® betrayal, how could it have happened? This was probably the punishment for being impulsive! Seven years had passed, and even though she looked morous on t he surface, she had already suffered a lot inside. Memories were like hooks with barbs. Just a slight tu g would cause blood to drip. And now, what was worse was that she would only feel ufortable if sh e was scolded alone. There would be no other effects. However, Ss was different. He would lose fac e because he had a gidiniend like her and even implicated Nn Group So they might not be able to b e together How could Ss know that she was thinking so much? Because there was Jewel, there were some things that he could not say in front of outsiders Therefore, he did not rush to persuade her The car stopped From afar, he saw that Alex was already w aiting at the entrance of Muse Penins¡®s neighborhood When he was in the car, he had sent him a message to ask him toe over. Ss got out of the car and threw a key to Alex, ¡®On the 58th floor i n Unit 3. I arranged a room for Miss Tangie. This way, she can be closer to Gianna Help me take core o f Miss Tangle. I have something to say to Gianna.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alex was grateful for Ss¡® thoughtfulness and hurriedly replied, ¡®Okay, don¡®t worry. Justfort Giann a!¡± Ss did not stand on ceremony and directly went to the passenger seat He bent down and carried Gianna out of the car. They entered the lift Gianna struggled to get down In reality, she suddenly under stood more than anyone else, ¡®I can do it myself I¡¯m fine¡± ¡°Don¡®t move I missed you. I want to hug you.¡± Jewel.¡± None of them spoke. They didn¡®t know how to persuade hec Perhaps only Ss could help her in Gianna a deep look and made a call gesture Gianna knew that they were all worried about her. Sh say anything and just nodded Ss ond Gianna went up to the 59th floor. Next Chapter Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Ss, Let¡®s Break Up He put Gianna down and went directly to his room. When he saw the little fellow lying on the bed, he co uldn¡®t help but smile No wonder he didn¡®te out. He was asleep He covered him with a quilt and then closed the door an d came out. Gianna didn¡®t cry or make a fuss. She seemed to be a little absent¨C minded. She sat on the sofa with her legs bent and looked small. It was inexplicably heartbreaking Ss heart began to feel like it was being tom apart by someone when he saw her today He was th e one who had caused everything that she had suffered today. He looked at her, walked over, and held her in his arms, ¡°Don¡®t be angry, Gianna. I¡®m investigating. When I find her, Il give her to you and let you vent your anger, okay?¡± Gianna looked at the light that came through the ss. The lig ht was warm on her body, but her voice was calm and without any warmth ¡®I seem to have suffere d all kinds of rumors and gossip ever since I was with you. Every time I went online, I was one of the hot searches.¡± Ss was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡®I¡®m sorry, Gianna. It was indeed me who implicated yo u. In fact, I have a lot of things to tell you, but I don¡®t have a clue about the mess in my family for now. Give me some time and I will solve it as soon as possible 1 will tell you everything when the time c omes, okay?¡± In fact, he was not better than Gianna at all. The gult, heartache, and the anxiety he had always been feeling made him not know what to do He wanted to tell her the truth, saying that he was t he one who had been with her back then. But he was afraid that this little woman would break up with him in a fit of anger? Especially now Gianna said coldly, ¡®There is indeed a lot of trouble in your family. South and I just wanted to live a quiet life. You were the one who disturbed us. Now, I was attacked and insult ed by so many people. You always said to solve it as soon as possible. When exactly? She was aggressive a nd looked at him with sharp eyes. This made Ss feel guilty for no reason. He did not know what this li ttle woman meant Did she want to vent her emotions with him after being provoked today? ¡°Soon, believe me. I know that I have implicated you two. Why don¡®t you beat me up and vent your anger first? I promise this will be thest time I won¡®t let you suffer this kind of grievance in the futurel He hugged her and deliberately leaned over. H e smiled and had a good temper. However, Gianna¡®s heart inexplicably surged with a sour feeling. Bein g with her had really wronged this man too much She deliberately turned her head and said with a cold face, ¡®Ss, let¡®s break up!¡± Hearing this, Ss was shocked and looked at her in disbelief, ¡®What di d you say?¡± ¡°I said, let¡®s break up. I don¡®t want to live such a life anymore.¡± As she spoke, Gianna took a deep breath, as if this was the only way for her to have the courage to sa y what she was going to say next ¡®Perhaps because too many things happened during that period of ti me, and my mood fluctuated a bit Or perhaps because you did too much and I was too embarrassed to refuse. In any case, under the influence of various factors, it prompted me to agree to be your girlfriend , but in fact, we were not suitable¡® In fact, Ss had a little premonition, but after hearing it, he was sull a little sad. He stared at her with a pair of fixed eyes, ¡°Why are we not suitable? Gianna replied without thinking, ¡®Nothing is suitable. Family, background, and outlook!¡± Ss did not listen to her careless answers and asked, ¡°You agreed to be my girlfriend only because I did too much and you were too embarrassed to refuse? Do you not like me at all?¡± Gianna looked at Ss¡® injured eyes and pursed her lips. In the en d, she did not say such hurtful words. Instead, she averted his gaze and was worried that her heart wo uld soften and fall shortN?velDrama.Org owns this. of sess again ¡®l admit that I liked you a littleter, butpared to the hurt I had with you, it was not worth mentioning, Seeing that she did not dare to look him in the eye for a second. Ss had already guessed what the little woman was thinking. He was Next Chapter Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 You Are the Most Important in My Heart Gianna frowned slightly, not understanding why this man wasughing at this time. Ss said angrily, ¡°Not worth mentioning and you are still thinking so much about me?¡¯ ¡®Who thought about you?¡± Gianna looked at him doubtfully. Ss was so angry that he directly turned her body over and let her face him. ¡°You came up with such a reason to break up. You scared me. Am I so unbearable in your heart? If there is a problem, I will leave you alone? Don¡¯t think of using the method of leaving to cut off those rumors. Believe me, I will solve this problem.¡± As he spoke, he held Gianna¡¯s hand and gently stroked the back of her hand with his thumb. ¡°You must remember that in my heart, you are the most important. Nn Group? CEO position? Compared to you, they are not worth mentioning. I was afraid that you couldn¡¯t think things through. But you are so open-minded. You directly want to kick me out. What do you want to do?¡± Gianna red at him, her eyes filled with shame and anger. Could it be that her acting skills were not good enough? How could she be so easily seen through by this man? Ss looked at the little woman¡¯s lively appearance and could not help butugh. He reached out to hold her andforted her, ¡°Gianna, you and our son are my everything. I can give up anything for you two. You don¡¯t need any doubt about this. In the future, don¡¯t push me away in such a manner. I am not afraid of them making trouble at all. I am afraid that they are lurking all the time. Only when they make trouble will be able to figure out their tricks. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± Gianna sighed deeply. She could not do anything to herself or this man. ¡°Actually, today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with Lara Roberts. I think I know who did it.¡± ¡°I know, too, Ss said. ¡°You know?¡± Gianna looked at him in surprise. Ss held her hand. In fact, her hand was very beautiful, white and slender, and even a hand model might not be able topare with her. He stroked it back and forth like he loved a peerless treasure. ¡°In fact, many things have happened in the past few days. I saw that you were working hard and didn¡¯t tell you. Ourpany recently recruited a secretary. Her name is Samantha. ording to her resume, she used to be the chief secretary in Kanes Corporation. Xavier thought she was good, so he asked me. I saw that her resume was indeed good, so I let her stay for the time being. But at that time, I didn¡¯t even see her. Later, when Promise Ind came back, we talked about a very important cooperation case together, and I recognized her ability. Later, when South saw Samantha, he had a nightmare that night¡­¡± Gianna leaned in Ss¡¯ arms and listened to him talk about the secretary. In fact, Kaylee, who was picked up in the mental hospital, had had stic surgery based on the real Samantha. The calendar was also Samantha¡¯s record. Hearing him say how she had scared the child into a nightmare, and how he apanied him, told him about his childhood, and so on. She didn¡¯t expect him to take good care of the child at home. However, when she thought of Kaylee, a woman who kept haunting her, she couldn¡¯t hold back her temper and said angrily, ¡°Who got her out of the mental hospital? She has been ying tricks until she is killed!¡± Ss looked at her, worried if she would be sad if she knew that it was her father who saved her. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s your father and na, but I feel that there should be someone behind them. When Brian ordered people to send her in, she specifically told me that it was impossible for your father and na to get her out so easily. It was probably Lara Roberts. In order to kill me, she did everything she could.¡± I always feel that something is wrong. If Kaylee just wants to target me she doesn¡¯t need to go to your company with so much effort. Did she not do anything for so many days in yourpany?¡± Gianna narrowed her eyes and was suspicious in her heart. Next ChapterBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 I Was Afraid That You Would Be Admired by Others Sitas nodded, ¡°This is also what i find strange She must have had a purpose ining to Nn Group, but I didn¡¯t find anything abnormal. I was wondering if it were because South exposed her true colors too early, so she didn¡¯t have time to do anything!¡± This statement also convinced Gianna, ¡°It is also possible that she thought it was foolproof, but she didn¡¯t expect South to see through it at a nce ¡°Our son is smart¡¯ Stas was very proud. Gianna looked at him and listened as he called South their son affectionately. She felt inexplicably sorry for this man. Ss, what happened today has no effect on you?¡± Ss looked at her and said very seriously, ¡°A little¡± Gianna looked at him, and her heart was inexplicably suspended The man said, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot the magazine cover next time. You don¡¯t know how afraid I am of you being admired!¡± He curled his lips as he spoke, his face full of resentment Gianna lowered her eyes, theers of her lips slightly curved, ¡°None other effects?¡± ¡°This is very serious. Actually, I didnt want Kate to publish it back then. However, Alex taught me a lesson and said that I shouldn¡¯t imprison you and turn you into a canary. My son also asked me whether I wanted you or a bird. I thought that I naturally wanted a girlfriend. Eh? If I knew that I would make you so sad today, I should have insisted on my own opinion and chosen a bird!¡± After hearing his words, Gianna wanted tough for no reason. She could even think of his struggling appearance. ¡®At that time, an actor who had promised to shoot the cover for Kate was so picky that she even threw the clothes on the ground and stepped on them. In a fit of anger, Kate canceled the contract with her. I wanted to avenge Kate and also wanted to make up for my own clothes. So I went to shoot the cover.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Why would I tell you about such a small matter? It¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t solve it,¡± Gianna said indifferently. ¡°My girlfriend is too amazing. She can solve everything by herself, I often feel that I¡¯m very useless.¡± ¡°You are Summer City¡¯s number one figure. Who dares to say that you¡¯re useless?¡± Gianna smiled Ss said, ¡°When you said that I implicated you, I seriously reflected on it. It seems that I did bring you a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°So? Gianna looked at him and suddenly smiled. Ss looked at her and suddenly smiled, ¡°So if you are patient enough, it will soon be fine.¡± ¡°It is equivalent to not saying anything.¡± Gianna was both angry and amused. Ss said, ¡®South has found out that Lara Roberts is a shareholder af Kanes Corporation. And ording to the person Brian interrogated, Lara Roberts had been with Kanes Corporation¡¯s Gerald. Later, she was discovered by Gerald¡¯s wife. Gerald chose to return to his family and cut off contact with Lara Roberts, but gave her 1% of the shares aspensation.¡± ¡°Lara Roberts was actually Gerald¡¯s lover?¡± Gianna was really surprised. Ss said, ¡°That should be the case.¡± ¡°Then, during the two years when your father and your mother were married, was Lara Roberts with Gerald? But in the end, Gerald chose to break up with her. She had no choice but toe back to find your father?¡± Gianna made a bold guess. ¡°Very likely. I think this matter wille to light soon.¡¯Ss nodded. Gianna said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your father is too pitiful. He protected Lara Roberts so much, but in the end, she only took him as a spare tire ¡°What is he pitiful for? Ss snorted from his nose, ¡°Even if he was cheated, he still lived happily for more than twenty years, and my mother was the one who suffered the most Hearing this, Gianna felt that it was reasonable, but she did not want to criticize his parents behind their back, so she did not say anything Looking at South¡¯s tightly closed door, she said faintly. ¡°Is South still asleep? I¡¯m already back, but he doesn¡¯t evene out to see me He doesn¡¯t miss me at all.¡± Ss rubbed Gianna¡¯s head, ¡°You want to argue with a child? Alright, I¡¯ll go call him.¡¯ As he spoke, he stood up and went straight to the little fellow¡¯s room nna fiddled with her phone, wanting to see what those people on the Inte were talking about, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t dare to look Just as she was hesitating whether to continue or not, Ss came out of the room with a nervous expression, ¡°Gianna, hurry up and see what happened to South Why can¡¯t wake him up?¡± Next ChapterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Poisoned Gianna stood up in fright and walked towards the child. As she walked, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doet he have a fever?¡± Ss said, ¡°1 touched it. It¡¯s not too hot. Take a look At this time, Gianna had already entered the room Looking at the little fellow on the bed with his eyes closed quietly, anyone who looked at him would think that he was asleep. Gianna also called out subconsciously, ¡°Baby, Mommy is back. Get up quickly.¡± ¡°Baby? South As she shouted, she gently pushed him, but the child did not react at all. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gianna waspletely frightened. She sat down, picked up the child¡¯s arm, put it on her leg, and carefully treated him, She found that the child¡¯s heartbeat was particrly fast and irregr. She opened the child¡¯s eyes and looked. She found that South¡¯s pupils had be smaller. She picked up the child¡¯s clothes and looked. The child was not as hot as usual, but rather cold. It was wet and cold. ¡°How is it? What happened to South?¡± Ss asked anxiously. ¡°Did the child eat anything?¡± Gianna asked with a serious expression. Ss¡¯ heart instantly jumped. He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t eat anything different today. We made dinner at home this morning. I sent the child back before I went to pick you up. We haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet!¡± Gianna said, ¡°The child¡¯s reaction now seems to be poisoned, and it looks like a chronic poison. You think more carefully about what special things he ate recently.¡± ¡°Poisoned? How could he be poisoned? I was afraid the child will be in danger so I have been with South all this time, and the foods we ate are the same. How can he be poisoned?¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered that when he interrogated the beggars, he gave the child to Xavier. Could it be that Xavier gave the child something to eat? Thinking of this, he took the phone and called Xavier, without saying a word of nonsense, ¡°When you were with South today, what did you give him to eat?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t eat anything. What happened?¡± Xavier was also confused ¡°Nothing?¡± Ss asked again. Xavier said, ¡°No, there was nothing to eat outside. He had been ying games all this time.¡± Ss hung up the phone. In fact, he also felt that it was impossible. Xavier had followed him for many years and was very reliable. At this moment, Gianna sniffed the child¡¯s room hard. ¡°What smell?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± Ss was confused. Gianna said, ¡°This smell is not from South¡¯s room. It¡¯s a kind of fragrance. Let¡¯s look for it!¡± Hearing this, Ss hurried to search the room. Both of them wondered if the child¡¯s sudden unconsciousness was rted to this strange fragrance. So they looked for it in the room and wanted to see where the fragrance came from. Until¡­ In the pocket of the clothes that South had changed into, he found a beautifully wrapped sugar cube. ¡°This is the fragrance!¡± Gianna frowned as soon as she smelled it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ss was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t smell it. It¡¯s highly toxic and contains hydrogen. If you identally consume it, you won¡¯t be able to survive. Even if you smell it like this, you will die from poisoning in less than half a month. Where did you get this?¡± Gianna immediately stopped him, Hearing this, Ss was covered in ayer of cold sweat. For some reason, he felt scared, ¡°I have smelled this fragrance for a long time, Samantha put an hourss on my desk. She said that it could calm one¡¯s heart It looked pretty good and the fragrance was not stimting, so I kept it there Later, I found out that Samantha was Kaylee, so I threw that hourss away. So, the child has been staying in this environment with me all this time?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 The Treatment Gianna broke out in a cold sweat when she heard this. She grabbed Ss¡¯ wrist and examined him carefully. After about five minutes, she let go. ¡°There is no big problem with your body for the time being. It is possible that your body is strong, or it is because the poison is not deep. But South is still young, so he can¡¯tpare with you. Moreover, the ingredients in this sugar cube are very strong. He carried it with him in his pocket all this time. Naturally, it is more serious than you. You said that the hourss was given to you by Kaylee. Did Kaylee put this into his pocket when South was not paying attention?¡± Ss carefully recalled that Kaylee seemed to have never been in contact with South alone. When did she put it into the child¡¯s pocket? ¡°Ah, I remember now. If it were Kaylee who did it, it must have been that time when South locked her up in the bathroom. They usually did not have contact with each other. This damn woman put that in the room, which made us ustomed to this fragrance. Therefore, we did not notice it even if South carried it with him. What should we do now? Do you have a way?¡± Gianna looked at the child again. At this time, her lips had begun to turn blue. She was frightened, ¡°Hurry, hurry to the hospital. South¡¯s condition can not be dyed anymore.¡± Ss also saw it. Even he, ayman, could see that the child was seriously ill. He was so scared that he did not dare to dy at all. He wrapped the child with a quilt and carried him out the door. Gianna also hurriedly picked up her coat and was about to chase out, but before she left, she put a mask on herself. She didn¡¯t want people to recognize her. Ss had naturally thought of it too. While driving, he called Xavier and asked him to take people to the hospital. He was also afraid that someone might attack Gianna. ¡°Send someone to look for Samantha. Get someone to control Gael and na as soon as possible.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Xavier was stunned. What was wrong with his CEO today? These orders were more and more unpredictable. ¡°Yes, President Nn,¡± he answered obediently. When Ss arrived at the hospital, the bodyguards had already arrived. With the protection of the bodyguards, they entered the hospital smoothly. Gianna first made a blood sample analysis for the child and Ss. It was confirmed that Ss was indeed fine. Maybe it was as Gianna said, he was strong and the smell of the hourss was much lighter than the sugar cube. However, South¡¯s blood was filled with arge amount of toxins. Ss felt very guilty and asked the hospital toe up with a treatment n as soon as possible. In less than ten minutes, the doctors organized an expert consultation. Gianna was also involved. Although Ss did not understand, he sat in the middle, listening to the suggestions of the so-called experts. The experts all had different opinions. Half an hour had passed in a hubbub, and there was still no treatment n. Ss finally lost his patience and mmed the table, ¡°Alright, this seems to be taking forever.¡± Gianna was also anxious. She said, ¡°I know what you guys are saying makes sense. Since western medicine focuses on speed and efficiency, while Chinese medicine emphasizes the root problems, we will first use Western medicine and then traditional Chinese medicine Everyone nodded when they heard this. Soon, a treatment n came out. The fastest way to detoxify the poison was to change the blood and use fresh blood to neutralize problematic blood to alleviate the illness and then use traditional Chinese medicine to consolidate it A doctor raised a new question. ¡°The child¡¯s blood is a rare RH Negative. If we want to change the blood of the patient, finding the blood source is the key. The blood bank in our hospital does not have this blood type and I am afraid there is no time to contact the hospitals in other ces Ss said anxiously, ¡°I am an RH Negative Use mine!¡± One of the doctors said, ¡°in theory, as the father of the child, you are the best But didn¡¯t you say that you were poisoned before? Although there is no problem with your blood analysis, it is hard to guarantee that the child will be fine after he uses yours Next Chapter Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Blood Gianna was speechless He was not tas biological son, ony She did not erpect that Ss and South were the same blood type When she was analyzing the blood just now she did not pay attention to n She was only focusing on whether there was poison. 11 turned out that he was also an RH Negativer Ss was anxious to sweat Yes, he was fine, but that did not mean that the child would be fine with it. ¡°Wait, I need to make a phone call ¡°Hurry up ande to the First Hospital South is sick and needs blood transfusion ¡°Who are you calling?¡± Gianna looked at Ss in surprise Ss hung up the phone and said, ¡°Brian *Brian also has RH Negative blood?¡¯ Gianna was even more surprised ¡°Our whole family is.¡± Ss nodded. Gianna looked at him and wanted to say something, but it seemed that she did not know what to say. A thought shed through her mind and disappeared She didn¡¯t have time to think too much The doctors began to make preparations before the surgery. They also got some panda blood ready Because Brian¡¯s blood was far from enough Brian arrived very quickly. It could be seen that he was travel-worn along the way. When he arrived, his hair was a little messy. The first thing he said to them was, ¡°What happened to South?¡± Gianna was still a little depressed. Just now, when she was waiting for Brian, she went to see the child. Then she went to the bathroom and secretly cried. She did not dare to let Ss know. She was afraid that he would me himself. But in fact, Ss saw it. How could he not me himself? That kind of self-me, regret, and urge to hammer himself to death was going to swallow him up. The child had stayed with him for more than ten days. He was careful and afraid that there would be a problem. However, he did not expect that their methods were so despicable. It was impossible to guard against them. Now that the child was lying there, his heart was broken. Seeing Briane over, he pushed Brian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll exin it to you. You should go and have a check now.¡± Brian did not waste time. He followed the doctor to do a check to prove that his blood could be used. Then he entered the operating room Naturally, he also saw South lying on the bed. The little guy¡¯s small lips were dark purple, and his whole face was pale without any color. If he didn¡¯t see the faint rise and fall of his chest, he would have thought¡­ His heart suddenly ached. This was his nephew, the child of Gianna. How did he end up like this? ¡°What happened to the child?¡± The doctor said, ¡°Poisoned. We want to change some blood to achieve the purpose of neutralizing the blood. Are you ready? Let¡¯s begin.¡± Brian could not hide his surprise, but he did not dare to ask any more questions, ¡°Ready,e on!¡± he hurriedly responded. The doctor set up the instrument, and bright red blood flowed out of the transparent tube. Brian thought with his eyes closed. When the little fellow recovered, the first thing he had to do was to let him thank him properly. Outside, Ss and Gianna were anxiously waiting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, South will be fine.¡± Ss looked at the suddenly fragile Gianna. His heart stirred again. He wished he could tear those people into pieces. Gianna didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes staring at the closed operating room. If something happened to the child, what would she do? Suddenly, her phone rang, interrupting their thoughts. Ss took a look and saw that it was a call from Xavier. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked, holding Gianna in one hand and sliding the screen with the other. ¡°President Nn, we have already caught Samantha. Where are we going to take her?¡± Xavier asked in a relieved voice. Ss said expressionlessly, ¡°Bring him to Underground Pce. Just don¡¯t kill her!¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn. Should we investigate the matter online?¡± Xavier immediately understood what Ss meant. Ss gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes. If you find out who the publisher is, file awsuit straight away. Get the public rtions department busy and release a statement on Nn Group¡¯s official website, saying that Nn Group will file a lawsuit against those who nder or maliciously hurt my girlfriend.¡± Hearing this, Xavier looked as if he had expected it. Sure enough, the statement that Ss had nothing to do with Gianna released on the official website was not his president¡¯s intention. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 The Husband¡¯s Domineering Protection ¡°What statement?¡± Ss frowned. Xavier said, ¡°About you having nothing to do with Gianna at all.¡± ¡°Who let it be released? Ss was immediately furious. Xavier said, ¡°Your father gave the order. I heard it was the old man¡¯s order.¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. His grandfather had long known who Gianna and South were. How could he let him make such a statement? It was obviously a test from Edward and Lara Roberts. His grandfather had made apromise on purpose to protect the child and Gianna. It was obvious that they had a guilty conscience! ¡°I know. I will make this statement myself!¡± He hung up the phone Gianna was next to Ss and she heard the contents of the phone clearly. She heard the old man¡¯s order, but she naturally knew what kind of person the old man was. He did this for the sake of the company, and she could understand. ¡°At a time like this, you should listen to grandfather. They are trying to find your weakness. Don¡¯t hit the muzzle. As long as South is fine, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend, Ss reached out and rubbed her head, feeling distressed again, ¡°No matter who asks, this is my answer. Grandfather has his considerations. He is worried that you and the child will be in danger, but things are already like this. Even if we release a statement that we have nothing to do with each other, they will not let you go.¡± He said, holding Gianna¡¯s hand, ¡°Gianna, trust me. I will not let you and the child suffer anymore.¡± Gianna nodded. She really did not have the energy to talk about these things. Her only worry now was the child in the operating room. Ss was very distressed and even more regretful. It was because he had too many scruples that his wife and child were hurt. He let Gianna lean on him, while he took out his mobile phone and logged onto Nn Group¡¯s official website, deleting the statement they posted there. Then he released another message: I am Ss. Gianna is my girlfriend and my son¡¯s mother. Those who have deliberately found beggars to fabricate stories and insult my girlfriend are simply crazy. I have already informed Nn Group¡¯swyer team to sue and punish those who spread rumors! NoBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. matter who it is, I will pursue it to the end! Not long after the message was released, there were netizens¡¯ments below: ¡®Well done! Let¡¯s not talk about its truthfulness. I like President Nn¡¯s domineering way of protecting his wife! ¡®Do you see the big exmation mark at the end? You can imagine how angry he is! I was stunned. Did Gianna sleep with those beggars? Why did the hot search say so?¡¯ ¡®How is that possible? Is President Nn a fool? Why would he personally issue a statement and threaten to use legal means?¡¯ ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better to be careful with our words and wait for the situation to change!¡± With Ss¡¯ statement, theizens¡¯ments were more or less restrained, worried that they would be caught as a typical example and really be prosecuted. They all maintained their attitude of spectators though. Soon, both Kate and Landon knew about it and called Gianna one after another. Only then did they know that South was sick. The two of them rushed to the hospital. Kate was rtively close to the hospital. She arrived first and did not say anything. She directly held Gianna in her arms. ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t be afraid. South will be fine. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t lost my patience and terminated my contract with Summer, you wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to vent your anger on her.¡± ¡°As long as my son wakes up, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± Gianna¡¯s eyes fell instantly ¡°Don¡¯t worry. South is so smart and brave. He will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kate hugged her and patted her back. Ss felt as if his heart was being held tightly in someone¡¯s palm. It was so painful that he was suffocating, She was trying to be brave, not crying in front of him. He knew that she was afraid that he would me himself, but the more she was like this, the more ufortable he felt He walked towards her uncontrobly, wanting to hug her Kate was also a sensible person Seeing Sse over, she took the initiative to withdraw from Gianna¡¯s embrace, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine, Ss stretched out his long arms and pulled her into his embrace He hugged her tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Gianna, I¡¯m sorry Next Chapter Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 The Operation Was Sessful Gianna didn¡¯t say anything and just leaned into Ss¡¯ arms. ¡°When the child is fine, I have something to tell you.¡± Ss kissed her on the forehead, Gianna was curious about what Ss wanted to say, but she was not in the mood to ask now. Kate was also in a very heavy mood. She looked at the closed operating room and suddenly heard a rush of footsteps. She instinctively looked towards the source of the sound and saw Landon running towards her. He looked anxious and hurried His night arm was still hanging on his neck, and he looked very miserable. Her brows furrowed tightly. His arm¡­ Did he get hurt to save her that day? He even said that he was fine, why would he need to cast a ster? She stared at him, her eyes naturally revealing her heartache. Landon also saw Kate and naturally slowed down his footsteps, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with South?¡± he asked as he walked over to them. Kate didn¡¯t know either. She only knew that he was sick, but no one had told her exactly what had happened, No one dared to ask when they saw how ufortable Gianna was If even Gianna couldn¡¯t cure it, it must be quite serious. Only then did Ss let go of Gianna and said, ¡°Poisoned.¡± Landon and Kate were both shocked when they heard this, ¡°How could he be poisoned?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ss took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± As he spoke, he gave a brief summary of the matter, his face full of self-me. Kate said hatefully, ¡°This damned woman really won¡¯t stop.¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were also filled with killing intent, ¡°If she wants to die, I will let her have her wishes!¡± However, Kate was suspicious in her heart. She asked, ¡°President Nn, who did you just say Kaylee looked like now?¡± ¡°Samantha, Ss said. Kate was full of regret, ¡°I have heard this name before. Gianna, do you still remember the time when we went out for a drink? I ran into Mnie, and she said that Samantha¡¯s target was President Nn. thought that she wanted to seduce President Nn, but I didn¡¯t expect that she wanted President Nn¡¯s life. What a vicious scheme. If I had reminded you earlier, this matter might not have happened.¡± Giannaforted her, ¡°It¡¯s useless. No one would have thought that they would be so unscrupulous. She hacked at her face to get close to Ss.¡± Kate said, ¡°Yes, she is even more hateful than seducing him. She actually wants to kill: Landon listened to Kate¡¯s words and had too many doubts in his heart. He wanted to ask her when she met Mnie. What had happened? Had they fought? Had she suffered any losses? When she saw that disgusting woman, had she thought of the harm he had done to her? But he did not dare to ask. At this time, the door of the operating room was opened and the doctor came out. Gianna and Ss immediately went to him. The doctor took off his mask and revealed a bright smile, ¡°It was very sessful. Without any idents, the child will wake up at night¡± Gianna suddenly buried her face into Ss¡¯ arms and tears wet the clothes on Ss¡¯ chest. Ss hugged Gianna and thanked the doctor. At this time, both Kate and Landon breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor said again, ¡®Just now I just cleared the poison in the blood, but the poison in the liver and kidney still needs further treatment¡± ¡°Okay, I got it Gianna answered As long as the child was rescued, she would be fine Next Chapter Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 She Didn¡¯t want to Care About Hom Chapter 554 She Didn¡¯t want to Care About Him ¡°How¡¯s my brother?¡± Sitas asked again The doctor said, ¡®He¡¯s fine too Make some more tonics to replenish his blood ¡°Alright.¡± Ss nodded. As she spoke, Brian had already been pushed out. Gianna hurriedly went up to her, ¡°Brian, are you alright?¡± Brian was already fair, and now he was even paler than before. He looked sickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry! ¡°Thank you.¡± Gianna said, her nose turning sour and her voice turning hoarse, Brian waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re treating me like a stranger. We¡¯re family. When you saved me, I didn¡¯t say thank you!¡± ¡°Stop talking and rest well. I¡¯ll buy you some blood replenishing soupter.¡± Gianna nodded. Brian answered, ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then the nurse pushed him into the ward. After waiting for a few more minutes, South was also pushed out. The little fellow still did not wake up, and his face was even paler. The purple color on his lips had really faded a lot. Gianna followed the nurse car and instinctively called out, her tears falling drop by drop. ¡°South, South Ss looked at Gianna and couldn¡¯t say anything. He really wanted to kill someone. The mother and son had been in trouble since they followed him, and the child had been in danger for the second time. Several people followed him to the ward. The nurse helped with the infusion, inserted the detection instruments, and went out. Gianna sat on South¡¯s bed, grabbed the little fellow¡¯s arm, and carefully examined it. The frequency of his heart had returned to normal, and it was not slow or fast, but he was still weak and powerless. His face was still a little pale, with a kind of illness. But there should be no big problem with his body. He could recover in a few days after drinking some Chinese medicine and taking some acupuncture. Ss looked at Landon and said, ¡°Get someone to buy something. We haven¡¯t eaten yet. You need more food to replenish blood too.¡± Landon replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I know a shop. Their food is very delicious.¡± Then he left. Kate hesitated for a short time. In her heart, she wasining. He was still a sick person. How could he buy it? But no matter how sheined, she was worried that he would go out alone. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with him. His arm probably won¡¯t be able to carry much.¡± Gianna looked at her and nodded, ¡°En, go!¡± Kate was a little angry, but this anger was only because she was angry at herself. She was angry at herself for being soft-hearted, angry at herself for not turning back even after hitting the dead end. For some reason, she felt that she was so cheap, why should she care about him? She angrily chased after him for a long time. Anyway, he was hurt for her. She could not ignore him out of morality. It was not because she still wanted to care about him. Coming out of the ward, she chased him all the way to the lift door. When she saw that he was about to enter it, she said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Landon stopped in his tracks. The corners of his lips secretly bloomed into a smile. He knew that she would not watch a sick person like him buy food alone. Sure enough¡­ She chased after him!! He had been worried that she would note out. Now that he knew that she still had him in her heart, he was so happy that his emotions were about to overflow He tried his best to control the corners of his lips and slowly turned to look at Kate, ¡°Why are you out?¡± Kate red at him, ¡°What can a sick person like you do? If they asked you to get someone, you just get someone to do it. Cant you stop trying to show off?¡± These words and tone made Landon feelfortable. It had been a long time since she spoke to him like this. He smiled and said, ¡®I knew you woulde Hearing this, Kate paused for a moment she suddenly felt offended. She looked at Landon with hostility. ¡°You knew I woulde?¡± How could she describe this feeling? She had been struggling for a long time and thinking for a long time, but she had been seen as transparent Next Chapter Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Which of Me Do You Like? Landon stopped smiling and felt that she seemed to be angry. It was all his fault for being too excited. ¡°No, I just want to take a taxi back. When Ie back, I can ask the bodyguards to carry it up for me.¡± Kate said expressionlessly, ¡°Where are you going to buy it?¡± Landon said, ¡°It¡¯s the Quiver Canteen that we used to go to. The ck chicken soup there is very delicious. Besides, it nourishes energy and blood, suitable for Second Uncle to drink.¡± Kate¡¯s past thoughts suddenly rushed into her mind. Seven years had made them experience too much. The memories were pervasive. ¡°Well, a pig liver as well. The pig liver is also for enriching the blood.¡± ¡°I also need to buy some food for my uncle and Gianna.¡± As the two of them spoke, they left the hospital. Landon looked at Kate and said, ¡°You drive!¡±. Kate responded. She took the car key from the bodyguard and got into the car. Today, the car door seemed to be against him. He tried to open it several times but could not open it. Kate, who had already sat in the driver¡¯s seat, came down and opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat for him. ¡°A person who can¡¯t even open the car door actually wants to go and buy food?¡± Landon was not annoyed by the retort and said with a smile, ¡°I am not so stupid usually. This car is against me today!¡± ¡°You are not so stupid usually.¡± Kate could not helpughing. Hearing this, Landon was a little proud. He raised his eyebrows at her and before he could say anything, he heard Kate¡¯s next words, ¡°You are usually stupid!¡± These words simply gave him a summary of the past seven years. Landon was a little embarrassed and did not know how to reply. However, Kate was so regretful that she only wanted to bite her tongue. Why did she say this? Were they still very close to each other? Couldn¡¯t she say a few words less? The air suddenly fell into a strange silence. Kate knew that she was in the wrong and took the initiative to speak, ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Landon said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I feel very good. You haven¡¯t talked to me like this for a long time!¡± His voice carried an unspeakable grievance. When Kate heard this, she felt sour from her heart to her nose. It had been a long time since they had spoken like this. They had not been talking for a long time. ¡°Did you get injured that day?¡± Kate asked. Landon originally didn¡¯t want her to know, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into him, so he didn¡¯t hide it anymore and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t feel anything at that time. I only felt a little pain the next day, so I came over to take an X-ray. The doctor asked me to make a cast, and it seemed to be serious, but it was actually nothing!¡± Kate was not used to the way Landon talked to her now, so she subconsciously raised her lips. Seeing her smile, Landon said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Kate said, ¡°In the past, even if you got a very small wound, you would still want to lie in bed and rest for a few days. Now even when you are seriously injured, you still don¡¯t take it seriously. If it¡¯s okay, why would the doctor put you in a cast?¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were weak. He seemed to recall the past. Once he was injured in a fight and was hospitalized for three days and three nights. This woman took care of him for three days and three nights It was at that time that he gave her the nickname of Shen Fool. She was simply a fool. At that time, he thought that she should have found a nurse. When he woke up and saw her for the first time, he was shocked. Her eyes were red and swollen like two walnuts pressed against her eye frames. She was so haggard that she was no better than a patient like him He was very touched at that time, but he did not think too much about it because when he woke up, she had already scolded him. She scolded him for being stupid, scolded him for not knowing how to run, scolded him for having fought with a group of people! If she hadn¡¯t scolded him like that, the affection he had for her might have turned into other feelings. Then he started to torment her. It clearly didn¡¯t hurt much, but he deliberately shouted exaggeratedly, letting her feed him. Actually, now that he thought about it, he might have already liked her at that time. Otherwise, he would not have deliberately attracted her gaze, tormented her, wanted to see her anxious for him, wanted to see her busy for him. Now, he did not know what was wrong with him. He did not want to torment her. He did not even want her to worry when he was injured when he looked at her his heart inexplicablu arhed Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Gossip When Kate heard this, her face immediately turned cold, and she instinctively argued, ¡°Neither.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she clearly heard Landon¡¯s deep voice. She knew that these words were hurtful, but she was now like an injured hedgehog. When she chose to hurt people or was hurt, her subconscious reaction was to hurt people. No one wanted to be hurt again. Once bitten twice shy. She was afraid the feelings she paid would be easily trampled on. Therefore, even though she was in so much pain that she wanted to die, she had to stab others all over Landon knew that it was impossible for her to go over that easily, but he had no way to change what had happened. Every time in the dead of night, he wanted to kill that bastard himself. He wanted to say a lot. He wanted to say that he knew that he was wrong. He wanted to say that he understood toote. He wanted to ask her for a chance topensate her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thousands of words screamed in his heart, but only three words came out of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± No matter how much he said, it was all sophistry. Kate tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She was a little annoyed at how she spoke recklessly and hated herself for being so sarcastic. However, she had no other choice. The car stopped and the two of them went in to order. The waiter found a table for them to sit down and wait. Kate looked at the familiar environment, the familiar boss, and inexplicably med herself for having such a good memory Not far away, three women were also waiting for their meal. One of the women spoke in a very special and slightly sharp voice. They had been engaged in some celebrity gossip. Later, the conversation gradually changed and she began to talk about Gianna If it were an ordinary discussion, it would be fine. But what they said was really unscrupulous. The woman with a sharp voice said, ¡°We should learn from Gianna. She spreads her legs and has everything she wants!¡± The rest of the peopleughed. A woman said, ¡°She can get popr everywhere, from the president to the beggar!¡± The other one said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That beggar, let alone sleeping with him, just looking at him makes one feel disgusted, okay? But she not only slept with him but also bore a bastard for him. How amazing!¡± Just as the woman finished speaking, the tablecloth on the table was suddenly lifted, and the tableware on it fell to the ground with a bang-bang, scaring the three women who lost their face colors. Kate pointed at them with her finger and said, ¡°Did you see Gianna sleeping with a beggar? You said that she bore a bastard, I think you guys are the ones who have a mother to bear you but have no mother to teach you. Don¡¯t you be afraid you will be struck by lightning buying saying that? Don¡¯t you know that disasteres from your mouth?¡± After the initial panic, the three women gradually calmed down and asked Kate one after another, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You are crazy!¡± ¡°What does our conversation have to do with you? Who do you think you are?¡± Kate pointed at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but if I hear you talking about Gianna again, I will send you all to jail.¡± The sharp woman said, ¡°You are really interesting. Even if you can stop the three of us, can you stop thousands ofizens? We have been quite polite here, you go online and see for yourself. There are all kinds of people scolding her. If you have the ability, send them all in jail!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 You Are Courting Death Landon also came over, ¡°There is no need to hold a fluke mentality. You think that you don¡¯t need to take legal responsibility just because you are talking online. Nn Group has already filed awsuit. Those who maliciously hurt and nder Gianna will not escape thew. And you guys, shut your mouths. Otherwise, it will be you who are sent in!¡± The sharp woman sneered, ¡°Tsk, who are you trying to scare?¡± Kate mmed the table, her eyes like a sharp knife, ¡°Try saying one more sentence!¡± The sharp woman was about to speak, but was stopped by the other two people, ¡°Forget it, say less.¡± The sharp woman felt she really couldn¡¯t maintain her face if she was frightened just like that. She didn¡¯t believe that she would dare to do anything to her. They had been chatting happily, but she came over and mmed their table. What right did she have? ¡°Did we say something wrong? She, Gianna, is shameless!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her face was pped, apanied by Kate¡¯s cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The woman covered her face and was so angry that she threw herself at Kate. Landon stepped forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist with his left hand, ¡°What do you want to do? Stupid girl!¡± he said coldly. At this time, the people who were eating in the restaurant and the boss all came over to persuade them, ¡°Stop fighting. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The woman said, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not a big deal? When we were talking together, she was like a lunatic. She flipped our table and hit me when she came up. Does she think this is her home?¡± ¡°I gave you a chance, but you continued ndering people. Just you wait. I will let you know a disaster does come from the mouth!¡± Kate red at her. As she spoke, she took out her phone and was about to call the police. At this time, the woman was a little scared. Was it necessary to make a call? Everyone also advised, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing much. They were just discussing. They probably didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± ¡°Yes, even when the policee, they will only mediate.¡± Kate snorted, ¡°Only mediate? Publicly devalue other people¡¯s personalities and damage other people¡¯s reputations. This is an insult crime. She might be sentenced to imprisonment, detention, control, or deprived of political power under three years.¡± Everyone began to persuade the three women again. ¡°You should quickly apologize. If you have a criminal record, it will affect your future work life!¡± ¡°Yeah, just apologize. You really shouldn¡¯t be talking about others behind their backs.¡± Hearing this, the women looked at Kate¡¯s determined face and did not dare to provoke her. They smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, We apologize.¡± The other woman also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We were just bored. When we saw themotion online, we did say too much.¡± Kate turned to look at the woman who had spoken sharply. The woman did not want to make a scene at the police station, but after being pped for no reason, she felt wronged, ¡°She even pped me!¡± Kate said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the police when theye? Tell them whether you have insulted my sister in public?¡± The other two women were whispering to the woman with the sharp voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°Yes, just apologize before it is toote.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± the sharp woman finally said reluctantly. Only then did Kate take back her gaze and look at the boss, ¡®The damaged tableware is on my ount!¡± The boss smiled, ¡®You are still as powerful as before.¡± ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Kate asked with a smile. The boss smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember? I remember that a few years ago, a man who ate with you touched you You gave him a p. but you were also beaten up. Later, it was this young man who carried you back!¡± He pointed at Landon as he spoke. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Are You Afraid That I Will Attack Her? Landon recalled the past. When he came to pick her up, the man had already left. Kate said that it was because her boyfriend was cheating on her. She hit him, but the man also hit her. Today, if the boss had not inadvertently mentioned it, he would have thought so all the time. Back then, every time he had a new girlfriend, she would have a new boyfriend. In fact, she was waiting for him, wasn¡¯t she? She was waiting for him to realize that she actually liked him, right? But he¡­ never realized it. He still remembered that night on his back, she had said that they were the same kind of people and might as well stick together. What did he say? He seemed to be joking, ¡°I think of you as my brother, but you want to woo me?¡± He was really stupid. Why didn¡¯t he hear what she was thinking? Why didn¡¯t he hear that her heart was bleeding? How many times had he identally hurt her? ¡°I have to thank you for that.¡± Kate smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are old friends. Come here often in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We have to go. Let¡¯s talk again when we have time!¡± Kate said as she took the lunch box. As she spoke, she turned around and left the dining room. She ced the lunch box on the front passenger seat and carefully opened the door for Landon. She waited for Landon to get in before closing the door. Landon felt a little guilty for some reason. He watched as she got into the car without a word and drove the car out smoothly. He med himself for being so focused on arguing with her that he had never looked at her properly. But in fact, she was very beautiful. Her pair ofrge, dark eyes rippled. Of course, most of the time, she was fierce. He and Gianna were the same in that they would stick out no matter who was bullied. The corners of his lips naturally curved into a smile, but suddenly, he panicked. Because he was afraid that he had already been removed from her list. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly remembered what Kate had said in the hospital and could not help but ask, ¡°When did you meet Mnie with Gianna?¡± Hearing this, Kate¡¯s eyebrows unconsciously tightened. A wave of disgust surged from her heart, and her hand that was holding the steering wheel tightened. Then she nced at him coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that I will hit her?¡± ¡°No, I am worried that you will suffer.¡± Landon frowned. ¡°Ah ¨C Kate sneered. Her smile was cold and sarcastic, as if she had heard a funny joke, but she did not say anything. Landon felt a little embarrassed. Although he was really worried about her, after he hurt her for Mnie, no one would believe this, right? He suddenly had a feeling that he was powerless. It was as if he had tried his best to exin something, but he was unable to prove it. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I am worried about you.¡± ¡°If she did not have a helper, I would be able to kill her. Unfortunately, there are always so many blind people around her who are willing to follow her lead.¡± Landon knew that she was scolding him, but he did not care. He cared more about whether she was injured or not, ¡®Then how were you? Did you suffer?¡± Kate nced at him, then calmly retracted her gaze. She coldly replied, ¡°No!¡± Landon furrowed his brows and asked again, ¡°Who helped her?¡± Kate blinked slowly and said faintly, ¡°What? You want to fight the helper?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 South Woke Up Landon was stunned for a moment, ¡°I was afraid that she would bully you. I have nothing to do with her anymore. No! I have never had any rtionship with her. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± Kate said, ¡°Alright, stop talking. What between you and me has nothing to do with me.¡± Landon said anxiously, ¡°Kate¡± ¡°Can you stop?¡± Kate snapped at him. She began to get upset again, unable to describe her feelings. It was like a man who had an affair in marriage, having enough fun outside, and turning back to tell her that he actually liked her. Could one ept it without a grudge? Could one¡¯s heart be bnced? Of course not! But could you say that you had no feelings for him because he had cheated? Would one¡¯s feelings disappear all of a sudden? Not either! She inexplicably started to dislike herself. She med herself for being soft-hearted andcking in strength of character. She deserved not to be taken seriously by others. Just like this, she was trapped in repeated torment and entanglement. Landon let out a long sigh. He could understand all of Kate¡¯s entanglement and contradictions, but he had also exined everything he could. He did not know what to do next. For some reason, he had a feeling of being lost in the road ahead. In the ward, South had just woken up. When he opened his eyes, she saw Ss and Gianna around him. His little eyes were shining with excitement, ¡°Mommy¡± Gianna almost cried when she heard him. God knew how she had survived these few hours. ¡°Baby.¡± She gently leaned down and hugged him. She asked softly, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°My arm hurts,¡± South thought for a moment. ¡°Let me see how it hurts.¡± Gianna was surprised again. ¡°This is it,¡± said South as he rolled up his sleeves in his hospital gown. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They pricked you when they were drawing your blood. Do you know that you almost lost your life? You scared Mommy to death.¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± asked South suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel ufortable before you fainted?¡± ¡°I felt ufortable. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. My head was dizzy and I wanted to sleep.¡± South nodded. Gianna asked again, ¡°You are poisoned. There was a piece of sugar in your pocket. Do you remember who gave it to you?¡± ¡°Sugar? I didn¡¯t ask for sugar.¡± South was surprised. Gianna sighed helplessly and looked at Ss, ¡°Someone deliberately put it in your pocket. That thing is poisonous. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t eat it.¡± Ss also added, ¡°And the hourss in the office might also be poisonous.¡± ¡°Was it Kaylee who did it?¡± South was shocked. ¡°Fortunately, you found her true face. Otherwise, both of us would have been poisoned.¡± Ss answered. ¡°Are you alright?¡± South asked, looking at him. Ss said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your mother said that I¡¯m an adult who has a stronger resistance than you.¡± ¡®I studied it with the doctor just now. The poison was released faster when it encountered water. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t wash the child¡¯s clothes. Otherwise, you would be finished.¡¯ Brian had been neglected in another hospital bed. It was fine if they didn¡¯t care about him before South woke up, but why did no one remember him when the child had already woken up? ¡°Hey, hey, hey His voice immediately attracted the eyes of the family of three, ¡°Why is no one paying attention to me after South woke up? Kid, do you know that I saved you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 You Got the Best of the Deal! Gianna smiled embarrassedly and exined to South, ¡°Yes, South. It was Uncle Brian who gave his blood to you. At that time, the situation was critical, and it was toote to get it from other blood banks. Uncle Ss was also poisoned and we were afraid that your body would not be able to withstand it, so Uncle Brian came. He gave a lot of blood to you, and now he has be so weak because he saved you. Son, you have to thank Uncle Brian.¡± South understood. He tilted his little head and looked at Brian. He said very obediently. ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Such an obedient South really made Brian a little ufortable. He smiled and said, ¡°Wow, you are so polite.¡± South looked at him and said slowly, ¡°If there are any technical problems in yourpany in the future¡­¡± Speaking of this, he deliberately paused. Brian immediately said, ¡°What do you want to say? I just saved you and you turned around to deal with me. Aren¡¯t you being too ungrateful?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even listen to me finish speaking and started to lose your temper. You couldn¡¯t hold it in at all.¡± Brian,¡±¡­¡± Ss and Gianna did not say a word and just watched quietly, their eyes full of tenderness. South then said unhurriedly. ¡°I want to say that if there are any technical problems in yourpany in the future, you cane to me for free!¡± ¡°Brat, you only know how to bully me. I just saved you, can¡¯t you treat me better?¡± Brian red at him. ¡°Is my son not good to you?¡± Ss nced at him, ¡°Do you know how much he earns every time he makes a move? You¡¯ve got the best of the deal.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian frowned slightly. ¡°Do you know who my son is?¡± The corners of Ss¡¯ lips curled up, his expression a little proud. Brian asked with a nk face, ¡°Who is he? Isn¡¯t he your son? M nephew?¡± Ss said coldly. ¡°I am not talking about this identity.st time I bid 20 million and asked him to help investigate a person, he refused.¡± Brian looked at South in surprise. It wasn¡¯t known what Gianna had said to him, but his eyes narrowed into slits. His heart softened. As expected, he was his little nephew. When he looked at him, he inexplicably wanted to get close to him, even though this brat always looked cool and arrogant, as if he was not easy to get along with. But he knew that he was gradually getting closer to him. He knew that his brother just wanted to show off and he would like to give him this opportunity for the sake of his little nephew. ¡°Is there an even more awesome identity than this?¡± ¡°Wily Rabbit, isn¡¯t he awesome?¡± Ss chuckled. Brian frowned and did not understand Ss¡¯ words. He added, ¡°Of course, Wily Rabbit is awesome. Isn¡¯t he one of the Will-o-Wisp Headquarters¡¯ core members? No one canpare to him in the field ofputer science. He could even enter the Heptagon Building freely. Don¡¯t tell me that your son knows Wily Rabbit!¡± ¡°My son is Wily Rabbit!¡± Ss adjusted his clothes and threw a very smug sentence. Brian was stunned for a while. He opened his eyes wide in disbelief and looked at South¡¯s young and tender face. He muttered, ¡°Your son is Wily Rabbit?¡± Seeing Brian¡¯s silly look, Ss was finally satisfied. He said proudly, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve got the best deal this time?¡± ¡°Is Wily Rabbit such a small kid? Who are you fooling?¡± Brian pointed at South South looked at Brian and said calmly, ¡°Why do you look down on children?¡± Brian rubbed his face with his palm. He felt that he was dreaming. Did he just lose too much blood and was hallucinating? That little fellow was not even seven years old. How could he be Wily Rabbit? What a joke! That Wily Rabbit had been a legend for two years. Did that mean that the child had created a legend at five years old? Ss looked at him and could not help but want tough. ¡°Are you really Wily Rabbit?¡± Brian kept silent and stared at South ¡°No.¡¯ South shook his head. ¡°Is he really?¡± Brian looked at Ss. Gianna could not help but say, ¡°Yes, South is Wily Rabbit, but you have to keep it a secret. The child is still young, and I am worried that someone will harm him!¡± Brian responded in a daze. He heard it, but his brain had not really digested it yet. So in the next twenty minutes, Brian did not lie in bed. He moved the infusion bottle to South and dragged a chair to sit next to South, staring at him! ¡°May I know what you want to do?¡¯ South asked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Am I Really Unforgivable? When Kate and Landon came back, they saw this scene. Three people and six eyes were staring at South on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate was shocked and thought that something was wrong with the child. She hurriedly put down the meal box and walked over. Then she saw South lying on the bed with a pair of big ck eyes blinking, and his face was full of helplessness. ¡°Godmother ¡°Eh, baby, how are you?¡± Kate hurriedly answered. ¡°I am all right,¡± said South Kate smiled, ¡°You scared godmother to death. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Look, what did godmother buy for you?¡± Only then did Gianna look at them. Kate¡¯s expression did not reveal anything, but with Landon¡¯s defeated expression, it was obvious that they had not discussed it properly. ¡°The dishes are not bad. We used to always eat there. You guys should try them too.¡± Kate took out the things she had bought Ss also arranged for the dining table to be set up for dinner. The three of them hadn¡¯t eaten lunch. It was already past nine in the evening and they were already starving. Gianna took out the soup for South and discussed with him, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s drink some soup first. This is better for your body to recover.¡± ¡°Do I have to drink soup? Can I eat spicy crayfish?¡± South frowned. Gianna said, ¡°Not now. When you get better, Mommy will take you to eat it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little fellow reluctantly responded. Gianna smiled and rubbed his little head, ¡°Drink some soup and eat some eggs and milk.¡± Ss helped Brian to sit down on the bed. The tableware was set up and Ss asked, ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡± Brian nced at him. Did he think he was his son? He took the spoon and ate it himself. Ss walked over and took the bowl from Gianna, ¡°I¡¯ll feed him. You go eat first.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! You can eat first.¡± Ss held her in one hand and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Be good, you eat first. South¡¯s follow-up treatment still depends on you. You can¡¯t be too tired.¡± Gianna¡¯s face instantly turned red. With so many people, couldn¡¯t he be more conservative? ¡°I¡¯m relieved now that South is awake. I¡¯ll be leaving then. I still have a n to change. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow,¡± Kateughed secretly. ¡°Alright, if you have something to do, go ahead. You don¡¯t have toe over tomorrow. Ss and I will be here,¡± Gianna replied with a red face. Kate said, ¡°You have to have a rest. I¡¯lle over tomorrow. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Landon should go back too. Send Kate off¡± Gianna replied. Just as Landon was about to turn around and follow her out, he was rejected by Kate, ¡°No need, I am fine by myself.¡± After saying that, she left without looking back. As he watched her leave, Landon closed his eyes helplessly. Was she still unable to forgive him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gianna looked at Landon. ¡°Am I really unforgivable?¡± Landon looked at Gianna with grievances ¡°Give her some time.¡± After saying that, Gianna said, ¡®The worse her mood is, the more wless she looks. She was not like this when you left just now. Did you have a bad talk?¡± Landon said, ¡°I mentioned Mnie.¡± ¡°Why did you mention her?¡± Gianna asked in surprise. ¡°Gianna, let¡¯s eat first. We can talk as we eat,¡± Ss said. As he spoke, he looked at Landon. His attitude was no longer the same as when he was speaking to Gianna. With an unquestionable tone, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then sit down and let us eat first¡± Landon answered and obediently found a chair to sit down on. Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 How Important a Person¡¯s Trust Was Gianna knew that this man was distressed for her, but his voice frightened Landon. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you eat first. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Ss frowned and said, ¡°Look at what time it is. Hurry up and eat. It get coldter.¡± Gianna sat down helplessly and opened the food box. What Kate bought for her were all her favorite foods. She first took a bite of the chicken. Then she looked at the motionless Landon and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Landon said, ¡°No, I just ate when I came here.¡± He was not in the mood to eat now. Gianna did not insist. She sent another mouthful of food to her mouth and asked, ¡°Why did you talk about Mnie?¡± Landon said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to talk about her. I heard you say that she met her. I was worried that Kate would suffer a loss, so I asked. She seemed to be unhappy.¡± ¡°If you want to know, just ask me. If you mention it again, she will think that you are obsessed with Mnie.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes at him and said. ¡°That¡¯s how she misunderstood. She thought that I was worried about Mnie. I was not worried about Mnie, and I even wanted to kill her.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t something to be anxious about. In fact, just because she said this doesn¡¯t mean that she really thinks so. Most of it is because she feels awkward. Now, she needs some time to sort herself out. Don¡¯t push her too hard.¡± Landon looked at Gianna and hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Is she really dating Jasper?¡± Gianna nced at him but did not say anything. Landon sped his hands and begged, ¡°Gianna, tell me, it has been scratching my heart and soul for a long time.¡± Gianna sighed and said, ¡°If she could start with someone else easily, she wouldn¡¯t have liked you for so many years.¡± Hearing this, Landon¡¯s heart instinctively ached, and then he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Just as he was rejoicing, Gianna said, ¡°However, even though she hasn¡¯t started yet, it doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t be able to do it in the future. In my opinion, that Jasper is very concerned about Kate. He introduced many clients to Kate, and when someone bullies Kate, he will stand on her side without hesitation. Isn¡¯t this what women want? You¡¯re still trying to reason with her with principles that even a three-year-old child knows. How can she not understand the principles? She just wants to see how much you can support her. But you are really disappointing. She likes you, but you really hurt her too deeply. She seems to be heartless and doesn¡¯t seem to be sad. But in fact, she is only pretending.¡± ¡°I know. I am stupid. I didn¡¯t see her feelings.¡± Landon nodded. Gianna said, ¡°Don¡¯t say this in front of Kate. If you mention her love for you, she will feel even worse. She will me herself for being blind and falling in love with you. She told me that day that she had never doubted you before. How precious a person¡¯s trust is! Landon, you destroyed her trust in you in one day.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Wasn¡¯t She the Opposite Sex? Landon took a deep breath. He was so regretful that he could hardly restrain himself. He knew that he was wrong. But.. ¡°There is no opposite sex around me now. I have been waiting for her.¡± When Ss heard Gianna say how precious a person¡¯s trust was, he felt inexplicably guilty. He should find a chance to admit what had happened seven years ago. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even if she was angry. South swallowed the rice in his mouth and curled his lips, ¡°There is no opposite sex? Who was the woman who was with you that day? Godmother looked at her several times. ¡°Does this kind of opposite sex count?¡± Landon was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she of the opposite sex?¡± South asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of situation you are in right now?¡± Ss added. Gianna shrugged with a helpless look on her face. ¡°Only you know what kind of status she has in your heart. How could others know? Just like how you said that you don¡¯t like Mnie, and nothing happened between you and her, but Mnie¡¯s shameless words are even more impressive than your pale exnation!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t rify myself.¡± Landon sat there dejectedly. Gianna said, ¡°So when choosing a girlfriend, you have to be careful. First, she disgusted her enough, then, you want her to forgive you and ept you. It¡¯s a bit too much.¡± Landon said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mnie was this kind of person.¡± Gianna sneered, ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t even know what she said about you behind her back. It¡¯s simply unbearable to listen to. Since my son is here, I won¡¯t tell you. Kate heard that Mnie and her sister insulted you and directly smashed a bottle of wine. Later, Mnie called two big men to hit Kate.¡± Hearing this, Landon¡¯s heart instantly jumped to his throat, ¡°What happened after? Was she injured?¡± Gianna looked at his eager appearance and felt a lot more gratified. ¡°She was pped. Later, I went over and pped Mnie more than ten times for you.¡± Landon breathed a sigh of relief. His body slowly piled down. At the same time, his heart ached. He had an inexplicable urge to cry. He thought that she had already removed him from her heart. Unexpectedly, he was still important to her. He said faintly. ¡°Let them insult me. What if she got injured when she rushed up so recklessly? It¡¯s the same today. When she heard someone say bad things about you at the next table, she directly flipped the table.¡± ¡°You fought with someone just now?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°No She pped the woman and threatened to call the police. She said it clearly and logically, which also scared the women. Later, under the persuasion of the crowd and the owner of the restaurant, the women apologized and let this matter go.¡± ¡°She is very smart and not an impulsive person unless she encounters something about you and me.¡± Gianna smiled. Landon smiled and said, ¡°Yes, she looks like ady from a noble family who is gentle and sensible, but in fact, she is quite casual and careless!¡± ¡°Alright, now that you know what she is thinking, you should perform well. This is more difficult than you chasing a woman again. If you don¡¯t like her so much, don¡¯t provoke her. If you hurt her again, our rtionship will end here too!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 I Am the Father of the Child ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her anymore. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Landon nodded. Gianna stood up and walked him to the door. She then reminded Landon, ¡°Kate ignores you because she herself is in a mess too. At the same time, it is also a test for you. You have to think carefully about whether you really like her or not. You had better not want to be with her out ofpensation or sympathy. This is unfair to her, and it won¡¯tst long!¡± ¡°I have been thinking about this question for many nights. At first, I wanted to be with her out of a sense of guilt. Butter on, when I took Mnie to our party angrily it was because I saw her with Jasper. I was afraid that I would end up in an awkward situation if she took Jasper there. Later, I sneered at her because she suddenly ignored me, so I deliberately used Mnie to anger her. If not for this, I might have broken up with Mnie long ago. Maybe I liked her a little earlier than she did, but I didn¡¯t know it. We were too familiar with each other, so I didn¡¯t think that she also liked me in this regard.¡± ¡°Today, the owner of the restaurant said that when that man touched her, she hit him, but she told me that the man cheated on her, so she hit him. And I only found out today.¡± Gianna sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not toote to know. If you really like her, chase after her. Between you and Jasper, I naturally favor you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gianna.¡± Landon said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Then he left. At this time, a man was looking around and suddenly saw Gianna standing at the door of the ward. He shouted, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Gianna looked over in surprise and saw a man and a woman walking toward her. They hung the reporter¡¯s certificates around their necks as they walked. They were afraid of being stopped by the bodyguards, so they had changed their clothes and hid their reporter¡¯s certificates. The first thing Gianna wanted to do was to run, but after thinking about the child who was still lying on the bed, she stopped and directly closed the door of the ward. She walked towards the distance. ¡°Miss Gianna, can we ask you a few questions?¡± The two reporters immediately chased after her. Gianna did not stop, nor did she look at the reporters. She only replied coldly, ¡°If I say no, will you stop?¡± ¡°Miss Gianna, we also want the public to know the truth. You shouldN?velDrama.Org owns this. tell us,¡± a female reporter stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there. Don¡¯t disturb the patient¡¯s rest,¡± Gianna said. This time, the two reporters were surprisingly cooperative The group walked for more than a hundred meters. Gianna felt that they would not disturb the child there, so she stopped, ¡°What questions do you have?¡± The reporter, ¡°I heard that many beggars took the magazine with your cover and vited it. Why did they do this?¡± Gianna said coldly, ¡°You should ask the beggars about this.¡± The reporter, ¡°Is what the Inte said about you and those beggars true?¡± Gianna, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The reporter, ¡°Someone said that your child was born by you and a beggar.¡± Gianna, ¡°What do you think? The mastermind hired some beggars to stir up trouble. Naturally, he has to make up a story. You are professional reporters. You should have this bit of judgment, right?¡± The reporter asked, ¡°Then who is your child¡¯s father?¡± ¡°This is my private matter.¡± Gianna¡¯s face darkened. The reporter continued, ¡°I know you want to protect the child, but you can¡¯t bring out any evidence. The public will tend to believe that the child was born by you and the beggar¡± ¡°Do I need to give evidence to anyone? I said that this is my private matter.¡± Just as Gianna finished speaking, a male voice suddenly came, ¡®I am the father of the child. Next Chapter Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 I Thought You Didn¡¯t Know How to Read Gianna looked towards the source of the voice. It was Ss. She furrowed her brows slightly. She did not really want to disturb him, because as long as he appeared, he would not be the only one who would be implicated but the Nn Group. Such a bigpany had to bepletely involved. Moreover, there was also Lara Roberts and Edward eyeing him covetously, wishing they could find his ws. Now that he appeared, although she was very moved, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Go back. I can solve it myself.¡± Ss did not listen to her. He took a few big steps to her and reached out to hold Gianna¡¯s shoulder. He faced the reporters and asked¡­ ¡°How did you get in?¡± The reporters were not afraid of Gianna, but they were afraid of Ss. After all, this person not only could make them lose their jobs instantly but also make the entire newspaper company lose their jobs. Their attitude immediately changed and was no longer as aggressive as before. ¡°We just want to understand the whole story. We also want to help Gianna rify.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead and ask. I want to see how you guys are going to rify things!¡± Ss replied. The reporter, ¡°¡­¡± The man looked like he was looking for someone to settle scores with, not waiting for questions at all. Seeing that they were silent, Ss said, ¡°How did you know that we were here?¡± The two reporters looked at each other in dismay. Why did they be the people being interviewed? However, facing this man with a strong aura, they did not have the courage to resist. They could only tell the truth. ¡°We saw ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯s chief editor go out to buy food and guessed that Gianna might be here.¡± Ss asked in an imposing manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the statement released on Nn Group¡¯s official website?¡± A reporter was stunned for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, I saw it. It said that you have nothing to do with Gianna. President Nn, don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t report this to outsiders.¡± If they hadn¡¯t seen Ss release such a statement, they wouldn¡¯t have dared toe and interview! Ss¡¯ face darkened. ¡°That statement is a long time ago. Take a good look at the new one now!¡± TheN?velDrama.Org owns this. two looked at each other again. The male reporter reacted quickly and took out his mobile phone to search for Nn Group¡¯s official website. He also saw thetest statement released by Ss. Especially when he saw thest sentence: ¡°No matter who it is, I will not let go of anyone finding trouble with my girlfriend in any way!¡± ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± Ss asked coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± the reporter said. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to read and sneaked in to find trouble with my girlfriend!¡± Ss said in a hostile tone. When the reporters heard this, they were immediately shocked. If Ss held a grudge, the consequences would be serious. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯m sorry. We just want the public to know the truth.¡± ¡°So you chased to the hospital to interrogate her?¡± Ss asked. The two reporters looked at each other and replied, ¡°President Nn, we will leave now!¡± ¡°Why are you leaving? Did I let you go?¡± Ss snorted. The reporters were stunned. What did this mean? Did Ss want to detain us? Ss looked at the confused reporter and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some ready-made news material. Follow me.¡± Gianna followed Ss in confusion. She did not understand what he meant at all. The two reporters also looked at each other. They did not understand, but since Ss did not want to target them, it seemed that there was something good and they had to follow hirn! Next Chapter Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 See When You Marry Me Late at night. Just as people were sleeping soundly, an explosive piece of news appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Ss, President of the Nn Group, has been admitted to the First Hospitalte at night. He is suspected to be seriously ill.¡± The next few pictures were photos of Ss lying on the bed with a respirator. There were also photos of South being pushed into the ward. The entrance of the hospital was heavily guarded with body guards. Gianna, Brian, and Landon were all in the hospital. There was a simple introduction at the bottom. In fact, when these photos appeared, everyone would suspect that Ss was serious ly ill and did not need any introduction at all. Ss just finished taking photos in another ward. He wanted to talk to Gianna for a while, so neither of them went back. Gianna looked at the news sent by the two reporters. ¡°Do you think Lara will believe it?¡± Ss said, ¡°Yes! If she didn¡®t ask Kaylee to do this, she naturally wouldn¡®t believe it. However, if she did this, she would definitely believe it.¡± ¡°If they knew that you were seriously ill, would they directly choose a new president to take over you?¡± Gianna was a little worried. ¡°Of course. In all these years, Lara has secretly cultivated many forces. We have also fought a few times. I was worried about Grandpa and was worried that I couldn¡®t catch her in one fell s woop. I just kept my distance from her and didn¡®t offend her. Since she has no bottom line, there is no need for me to show mercy. If I stay in the hospital, Grandpa will be a little safer. At the very least, they have to pretend to be filial even if they want Grandpa¡®s shares.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t your grandfather give you his shares?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They don¡¯t know. I didn¡®t expect you to remember,¡± Ss said with a faint smile. ¡°I was so worried that I would be killed.¡± Giannaughed. ¡°Killed?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡®t I be killed if I heard such a big secret?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If Grandpa was on guard against you, he wouldn¡®t have given it to me in front of you. Do you still remember what Grandpa said at that time?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Yes, your grandfather said that you can only inherit the shares after you get married and have children. So young man, you have to continue to work hard!¡± Ss said, ¡°Doesn¡®t that depend on you?¡± ¡°To do what?¡± ¡°Let¡®s see when you can marry me.¡± Ss looked at her and added, ¡°I have never thought of marrying anyone else in my life!¡± ¡°Just to inherit your grandfather¡®s inheritance?¡± Gianna¡®s mouth twitched. ¡°Am I such a person to you?¡± Ss looked at her from the corner of his eyes. Gianna pursed her lips and did not say a word. ¡°Did you know? At that time, grandpa desperately winked at me, telling me to pursue you, Gianna, in fact, this condition was added by grandpa for you.¡± Gianna was very surprised. She really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why does Grandpa want you to pursue me? At that time, I only met him a few times. Is it because I saved him? He can¡®t just give up his grandson for that, right?¡± Ss looked at Gianna with a depressed expression. He unconsciously licke he knew that no matter what the result was, he had to say it. He didn¡¯t want to see Gianna so upset. ¡°Gianna, actually, I have something to tell you.¡± As he said this Next Chapter Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Confessed Ss took a deep breath and said carefully, ¡°Gianna, don¡®t be angry with what I¡®m going to say next, because I didn¡®t mean to hurt you.¡± ¡°Come on, hurry up and say it.¡± Gianna was even more perturbed by his words and urged him. Ss stared at Gianna¡®s face with his pretty eyes and said slowly, ¡°In fact, I couldn¡®t rem ember clearly. I drank a ss of wine that Landon handed me, but the wine was drugged, so my me mory was not very clear. When I felt ufortable, got a hotel room to take a cold shower and sober up. Just as I was about to close the door, I saw a woman fall into my room. I thought it was a nightclub servicedy, so I dragged her into the room¡­¡± Gianna¡®s face suddenly turned pale, and her eyes were full of panic. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Ss said, ¡°Seven years ago, September 22.¡± Gianna was so scar ed that she immediately withdrew her hand that was held by Ss, and she suddenly felt as if she had returned to that night seven years ago. She remembered that she had struggled, resisted, and begged for mercy, but that person still forced her. Later, she had also thought things through and thought that this was good. Since Adrian was hear tless, then don¡®t me her for being cruel. An eye for an eye, it was very fair! However, when she woke up, she found that the man who slept with her had already disappeared. Only then did she start to be afraid and leave in a hurry. She thought that this matter was over, but she did know it would affect her for seven years. Two monthster, she found that she was pregnant. She struggled and was afraid. She was in a panic for a week and finally decided to keep this child. However, it was discovered by Kaylee, causing her father to abandon her and drive her abroad. For so many years, all the grievances, hardships, and bitterness that she had suffered were caused by this man! He was the main culprit! No wonder he insisted on pursuing her, no wonder he liked South so much, no wonder he also has RH negative blood. At that time, the thought that shed through her mind was how he had the same blood type as South, like a father and N?velDrama.Org owns this. son. It turned out they were really father and son! The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and her smile was inexplicably bleak. She had thought that she had met a man who really loved her. Now she knew that he had found his son and wanted his son. Therefore, he had to ept her as the mother of the child. Otherwise, with her family background, she might not be worthy o f the identity of the great president. Cold! She suddenly felt so cold that her whole body seemed to be frozen and could not move. Ss looked at her face, which was getting worse and worse, and said anxiously, ¡°Gianna, Gianna, listen to me.¡± Gianna was frightened and jumped. ¡°I don¡®t want to listen to you anymore. The child is mine, an d you can¡®t take him away!¡± Ss hugged her and said anxiously, ¡°No, I didn¡®t want to snatch the child from you. The child is yours. You brought Sout h up so well. You see, I only had him for a few days and the child had an ident. Gianna, I know you are angry, but I w as irrational at that time and didn¡®t know what I did. The next day, when I wanted to find you, you disap peared. Every word I said to you was true. For so many years, I have been looking for you!¡± Gianna¡®s tears welled up in her eyes, but she stubbornly refused to cry. When sh e looked at Ss, she inexplicably felt wronged. ¡°When I woke up, I didn¡®t see anyone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have believed Kaylee¡®s words. I thought that the man who slept with me was a beggar. Did you know? When I met the group of beggars yesterday, I regretted it so much that I wanted to kill myself. If I didn¡®tpromise with that manter, if I didn¡®t believe Kaylee or drink that ss of wine, if I didn¡®t have to go to Adrian¡® appointment, I wouldn¡® t have ended up in such an awkward situation and let the child be embarrassed with me together. But I never thought that the man was you. You are the culprit!¡± As she spoke, she pushed the man away angrily. ¡°G o away!¡± With that, she walked directly towards South¡®s ward. Next Chapter Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 She Was Angry Ss was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly chased after her and stopped her again. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± G ianna roared at him, ¡°I don¡®t want to listen to you!¡± Then she left. Ss followed behind him. Gianna said again, ¡°Don¡®t follow me!¡± Ss stopped in his tracks. ¡°Gianna ¡­¡± She was angry atst. When Gianna returned to South¡®s ward, the little fellow had already fallen asl eep. Brian had not slept yet. Seeing her expression was not very good, he asked in surprise, ¡°What¡®s w rong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Gianna answered vaguely. If the child was not sick, she should have stayed far aw ay from him. ¡°Where¡®s Ss?¡± Brian obviously did not believe her perfunctory words. Gianna took a de ep breath and said, ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°Did you quarrel?¡± Brian frowned slightly. ¡°No,¡± Gianna said again. Brian was s uspicious in her heart. She was not unhappy. She was obviously angry. ¡°He has a bad temper, but he is sincere to you. If he really provokes you, don¡®t be angry with him, especially at this time. If he is distrac ted, he may be chewed to pieces by Nn family¡®s ruthless people.¡± Gianna did not speak. She felt he r throat tight, a wave of heat rushing into her eyes. She lowered her head and frantically reached out to wipe it, but there was no time. A drop of crystal tears broke on the back of her hand. Brian was shoc ked and immediately sat down on the bed. ¡°Gianna, what happened to you? Did Ss hurt you?¡± Gianna shook her head, ¡°It¡®s fine, it¡®s fine. Go to sleep.¡± As she spoke, she got up and went directly to the bathroom. Brian was furious. Why did he make her angry at this time? He took the phone and called Ss. ¡°Where are you?¡± Ss did not go anywhere. He was in the corridor of the hospital. She did not want to see him, and he did not dare to see her. But he didn¡®t want to leave either, so he stood at the door of the ward, thinking of getting closer to her. ¡° What¡®s wrong?¡± Brian was aggressive and growled, ¡°How did you hurt Gianna?¡± Ss asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Brian said, ¡°How is she? She¡®s crying in the bathroom! What¡®s wrong with you? If you don¡®t like her, don¡®t provoke her. Do y ou know how many people care about her?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡®t care?¡± Ss was furious by Brian¡®s w ords. ¡°Why did you make her cry then?¡± ¡°I just told her about what happened in the past, and she stopp ed talking to me!¡± Brian was speechless for a while. He couldn¡®t say a word for a long time. Gianna would know about this sooner orter. Moreover, their blood type co uld match South¡®s blood type today. He began to worry that Gianna would know. But after leaving the operating room, looking at her condition, it seemed that she had no doubts. Then what was going on now? It took him a long time to ask, ¡°Did she know it herself? Or did you say it yourself?¡± Ss said, ¡°I said it myself!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Brianined, ¡°Why were you talking about this?¡± ¡°She will know sooner orter.¡± ¡°Then she can kn owter.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you see the posts on the Inte? How sad she would be if she sees it. I was the one who caus ed her misery today. I would rather let her scold me than let her me herself. She and her child are not so bad.¡± Brian said, ¡°But now she is not scolding you, but secr etly crying.¡± ¡°Help me talk to her.¡± Ss sighed helplessly. Next Chapter Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Jerk ¡°Even if I can talk to her, I can¡®t persuade her.¡± Brian shook his head helplessly Ss said, ¡°Then ac company her. Call me if anything happens.¡® Brian answered, hung up the phone, and looked at the cl osed bathroom door. This was probably the trust she told Landon tonight, right? She trusted a person with all her heart and finally discovered that everything was premeditated. Probably, no one could ept this feeling Creak... The bathroom door was opened, and Gianna walked out from inside. Although she washed her face and tried to pretend as if nothing had happened, Brian still saw at a nce that she had cried. ¡°Gian na, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing. Hurry up and go to sleep. You need to rest after losing so much blo od.¡± She forced a smile. Brian said, ¡°I¡®m fine. I asked Ss just now. In fact, he wanted to tell you abo ut this a long time ago, but he was afraid that you would be angry. He was afraid that the rtionshi p that he had with you with great difficulty would return to the starting point. He didn¡®t dare to say it an d he didn¡®t mean to hide it from you.¡± ¡°You also know?¡± Gianna frowned. Brian nodded and said, ¡®Yes, he told me some time ago. In fact, after you came back, you probably hea rd that he didn¡®t have a girlfriend for so many years and was looking for a woman. In fact, he was looking for you.¡± Gianna had calmed down a lot at this time. Thinking about it carefully, he did actually t ell her that. When he was pursuing her, he said, ¡°I have been looking for you.¡± But she didn¡®t believe it. Fate was so strange. The two of them could actually meet again and be l overs. However, just as she wanted to defend the man in her mind, another voice appeared, ¡°No! No, this is a premeditated love.¡± Thinking back to th e beginning, he didn¡®t want to be in love with her. He wanted to never be in contact with her. He saw So uth and wanted a son! He didn¡®t really like her at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡®t have hidden it from her for so long. ¡°Gianna, isn¡®t this actually pretty good? When you two are together, the child also has a biological father and mother¡­¡± ¡®Stop talking.¡± Gianna was upset by his words. Talking about biological parents... When she woke up, she didn¡®t see anyone. Where did he go at that time? Chapter 569 Jerk Lara nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, he even made such a statement in the afternoon. Why is he sick at night all of a Owned by N?velDrama.Org. sudden? Should we find someone to go to the hospital to ask around?¡± Edward nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Therefore, Lara deliberately sent apany employee to the hospital¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 The Two Brothers Work Together to Mess with Her Ss had already expected Lara¡®s actions, but he hadn¡®t slept the entire night, and he had be a lot more haggard. When Gianna went out to buy food in the morning, she saw him standing at the door. S he ignored him and went straight out the door. It took Ss a lot of effort to control his footsteps to chase after her. Her eyes were swollen and looked like she cried ver y hard. In fact, she was very tough. Under normal circumstances, she didn¡®t cry much, but he made her cryst night. He looked at her back as she walked further and further away, and his heart felt even more ufortable. While she went out, he entered the ward, he looked at South who had just woken up. He did not tell South about this matter. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He wanted to solve it himself, and he could not rely on his son for everything! ¡°How is it, son?¡± South sa id, ¡°I feel weak.¡± ¡°Well, you haven¡®t fully recovered yet. You have to rely on your mother to recover pletely,¡± Ss said, rubbing his little head. South said, ¡°Get someone to bring me myputer.¡± Ss said, ¡°The doctor said that you are not allowed to use electronic produ cts. Don¡®t worry, leave this matter to me.¡± Brian secretly red at Ss, thinking that he had angered hi s girlfriend, what else could he solve? He couldn¡®t do without his help. He thought about it and said, ¡°W hen I go outter, you can stay in my bed.¡± ¡°If theye over, South will be exposed.¡± Ss nced at Brian. ¡°I want Lara to send someone to investigate, so she can¡®t post it online. At most, they will show it to those old people. Consider it the elders meeting South in advance!¡± Ss was still a little hesitant. Brian added, ¡°You and South were supposed to be poisoned at the same time, so you won¡®t be suspected if you are in the same ward. If you stay in a ward by yourself, it is obvi ous that it is fake. Most importantly, who is Gianna taking care of? It also makes sense for you to stay here and have Gianna take care of you two.¡± Hearing this, Ss immediately felt that it made sense, especially th est sentence. In this case, that little woman should have no reason to chase him out, right? He nced at Brian, only to see that Brian was winking at him. He suddenly smiled. By the time Gianna came back, Ss was already l ying on the bed, but Brian was sitting. She knew that they were guarding against Lara sending people t o check on the situation, so she was not surprised. She put the things she bought on the table and help ed South prop up the small table. From beginning to end, she did not say a word and did not even look at them. Brian red at Ss fiercely. It was all Ss¡® fault that now Gianna ignored Brian. ¡°Gianna, do you still have wontons?¡± Gianna still didn¡®t look at them, but answered, ¡°Yes, I bought a lot.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ss, what do you want to eat? Wontons? Is that okay?¡± Ss was al so happy. Although she was still angry and ignored him, she bought food for them, which proved that s he still cared about him. At this time, his phone suddenly rang. He looked at it and hurriedly said, ¡°Someone ising.¡± Sure enough, in less than three minutes, a figure appeared b y the door. It looked like the person was leaning on the door and looking inside. Gianna got up and walked directly towards the door. She opened the door unintentionally and asked in surprise, ¡®Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡®m looking for Riven.. The woman peeked in the door that Gianna had speci ally opened for her. Gianna said, ¡°There¡®s no such person.¡± As she spoke, she walked out and closed t he door of the room. Chapter 570 The Two Brothers Work Together to Mess¡­ The woman pretended to be puzzled. ¡°That¡®s strange. He said he was on this floor. Why didn¡®t I see him? I¡®m sorry to bother you.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine,¡± Gianna said expressionlessly. The woman left. Gianna returned to the ward. voman Brian deliberately said, ¡°This woman won¡®te back again, right?¡± Gianna said, ¡°She has already seen the room. Why would she be back?¡± Ss thoug Next Chapter Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 His Surname Was Aubrey Brian said, ¡°Gianna, I¡®ll go back to take a look first. Please take care of them together. I¡®lle back in the afternoon.¡± Gianna did not want Ss to be here. If she looked at him, she would get angry. But sh e could not really drive him out. If Lara¡®s people saw him, his n would be in vain. She was angry at Ss and angry at herself. But at this time, she was still thinking about him. Shouldn¡®t she take the child far away from him? Brian was afraid that Gianna would go back on her word. After saying that, he stood up and said, ¡°Gianna, I¡®ll go first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Gianna took a breath and said, ¡°Go back and rest well. Don¡®t overexert yourself. Drink more milk, eat nutritional food, and so on.¡± Brian smiled. ¡°It¡®s fine. Don¡®t worry. I will recover in a few days.¡± Gianna added, ¡°Take it seriously. Y ou are South¡®s savior. I hope you are healthy. If you need anything in the future, tell us.¡± Brian smiled a nd said, ¡°Don¡®t be too polite. South is my little nephew.¡± Gianna said with no expression on her face, ¡° No, his surname is Aubrey!¡± Brian smiled awkwardly. He nced at Ss and turned to leave. Ss knew that Gianna was saying this for him to hear. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± Gianna ignored him and only focused on feeding South as if she had not heard anything. South blinked his big eyes and finally found that the undercurrent betwee n his parents was surging. He looked at Ss doubtfully and asked with his eyes, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ss closed his eyes. There was no way to exin it to the child, so he simply did not say anything. South frowned again. Wit hout his help, these days daddy made his mother angry again! After a while. ¡°Gianna, I¡®m hungry.¡± Ss shouted again. Gianna took a deep breath. She really wanted to throw the lunch she bought on his face. Couldn¡®t he eat the fo od by himself? He was pretending to be sick, not really sick. Did he want her to feed him? But in reality, sh e took a few deep breaths and finally got up and handed the lunch box to his bed. At that moment, Ss almost cheered up. He instinctively reached out to grab her, but she nimbly turned away. He curled his lips. The little woman was still angry after a nigh t. She didn¡®t even give him a chance to exin. In the Roberts family. The woman who had just been investigating in the hospital was reporting to Lara. ¡°Miss Lara, it is real. I saw that Ss and South were both lying on the hospital bed with a respirator. Brian was looking after Ss, and Gianna¡®s eyes were swollen from c rying.¡± ¡°Really? You didn¡®t arouse their suspicion, did you?¡± Lara frowned. The woman said, ¡°No, I said I was looking for someone.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lara frowned and remained silent. The w oman asked again, ¡°Miss Lara, what¡®s wrong?¡± Lara said, ¡°Nothing, I just felt that it went too smoothly. You saw it all at once?¡± Th e woman said, ¡°No, I originally wanted to take a look at the ss, but Gianna suddenly came out. She asked me who I was looking for, and I just casually said a name, which eliminated her suspicion. Probably because I looked inside, her face suddenly sank, an d she directly closed the door without letting me see inside, but I still saw everything. Before I left, I wen t to the doctor¡®s office to ask. The doctor sent me away because it was inconvenient to disclose the patient¡® s information. I gave him a thousand yuanter. The doctor said that Ss and the child were both pois oned. Now, it is up to fate. He said that if Ss could wake up in 72 hours, he would be saved. If Ss could not wake up, even the immortal could not save him.¡± When Lara heard th is, her eyes lit up. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The woman said proudly, ¡°Of course it¡®s true. I even took a picture of their diagnosis for you.¡± After reading the doctor¡®s diagnosis, Lara was in a good mood. ¡°Well done. This month, you will receive double wages. You can go!¡± She sent away the woman. Lara rxed and leaned back in her chair. The corners of her mouth held a smug smile. She held a pe n and leisurely spun it in her hand. She began to n the next step in her mind. As long as Ss died, the rest would be much easier. Ss, you didn¡®t expect it, did you? Even if you didn¡®t get close to women, so what? Didn¡®t you still die in a woman¡®s hands? She didn¡® t expect that she could buy one and get one for free. It didn¡®t matter if Gianna¡®s son was Ss¡® son or not. Anyway, the brat was just as annoying. She got rid of him too. Chapter 571 His Surname Was Aubrey Next, she would take the Nn Group. After so many years of establishing connections, it was time to use them. Then, she picked up the phon e and called the elders of the Nn family one by one. ¡°Big brother, have you seen the news on the Inte?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 571 His Surname Was Aubrey Brian said, ¡°Gianna, I¡®ll go back to take a look first. Please take care of them together. I¡®lle back in t he afternoon.¡± Gianna did not want Ss to be here. If she looked at him, she would get angry. But she could not really drive him out. If Lara¡®s people saw him, his n would be in vain. She was angry at Ss and angry at herself. But at this time, she was still thinking about him. Shouldn¡®t she take the child far away from him? Brian was afraid that Gianna would go back on her word. After saying that, he stood up and said, ¡°Gianna, I¡®ll go first. Call me if you need anything.¡± G on.¡± Brian smiled. ¡°It¡®s fine. Don¡®t worry. I will recover in a few days.¡± Gianna added, ¡°Take it seriously. Yo Ss knew that Gianna was saying this for him to hear. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± Gianna ignored him and only focused on feeding South as if she had not heard anything. South blinked his big eyes and finally found that the undercurrent betw surging. He looked at Ss doubtfully and asked with his eyes, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ss closed his eyes. took a deep breath. She really wanted to throw the lunch she bought on his face. Couldn¡®t he eat the by himself? He was pretending to be sick, not really sick. Did he want her to feed him? But in reality, s handed the lunch box to his bed. At that moment, Ss almost cheered up. He instinctively reached out In the Roberts family. The woman who had just been investigating in the hospital was reporting to Lara. ¡°Miss Lara, it is real. I saw that Ss and South we the hospital bed with a respirator. Brian was looking after Ss, and Gianna¡®s eyes were swollen fro Lara, what¡®s wrong?¡± Lara said, ¡°Nothing, I just felt that it went too smoothly. You saw it all at once?¡± T the ss, but Gianna suddenly came out. She asked me who I was looking for, and I just casually said the doctor¡®s office to ask. The doctor sent me away because it was inconvenient to disclose the pat up in 72 hours, he would be saved. If Ss could not wake up, even the immortal could not save him.¡± When Lara heard even took a picture of their diagnosis for you.¡± After reading the doctor¡®s diagnosis, Lara was in the next step in her mind. As long as Ss died, the rest would be much easier. Ss, you didn¡®t expect it, did you? Even if you didn¡®t get close to women, so what? Didn¡®t you still die in a woman¡®s hands? She di matter if Gianna¡®s son was Ss¡® son or not. Anyway, the brat was just as annoying. She got rid of him too. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 571 His Surname Was Aubrey Next, she would take the Nn Group. After so many years of establishing connections, it was time to use them. Then, she picked up the pho seen the news on the Inte?¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Visiting Ss ¡°Lara, I saw it. I just saw it. I was thinking about going to the hospital to check it out. What exactly is wrong with Ss?¡± Jaso n Nn said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, we should go. However, ourpany¡®s secretary was in the hospita l today. She identally heard about Ss¡® condition. It doesn¡®t seem to be very good. Maybe he won¡®t make it in a day or two.¡± Jason said, ¡°It¡®s so serious? Then we have to go and see.¡± After an entire morning of calling people, the four Nns had basically been informed by her. At that ti me, his two uncles and one aunt would all go to the hospital to visit. Even if Ss was faking, he could not deceive so many people, right? Therefore, in the afternoon, the four brothers, Lara, and Jade all gathered at the hospital. Some people were really worried, but some people only came to confirm whether he was r eally sick or not, and the others just wanted to make these people give up. But no matter which one, the group arrived at the door of the ward. Unexpectedly, just as they were about to push the door open and enter, they were stopped by the bodyguards at the door. Edward shouted sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡®t you know who I am? How dare you stop me?¡± The bodyg uard lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, I¡®m sorry. This is President Nn¡®s order. Except for Gianna and Mr. arthy, He won¡®t see anyone else.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡®m here to see my son. I don¡®t need you to t ell me what to do. Get out of my way!¡± He wanted to pull the bodyguard at the door away, but the bodyguard d id not move at all. The bodyguard stood at the door of the ward and bowed his head again. ¡°Master, I¡®m sorry. I really can¡®t let you in.¡± ¡°If anything happens to my son, I won¡®t be able to see him for hisst moments. Do you dare to bare the consequence?¡± Edward was furious. The bodyguard didn¡®t say a word, not moving whatsoever. ¡°Let¡®s go together. What the hell is this? I want to see my son. Do I need his permission? I seriously doubt if you want to harm my son.¡± Edward called ou t to the few people who came together. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was sudd enly opened. Gianna walked out of the ward. She looked at therge group of people standing at the d oor and nodded slightly. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Edward slightly restrained his anger. ¡°Ah, Doctor A ubrey, you¡®re here too. I saw on the Inte that Ss was sick and came to visit.¡± Gianna nodded and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, uncle. It¡®s just rumors from tabloid reporters. Ss is fine, just a little allergic and can¡®t be exposed to the wind. He will be fine after a few days. Uncle, please go back!¡± Edward frowned and looked at Lara. Lara gave him a look, signaling him to go in and take a look. Thus, he could only say, ¡°I know. But his eldest uncle, second uncle, and aunt are here. We just want to see him. You can¡®t just let them go back without seeing him. Let¡®s go in and take a look. We will lower our voices. We won¡®t disturb him!¡± Gianna took a step to stop him, saying, ¡°I know that you are the closest people to Ss, bu t I am also his girlfriend, and my mood is the same as yours, I promise you as a doctor that he is fine. If you really want him to be well, don¡®t bother him.¡± Lara said, ¡°If we can¡®t see him, how can his aunts and uncles be at ease?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Then if it is because of your interruption that Ss¡® condition worsened, wouldn¡®t it be a loss? Don¡®t worry, I will pas s on your concern and worries for you.¡® ¡°What do you mean by stopping us from visiting?¡± Lara also smiled. Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Send Away N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gianna said, ¡°Auntie, I am also thinking for Ss. After all, if something happens, I can¡®t take this responsibility, and you can¡®t take it!¡± Lara was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the crowd, ¡°It seems that we are not allowed to go in.¡± Jade hurriedly smoothed things over, ¡°Since Gianna has already said that he is fine, let¡®s wait for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Aubrey¡®s medical skills are obvious to all.¡± Seeing his daughter speak, Jas on agreed tacitly. Second Brother Albert said, ¡°I think the more she stops, the more suspicious she is.¡± ¡°Although you said that you are Ss¡® girlfriend, Ss has never formally introduced you to us. Moreover, even if you are his girlfriend before you get marri ed, you are not considered as a Nn. I don¡®t know what you mean by stopping us.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t say that I am a Nn. I said that I am not only Ss¡® girlfriend, but also a doctor. Even if we are strangers, I will think for my patient ording to professional ethics. Please understand.¡± Her face sank. Seeing that the stalemate was going on, Lara said, ¡°We have so many people. I am afraid that we will really disturb him by going in together. Let his father go in and take a look. You have to let us take a look before we can rest assured.¡± ¡°Alright, then Uncle, please keep your voice down and don¡®t disturb him.¡± Edward answered and followed Gianna i nto the ward. At this time, Ss had his eyes closed and his face was covered with an oxygen mask. His face was haggard and he really looked like a patient. The IV bottle was dripping with medicine. Edward walked to Ss¡® bedside and stared at him for a long time. His tightly knitted eyebrows never rxed. After a long time, he turned to look at South. The little fellow was also unconscious like Ss. However, Gianna kept staring at Edward. There was no pain on his face. Instead, he seemed to be at a loss. It was as if he had not expected that Ss would lie here all of a sudden. ¡°Uncle, you have seen him. Let¡®s go out and try not to disturb them.¡± She was afraid that Edward would notice something wrong if he looked at him for a while longer. ¡°What¡®s wrong with Ss?¡± Edward unexpectedly cooperated and asked after they left the ward. Gianna said, ¡°He just had an allergy.¡± Edward asked again, ¡°Why is it so serious?¡± Gianna said, ¡°We are also investigating this allergy, but don¡®t worry, uncle. I will cure him!¡± Edward did not ask again. He seemed to have lost his soul. He had never thought that his high¨Cspirited and invincible son could lie here quietly He always thought that he had not been close to Ss. They had never been with Ss when he was young. When he grew up, they would greet each other, but they all knew in their hearts that they were o nly a little more familiar than strangers. He had never treated him as his own son but had always been on guard like an enemy. But perhaps it was due to blood kinship, or perhaps it was because he was too old. Seeing him lying on the bed in a haggard state today, he felt bitter. Would he really die just like that? Lara had been staring at Edward, who seemed to have lost his soul. She was even more certain that Ss¡® situation was not optimistic. She was excited, but she did not dare to show it on her face. She pretended to be anxious and asked... ¡°How is Ss?¡± ¡°Doctor Aubrey said there is no problem.¡± Edward said, looked at Gianna, and urged, ¡°Then I¡®ll have to trouble you. You must do your best to cure him. Tell me what you need.¡± When Gianna heard this, she suddenly felt gratified. This father finally had a bit of a conscience. The grief on his face now did not seem fake. ¡°Uncle, don¡®t worry.¡± Edward nodded and called out to the Nns who were surrounding the door of the ward. They walked outside. Jade did not leave. She walked to Gianna and asked, ¡°Gianna, tell me the truth. Is Ss really okay?¡± Giannaforted her, ¡°Don¡®t wor ry. He¡®s okay.¡± Jade stared at Gianna¡®s face as if she wanted to see something else on her face. However, it was a pity that her expression was so wless that nothing else could be seen. In the end, she could only ept her fate and say, ¡°Alright, Gianna, I have always believed in you. At that time, Grandfather was so ill that you were able to save him. This time, you will definitely be able to save him. You must cure him!¡± ¡°Yes, I will cure him.¡®Gianna answered, Only then did Jade lift her hea vy footsteps and leave. After sending off thest wave of people, Gianna returned to the ward. Ss had already sat up, the little fellow had already opened his eyes. She felt that her acting skills were far worse than the father and son. Chapter 573 Send Away Then, she suddenly frowned. Why did she say the father and son? They were not father and son. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± ¡°Alright, they all believe that you won¡®t be able to live for long. Go do what you need to do! Don¡®t lie here anymore.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chasing Him Away Ss said aggrievedly, ¡°Gianna, you have been angry for so long, but you haven¡®t cooled down yet? I s aid I didn¡®t do it on purpose. I also¡­¡± Gianna frowned and asked sternly, ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡®t, I¡®m leaving!¡± How could Ss let her go? In the end, he could onlypromise, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡®ll go!¡± As he spoke, he stoo d up and couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°Gianna, if you are really angry, you can scold me or beat me up. Just don¡®t make things difficult for yourself.¡± ¡°I¡®m angry when I see you now,¡± Gianna said, ring at him. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll go. I¡®ll go.¡± With that, he walked out. ommy, did you quarrel with Uncle Ss?¡± South asked, blinking his eyes in confusion. Gianna said, ¡°No , don¡®t worry about us. Are you bored? Should I buy you some books to read?¡± South said with a worried face, ¡°No, just tell me what happened between you and Uncle Ss.¡± Gianna couldn¡®t tell the child, so she lied, ¡°He didn¡®t take good care of you.¡± South understood and then began to exin desperately, ¡°You can¡®t me Uncle Ss. He didn¡®t do it on purpose. Who would have thought that Kaylee would change her appearance and go to the Nn Group? She really didn¡®t look like the ori ginal Kaylee at all. I actually didn¡®t recognize her either. I saw Kaylee¡®s fierce eyes and felt quite scared. That¡®s why I could recognize her. Uncle Ss hasn¡®t seen her much before, so he naturally wasn¡®t on guard.¡± Gianna listened to the li ttle guy¡®s words. He was telling her not to me Ss. ¡°You like Uncle Ss so much, don¡¯t you?¡± South licked his lips and asked doubtfully, ¡°Don¡®t you like him?¡± Gianna was silent. Of course, she liked him, but she also felt sad about what he had done. ¡°What if I break up with Uncle Ss?¡± Hearing this, South was shocked. It was not easy for him to get the two of them together. Why did she want to b reak up? ¡°Why do you want to break up? Just because he didn¡®t take good care of me?¡± ¡°Is this not serious enough?¡± South said, ¡°I already said that Uncle Ss didn¡®t do it on purpose. That Kaylee is simply impossible to guard against. Even if it were for you, you might not be ab le to recognize her. Moreover, he has been taking care of me very carefully these past few days. He even apanied me to sleep, chat, and tell stories. Just like my friend, you can forgive him this time!¡± Gianna thought, of course, South was his own son. She pressed her lips and couldn¡®t think. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. At this moment, the door opened. Giann a looked over and saw that Kate hade over. She asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you not toe ov er? Why are you here?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°If I don¡®te, I won¡®t be at ease!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you holding?¡± Gianna asked as she looked at the bags in her hands. ¡°I bought books and food for this little baby. Otherwise, it would be so boring for him to not use electronic products,¡± kate said as she put down her things. ¡°I just told South that I was going to buy him books, and you came over,¡± Gianna said with a smile. ¡°Our hearts are connected!¡± ¡°I bought artificial intelligence books for you,¡± said Kate as she handed the book to South. ¡°Thank you, godmother!¡± said South as she took the book. Kate rubbed his little head. ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± She looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Whe each other. She just drove Uncle Ss out and said that she wanted to break up! Next Chapter Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Ss Was the Man from Seven Years Ago Gianna red at the little brat. Why did he say everything? South frowned. He had no choice. He always felt that it was not so simple between them. How could his mother be so unreasonable? Why would she break up just because Ss did not take good care o f him? There must be something else, but his mother did not tell him, so he could only ask his godmother to persuade her. Kate was really surprised. ¡°Really? You want to break up with Ss?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gianna answered vaguely. Kate asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gianna didn¡®t know what to say in front of the child, so she simply didn¡®t say anything. ¡° Mommy said that Uncle Ss didn¡®t take good care of me!¡± South exined. Kate breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You are a bit unreaso nable. He didn¡®t do it on purpose. You can¡®t kick him out because of a mistake, right?¡± Gianna did not say anything. How would she tell her? It was obviously not because of this matter. Kate looked at Gianna¡¯s hesitant appearance and guessed that it was definitely not so simple. She thought p robably there were some things that she could not say in front of the child! She was not in a hurry to ask, because she knew that Landon or Brian would definitely co meter. Sure enough¡­ About half an hourter, Landon came over with his arms crossed. When he saw Kate, he w as in a good mood. He deliberately squeezed a smile at her. ¡°You are here?¡± ¡°You stay here with the ba by. I have something to say to Gianna.¡± Kate replied coldly. After that, she dragged Gianna out The corners of Landon¡®s eyes couldn¡®t help but twitch. He looked at the little kid who was reading on the bed. ¡°What happened to them?¡± South calmly flipped another page of the book and said faintly, ¡°There should be some things that they don¡®t want me to hear.¡± Landon was suspicious. Did they not want the l ittle fellow to hear or him to hear? What kind of secret did they have? His heart sank. Could it be that what Gianna had said to him yesterday had been known by Kate? Kate pulled Gianna all the way to a ce where no one was around before stopping. She looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Tell me, what¡®s going on?¡± ¡° What are you talking about?¡± Gianna avoided her gaze. Kate hit the nail on the head and asked, ¡°Just b ecause Ss didn¡®t take good care of the child, you want to break up with him?¡± ¡°What? Can¡®t I?¡± ¡°When did you be so ungrateful?¡± ¡°I have always been like this.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Kate red at her. ¡°Don¡®t ask anymore,¡± Gianna said, starting to get agitated. Kate was not in a hurry to ask. She slowly said, ¡°Then you should be able to see how much the baby likes Si las. Otherwise, he wouldn¡®t have told me this when I just arrived. It¡®s rare for the child to like him so mu ch. If it¡®s not a matter of principle, just let it go. Breaking up? Is he not good enough to you?¡± Gianna lowered her head and hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Ss is the man from seven years ago.¡± Kate was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Ss? Then, then¡­ Didn¡®t Kayl ee say¡­¡± Gianna said, ¡°I don¡®t know what¡¯s going on either. But yesterday, Ss told me that it was act ually him. He even had a paternity test with the child. I didn¡®t even know about it.¡± Speaking of this, she became angry! Kate tried to ept for a while and said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡®t that a good thing? Why did yo u break up with him?¡± ¡°Good thing?¡± Gianna red at her. ¡°I resisted so much at that time, but he still forced himself on me, and after that scumbag was done, he just left. What was the difference between this and raping? Now he told me that he liked me and wanted to be with me. Who knows what his purpose was? Maybe, he just wanted a ch ild. The reason I came to the point where I couldn¡®t go home today was all thanks to him. Because of hi m, I had a nightmare for seven years and am still being scolded! But he didn¡®t lose anything and now has a wife and child? Why?¡± Next ChapterBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 You Have The Baby ¡°But weren¡®t you together? You didn¡®t remember each other? How is that possible?¡± Kate frowned. Gian na said, ¡°He said that he was also drugged at that time and was unconscious!¡± Kate understood and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, you can forgive him. You also know that after being drugged, his mind is not controlled by reason. Didn¡®t you alsopromiseter on? What el se are you angry about?¡± ¡°I was angry that he could just put on his pants and leave. After meeting me, he had always b een against me. Later, when he found out that the child was his, he immediately changed his attitude a nd wanted to be with me. Did he want to be with me, or did he want the child back? He knew the truth b ut didn¡®t say it? He has to wait until now that the newspapers scolded my entire family. My kid is sick an d I can¡®t leave even if I want to. He chose to tell me the truth at this time. He knew that I can¡®t get far aw ay from him so he can do whatever to me.¡± The more Gianna spoke, the more she felt wronged. She thought that this sweet l ove was all a conspiracy! Kate stepped forward and hugged her, not knowing what to do. ¡°Don¡®t feel s ad. Do you know that you are especially like a child throwing a tantrum now? You said so much, but it d oesn¡®t seem like a big deal to me. It¡®s not like Ss is in love with someone else and has done something wrong to you. What¡®s wrong with that?¡± Before she finished spe aking, she saw that Gianna wanted to refute again and hurriedlyforted her. ¡°I know how you feel. The most difficult thing for you to ept is the psychological discrepancy. You thought that Ss wante d to be with you because he loves you. He can even ept a child who is not his own. Such deep and warm love makes you both touched and warm. You, who is a cold person, soon fell in love with him and are even willing to ind ulge him. Now that you know the truth, you feel that Ss knows that the child is his. That¡®s why he pur sued you. The love that makes you feel touched and warm in your heart instantly turned into bubbles. Do you feel like you are a joke? Do you feel like you are being deceived?¡± Giann a pursed her lips and did not say a word. She had to admit that this girl knew her very well. Kate continued, ¡°But how do you know whether he knew the child was him first or fell in love with you first? And did you ask him why he left after knowing that you were not a hooker that day?¡± Gianna said, ¡°No, I didn¡®t listen at all. I was too angry.¡± ¡°You see, you started to get angry without asking anythi ng clearly. In my opinion, this is the best ending. Although you have been punished for seven years b ecause of him, and you have been judged by others until now. You have suffered a lot, but you hav e gained a lot.¡± Gianna was flustered and exasperated. ¡°What do I have? I only have the entire world abusing me. I fell to this state today because of him!¡± Kate said helplessly, ¡°You have the baby!¡± Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your son is so smart. If someone gave me such a smart son, I would also be willing to go abroad for s even years. Moreover, Gianna, you can¡®t me all these things on others. You wanted to keep the child. If you didn¡®t insist on keeping the child, you wouldn¡®t have gone to a foreign ce. The one who plotted against you was Kaylee. If you wanted to settle the score, you ha ve to go to Kaylee. Ss was the one who cured you. If Ss didn¡®t identally get together with you, t hen you would be with the man Kaylee arranged for you. What would happen to you then? Would you s till have such a smart son?¡± Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Do You Know How Popr Ss Is? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So I still have to thank him?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°I didn¡®t ask you to thank him, but at the very least, you have to be fair. In fact, if you ask around, who would be willing to sleep with Ss? Probably no woman woul d say no. You, who clearly got the man in women¡®s dreams, still had a look of disgust on your face, a nd even wanted to break up with him!¡± ¡°Are you on his side?¡± Gianna red at her angrily. Kateughe d, ¡°Although I¡®m on your side, I have to say something fair for President Nn. You are angry with him now because he loves you!¡± Gianna frowned. Really? ¡°Then why didn¡®t he tell me earlier?¡± She exi ned weakly. Kate said, ¡°Look at your current state. Does he dare to be honest with you? How can he not know what you¡®ve been up to in the past seven years? The more he cares, the more he doesn¡®t dare to say it. What if you break up with him because you¡®re unhappy like today? This time, he confess ed to you mostly because he saw you encounter those beggars and couldn¡¯t bear to see you bein g upset. That¡®s why he told you the truth.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and pressed her lips. ¡°But I¡®m angry!¡± Kateforted, ¡°Alright, don¡®t be angr y. As long as he doesn¡®t make a universal mistake, you should give him a chance and forgive him. I wa s actually worried for you in the beginning. I thought that Ss is nice to the baby now, but if you are really together, of course, you would want your own kid s, right? At that time, Ss will definitely be different when facing a biological and non¨C biological child. You will feel upset when you see him being biased towards his own child and giving So uth a cold shoulder, right? Look, isn¡®t this problem gone now? South is his biological child. Even if he is biased, you won¡®t think too much about it. How perfect is it for you to be with each other? You are still a ngry and want to break up? Aren¡®t you childish? Do you know how popr Ss is? If you let go, will yo u still have a chance to get him back?¡± Gianna looked at Kate¡®s exaggerated expression and was amus ed by her. However, she only smiled for a moment before sighing again. ¡°I don¡®t even know if he likes me because of the child. Of course, it is also possible that he doesn¡®t like me at all bec ause he only wants to build a rtionship with the child!¡± Kateughed helplessly. ¡°Sure enough, peopl e who fall in love have a low IQ. If Ss doesn¡®t like you, he won¡®t show it at all. Think about what he has done for you. Even his eyes are full of love when he looks at you. Isn¡®t it a shame to say that he doesn¡®t like you ?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°Really?¡± Kate red at her. ¡°Just think about it. If it wasn¡®t you who threw a tantrum at Ss and chased him out today, but s omeone else, would he still leave?¡± Gianna licked her lower lip. She felt that it was most likely that he would throw that person out! She figu red it out in an instant when thought it through. At this time, she was probably the stubborn one, right? She suddenly felt that Kate was right. Apart from her, probably no one else dared to drive him out! And the things he had done for her, she really should not have forgotten all the things that he had done for her just because of this! Kate looked at the corners of Gianna¡®s lips that were secretly raised and asked, ¡°Are you still going to break up with him?¡± Gianna red at her with fake anger. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Kate said, ¡°I want to ask around to see who is willing to sleep with him for a night!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Don¡®t be ungrateful!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Mommy, Are You Still Going to Break Up with Uncle Ss? When the two returned to the ward, they saw two heads, one big and one small, huddled together, argu ing about something. Gianna asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The two looked at them at the s ame time. South saw that Gianna looked much better. He instinctively looked at Kate as if asking. Kate secretly winked at him and then secretly gave him an ¡®OK¡® sign. South was immediately happy and said excitedly, ¡°Mommy,e here quickly. Look at this robot. How nice would it be if our family also has such a robot to help us clean up and cook. Landon and I will design one for yo u, OK?¡± After talking to Kate, Gianna was really in a good mood. Hearing this, she immediately went ov er and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± South pointed to the book and introduced, ¡°Look, it can do anything. The robot will be a trend of development in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Gianna nodded. Landon, on the other hand, kept staring at Kate, his eyes full of distre ss, love, and remorse. However, Kate kept avoiding his gaze, worried that her heart would soften again. ¡°Gianna, you should go back to sleep tonight. I will be here for you tonight!¡± Gianna said, ¡°No need. South doesn¡®t have any me dicine at night. I can sleep too, but I can¡®t change my clothes. If you are not busy, help me get some cle an clothes to change into.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate said. Gianna looked at Landon and said, ¡°You two can go together.¡± Kate frowned. What was going on with Gianna? She clearly knew that she did not want to be with Landon, yet she still deliberately gave them alone time. ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Gianna said again, ¡°Right now, the Nn family has gone crazy. I¡®m worri ed that they will ask you and give you a hard time. You guys should go together. I can rest assured.¡± Hearing this, Kate did not say anything. However, Landon gave Gianna a grateful look. The two of them turned to leave but were stopped by Gianna. ¡°Oh, right. Kate, go downstairs to my home, which the 58th floor. Find Jewel. She is my friend in Country M. She went back with us that day. Later, South fell ill. We were in a hurry toe out and did not tell her. I called her that day. I don¡®t know how anxious she is. Go to her house and tell her about our situation, so that she won¡®t worry.¡± ¡°Jewel?¡± Kate asked. Gianna said, ¡°Yes, I was mugged some time ago. It was her who helped me. She has no ce to live now, so Ss gave her the downstairs of my home.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Kate said. The n the two left. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The ward suddenly quieted down. ¡°Mommy, are you still going to break up with Uncle Ss?¡± South ask ed, looking at Gianna. Gianna asked, ¡°Do you want us to break up?¡± South did not quite understand wh at Gianna meant. He looked at her face and shook his head carefully. ¡°I¡®ll listen to you.¡± Giannaughe d. As she spoke, she stared at the little guy¡®s tender face again and again. He really looked a little like Ss. It was just that she had never thought about this before. Their noses and eyes were very simr. ¡°Momm y, what¡®s wrong?¡± South felt strange. Gianna said vaguely, ¡°Nothing, I just found that my son is getting more and more handsome.¡± ¡°I got my handsomeness from my mommy!¡± The little fellow smiled. ¡°Sweet mouth. Are you tired? Sleep for a while. You¡®ve been reading books for so long.¡± Gianna poked the tip of his little nose. South nodded obediently. As long as she did not break up with his daddy, he could do anything. In fact, he was sleepy, but he had been thinking about his daddy and mommy and did not dare to sleep. Now that his mommy was in a good mood, he could finally have a good sleep. In less than ten minutes, South started breathing e venly. Gianna tucked him up. Only then did she dare to take out her mobile phone and check the Intern et. Next Chapter Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Everyone Speaking Up for Her Kate¡®s brainwashing skills were really something. When Gianna still felt that she was miserable in the morning, she now felt that what Kate said was reasonable. Although she still felt upset and stillpl ained about Ss, he as the father of the child was indeed stronger than others! Perhaps it was the cha nge in her state of mind, even seeing those posts that insulted her, she could calm down. They were just a group of clowns. There were more and morements below the post. She didn¡®t know if it was because of the fermentation of the matter, or if it was of the statement that Ss releas ed on the official website, but thements were quite reasonable. She looked through a lot of posts and found that these people actually involved Alex and Marcus. This really made her speechless. The mo st infuriating thing was that she found someone taking advantage of this to add fuel to the fire. For example, they said she robbed Summer¡®s resources and said that the magazi ne cover chance was Summer¡®s, and she stole it. They also said that she saved Eric but did not save S ean. In short, all kinds of dirty water were poured on her. Of course, Summer took the chance to send these posts to beat her. When she seized the opportunity, she would nder her. Of course, other than these anti¨C fans, there were also many who supported her on the Inte. Firstly, there was a statement issued by Allstar Entertainment: ¡°I am Marcus from Allstar Entertainment, and I am also Gianna¡®s cousin. I only found out today that someone posted rumors about Gianna and me on the Inte. I wonder if those people have brains. They deliberately distort the facts and confuse the public. Even if everyone wants to vent their emotions, they should be more rational. You should know that Inte abuse is illegal. I have already informed Allstar Entertainment¡¯s l awyer team to file a legalwsuit against those who maliciously nder my cousin.¡± Following that, the Road Group also rel eased a statement saying that Alex was only friends with Gianna. They also imed to file awsuit against people who maliciously ndered them. Then there was the arthy Group. The content was the same, su ing the people who made the rumors. Several bigpanies in Summer City released statements on the official website and wanted to sue the rumormongers. Many posts on social media tforms were speaking up for her. This was really a bit too sensational. Theizensmented one after another. ¡°This Gianna¡®s background is not small. She actually has so manypanies to support her!¡± ¡°Someone has already received awyer¡®s letter.¡± ¡°Are you serious now?¡± ¡°Really, be careful when you speak!¡± ¡°It¡®s the first time I¡®ve seen so many companies supporting a single person! It¡®s really awesome.¡± ¡°Yeah, let alone the four or five famous companies, no one can afford to offend one of them. There¡®s going to be a good show. I¡®m afraid those who posted to maliciously nder her will be in trouble!¡± Not only these bigpanies, but also Kate, Landon, Eric, and Cindia, all of the m posted to support her in their own way and strength. Sean also especially responded to that post, which said that Gianna had set up a small team to iste him in the crew and only treated Eric. He personally exined that he was only afraid of acupuncture, so he chose to stay in the hospital. It was not that Gianna did not treat him. He asked the fans to be more rational. Moreover, he d irectly @ the person who posted it and posted in a serious tone of questioning. ¡°I don¡®t know why you want to use my matter to suppress Gianna, but I know that you are i nciting rumors to draw hatred for me. I will inform mywyer to sue you. You should be prepared to receive thewyer¡®s letter.¡± Even Director Norris specially issued a statement, ¡°Gianna is a rare positive actor. It is obvious that someone deliberately did what happened yesterday. Everyone should be rational. Do not jump to conclusions before you know the whole thing. You must know that disaster emanates from careless talks!¡± For a time, the posts that sup ports her were more than those that maliciously ndered her. She also saw many people arguing with those anti¨Cfans. Most probably, they were also people who knew her. Gianna was very touched. It turned out that there would be gains if she paid. It turned out that her poprity was so good! Suddenly, she was no longer afraid. At this moment, a voice came from the door. She saw the do or handle carefully press down, and then the door was opened. A tall man came in from outside. It was Ss. In the end, Gianna still felt a bit awkward. She turned her head, not wanting to pay attention to him. Chapter 579 Everyone Speaking Up for Her Ss had an embarrassed expression. The little woman stil walked towards Gianna N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Any Punishment? Ss was embarrassed. The little woman ignored him. He looked at the sleeping South and walked tow ard Gianna. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± There was a sense of grievance in his tone. Gianna snorted and still sat on the chair without looking up . Ss squatted down and grabbed her hand. He looked up at her face and said softly, ¡°Don¡®t be angry. Why don¡®t you hit me a few times?¡± As he spoke, he grabbed her hand and was about to hit his own face. Gianna withdrew her hand and red at him. ¡°Stay away from me. I don¡®t want to talk to you.¡± ¡°I won¡®t! Gianna, I¡®m sorry. I know I hurt you. I caused all the suffering and grievances for you in th e past seven years. I didn¡®t dare to tell you because I was afraid you would be angry. You can punish m e however you want, but don¡®t ignore me.¡± Gianna looked at him. Was he really afraid that she would be angry? Her sly eyes blinked twice. ¡°Any punishment?¡± Ss nodded nkly, ¡°Yes, beat or scold, do as you please!¡± ¡°Then let¡®s break up!¡± Gianna coldly retracted her hand. Ss was shocked when he heard this. He stretched out his long arms and hugged her. ¡°This won¡®t do.¡± Gianna looked down at the panicked man in front of her. She pursed her lips and felt a strange sweetness in her heart. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you can do whatever I want?¡± ¡°But we can¡®t break up.¡± Ss frowned. ¡°We can¡®t break up, and I can¡®t ignore you. It¡®s all up to you. What do you want a girlfriend for? Forget it, you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°You can beat me, scold me, and do whatever you want, but we can¡®t break up.¡± As Ss spoke, he looked at Gianna¡®s face. Seeing that she was about to flip out again , he immediately said, ¡°If you are still not satisfied, just ignore me for a few more days.¡± Looking at the pitiful man, Gianna couldn¡®t help but ugh. ¡°How many days?¡± She forced the corners of her mouth to curl up. ¡°As long as we don¡®t break up.¡± Ss nodd ed firmly. ¡°Then stay away from me,¡± Gianna red at him. Ss was obedient. He stood up and looked at her. ¡°Then how many days do you n to ignore me?¡± Gianna held back herughter and deliberately said in a lukewarm manner. ¡°It depends on my mood!¡± Ss swallowed his saliva. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡®t break up so easily. It¡®s only been a few days and you¡®ve already brought up breaking up twice.¡± Gianna looked at the sleeping South and was worried about waking the child up. She shouted at him in a low voice, ¡°Ca n¡®t I break up with you after you hurt me like that?¡± Ss said, ¡°Gianna, I really didn¡®t mean to hurt you. I didn¡®t have any reason at that time. I don¡¯t know what I did.¡± ¡°What did you do? You forced yourself on me and left me, you scumbag!¡± Ss found it hard to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you. I just went to the bathroom. When I came out, you disappeared, but I didn¡®t think too much about it since I was drunk. I t hought you were the hooker of the nightclub. I only found out the next morning that you were not.¡± ¡°How did you know the next day?¡± Gianna frowned. Ss stared at her face and whispered, ¡°I saw that there was... blood on the bedsheet. I was very regretful. I ordered people to check the surveince camera in a hurry, but the record had been deleted at that time. I also checked the listBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. of people entering and leaving the nightclub, but I couldn¡®t find you. Believe me, I never thought of being Liar!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 I¡®m Great in The Bedroom Ss heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Gianna, I wasn¡®t the one who found you seven yearster. Although I remember the night we had sex, we didn¡®t turn on the light that night, so I couldn¡®t see your face cle arly. I also didn¡®t know who you were. This time, it was all because of our son that we were able to g et together smoothly.¡± ¡°South?¡± Gianna was surprised. ¡°Yes, he deliberately arranged for you to wor k at the Nn Group. However, because of all kinds of misunderstandings, I was unable to let y ou work here smoothly. It was also him who set us up time and time again. At that time, I didn¡®t kno w that he had this intention. Later, I probably passed his test and he told me the truth.¡± For a moment, Gianna didn¡®t know what to say. No wonder that little guy liked Ss so much. It turne d out that he already knew. She was the one who didn¡®t know the whole time. But how did the little guy know that Ss was his father? She was not surprised to know that he could fi nd out about what happened in the past. Anyway, Will¨Co¡¯¨C Wisp Headquarters could find everything. What surprised her was that she kept telling him that his fath er was dead. How did he know that she was lying to him? She stared at the sleeping little guy suspiciously. As expected of her son, he was too smart. ¡°So you secretly did a paternity test with him behind my bac k?¡± She looked at Ss. dpa who found some clues. Do you still remember that grandfather fell ill at that time? That was when h e investigated South, Lara and the others found out about it, so they attacked Grandpa. But at that time , grandfather already knew. He gave me that will with a paternity test for me and South!¡± Gianna sudde nly understood. No wonder the old man always asked about South. He always said that she taught South well. Maybe he had known at that time. As expected of a shrewd old man. ¡° So you want to be with me because you want a child?¡± Ss frowned. Why did she ask this? ¡°No, when South found me, he said that I could not fight with you for the custody. He also said that if I did, he wou ldn¡¯t live with me, and he would even teach me a lesson.¡± When he said this, he could not help butug h. ¡°You don¡®t know. He has told me a lot about his rules and regtions. He said that he wanted you to like me willingly. I can¡®t force you. I can¡®t make you sad. I can¡®t be with other women. He also said that you have been hurt and you are a little difficult to pursue. I have to be patient.¡± ¡°Did he say all this?¡± Gianna asked, surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°He said that I was his biological father. Can you g uess what I was feeling at that time? I have been looking for you for seven years, but I suddenly have a wife and a child. The most important thing is that you are exactly who I want. Other than a wave of ecs tasy, I have a creepy feeling. I feel that the person sitting opposite me is not a kid, more like a client who is negotiating with me. I am in a state of nervousness and shock.¡± ¡°I always thought he was just a child. I didn¡®t expect him to think so much.¡± Gianna murmured. ¡°Yes, our son is very smart.¡± Ss said lovingly, ¡°Just like you!¡± J ust as Gianna was about to agree, she realized that the man had already approached her. She pushed him away and said, ¡°That¡®s my son.¡± Ss was helpless and gently coaxed, ¡°Sure, yours. I don¡®t fight with you for him. I will also belong to yo u, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°No!¡± Gianna pushed him away. Seeing that she wasn¡®t really angry, Ss leaned over and smiled teasi ngly. ¡°I¡®m alright. I¡®m not bad¨C looking and my figure isn¡®t bad either. I don¡®t need you to invest in me and I can maintain myself. The m ost important thing is¡­ I¡®m great in the bedroom.¡° Next Chapter Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 You Are Still Being Observed Gianna thought he was serious and sincere. But seeing thest sentence and his cheeky face, s he knew he was not up to something good. ¡°You are shameless!¡® She was ashamed and annoyed. ¡°What¡®s wrong? I mean that I can protect you, cherish you, and not be tempted by the fancy outside wo rld. I will never go against your words! If you say that the sugar is salty, I will never say that it is sweet!¡± Ss pretended not to know. Sure enough... ¡°Gianna, dont be angry with me. I know I was wrong, but if I were to do it again, I would still do the same as I did seven years ago.¡± Gianna was still so angry that she raised her hand to hit him, but Ss grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Gianna couldn¡®t struggle free and red at him, ¡°Then what do you think you did wro ng?¡± Ss hugged her tightly. ¡°I shouldn¡®t have lost you. I shouldn¡®t have let down my son¡®s ns. I shouldn¡®t have dyed it until now to admit the truth to you. I am very g lad that the woman that night was you. Otherwise, how could we have such a smart and cute son?¡± *So you knew that I was a woman from back then and wanted to be with me?¡± Gianna asked. Ss thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡®t think so. Actually, apart from that time with you, I didn¡®t have any other women. Although we missed each oth er seven years ago, I still fell in love with you seven yearster. This shows that my love for you is not due to external factors. It is only because that person is you. These external factors will strengthen my love for you, but they are definitely not the only reason why I love you!¡± When Gianna heard this, she smiled . In fact, there were two problems. She did not want him to love her because of the child, or because he owed her from seven years ago, so he wanted to b e with her. That kind of rtionship was not pure. Fortunately, his answer made her very satisfied. She pouted and red at the man. ¡®Sweet talks!¡± Ss felt that he would be able to c oax her in a few days. In a moment of excitement, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°DoThis is from N?velDrama.Org. n¡®t be so shameless. You are still being observed!¡± Gianna raised her hand to hit him. ¡°Alright, let¡®s obs erve me. My body and mind belong to my girlfriend. I¡®m not afraid of observation. You can watch me an ytime.¡± Ss gently dodged and hugged Gianna as if he wasforting an angry kitten. Gianna stared at him, both angry and amused. She red at him. He suddenly became serious. ¡°Gianna, thank you for forgiving me. I know that you have suffered a lot f or so many years and gave birth to South on such a difficult day. In the future, I will protect you both. I will slowlypensate you in the future.¡± He hugged her without any evil thoughts. His heart was full of emotions. Gianna was speechless. How did she reconcile with him so casually? ¡°Did I say I forgive you?¡± she r ed at him. ¡°My apology is so sincere. The police even gave leniently to those honest ones. You punished me for two days. I thought about youst night and missed my son for a whole night. Don¡®t you feel sorry?¡± Ss smiled. Gianna secretly curled her lips. She didn¡®t fall asle ep either. ¡°Alright, since you told the truth, I¡®ll give you three days!¡± ¡°What three days?¡± Ss was confu sed. Gianna snorted, ¡°Don¡®t appear in front of me for three days.¡± As she spoke, she pushed him away. ¡°Why do you need three more days?¡± Ss asked, reaching out to pull her back. Next Chapter Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 I Will Always Be on Your Side ¡°Didn¡®t you just say that as long as I don¡®t break up with you, I can even not talk to you? What? You do n¡®t keep your word?¡± Gianna stared at him. Ss was upset. His expression darkened, not knowing why he would agree! Suddenly, softughter came from the bed. Gianna looked towards the direc tion of the sound and saw that South had woken up. ¡°You¡®re awake?¡± she asked with a smile. South smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, have you reconciled with Uncle Ss ?¡± ¡°No, he is still in the obse rvation period.¡± Gianna red at Ss. South looked at Ss and smiled. ¡°You have to thank my godmother.¡± ¡°Kate? What¡®s wrong?¡± Ss was surprised. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t even have an observation period!¡± South curled his lips. Ss was suddenly enlightened. He thought that Gianna seemed to be very easy to talk to today. ¡°Alright, if your godmother needs help, she cane to me directly.¡± Gianna looked at South and said with a serious face, ¡°I want to ask you something. You have to answer honestl y!¡± South swallowed his saliva guiltily. He felt that his mother seemed to be angry for some reason. ¡°What, what¡®s wrong?¡± Gianna did not beat around th e bush and asked directly, ¡°When did you know that Ss is your daddy?¡± As expected, it was this matter. Sout h immediately put on a fawning face and leaned over, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Gianna pulled a long face and helped him sit upright. ¡°Just say it here!¡°. South secretly curled his lips. ¡°Oh no, Mommy is angry.¡± Ss quickly sat beside the little guy and comforted him, ¡°It¡®s okay. It¡®s okay. Your mommy is angry with me.¡± The corners of Gianna¡®s mouth twit ched. How fierce was she? Was it necessary for this man tofort that little brat like this? If he was af raid of her, he would not dare to hide such a big thing from her. Looking at the father and son sitting tog ether, she felt sad for some reason. As expected, they were biological. Damn brat, he didn¡®t even want t o be close to his mother anymore. South exined in a low voice, ¡°I found out about it not long after I jo ined Will¨Co¡®¨C Wisp Headquarters. Mommy, don¡®t be angry. You said that my dad was already dead, so I didn¡®t dare to tell you. I was wrong. I won¡®t hide anything from you in the future.¡± Gianna took a deep breath. This wa s what she wanted to know the most. ¡°Yes, I said that your daddy is dead. Then how did you know that your daddy is still al ive?¡± ¡°¡­ Ss. It seemed that he had been cursed by her for so many years! ¡°I didn¡®t believe it. If my daddy was dead, how do you only pay respects to grandmother and not pay respects to daddy?¡± South lower ed his head and secretly looked at Gianna¡®s face. Gianna,¡°¡­ His words made sense. She had really neglected this. But who would think so much? ¡°That¨C that might be because I had a bad rtionship with your daddy. I didn¡®t want to say it. How did you think that he is not dead?¡± South said, ¡°I asked you what my daddy¡®s name was, but you couldn¡®t even tell me.¡± ¡°We were on bad terms, so why would I say his name?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°You didn¡®t have a good rtionship with my daddy. But why didn¡¯t find a new boyfriend or go back to y our own country?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡­.¡°Gianna. ¡°If our son wasn¡®t so smart, how can I find you two?¡± Seeing that Gianna was speechless, Ssughed. ¡°You two are bullying me together!¡± Gianna was furious. ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense. I¡®m on your side forever!¡± Ss hurriedly let go of his son and stood up to coax his wife. South, ¡°¡­¡± Kicking thedder¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 I Don¡®t Pay Much Attention to You Kate and Landon did not talk much when they got into the car, and the air was so awkward that it exploded. Landon had a lot of things to say, but he was worried that something was wrong and made her angry K ate simply did not want to talk to him, so they only had small talks until they got to Flore Brae (T/N: Flor e Brae is a gatedmunity in Muse Penins). The two of them arrived at Flore Brae¡®s Underground garage when they saw Gwen getting out of a Ferr ari. She excitedly greeted Landon, ¡°Hey, Landon, I was going to your home to see you!¡± These words made Kate think too much If Landon had not talked to Gianna before, he would not have been able to hear anything wrong with this sentence. She was a member of their game team. They did not have an office. When they were developing the game, they all went to his house. This tim e, she must have had some problems in the game. But at this moment, he immediately looked at Kate. Her face was expressionless, and there was no hint of unhappiness. But he knew that she was angry. Because she said very politely, ¡°I¡®ll wait for you up ahead!¡± Landon was so worried that he immediately caught up with her. She even ignored Gwen and exined in a pan ic, ¡°Kate, she is a member of our game development team. I have nothing to do with her!¡± Kate pretend ed to not care and said, ¡°Why are you exining to me?¡± ¡°I was just afraid that you would misunderstand. Last time at the restaurant, I also met her by ident!¡± Landon exined anxiously ¡°Why would I misunderstand? You are not mine. What kind of person you are, who you date, or how you date all have nothing to do with me. I only have this one request. Don¡®t tell me anything. I don¡®t pay that much attention to you!¡± Kate nced at him coldly After that, she directly entered the elevator Landon was stunned on the spot for a long time and rushed in before the elevator door closed. He secretly nced at Kate and sighed helplessly. ¡°Kate, am I reall y so terrible that I can not be forgiven?¡± Kate did not speak. In fact, she was not feeling happy about it. The two of them looked at each other speechlessly. As soon as the elevator reached the fifth floor, Gwe n called. Landon subconsciously frowned, feeling a little annoyed. He answered, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Landon, where are you going? Aren¡®t you going home?¡± Gwen asked. Landon said, ¡°Gwen, don¡®t participate in this game anymore. You don¡®t have toe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why? Did I do anything wrong?¡± Gwen asked in surprise. Landon said, ¡°No, it¡®s my problem. I will give Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Don¡®t touch Her, I WIII Go with You The two went to the fifty eighth floor first Kate pressed the doorbell. The doorbell rang for a while before it was opened in front of them stood a girl with short hair she looked beautiful and attractive She stared at them with a sense of distance, but she just did not say a word ¡°You are Jewel, right?¡± Kate hurriedly exin ed Jewel looked at them doubtfully and nodded Kate said again, ¡°I am Gianna¡®s best friend She asked me toe here she asked us to tell you something, Can you let us in?¡± Jewel suddenly realized that she was Gianna¡®s friend. Her eyes finally became no longer distant She to ok a step and opened the door Kate was suspicious. She remembered that there was someone living o n the 58th floor This Ss was going all out for.Gianna In order to arrange a ce for her friend, he cha sed away the original residents. Just like that, that heartless woman even suspected that Ss did not r eally love her She sighed in her heart. Each man is so different! She entered the door and looked around, ¡°You know that Gianna is in the hospital, right?¡± Jewel met Kate¡®s questioning gaze and nodded. Kate was puzzled . Why was this girl not speaking? However, she did not dwell on this and said, ¡°I came here to tell you t hat South is fine and Gianna is fine. However, he will be staying in the hospital for a few days. You don¡® t have to worry.¡± Jewel nodded and took out her phone to type, ¡°Do you know which hospital they are st aying in?¡± ¡°You can¡®t talk?¡± Kate looked at Jewel in surprise Jewel nodded ¡°No wonder Gianna insisted on using over,¡± Kate muttered to herself, ¡°How about this? We¡®ll go to the hospitalter. I came here to get some clothes for Gianna to change into. If you want to visit, you ca ne with us. When Landones backter, he will drive you back.¡± Jewel nodded happily Kate saiAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. d, ¡°Will you wait for us here, or will youe with us to Gianna¡®s house to get the stuff?¡± Jewel took the phone and typed, ¡°I will go with you.¡± Kate nodded and said, ¡°Okay, get ready. We will go now!¡± Jewel put on a coat and signed to leave Kate did not expect that it was so simple for her to go out. Unlike her, she had to put on makeup and change her clothes every time she went out to maintain her fashion style. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± she said with a smile. The few of them went to Gianna¡®s house, took two pieces of clothes, put them in their bags, and went o ut. When they arrived at the underground garage, five or six men in ck suddenly rushed out and cha rged at the three of them No! To be precise, they were aimed at Landon! Landon¡®s right hand was cove red with a cast, but he instinctively resisted with his left hand. Then another man in ck stepped forwa rd Kate was stunned for a moment. She thought to herself, Gianna couldn¡®t have guessed it right, could she? ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡± she rushed forward, pulled over Landon, and asked. ¡° It has nothing to do with you. We just need him toe with us. If you insist on courting death, then do n¡®t me us for hurting you.¡± The man showed a fierce expression. Kate narrowed her eyes. It would b e a lie to say that she wasn¡®t afraid, but she couldn¡®t just let them take him. ¡°What do you want from him ? Do you know who he is?¡± she asked aggressively. The man was already a little impatient ¡®Why would we be here if we don¡®t know?¡± As he spoke, he reached out to push Kate ¡°Don¡®t court death!¡± It was rea lly rare for Landon to be protected behind her like this. He hadn¡®t felt this way for a long time, but he couldn¡®t let her take the risk for him. He grabbed Kat e¡®s hand and said to the group. ¡°Don¡®t touch her, I¡®ll go with you!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Just A Silly Girl ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kate was so angry that she wanted to hammer this man to death. ¡°Do you kno w who they are? And you just follow them like this? ¡°Then I can¡®t hide behind you and let you tak e the risk for me!¡® Landon smiled. The group of people looked at each other. At this time, these two were still showing affection The man took a step forward and was about to pull Kate away, but b efore he could touch her, his wrist was grabbed by someone. The grip was so strong that it mad e the man grimace in pain. He looked at the woman who grabbed him with a frightened face. He saw a thin and tall girl with short hair standing coldly beside him. Her eyes were indifferent and seemed to be suffused with a cold light. Let me go!¡± The man said. As soon as he finished speaking. Jewel threw him out. However, how could the group of men just leave like that? Thus, the remaining four men swarme d forward. Jewel immediately went forward and kicked the man who was rushing towards her. The man was kicked three meters away by her. The other two took the chance to grab Landon. After all, thei r goal was to catch Landon. Kate was protecting Landon behind her. She raised the bag in her hand an d smashed it on the other person¡®s head. However, she did not know any martial arts. After the man wa s smashed twice, he grabbed the bag in her hand and kicked her out. Kate was kicked back repeatedly. Seeing this, Landon instinctively went over to hug her. Although he could not move an arm, he still use d his entire body to protect Kate who was about to fall. He was willing to be the cushion under her. It would be fine if it was normal times, but now he had an injured arm. Being hit by her was still painful. Landon gasped. He endured the pain and did not scre am. However, Kate was on his body and heard him. She got up from his body in a panic and went to ch eck on his injuries. ¡°Are you alright? Landon instinctively hugged his injured arm and endured the pain. He said, ¡°I¡®m fine, I¡®m fine.¡± At this time, Jewel had already dealt with the two men who were attacking her. She i mmediately came to help. With Jewel¡®s help, the two men who were targeting Landon were quickly bea ten back. The five men looked at the thin woman. How could she be so powerful? After being kicked by her, it was difficult for them to get up again. Although they were puzzled, they did not dare to go up aga in. They picked up the two aplices lying on the ground and fled in panic Only then did Jewel look a t Landon and ask them how they were doing with her eyes. Kate said, ¡°We are fine, but Landon¡®s arm might be hurt. Let¡®s hurry to the hospital.¡± Jewel nodded and the few of them got into the car. ¡°Than k you for just now. If not for you, that group would have taken me away.¡± Landon said to Jewel. Jewel shook her head, indicating that there was no need to thank her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kate also looked at her curiously. ¡°So you also know martial arts. You are so amazing.¡± Jewel smiled. Kate asked again, ¡°Did you learn with Gianna?¡± Jewel nodded. ¡°No wonder. Then you are much better than Gianna. Gianna doesn¡®t seem to be suitable for close¨C range attacks. She is more suitable for long¨Crange attacks.¡± Kate ruthlessly ridiculed. Jewel smiled and nodded. Landon sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Kate. No matter ho were, she still couldn¡®t bear to leave him at the critical moment. Just now, she could have ignored Silly. Calling her Silly Kate wasn¡®t wrong at all, she was just a silly girl. He had hurt her so much, wh Next Chapter Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Brainwashing At Edward¡®s house Lara saw Edward was in a daze again. Since he came back, he had been so absent¨C minded. She was somewhat unhappy, but she also knew that this was not the time to care about these small things. She walked over and sat down next to him, ¡°Did you see Ss?¡± Edward was stunned for a moment and then he reacted. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How is he?¡± Lara asked. Edward said, ¡°Not very well. It seems that he has experienced something painful. His face.is haggard a nd he is in aa.¡± When Lara heard this, she was overjoyed, but she pretended to sigh, ¡°We were always worried that he would target us in turn, but we didn¡®t expect him to fall just like that.¡± Edward also sighed. Yes, he alway s thought that there would be a real battle between them. How could he fall ill so easily? This is from N?velDrama.Org. This feeling was really not good. It was not bad to say that he was heartbroken. After all, they were not close like normal families. However, it was not that he was not sad at all. He just inexplicably felt empty in his heart, as if he could not ept this fact. Seeing him quiet again, Lara asked, ¡°What should we do next? We still have to go to Dad and choose a leader as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Let¡®s wait and see. What if he is fine?¡± Edward was not interested. Lara said, ¡°I know that he is your son. No matter what, you feel bad. But think about it, Ss¡® illness is d efinitely not a small problem. Otherwise, they wouldn¡®t stop us from visiting him. Even if he can get bett er, it will take time How can such a bigpany be run by no one? Besides, you can wait, but others m ay not be able to wait. Thepany is in your hands. When Sses back, you can return it to him. If it falls into the hands of others, do you think others will give it back to him?¡± Edward did not say a word. Lara said again, ¡°This position originally belonged to you. Because of the matter of you marrying me matter, so I have been plotting to help you take back this position. When I help you get it back, it is none of my business who you want to give it to. I don¡®t want feel sorry. Now, it is unknown whether Ss is alive or dead. Only if you get this position can you keep th ¡°Force? Just tell the truth. You also saw Ss¡® situation. He can¡®t leave the hospital in a short time. How can such a big N Next Chapter Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 You Got Attacked? On this side, Kate, Landon, and Jewel had already arrived at the hospital Landon had been holding the injured arm the entire time Kate was concerned about his injur y, but she was also worried that Jewel would not be able to find the ward. After thinking for a moment, she decided to take Jewel to the ward first. When she saw Ss and Gianna again, she immediately felt the subtle changes between the two of them. Although they did not speak, and Gianna did not look at Ss, the two of them gave off a very sweet feeling. Jewel, why are you here?¡± Gianna was surprised to see Jewel. ¡°She was worried, so I brought he r along. I will send her backter, Kate exined with a smile Gianna smiled and said, ¡°We are fine S outh is also fine.¡± Jewel nodded and sat directly in front of South¡®s bed. She touched his little face with love. South knew that she could not speak, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡®t worry. We are all fine!¡± Kate s aid, ¡°You guys are fine. But we almost got into trouble. When we first arrived, we were surrounded by five men. Fortunately, Jewel was here. Otherwise, Landon and I would be dead.¡± ¡°You got attacked?¡± Gianna was shocked Kate said, ¡°Yes. You jinx!¡± Gianna quickly asked, ¡°Where did i t happen?¡± How could she have thought that someone would really attack them? The reason why she said that wa s because she wanted to match the two of them Who knew that her words actually came true? ¡®In the underground garage, but they mainly wanted to c apture Landon,¡± Kate said. ¡°What kind of people are they? Do they look like the Nns?¡± Ss frownedAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. slightly. Landon said, ¡°Just five men. I don¡®t know them. They look unfamiliar.¡± Jewel typed on her phone, (There are tattoos on all five men¡®s wrists, like a tiger¡®s head. ] Then, she sh owed the phone to Ss. ¡°They are Quintets people, Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why did the Quintets pe ople want me?¡® Landon asked in disbelief. Ss said. ¡°Threatening me, Tres is in my hands. Landon op ened his mouth, wanting to say that they had really found the wrong person. Was capturing him a threa t to his uncle? If they wanted to threaten him, they need to at least capture Gianna! What were they thinking ab out! Ss¡® words were meaner, ¡°They know that they can¡®t catch Gianna, so they want to attack you.¡± ¡­¡± La ndon. Did he mean that he was easier to catch than Gianna? He looked at the injured arm. Well, he was indeed e asier to catch now. ¡°Let me take you to check your arm!¡± Kate looked at Landon. ¡°Okay, Landon answered obediently After the two left, Gianna looked at Jewel and said, ¡°You are here anyway. I can take you to check your throat.¡± Jewel shook her head and typed on her phone, (No. I¡®m already used to it. You should take car e of the child first ] Gianna smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s fine. Ss is here.¡± ¡°Yes, you can go.¡¯ Ss immediately responded. Jewel looked at Ss apologetically and followed Gianna out. When t hey got to the otryngology department, she took an X¨C ray. The doctor examined her again and asked her to try to make a sound. She tried hard to make a sound, but she really couldn¡®t The doctor shook his head regretfully. ¡°Her vocal cords are severely damaged. Unless there is a miracle, it i s difficult to cure.¡± Hearing the doctor¡®s words, Jewel did not show a very pessimistic expression. It see med that she had epted this reality Gianna didn¡®t want to ept it She took the picture and looked a t it while casually asking. ¡°What about Chinese medicine treatment? The doctor still shook his head. ¡°It¡®s very difficult Gianna said, ¡®Lend me your pen please! Next Chapter Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Listen to Her The doctor did not understand and handed her the pen in his hand. Gianna took it and wrote on a nk piece of paper. Sand Ginseng 20 grams, Mai Dong 15 grams, Gegen 20 grams, Shihu 15 grams, Poria 15 grams... The doctor was stunned. This woman actually knew medicine ? These were all medicine that could nourish and moisten the throat ¡°You¡®re a doctor? ¡°I¡®m a Chinese doctor¡± Gianna said as she looked at the doctor. ¡°No wonder you think her throa t can be saved.¡± Gianna pointed at a spot in the picture. ¡°Look, in fact, her vocal cords are not co mpletely damaged. She will recover slowly!¡± The doctor nodded and agreed, ¡°Well, you can try it. Chinese medicine is broad and profound. Maybe there will be a miracle.¡± Soon, Gianna finished writing the prescription and took it d irectly to the Chinese Medicine Department to get the medicine. Jewel¡®s eyes were full of hope. Sh e typed on her mobile phone, ¡°Can it really work?¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± Gianna said with a smile. Jewel nodd ed vigorously Gianna looked at her and said, ¡°But you have to be prepared. Your throat has been damaged for too lo ng. You can only slowly recuperate. This process may take a few months, or even half a year.¡± Jewel n odded again. The two of them grabbed the medicine and walked back. Gianna asked, ¡°Are you used to living alone? If you¡®re not used to it, move up and live with me.¡± Jewel shook her head. How could she be the third w heel? Ss arranged for her to stay on the 58th floor. Obviously, he did not want her to disturb them. Ho w could she be so insensible? ¡°What time did Alex stay at your ce last night?¡± Because the two of them were walking and she couldn¡®t type, Jewel made a sleeping gestu re. ¡°He only left when you were about to sleep?¡± Gianna was surprised. Jewel nodded and made a chasing motion with a disgusted expression. Giannaughed because she c ould actually understand Jewel¡®s handnguage. ¡°He wouldn¡®t leave?¡± Jewel nodded again. Gianna smiled and said, ¡°He¡®s alright. He¡®s loyal, humorous, and knows when to a dvance or retreat. As a friend, he is great.¡± But as a boyfriend, it needed to be considered. She didn¡®t know if such a yboy was suitable for Jewel. Jewel nodded. After that week of interaction, she actually had some understanding of Alex. Although th ey were not friends, they were still familiar with each other, so she didn¡®t have to guard against him like he was a bad guy. Kate apanied Landon to check his arm. As she had guessed, it was indeed more serious. O just a bone fracture, but after being heavily smashed by her, the bone fracture shifted. After hearing t looked at Landon. He was so high maintenance that he definitely did not want to leave a scar on and looked at Kate. ¡°I¡®ll listen to her!¡± He even felt that his injury was quite good. The feeling of being cared for by her seemed to return. Kate nced at him. If this was said before, she would Next ChapterOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 She Had to Take Care of Him ¡°Then go with me to get anesthesia first,¡± the doctor replied. After all, the technique was a little painful, and he was worried that muscle stiffness would affect the recovery effect, so he gave anes thesia. Half an hourter, the doctor got up, grabbed Landon¡®s arm, and began to find the spot. K ate nervously stared at Landon¡®s face, and instinctively approached him and grabbed his other hand, wanting to give him somefort. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Soon!¡± the doctor answered. As soon as he finished speaking, they clearly heard the sound of a crack, and it seemed that it was fine. Kate grabbed his hand and subconsciously tightened it. ¡°Is it done?¡± The doctor said, ¡°Yes. But fo r insurance, we still need to take an X¨Cray. Kate apanied Landon to take the X¨C ray again. After all that, an hour had passed. However, when they saw the picture, they felt a little forted. The treatment was quite sessful. The doctor fixed it with a cast and asked him to observe it in the hospital for one to two days. Before leaving, he warned, ¡°Don ¡®t move around. It¡®s best to lie in bed and rest. If there are any other problems, it will be troubles ome.¡± Landon didn¡®t care. Kate started to worry. Would he be OK resting in bed? He lived alone a nd didn¡®t even have a person to take care of him. She wouldn¡®t have to take care of him, right? Although he was injured because of her, how could she take care of him in such an awkward situ ation? He wouldn¡®t have other motives for her, would he? Landon didn¡®t think as much as Kate. He was simply happy. He was happy to see her care about him. The two of them returned to South¡®s ward again. Gianna and Jewel had already returned. They were talking to South. Kate looked at therge bag of Chinese medicine on the table and asked, ¡°Why did you get so much medicin e?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gianna said, ¡°It¡®s for Jewel.¡± ¡°Oh, can Jewel¡®s throat be cured?¡± Kate immediately understood. Gianna said, ¡°Let¡®s give it a try. Landon, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Kate said helplessly, ¡®I broke a bone. I ju st got the treatment. The doctor asked me to rest.¡± Gianna said, ¡®It¡®s better to take good care of yourself .¡± Kate looked miserable. She didn¡®t want to be with him for even a day. But he was hurt because of her. She didn¡®t know what to do. ¡°He has to stay in the hospital, right?¡® Gianna asked again. Kate said, ¡°Yes, the doctor said that it should be observed for one to two days and then go back to rec uperate. Then we will go check in first. Sister Jewel, maybe you have to wait for a while. I will send you back when I am done.¡± Jewel nodded. Kate arranged for Landon to be hospitalized and found a nurse to take care of him. Only then did she have the time to send Jewel back When she came back to the hospital, she bought some food and sent some to South¡®s ward. Kate took the rest back to Landon¡®s ward, set up the small table for him, and ced all the things she had bought on it. Although she did not say anything, she took care of him very well. Gianna was always muddle¨C headed in her daily life, and Kate was especially good at taking care of people. Landon suddenly felt a l ittle bitter. He had never realized how nice she was. Now that he was injured and made her take care of him, how awkward would she feel? ¡°Kate, you should go back to sleep tonight. The nurse will take care of me.¡± Kate ced food on the table and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. Let me take care of y ou in the hospital. When you are discharged, I will hire someone to take care of you. I have to work and can¡®t leave.¡± Search for: Next Chapter Chapter 590 She Had to Take Care of Him ¡°Then go with me to get anesthesia first,¡± the doctor replied. After all, the technique was a little painful, and he was worried that muscle stiffness would affect the recovery effect, so he gave anesthesia. Half an hourter, the doctor got up, grabbed Landon¡®s arm, and began to find the spot. Kate nervously star ed at Landon¡®s face, and instinctively approached him and grabbed his other hand, wanting to give him somefort. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Soon!¡± the doctor answered. As soon as he finished speaking, they clearly heard the sound of a crack, and it seemed that it was fine. Kate grabbed his hand and subconsciously tightened it. ¡°Is it done?¡± The doctor said, ¡°Yes. But for ray. Kate apanied Landon to take the X¨C ray again. After all that, an hour had passed. However, when they saw the picture, they felt a little and asked him to observe it in the hospital for one to two days. Before leaving, he warned, ¡°Don¡® Although he was injured because of her, how could she take care of him in such an awkward situa He wouldn¡®t have other motives for her, would he? Landon didn¡®t think as much as Kate. He was s her care about him. The two of them returned to South¡®s ward again. Gianna and Jewel had already r South. Kate looked at therge bag of Chinese medicine on the table and asked, ¡°Why did you get so much medicine Gianna said, ¡°It¡®s for Jewel.¡± ¡°Oh, can Jewel¡®s throat be cured?¡± Kate immediately understood. Gia because of her. She didn¡®t know what to do. ¡°He has to stay in the hospital, right?¡® Gianna asked ag for Landon to be hospitalized and found a nurse to take care of him. Only then did she have the time to send Jewel back When she came back to the hospital, she bought some food and sent some to South¡®s ward. Kate took the rest back to Landon¡®s ward, set up the small table for him, and ced all the things she had bought on it. Although she did not say anything, she took c headed in her daily life, and Kate was especially good at taking care of people. Landon suddenly her take care of him, how awkward would she feel? ¡°Kate, you should go back to sleep tonight. The nurse will take care of me.¡± Kate ced food on the table and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. Let me take car you are discharged, I will hire someone to take care of you. I have to work and can¡®t leave.¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 I Would Be Ungrateful If I Didn¡®t Take Care of You Landon smiled. He thought she just didn¡®t know how to face him. Suddenly, he felt a little distressed. H e said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay. Kate nced at him and felt relieved Mnie had lived in his house b efore. It was very likely that Mnie had sex with him on their bed. She really did not want to go there. After cing the things on the bed, she sat on the bed and picked up a dumpling with her chopsticks She delivered it to Landon¡®s lips. ¡°Dumplings? You haven¡®t eaten them for a long time, right?¡± She did everything naturally as if she had long been used to it. However, the more she acted like this, the mo re Landon felt that he was a bastard He opened his mouth and ate it. Perhaps it was because he had not had it for a long time, or perhaps i t was because Kate had fed him, he suddenly felt that his dumplings were extremely delicious. H e looked at her and said, ¡°It¡®s been a long time since I felt this way. One time, I was hospitalized in the hospital for thre e days and three nights, and you also took care of me like this. When I woke up, I almost didn¡®t reco gnize you. You looked even more haggard than me Do you still remember what I said?¡± Kate was slightly stunned. She did. He said, ¡°You are so silly. I will call you Silly Kate. Why didn¡®t you sleep? At t hat time, she felt that he was concerned about her and distressed for her. Butter, when she saw the way he talked to Mnie, she knew that he would talk nicely! He wouldn¡®t talk like this when h e was concerned. He just looked down on her out of habit and didn¡®t want to talk to her properly. Now that he mentioned it again, what did he want to say? How silly was she? Or did he want to s ay how brilliant he was and how she had been easily deceived by him for so many years? Even now, she still couldn¡®t move on? A self¨C mocking smile appeared on her lips, but her voice was unusually cold. ¡°I don¡®t remember.¡® Landon, ¡­ He stared fixedly at Kate. Seeing her expression darken, he suddenly felt a little scared. What did he just say? Did this sentence make her very angr y? ¡°I¡®m sorry¡­ He apologized carefully, but it made Kate feel even more ufortable. She kne w that perhaps he did not say this to show off, or perhaps he wanted to find back theirmon memories. But she really did not want to recall. In the past, everything she had done for him made her look like a fool! Landon did not know what to say. He was worried that if he said something wrong, she would be unhappy. Kate simply did not want to say anything. Therefore, the two of the m looked at each other speechlessly. There was always an awkward atmosphere in the air. Sudd enly, the phone rang. Kate took out the phone and nced at it. It was Jasper. She answered, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Kate, where are you? I am at your door!¡± Jasper¡®s voice came from the phone. Kate said, ¡°I¡®m in the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital? What happened to you?¡± Hearing Jasper¡®s nervous voice, Ka te smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m fine. Just a friend of mine is hurt.¡± ¡°Oh, you scared me to death. When are you coming back?¡± ¡°Are you looking for me for something?¡± ¡°I was on a business trip some time ago. I just heard what that bastard Tru Norris did to you. I was worried and wanted to see you. Which hospital are you in? Why don¡®t I go find you?¡± Hearing the man¡®s concerned words, Kate subconsciously looked at Landon and said, ¡°Don¡®te over. I¡®m fine. I¡®ll call you when I get back tomorrow.¡± Jasper said relucta ntly, ¡°Okay, you must call me when youe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate said and hung up the phone. Then she picked up the chopsticks and handed a dumpling to Landon. But this time, Landon felt that the dumpling suddenly changed its taste. He couldn¡®t swallow the dumpling What should he do? Chapter 591 I Would Be Ungrateful If I Didn¡®t Take What should he do to take her back? ¡°If you have something to do, go back. There is a nurse here. ¡°Are you seeing someer?¡± Kate looked up at him with upset eyes ¡°No, no!¡± Landon was a little stunned. Suddenly, a sense of annoyance welled up from the bottom of her heart, making her unable to control her temper ¡®Then why did you drive me away twice? I don¡®t want to care about you, but I have no choice. You were injured be cause of me. I would be ungrateful of I didn¡®t take care of you. If you think I can¡®t take good care of you, name a person, I¡®ll call her over and make you happy!¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Do You Have to Be So Biased? Landon looked at Kate in shock and exined in a pan¨ªc, ¡°No, no, I just don¡®t want to disturb you¡­¡± Ka te roared fiercely, ¡°Disturb what?¡± Did he think that she was like him? Landon,¡­ Kate took a deep breath, put down the bowl in her hand, and left the ward. She sat in the corridor alone, buried her head between her legs like an ostrich. She couldn¡®t calm down at all. Her thoughts didn¡®t match her actions at all. She understood everything. She knew that she shoul d not lose her temper with him at this time and say such things at this time. But she just could not control herself! The sound of high heels stepping on the ground came from afar. She did not want to pay attention to it. It was not until the pair of high heels stopped at her side that she raised her tearful eyes nkly. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± She got up and hugged Gianna. ¡°Gianna¡­ I think I really need to see a doctor.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡®t feel bad. What happened?¡± Gianna reach ed out to hug her. ¡°I didn¡®t mean to say that. I just couldn¡®t control myself,¡± Kate said everything after crying for a long time. Gianna said, ¡°I know, I know, you are not sick, you just can¡®t forgive him. You assume the worst of everything he says, but in your heart you know he¡®s not trying to hurt you. To put it bluntly, you are too disappointed and wronged. You me him for ruining the happiness. Because of him, you feel that sev en years have passed in vain. You me him for saying he likes you, but showing his generosity at this time. You can¡®t treat him like a normal friend, and you hate that you can¡®t move on, right? I know!¡± Kate leaned into Gianna¡®s arms and nodded fiercely. Giannaforted her, ¡°Well, in fact, Landon only asked you to go back because you felt ufortable . He didn¡®t have any other intentions. Don¡®t be pressured. He made a mistake, so you should treat him as you should. This is what he should pay for his mistake. You don¡®t have to worry about him. You just need to slowly get ov er this problem in your heart. Don¡®t force yourself to ept it too soon. Just take care of him here if you want. If you don¡®t want to, just leave!¡± ¡°He was injured in order to save me. I can¡® t ignore him.¡± Kate looked at Gianna and pouted. Gianna said, ¡°So what? Aren¡®t you still trying to save him?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Last time, it was also for me¡­¡± ¡°It was also because of him that this series of consequences happened. You don¡®t have to worry.¡± ¡°Do y ou have to be so biased?¡± Kate smiled. ¡°Of course. You are my best friend!¡± Gianna smiled. Kate said, ¡°Landon will be angry when he hears that.¡± ¡°I¡®m not angry,¡± a male voice cam e as soon as she finished speaking. The two of them looked towards the source of the voice. They saw Landon standing at the door, draggi ng an arm. His eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Kate, I¡®m sorry. I wanted you to go back because I was afraid that you would feel bad when you see me here. I was the one who hurt your heart. You can beat me or scold me as long as you feel better.¡± Kate was shocked b y him. She did not hear what he said. Her two brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Why are you out? Did you not hear what the doctor told you just now?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine. I didn¡®t hurt my arm at all.¡± Landon obediently followed her back. Gianna looked at the two of them and smiled. She didn¡®t want to go in and talk to Landon anymore. Next Chapter Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Aren¡¯t You Sad at All? The next day In the end, Edward had no choice because of Lara and went directly to the old house. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, the old man was not at home, and the servant said that he went to the hospital early in the morning to see Ss. He waited at the old house for a while. Just as he was about to get up and go back, he received a call from Lara. ¡°I heard that the old man went to the hospital to visit Ss?¡± Edward said as he walked, ¡°Yes, I only found out about it when I arrived here.¡± Lara said, ¡°Then go there with me.¡± Edward didn¡¯t want to go. He didn¡¯t dare to see Ss lying on the bed. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t we already seen him?¡± ¡°The old man is there. As a father, you have to go and care about him.¡± Edward answered helplessly and drove to the hospital. The hospital was still heavily guarded. Just like yesterday, he was stopped by the bodyguards as soon as he arrived. ¡°Yesterday, you stopped me. You are stopping me again today. Do I need your consent?¡± Edward¡¯s face was livid. The bodyguard lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, we are also obeying orders. This is what Ss ordered.¡± Edward said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s already lying on the bed. Can he still give you orders? Can I only see him before he dies?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was opened and Old Man Nn walked out. His eyes were slightly wet and his face was livid. He pointed at Edward and scolded, ¡°Is this what a father should say?¡± Edward said, ¡°Dad, I am just worried about Ss¡¯ condition.¡± Old Man Nn snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Aubrey say not to disturb him and that he needed to rest. What are you shouting about?¡± Gianna also followed him out and did not greet Edward. Instead, she directly said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, take care.¡± Old Man Nn said, ¡°Okay, go back and take good care of Rocky.¡± Gianna nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she went back, and the door of the ward was closed again. Old Man Nn staggered out of the ward. Edward didn¡¯t want to see Ss anymore, so he hurried to catch up. ¡°Dad, have you seen Ss? How is he? Is he okay?¡± Edward asked with concern. Old Man Nn said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say when he would recover?¡± Edward asked, the corners of his mouth twitching. Old Man Nn said, ¡°Why rushing? He will be better if they take it slowly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s take it slow. Didn¡¯t Doctor Aubrey say that he got an allergy? Did she find out the source of his allergy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Old Man Nn said. ¡°It seems that Ss¡¯ will not be able to recover for a while. What about thepany? Dad, you have to find a person in charge!¡± Edward sighed helplessly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Man Nn looked at Edward with a sharp gaze. ¡°I mean, thepany can¡¯t be without a leader. During these days when Ss is hospitalized, the outside world has been in an uproar. Everyone in thepany is in a state of panic. The stocks have begun to fall, and manypanies are holding a wait-and-see attitude. We have to find someone to revive Nn Group!¡± The old man shook his head helplessly. His grandson was right. His eyes dimmed bit by bit. He looked up at his son, who was almost 50, and his voice was full of disappointment. ¡°Rocky is seriously ill. I can¡¯t see that you are sad at all. Your mind is full of how to get the Nn Group. You are his father. Aren¡¯t you sad at all?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 How Anxious Do You Have to Be? Edward was stunned for a moment and then exined, ¡°How can I not be sad? When I came back from the hospital that day, I didn¡¯t sleep much for the whole night. That was my son, my blood. How can I not be sad? Thatpany is Ss¡¯ painstaking efforts. I don¡¯t want to see everything go to waste. If you have a suitable candidate, I don¡¯t have to take the position of president. I know that you care about Ss. I am also nning for Ss. If he can get better, I will naturally return the position to him. But after all, I don¡¯t want others to take it. It is hard to say if they will return the position to him at that time. Dad, you don¡¯t want to see such a scene, do you?¡± Old Man Nn took a deep breath and suddenly seemed to have aged a few years. He muttered to himself¡­ ¡°Ss hasn¡¯t died yet, and you are already so impatient? You don¡¯t even do the superficial work. How anxious are you?¡± ¡°Dad, I told you that you can also choose a suitable candidate. I didn¡¯t say that it must be me. I was worried that thepany would suffer a serious loss if this goes on.¡± Old Man Nn¡¯s face was full of impatience. ¡°Alright, if you didn¡¯t have this idea, you wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it at all. You are my son, How can I not know what you are thinking? Let¡¯s wait for three more days. If Rocky is still ill, you can do whatever you want!¡± Edward exined, ¡°I really don¡¯t have such a big desire for this position. If I wanted it, I wouldn¡¯t have given it to Ss back then. I am also thinking for thepany!¡± Old Man Nn raised his hand, indicating that he should stop talking. He picked up the walking stick beside him, got up, and went back to his room. Edward was bored to stay here, so he also got up and went back. Old Man Nn stood in front of the window and watched Edward leave. His eyes were full of disappointment. Just now, Ss¡¯ words were still in his ears. He said that Edward would take advantage of his illness to regain the position of president. He had even put in a lot of good words for his son and said that Edward was his father. Although Edward had let his mother down in the past, he still had a father and son rtionship with him. In the end, Ss was right. He had actually chased him to the hospital and followed him to the old house just to ask for the position of president. He had not expected that they were so inhumane that they had already started toy their hands on his little great-grandson. It was truly unforgivable. Alright! Let it be, they should pay the price for what they had done! He had always been suppressing this matter. He also knew that Ss was wary of him, so he did not fall out with them. He had really wronged this grandson for so many years. Now that he had a wife and child, he naturally had to n for them. What reason could he use to suppress them? His deeds could not be tolerated! Edward returned home and told Lara what had happened in the old house. But Lara was a little absent- minded. She had a feeling that things had gone too smoothly. And she just learned that Samantha was missing. Did Ss catch her? Did he know that Kaylee was Samantha? If he knew that Samantha was actually Kaylee, then he could easily guess that she was the one behind all of this. She suddenly felt a chill run down her back. Maybe he would know more! Seeing that Lara was silent for a long time, Edward asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Only then did Larae back to her senses. She could not let Edward know about this matter. She could only answer vaguely, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t understand what the old man means. Why do we have to wait three more days?¡± ¡°He wants to wait for Ss. After all, the old man dotes on Ss.¡± However, Lara felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Did you see Ss today?¡± Edward said, ¡°No, the old man came out before I went in.¡± ¡°How is the old man feeling?¡± ¡°He looked like he was crying. His eyshes were wet, and he even asked Gianna to take care of Ss.¡± Hearing this, Lara was a little relieved. The old man was crying, so he must be crying for Ss. It seemed that Ss¡¯ situation was indeed not good. She only hoped that she could hear the bad news about Ss in these three days! Lara warned, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the hospital for the next two days. We also need to do something. We must ensure that all the shareholders support you!¡± Edward said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Locked in The Snake House Ss and Gianna had reconciled, and South¡¯s condition was getting better day by day. He was in a good mood When his grandfather came to see him that day, he told his grandfather the truth. To be on the safe side, he asked his grandfather to buy him three more days. In this way, the evidence he investigated could almost alle back. After dealing with Lara, they could have a peaceful Spring Festival. Today, he had to go out, but in addition to his bodyguards, there were Lara¡¯s spies at the door watching. He had to avoid them. Therefore, he called Brian to go to the hospital. He changed his clothes with Brian and left the hospital as Brian. He went out under the eyes of the people sent by Lara. Those people thought that Ss was dying, so even though they were watching, they were not so concerned. They only thought that Brian had gone out and did not doubt it at all. After Kaylee was caught, she had been locked up in the Underground Pce. Not only had she not eaten for two or three days, but she was also whipped a lot. Just now, perhaps because they were tired from whipping her, they locked her up in this small dark room with no light at all. What was even more strange was that they took off her shoes. She sat on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief. At least she didn¡¯t need to be beaten anymore. However,pared to Gianna being scolded by tens of thousands of people, she still felt that she gained the upper hand after being whipped a few times. Now everyone knew that Gianna slept with a beggar and had a bastard, right? That little bastard, Ss, and everyone who sided with Gianna would suffer. Wasn¡¯t this a very satisfying thing? Even if she died, it would be worth it to exchange her life for bringing down the three of them! She was still thinking happily when she suddenly felt a slender and soft animal crawl past her. She instinctively grabbed it. It felt cool to the touch, and she even felt the thing squirming in her hand¡­ When she realized what it was, she immediately felt her hair stand an end. Snake? How could there be a snake here? She was so scared that she immediately stood up. Her blood all over her body seemed to have turned cold, and even her head and lips began to feel numb. She was most afraid of snakes. Her body was stiff and motionless, but she still felt the cool feeling of the snakes hitting her feet. She wanted to stand against the wall, but she could not move her body for a single step no matter what! Her heart beat like a drum. She could feel that there were many snakes on the ground, and from time to time, there were snakes crawling by her feet. But there were no snakes near her when she first came in. Now that she was quiet, she could clearly hear the rustling sound of snakes crawling on the ground. She was still wondering if she would continue to stand like this when she felt a snake crawling up her thigh. She was so scared that she screamed and stomped her feet crazily. However, the snake steadily stayed on her body and tried to crawl up. Kaylee instinctively grabbed the snake and threw it out. The snake was in a bad mood and it violently hit her hand, causing her hair to stand on end. She was so scared that she cried out, She kept stomping her feet, not daring to stop at all, worried that the snakes would crawl up again. But this hurt many innocent snakes that were trampled on by her. The soft and cold feeling under her feet made her scalp numb, and goosebumps covered her entire body. She had been shouting for help, hoping that those people could give her a quick death Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Interrogate Kaylee Suddenly, the lights in the small ck room lit up. Kaylee was shocked again. She immediately hid by the wall, as if she could feel some sense of security. If it was unknown fear just now, she could see the room clearly at this point. In this room that was less than ten square meters, there were at least dozens of snakes inside. The snakes inside were different in length and thickness, and the colors were different. The feeling of making people¡¯s hair stand on end was more intuitive. She clearly saw that the snakes seemed to be wary. They all raised their half bodies and stared at her, as if they were about to attack her at any time. . Her heart was violently contracting. She felt like she was about to lose it. Suddenly, the snakes seemed to have received some kind of instruction. They all rushed towards her and pounced on her! Kaylee¡¯s pupils dted. She cried out in fear and fainted on the spot. At this time, Ss had already arrived. He was sitting in the monitoring room, monitoring everything in the snake house. Wasn¡¯t she stubborn? Wasn¡¯t she not afraid of death? Let¡¯s see who is more patient. Seeing Kaylee fall to the ground, he ordered unhurriedly, ¡°Bring her dut!¡± The bodyguard immediately responded and went into the snake house to carry her out. Kayleepletely fainted. Even when the bodyguard threw her to the ground, she was still unconscious. Ss looked at Kaylee, whose face was so pale. He had no trace of sympathy. His mind was full of Gianna squatting on the ground in fear of the beggars. And when she looked up at him nkly, and the way she looked when he learned that her child was poisoned and his life was in danger. Ss did not want to experience the pain of his heart being torn apart. Her punishment was not enough. He leaned against the back of the sofa and orderedzily, ¡°Wake her up!¡±. The bodyguard responded. He went to get water and directly sshed the water at Kaylee. But unfortunately, she fainted too hard, and the response of the cold water was useless against her. Ss added, ¡°Use needles!¡± The bodyguard answered. He was experienced with this and had given it to Fat*ssst time. It was extremely useful. He took the needles and directly pricked them under Kaylee¡¯s nails. One needle, two needles¡­ It was not until the fifth finger that Kaylee woke up. The sharp pain made her instinctively shout out, ¡°Ah-¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± the bodyguard breathed out in relief. Kaylee held her finger, which was in so much pain that she did not know what to do, and her whole body trembled. ¡°Mr. Nn, she¡¯s awake!¡± The bodyguard said and bowed slightly to Ss. Only then did Kaylee notice the man sitting on the sofa. He was dressed in a noble manner and exuded azy aura. Wherever he sat, it was like the cover of a set of fashion magazines. It was simply pleasing to the eye. This man was really handsome! Unfortunately, he was as blind as a bat, taking a fancy to trash like Gianna. ¡°Why did you capture me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ss sneered. Kaylee was dripping water all over, and her fingers were bleeding. She was in a sorry state, but she still acted tough. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What? The Nn Group won¡¯t allow employees to leave without noticing you?¡± Sszily opened his eyes and looked at her. He sneered, ¡°As expected, you lied too much and fooled yourself. Do you think everything will be fine after you change your face?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 p Her! Kaylee was surprised. He had indeed discovered it. In fact, from the sudden change in Ss¡¯ attitude towards her, she felt that Ss might have discovered something. But what surprised her was that even she herself might not be able to recognize this face of hers. They were not familiar with each other, so how did he know? ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Who let you into the Nn Group? What do you want to do?¡± Ss smiled ¡°No one.¡± Kaylee straightened her neck and said, ¡°I just want to get close to you and seduce you.¡± Ss looked disgusted and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you are worthy?¡± Kaylee smiled. ¡°Am I much better than Gianna? You can even ept a woman who slept with a beggar. Am I not much better than her?¡± Ss felt that this woman deserved to be taught a lesson. His expression did not change much, but the words he said made her hair stand on end. ¡°It seems that the lesson I taught you in the snake house was not good enough.¡± As he spoke, he ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Strip her and throw her in!¡± This sentence really frightened Kaylee. Her face was full of panic and disbelief. ¡°Ss¡± Ss didn¡¯t want to waste breath with her. He just waved his hand and asked someone to take her away! He picked up a cigarette box, took out a cigarette, lit it, and began to smokezily. The bodyguard on the other side had already taken action and went forward to strip Kaylee¡¯s clothes. Kaylee struggled desperately. It was not that she was a chaste woman, but she was afraid that she would be thrown into the snake house naked. The snakes would touch her skin. She did not even dare to think about such a scene. Before she went her hair was already standing on end. Ss was too ruthless! However, Ss said in disgust, ¡°Keep her away from me, my eyes are bleeding!¡± The bodyguard responded and dragged Gianna further away. Kaylee was so frightened that he shouted, ¡°Ss, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Let me go!¡± Ss remained silent and listened to Kaylee¡¯s desperate pleas. ¡°Mr. Nn, letAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. me go. I don¡¯t want to target you. It was Lara who found me and sent me out of the mental hospital. She gave me a condition to target you. I had to agree.¡± ¡°Mr. Nn, I beg you. My sister has always been kind. If she knew that you treated me like this, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. If you let me go, I can help you prove it! Please let me go! Oh¡­¡± Ss was calm and collected. After he finished smoking a cigarette, he saidzily, ¡°Bring her back! Only then did the two bodyguards let go of Kaylee. Kaylee cried as she put on the clothes that had been removed and followed the bodyguard back. Ss looked at her and said faintly. ¡°You are right. Gianna really won¡¯t like this method, but you hurt them, so she won¡¯t have any objections.¡± As he spoke, he instructed the bodyguards, ¡°p her face. Beat her to submission!¡±. As soon as he finished speaking, Kaylee was so frightened that her eyes widened. Why did she have to be beaten when she admitted it? However, the two bodyguards did not give her much time to think. Soon, the sound of ps rang out in the room, along with the screams of Kaylee. After about twenty minutes, Ss felt his anger was vented, and he ordered her bodyguards to stop. When Kaylee was dragged over, her two cheeks were bloodshot and swollen like steamed buns. Ss only asked coldly, ¡°Can we talk properly this time?¡± Kaylee nodded fiercely. She had truly witnessed how terrifying Ss was. He was simply inhuman! Next Chapter Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 I Was with Gianna ¡°What about the coboration project you discussed with me?¡± Since she was not Samantha, how could she have so much negotiation experience that she could even see through his intentions? Unless was tave! Kaylee said, ¡°That negotiation was specially arranged by Lara in order to sessfully send me to the Nn Group.¡± Ss narrowed his eyes, and a surge of anger inexplicably surged up. It was exactly as he had guessed In order to kill him, Lara was really willing to do anything! ¡°The hourss and the candy in Southis pocket was deliberately put in by you? You also knew what aws inside?¡± Kaylee secretly looked at Ss¡¯ face. When she was hesitating whether she should tell the truth or not, she heard Ss¡¯ emotionless words, ¡®Tell the truth Kaylee replied with resignation, ¡°Yes, but Lara said that it was a chronic drug. It would take at least a month to kill someone. What happened 10 South was an ident. The candy was given to me by Larater, but he was always with you. I didn¡¯t have a chance. Coincidentally, when he came out that day, he went to the bathroom to hide from me. I put it in when he was not paying attention Later, the child reacted very fiercely I was worried that you would suspect me, so I left thepany Ss¡¯ expression was as dark as iron, and he asked again, ¡°Were you the one who found those beggars?¡± Kaylee nodded. At this time, she might as well not fight until the end. ¡®I was the one who found them But Gianna sent me to a mental hospital. Is that a ce for normal people to stay? Every day, I begged in vain for help I really want to send her in and let her taste my bitterness. I know it¡¯s impossible, but when I finally got out, how can I let it go? Isnt she powerful enough to delete the posts and influence public opinion? I will let those beggars go to the ce where she is filming and make a scene at the Nn Group I will let everyone know that Gianna slept with a beggar and had a bastard child. At that time, people will talk about it. I want to see how she can live with such humiliation!¡± The more she talked, the more excited and relieved she felt. Shepletely forgot that Ss was sitting opposite. Ss was onginally quite angry, but when he heard this, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The person who sent you to the mental hospital was not Gianna¡± Kaylee looked at Ss nkly *it was Brian! Because you targeted his future sister-inw He didn¡¯t kill you for the sake of Gianna!¡± Kaylee frowned and looked at Ss with dumbfounded eyes She didn¡¯t quite understand who was Brian¡¯s sister-inw Who else was she targeting other than Gianna? ¡°Baar¡¯s sister inw is Gianna The person who was with Gianna seven years ago was me. South is my kid!¡± This sentence was like a bolt from the blue to Kaylee. The person who was with Gianna seven years ago was actually Ss? How was this possible? ¡°Nonsense in order to be with Gianna, you even made up such a lie? Are you willing to be the stepfather of the beggar¡¯s son? I personally arranged that beggar The next day, I went to the room to find him. He did sleep with a woman. How could it be you?¡± Ss didn¡¯t bother to respond to her, ¡°I think you really need to check your mental health!¡± He stood up and was about to leave. However, Karlee could not ept this fact and shouted at Ss, ¡°Ss, you are lying to me, right? How could Gianna be with you?¡± Ss left without looking back Kaylee copsed to the ground. Seven years ago, Gianna actually slept with Ss? How was this possible? Thus was impossible! Vihy was the so lucky to sleep with Ss? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Shareholder Conference Three dayster. There was no good news from the hospital, and of course, there was no bad news. The people that Lara had sent out had also been watching the hospital, making sure that nothing unexpected had happened. This way, she was already very satisfied. As long as Nn Group¡¯s position as the president was in Edward¡¯s hands, it would also be hers. Anyway, Edward listened to her! Early in the morning, the two went to the old house to pick up the old man and went directly to thepany. On the surface, they wanted the old man to uphold justice, but in fact, they wanted the old man to support them. These days, just as Ss had expected, the couple had been very attentive to the old man and did not dare to give the old man a bit of suffering When they got to the Nn Group, under Xavier¡¯s instructions, the major shareholders also arrived one after another. A conference room that could amodate hundreds of people at the same time was filled! Edward helped the old man to sit on the main seat, while he sat on the left side of the old man. Lara sat next to Edward. On the right was the second brother, Albert, followed by the eldest brother, Jason, and the third brother, Tim. The rest were the children and family members of each family and were already major shareholders. Xavier was standing behind the old man. He got Ss¡¯ order to protect the old man. After all, it was not Ss¡¯ meeting. The entire conference room was full of discussion, so noisy that it was like hundreds of bees buzzing in the ear. It was the most unruly meeting in the hundreds of meetings that Xavier apanied. At this time, Edward stood up and said to the people who were discussing. ¡°Calm down. I think everyone knows that Ss is ill and may not be able to leave the hospital in a short time. I had to gather everyone together. Now, everyone in thepany is in a state of panic. Even the partners are holding a wait-and-see attitude. We muste up with a solution and elect a new person in charge.¡± ¡°As Ss¡¯ father, I am an elder of the group. I think no one is more suitable than me. I have already told the chairman about this matter. The chairman has no objection. Now I just want to listen to the opinions of the shareholders.¡± Those shareholders had been bribed by him. Naturally, they would speak for him. A shareholder took the lead and said, ¡°Edward, as the leader of the group, is great in his job. I have no objection.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone immediately echoed, ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°Edward is Ss¡¯ father. Naturally, there is no one more suitable than you to rece him!¡± For a moment, almost half of the shareholders in the conference room agreed. Albert, who was sitting alone opposite him, sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too anxious to upy the position of the president while your son is sick and hospitalized?¡± Edward¡¯s face sank. At that time, Albert was the only one who did not agree. Of course, he was not biased towards Ss. Albert also coveted the position. ¡°I am not upying the position of president. Whoever has the ability can take the position. It¡¯s all for the development of the group. Such a big company can¡¯t be without a leader. I just think I¡¯m more suitable. If you have a suitable candidate, you can rmend one!¡± Albert sneered, ¡°Are you suitable? You are Ss¡¯ father, but do you have such a good rtionship with your son? Who doesn¡¯t know what happened that year? I am also a shareholder of thepany, and I am also a Nn. In terms of ability, I am stronger than you, right?¡± Edward frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this purpose of our meeting? So many shareholders havee, and our father is here. You don¡¯t have to argue that you are good, and I don¡¯t have to say how suitable I am. The eyes of the crowd are sharp. This matter should be handed over to our father and the shareholders!¡± Albert said, ¡°I know you very well. You have been active for so many years. Who in this conference room has not been bribed by you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Next Chapter Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The Position of President ¡°Second Brother, aren¡¯t you going too far? When did I ever do that?¡± Edward asked. Albert said, ¡°Alright, why are you still lying in front of us? You didn¡¯t do it, and your wife didn¡¯t either? Your wife went to my house personally, but I didn¡¯t want to be in cahoots with you, so I chased her out!¡± ¡°Albert! Are you so innocent? Those who don¡¯t support me here are those who support you. Do you have to bring it up since we are just the same?¡± Edward shouted in exasperation ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. I didn¡¯t Have I been to your house?¡± Albert snorted. Lara patted Edwardfortingly and slowly stood up. She smiled and said, ¡°What is there to hide? Is it worth you to be so angry? We paid a visit to the shareholders We just wanted to listen to the opinions of the shareholders and hope to get your support to appease the people we are not forcing anyone. Just like when I went to Second Brother¡¯s house, if you support us, sure. If you don¡¯t support us, we won¡¯t say anything. I just can¡¯t leave you behind. What if you call me biased? I just didn¡¯t expect that visiting the shareholders was so unbearable by you. Do we have to shun ourselves from the outside world? ording to your method, can thepany still develop?¡± Albert sneered, ¡°As expected of Lara. No wonder he loves you so much for so many years. Your eloquence is amazing! Is it a normal visit to make promises to others?¡± Laraughed, ¡°President of the country would make promises. If you want to get support, you must do what you say. I will not only make promises but also fulfill the promises. As for you, are you not willing to even talk?¡± ¡°I have not visited the shareholders like you. What supports me is themon aspiration of the people. I think those shareholders have a bnce in their hearts. They know who will be the president and will develop better for thepany, instead of relying on your words. Albert sneered. Edward angrily said, ¡°Do you have any shame? You haven¡¯t paid a visit yet. Themon aspiration of the people? Keep boasting. Who came out of Big Brother¡¯s house in the middle of the nightst night? Big Brother, tell me, was Albert therest night?¡± Albert said, ¡°I was just hanging out. Can¡¯t I drink with Big Brother? What can you do about it?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edward: ¡°Do you believe it yourself? If you say it like that, I was hanging out too.¡± ¡°Stop arguing. As long as it¡¯s good for thepany, it doesn¡¯t matter who takes the position!¡± Jason said helplessly. Edward said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect him to even say such heartless words. Those shareholders who support you are blind enough!¡± ¡°How can you say that? Those who support you are not blind? You have been a coward for your whole life. Who else do you care about other than this woman? Don¡¯t forget your son is still lying in the hospital!¡± Old Man Nn looked at his two sons who were arguing. He was d that he lived in the modern era. If it was the ancient era, there might be a scene of the sons fighting for the throne. It was just a small position of president, and they already lost their brotherly love and father-son rtionship Wasn¡¯t this pathetic? His gaze was long and there was a strange sense of destion. If the child¡¯s mother was still there, would she be sad to see such a scene? ¡°Dad¡¯ Albert suddenly looked at the old man. ¡°Do you support Edward?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 They Started Arguing N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Edward also said, ¡® Dad doesnt support me, will he support you? Dont you know how old you are?¡± The shareholders in the conference room looked at the two as if they were participating in a wonderful debatepetition Sure enough, the rich and powerful have many battles! This Nn family is really in a mess. Ss is no t dead yet, but they are already arguing. If he really died, there might be more, and the old man might be pissed to death by them! In fact, he was almost there. Old Man Nn was so angry that his face was livid. He pped the table, ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Edward and Albert stopped at the same time. The meeting room instantly fell silent. Old Man Nn panted heavily, his chest heaving up and down. A lthough Ss had already told him and he knew that things were under control, he was still so angry tha t he could not speak for a long time ¡°Old Master, you have to pay attention to your health. Doctor Aubrey especially reminded you not to be agitated.¡± Xavier hurriedly tried to calm the old man down. Hearing this, Old Man Nn¡®s mood gradually calmed down. Right! They were all unfilial sons, he did not need to be angry with them. He looked up at the people with different expressions. Finally, his eyes fell on Edward¡®s face and asked , ¡°Is it necessary? Is the position a throne? You don¡®t care about your brotherly feelings, your sick son, or your nephew? Do you have to make a fool of yourself in front of so many shareholders? Is there a need for that?¡± ¡°Dad, I was being kind. I didn¡®t know that my second brother had such an opinion for me.¡± Edward sat down awkwardly. Old Man Nn nced at him coldly. ¡°Shut up. You speak in such a dignified manner. What do you me an by thinking about thepany? What kind of kindness? If you really think about thepany, you c an just do your job well. Do you really have to fight for the position of president?¡± he asked. ¡°And you, as an older brother, don¡®t you judge him. You are the same as him!¡± he said, looking at Albert . ¡°The Nn Group¡®s CEO is only in the hospital and the doctor did not announce anything. You are alr eady fighting for the position. Who should I support? I don¡®t support anyone! You don¡®t deserve this position at all! The p eople in this room are either Ss¡® uncles or his brothers and sisters. They are the closest people to hi m. How can you have the heart to start scheming to fight for the position of president before Ss¡® illnes s is uncertain Although he was very old, the words he said were loud and clear! Everyone looked at each other or lowered their heads in thought. None of them dared to disrespect the old man. After all, he held 25 of Nn Group¡®s shares in his hands. With this share, he could control the Nn Group! Lara stood up and poured a ss of water for the old man. She said softly, ¡°Dad, calm down. You and E shareholders nodded. Old Man Nn looked at Lara. His eyes were no longer the same as before. Today, he was inexplicably ¡°If not for you, Edward wouldn¡®t be like this today!¡± Lara looked at the old man with surprise and grievance. Edward frowned and instinctively pulled Lara into his arms. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? What¡®s wr with me?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Ss Came ¡°Shut up! Old Men Nn said Lara said, ¡°Dad, I know that you have a problem with me because Edward married me back then You al ways think that i ruined Edward, but what you think is not necessarily right what you think is good is not necessarily good After so many years, Edward and I have been in love with each other and have serve d you carefully I think I have done everything that a daughter inw should do you can¡®t always be so a gainst me! Although her words were humble, her tone was quite rude! ¡°That¡®s because Edward doesn¡®t know your true colors at all!¡® Old Man Nn looked at her with a gaze as sharp as a knife Lara furrowed her brows tightly She felt that something seemed to be out of control. She stared at Old Man Nn¡®s calm face with a puzzled expression and watched him whisper a few wo rds to Xavier beside him Xavier got up and opened the door of the conference room. Everyone was also confused. The old man¡®s words today were really meaningful Everyone looked in the direction of the door The door of the conference room was opened by Xavier. The man who appeared at the door was the m an who they were talking about just now ¨C Ss! He was wearing a dark suit, showing his strong figure. His handsome face was expressionless, and his whole body was wrapped in a cold aura. His cold eyes slowly nced across the room, making the noi sy conference room suddenly quiet. He held a beautiful woman in his left hand and a cute little kid in hi s right. They slowly walked in under everyone¡®s astonished gazes. In the conference room, other than t he sound of their family of three stepping on the ground, there was nothing else! Everyone had different thoughts. Some were watching the show, some were already silently praying for the two people who w ere fighting for the position of president, and some were already worried about their own precarious po sitions. Old Man Nn nced at Ss and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine!¡± Ss said. Edward stared at him, who was getting closer and closer, with a nk expression on his face. His heart was filled with more doubts than the regret of not being able to get the position of president. Originally, he did not have much interest in this position. The main reason was that he did not want to di sappoint Lara. But now that Ss had returned, this position naturally belonged to him. Compared to this, what made him more puzzled was that Ss was really fine! Looking at Ss that day, he really thought that Ss was going to die soon. Now that Ss was able to stand here well, although Edward was not too excited, he was relieved, and his mood inexplicably rxed a lot. However, Lara¡®s eyes narrowed fiercely. Ss¡® high¨Cspirited appearance did not look like he was going to die soon. Did he deliberately n this? Xavier immediately ordered people to get three chairs and ced them beside the old man. Ss first pulled out a chair for Gianna to sit down, followed by South. In the end, he sat down and Everyone agreed and turned off their phones that had not been turned off. Then, they sat in silence, afra Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ss looked at everyone, holding a pen in his hand as he leisurely spun it. South sneaked a nce at Ss and copied his father to spin the pen in his hand, but he could not do it and dropped the pen. In the quiet conference room, there was only the sound of South¡®s pen dropping on the table. Next Chapter Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Who Said I Was Seriously Ill? Gianna red at the naughty little fellow. Ss also nced at South, his face gentle. He held a pen in front of him and slowly demonstrated it. South copied him and did it once, but it still dropped. Old Man Nnughed and said, ¡°South, sit over here with me. I¡®ll teach you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a pen, took hisputer, and got out of the chair. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Xavier was very observant and helped move the little fellow¡®s chair to Old Man Nn¡®s side. Ss also stood up and gave him some space. His seat was no longer in the middle. This tender action shocked everyone. Their cold¨Cfaced president could also be so considerate and indulgent? Didn¡®t he just ask them to keep quiet? Everyone looked at Gianna and the little fellow again. How much did he love him to pamper someone else¡®s kid li ke his own? No! He wouldn¡®t even be so indulgent to his own child. Not only did he bring them to the meeting, but he even put himself in a humble position! Ss ignored everyone¡®s shocked mind and said again, ¡°All the shareholders are here, right? Grandfath er is old and you have hime here. What kind of great project is there to study?¡± His voice was in and his expression was calm, but no one thought that he was chatting with them. He was about to start something. Everyone lowered their heads, wanting to hide like a quail. The y all secretly regretted why they believed Edward and Albert, saying that Ss was going to die soon. Why was Ss sitting here? ¡°Why aren¡®t you saying anything? Weren¡®t you arguing l oudly just now?¡± Ss said again. As soon as he finished speaking, no one made a sound. The entire c onference room was silent. They knew what they were doing. They wanted to make the president a mere figurehead. Who would dare to say that? One of them was his father, and the other was his uncle. They were still a family no matter how they ar gued. Why would these shareholders want to get involved? Seeing that no one spoke, Ss looked at Albert. ¡°Albert, tell me!¡± Albert¡®s heart skipped a beat. He look ed at Ss in shock. Why did he have to say anything? He was not the one who urged this matter! However, when he met Ss¡® sharp gaze, he did not dare toin. This nephew was not an o Edward and Lara until now. They know how terrifying Ss was! He stuttered, ¡°Umm¡­ Your father thou see youst time, but we didn¡®t see you in person. I just asked Dad about your condition. I said that whe ¡°Albert, don¡®t you feel guilty for saying this?¡± Edward looked at Albert with disdain. Albert said, ¡°What¡®s w dare to say that you don¡®t want to be the head of Nn family and want to take the position of president? Everyone who is sitting heard it!¡± Edward retorted, ¡°Don¡®t you want it? You don¡®t want to take the position of president? Next Chapter Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 How Long Can You Keep This position If I Give It To You? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Ss spoke, Edward and Albert immediately fell silent and looked towards Lara. Wasn¡®t it L ara who first said that Ss would die? She also said that Ss was not allergic at all, but poisoned. Th e doctor said that if she could wake up in 72 hours, there was hope. If he couldn¡®t wake up, there was no way to reverse the situation. They had all seen the diagnosis letter! At this time, Lara felt more and more that she had been fooled by Ss. She did not believe that her assistant dared to lie to her. It was very likely that everything she heard was arranged by Ss in ad vance. She felt an inexplicable panic in her heart. How much did this Ss know? ¡°Gianna, didn¡®t you te ll my family that I was fine?¡± Ss looked at Gianna. Gianna said, ¡°I told them. I don¡®t know who told the m that you were seriously ill!¡± ¡°Uncle, who told you that I¡®m seriously ill?¡± Ss looked at Jason as if he didn¡®t know anything. Jason nced at Lara and Edward and said, ¡°At first, Lara called us and said that you were seriously ill. We also saw the news about you on the Inte, so we went to the hospital to s ee you together. But Doctor Aubrey didn¡®t let us in. She said that she didn¡®t want us to disturb you, so w e let your father go in to see you. When he came out, he also said that you were in a bad condition and looked very haggard. Later, Lara asked her assistant to pretend to be a patient and asked the doctor about your condition. He said t hat you were actually poisoned and not allergic at all. In addition, there was a lot of hype on the Inte, so we all thought that you were seriously When Ss heard this, the corners of his lips curved into a cold smile. He suddenly turned to look at La ra. ¡°How do you know that I was poisoned?¡± Lara¡®s heart sank, and then she exined, ¡°I am just worried about you. W e can¡®t see you, and your father is thinking about you. I asked my assistant to ask about you. I don¡®t kn ow how she heard about this. I thought you were seriously ill. But it¡®s good that you are fine. Otherwise, we are worri ed that thepany will be without a leader, and we were studying to choose a person in charge!¡± S s heard Lara¡®s watertight words and sneered, ¡°Worried about me? When I was seriously ill, in order to fight for my current position, you gathered all the shareholders and brought my grandfather to thepany, and fought with your brother s. You call this ¡®worried about me?¡± Edward frowned slightly, a little dissatisfied with Ss¡® attitude towards Lara. ¡°You were in the hospital f or a few days and didn¡®te to thepany. Do you know how chaotic thepany is? Do you kno w that the people in thepany are in panic? Your aunt and I are just discussing helping you stabilize the situation. How is this not worrying about you?¡± Ss was expressionless. He stared at Edward with a pair of sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°So the way you discussed is to take advantage of my illness and take my position? Not to mention that Doctor Aubrey has already told you that I am fine. Even if I am really seriously ill, shouldn¡®t you block the news of my illness at the first moment, talk to Grandpa, and find a way to get thepany run normally? You let the news out and made thepany in such a mess. Not thinking about how to solve the problem, but looking for someone to find out if I am really seriously ill? You still have the nerve to me me and fight for my position!¡± As he spoke, he paused for a moment, his eyes blinking, ¡°I think you are looking forward to thepany bing more and more chaotic. You can profit from this cha os and fish in troubled waters! How long can you keep this position even if I give it to you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Before Reckoning Ss¡® words were quite impolite. Although they were only talking business, everyone clearly knew that t hey were father and son Wasn¡®t this equivalent to pping Edward in the face? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere in the conference room fell to a freezing point. Everyone¡®s heart was beating like drums. He didn¡®t even connive his own father. It was still hard to say who would be the next to be punished! When Edward looked at Ss¡® cold gaze, he instinctively choked and quibbled, ¡°What do you mean? Why do I want thepany to be in chaos?¡± L ara also said, ¡°Ss, what you said is too much. Your father really did this to stabilize the situation. You can say that his method is not good enough, but you can¡®t say that he is fishing in troubled waters. He is your biological father. That day, he said that he would return the position of president to you when you get better. You suspect him so much. You will hurt his feelings.¡± ¡°Maybe he didn¡®t think too much about it, but you did.¡± Ss suddenly l ooked at Lara. Edward immediately became anxious again. He pointed at Ss and scolded, ¡°Ss, don¡¯t be so sarcas tic! This is my idea and has nothing to do with your aunt. Don¡®t implicate her!¡± When Ss heard this, his aura suddenly changed. He hated it the most when Edward helped Lara. He was no longer as carefree andzy as before. It was as if he had suddenly been covered in a layer of haze. The way he looked at Edward was also strangely filled with hatred. ¡°You protected such a woman. For her sake, you didn¡®t hesitate to plot against my mother and force her out of the house. You even found someone to murder her. You still weren¡®t satisfied. You sent people to find trouble with Brian and wished that you didn¡®t have this son. If I didn¡®t have my grandfathe r¡®s protection, I probably wouldn¡®t have lived to this day. I really don¡®t understand. Was your heart made by stones? Who else do you care about other than this woman?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the meeting room fell into a strange silence. No one spoke for a long time. Everyone looked at each other and communicated with their eyes. What was the situation? He actually talked about the scandal back then! Edward was so angry that he didn¡®t know how to refute. He pped the table and said, ¡°Ss, don¡®t rely on your position to say whatever you want. I did all the bad things? When did I want to kill your mother? I didn¡®t want to have a son like Brian, but when did I find trouble with him? And you, a teenager, if I really wanted to hur t you, would you have lived to this day? Would I let you point at my nose and scold me today?¡± Ss said, ¡°If you didn¡®t do this, then ask the person beside you!¡± Edward frowned and looked at Lara nkly. ¡°I know you have a problem with your aunt, but don¡¯t m e her for everything. Even if she doesn¡®t like you, she won¡®t argue with you for my sake! Don¡®t nder her like that.¡± Ss snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Lara was frightened. She pulled Edward and said sensibly, ¡°Forget it, husband. Don¡®t argue with Ss for me. Since Ss is fine, thepany can be on the right track. Let¡®s go!¡± Edward still wanted to say something, but when he received Lara¡®s signal, he red at Ss fiercely and got up to leave. Ss sneered and threw the pen in his hand on the table. How loud could a pen sound when itnded on the table? But it made the hearts of everyone in the room tighten. Next Chapter Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Reckoning South also stopped spinning the pen in his hand. Under Old Man Nn¡®s patient guidance, he had lear ned a little Seeing Ss throw the pen, he instinctively looked at Ss¡® face. His daddy¡®s expression wa s still leisurely. He secretly winked at Gianna again, and Gianna also smiled. Everyone had a tacit understanding. This was a trap made for Lara. How could they leave like this? However, the shareholders in the conference room did not know that. They thought that Edward and La ra could really leave. Everyone was staring at them, but as soon as they opened the door of the conference room, they saw that there were bodyguards standing at the door. No one looked surprised, and they knew they couldn¡®t leave so easily. ¡°Ss, what do you mean? I won¡®t argue with you, but you still want to fight, right?¡°Edward was furious. Sitting on the swivel chair, Ss turned around and looked at Edward and Lara with sarcasm. ¡°Do you r emember what I said to you in the office?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edward frowned and could not remember what he was referring to. However, Ss did not wait for him to recall. He smiled faintly. ¡°I said, I hope that you won¡®t regret it one day. Otherwise, you will definitely be in so much pain that you will wish you were dead. It¡®s almost Spri ng Festival and I wanted to let you have a good holiday but your wife was restless. I had no choice but t o make a move!¡± Edward had an incredulous expression. He could clearly hear what he said, but why couldn¡®t he understand? He looked at Lara nkly. Lara instinctively shook her head. She was pretending to be calm, but her gradually pale face had alrea dy betrayed her. She felt more and more uncertain. She felt that perhaps Ss knew more than she thought! ¡°You¡®re noting back to sit and listen?¡± Ss said again. Edward was really confused by Ss. He held Lara¡®s hand and sat back down. Anyway, he couldn¡®t lea ve. He didn¡®t just want to stand here and be embarrassed. He wanted to see what kind of tricks Ss could y. I Seeing him sit down, Ss looked back at the higher¨C ups and slowly said, ¡°In fact, I was poisoned this time. Someone put an hourss on my desk, saying th that time, everyone knew that South was with me in the office every day. And not only that, one day ther passed out. Doctor Aubrey checked him and found out that he was poisoned. She checked me and I als As he spoke, he looked at Lara, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°I just want to ask, just how much do yo immediately stunned. He subconsciously looked at Lara, then pointed at Ss and cursed, ¡°Ss, what n ¡°You always speak up for her. Sometimes, I really wonder if you are really stupid or just pretending to be stupid. Otherwise, how could you not even know if the person sleeping in the same bed as you is a human or a monster?¡± Ss Next Chapter Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Stubborn Until Seeing The Consequence Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edward was stunned for a moment. He looked at Ss with eyes full of doubt. What did he mean? At this time, Lara had to pretend to be angry and said, ¡°Ss, how much do you intend to lie? When did I put that hourss on your desk? Everyone knows how long it has been since I came to that Nn Groupst time?¡± ¡°Do you think I would keep you here if I have no evidence?¡± Ss sneered, ¡°You didn¡®t do it, but you let Kaylee do it.¡± Hearing this, L ara¡®s expression changed greatly. She was finished. As expected, Ss knew everything. But how did he know? After Kaylee had undergone stic surgery, she couldn¡®t even recognize her. How did he recognize her? If he knew that Samantha was Kaylee, did he also kno w that she was the Kanes Corporation¡¯s shareholder? Then, did he also know about the matter between her and Gerald? Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a chill from the soles of her feet. She could clearly feel the hairs on her spine standing up. However, she couldn¡®t just sit there and wait for death. She looked at Ss and asked angrily, ¡°I don¡®t know this Kaylee. What did I ask her to do?¡± ¡°You are stubborn until seeing the consequence!¡± Ss sneered. Edward looked around and felt so confused. Why didn¡¯t he understand a single word? Who was Kaylee? ¡°Bring her in!¡± Ss said. As his voice fell, the door of the conference room was opened, and Kaylee was brought in by two bodyguards. She seemed to be fine on the surface. Although the people in the conference room were shareholders, half of them worked in thepany. Naturally, they knew this Kaylee. But what made them puzzled was that this was not Kaylee. Wasn¡®t she Samantha? She was kept by Ss because of her nice work experienc e. She had just started working and got a very important cooperation case. How did she be Kaylee? However, even thou gh there were thousands of questions, they did not dare to ask anything, especially at this time! After Kaylee came in, she first looked at Gianna and South who were sitting at the head of the conference table. Both of their expressions were very rxed. She felt uneasy for no reason because she also thought that the little bastard really resembled Ss a little. Could it be that what Ss said was true? Gianna did not sleep with a beggar, but with Ss? She thought about it for two days and could not figure it out. If Gianna slept with Ss, then who did the beggar sleep with that night? Ss looked at the silent Kaylee who came in and said coldly, ¡°Speak!¡± Kaylee was shocked. She swallowed her saliva instinctively and secretly nced at Lara. She replied with resignation, ¡°I am Kaylee. Lara knows the grudge between me with Gianna and Ss, so she used me to deal with them. I must go all out. Mr. Nn has always been cautious and only used his own people. But he loves talents, so Lara made me look like Samantha. She also gave me a CV that M r. Nn could ept at a nce and sessfully entered the Nn Group. Because of the brilliant co operation case, I could temporarily enter his office, so I took the opportunity to put the hourss on his desk. The candy in the kid¡®s pocket was put in by meter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gianna could not help but look up at her. Alt hough she knew that she could not do anything in this kind of situation, she was too angry. This woman plotted against her man and hurt her child, she would never spare her easily! There was an inexplicable coldness in her eyes as she suppressed her anger. Meanwhile, Lara¡¯s gaze had been on Kaylee the entire time. When she saw her, she was still hoping that she would be lucky. She thought that even if she did not want to repay the gratitude, she would not tell anyone about it for the sake of revenge. How could she be so forgetful about what Gianna and Ss had done to her? However, when Kaylee said everything, the hope in her eyes was extinguished with a poof. It was really impossible for a dumb person to do a smart job. She immediately put on a vicious expression and pointed at Kaylee, cursing, ¡°You¡®re making nderous usations! Tell me! Who told you to say that?¡± Kaylee was also helpless. These days of hell¨C like torture had let her clearly understand the horror of Ss¡® methods. He was not simply ruthless but beyond description. Those who had not experienced it were not qualified to criticize her! ¡°Miss Lara, sto p quibbling. Ss knows everything. He found the dean of the psychiatric department in Trinity Hospital and also knows that you got me out. My words will not have much of an impact on the whole thing actually!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Seeing That You Are About to Fall Apart, I Will Allow You to Fight Back a Little Longer When Lara heard this, she stood rooted to the ground in shock. She instinctively argued, ¡°I don¡®t know what you are talking about What Trinity Hospital?¡± ¡°Your so called evidence is to find such a crazy woman to frame m e?¡± she asked, looking at Ss, Ss said, ¡°Can a crazy woman be Nn Group¡®s secretary?¡± Lara said, ¡°Didn¡®t you hear her say that she came out from the psychiatric department? How do I know how she is your secretary? You did everything to frame me!¡± ¡°I also want to ask you why you got her ou t from the hospital?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Who said I got her out? I don¡®t know her at all!¡± Lara refused to admit it. ¡°Okay, isn¡®t that enough? I will make you convinced today!¡± Ss said with a gloomy face. He looked at Xavier again and said, ¡°Let Brian in!¡°. Xavier responded and went directly outside the conference room. Meanwhile, Brian was lying on the sofa in a drowsy state, looking extremely rxed. ¡°Second Young Master, Mr. Nn wants you to go in! ¡± Xavier walked up to him and called out in a low voice. When Brian heard this, he instantly woke up an d ordered someone to bring Tres into the conference room. Everyone looked over. They have met this Second Young Master when they were young. How many ye ars had it been since theyst saw him? He didn¡®t expect him to be so handsome. Old Man Nn was the most excited. He stared at Brian with his dark yellow eyes. ¡°Brian¡­¡± He reached out to him. Brian originally felt awkward toward the Nn family, but after Ss told him the truth, he was somewhat grateful to this old man. Thus, in front of everyone, he walked up to Old Man Nn and squatted down. He smiled and said, ¡°Gr andpa.¡± Old Man Nn happily replied, ¡°Yeah? It¡®s good that you¡®re back. Come, let me look at you. You little br at are getting more and more handsome!¡± Brian smiled, ¡°Grandpa, you are getting younger and younger as you live!¡± ¡°Find a seat to sit,¡± Old Man Nn said with a bright smile. ¡°No need, grandpa. I brought someone here,¡± Brian said. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He looked at the crowd and exined. ¡°You probably don¡®t know this Tres. He is the Quintets¡® man, rank him Tres. They have been enemies with me for so many years. There is nothing that they don¡®t get invol Brian looked at Lara and smiled contemptuously. ¡°Seeing that you are about to fall apart, I will allow you to fight back a little longer!¡± Lara was so angry by his words. She pulled Edward¡®s arm and sai the Nn family, you are not allowed in anymore. You have no right to interfere in our family!¡± ¡°You... Who are you?¡± Brian looked at Edward a Chapter 609 He Deserved to Be Next Chapter Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 He Deserved to Be yed to Death! Edward was so angry that he flew into a rage. He pointed at Brian and scolded, ¡°Don¡®t you know who I am?¡± Brian said, ¡°Oh, you are that jerk!¡± ¡°I am your father. Why are you talking to me like this?¡± ¡°I¡®m rea lly sorry. No one educated me since I was born!¡± Edward, ¡°. Old Man Nn said to Edward, ¡°You don¡®t have the right to make decisions in this family. Why are you acting like this? ¡± ¡°Brian,e over here to sit with grandpa!¡± he said, looking at Brian. Brian responded, moved the ch air to sit next to the old man, and thenmanded the bodyguards who were suppressing Tres to tear off the tape on his mouth. ¡°Tres, am I right?¡± Although Tres was indignant, he had no choice but to lower his head. These few days, Brian had spent a lot of time with him. He interrogated him day and night, not allowing him to sleep at all. Otherwise, Tres wouldn¡®t be so obedie nt. However, he was a little embarrassed to face Lara. He secretly nced at her and replied with re signation. ¡°Yes, it was indeed Miss Lara who ordered us to do this!¡± Lara looked at him in disbelief. Usually, Tres was so respectful towards Lara but he dropped the ball at such a critical time. ¡°When did I order you to do this? What reason do I have to do this?¡± Brian snorted, ¡°Because Doctor Aubrey is Ss¡® girlfriend, how can you let go of the opportunity to targe t Ss? Moreover, I think there is another most important reason that caused you to hate her to the bon es, and that is that Doctor Aubrey cured my grandfather¡®s illness! Because my grandfather has recover ed, the days you served him have all been wasted, causing the date of you taking over the Nn Group to be dyed, so you put all the me on Doctor Aubrey.¡± ¡°You are so good at making up stories, why don¡®t you write a book?¡± Lara sneered. ¡°Look at what you have done to day, and we all know how ambitious you are. Isn¡®t your ultimate goal to take the Nn Group as your own?¡± Brian sneeN?velDrama.Org (C) content. red. ¡°Maybe Edward doesn¡®t want to fight for the position of president at all. It is you who urged him to do it. But it doesn¡®t matter whether you admit it or not. You have done ma ny things. It is impossible for you to get out of here with a clear name!¡± When Edward heard this, he loo ked up at Brian. He had to admit that Brian had really guessed right. He looked at Lara suspiciously. He knew that her ambition was not small, and he also admired such a woman. However, he never thought that he was also a part of her scheme and use. How could he describe this feeling? Perhaps he was di sappointed. He trusted and loved a person with his whole body and mind. In the end, he found that he was no different from others in her heart! Lara was more and more frightened. Especially when she saw Edward¡®s disappointed eye s, she was even more uncertain. If he did not help her, she might not be able to leave this conference room today! ¡°Hubby, don¡®t believe them. They wanted to nder me, so they deliberately made up these stories. That Kaylee and Tres, look at the injuries on their bodies. Isn¡®t that what Ss forced them to say? Other people may not believe me, but you have to believe me!¡± After hearing this, Edward also felt that it made sense. Indeed, there were not many people who could stand Ss¡® methods. It was very likely that Ss deliberately fabricated the truth in order to take revenge on what happened back then and let her be the target of public criticism. Others might not believe her, but he had to! She was his lover, and if he did not protect her, she would be the only target! Thinking of this, he reached out and grabbed Lara¡®s shoulder. ¡°I know. Don¡®t worry, I don¡®t believe you!¡± ¡°I will only give you this one opportunity. People like you deserve to be fooled to death!¡± Ss sneered. Next Chapter Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Make You Convinced Edward said, ¡°What your aunt said makes sense It is possible that they were forced by you.¡± ¡°Okay, I will make youpletely understand today!¡± Ss sald, ¡°Bring Isaac in.¡± Hearing this, Edward was surprised. Wasn¡¯t Isaac the person they sent to drive a wedge between the two brothers? Later, there was no news. He thought that Isaac was killed by Ss! Unexpectedly, he was still alive. He was not injured at all and had been staying at Brian¡¯s ce. Brian also kept his life to cooperate with Ss¡¯ n today After entering the door, Isaac smiled at everyone and greeted Lara, ¡°Miss Lara!¡± Lara was already used to quibbling and subconsciously said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Isaac smiled. ¡°I am Isaac. Did you forget that you transferred me back from Country M?¡± Lara said, ¡°Bullshit. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Ss looked at Edward and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know him either?¡± However, Edward couldn¡¯t say no. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he the murderer who killed your mother?¡± ¡°So you do remember. Then do you know who ordered him to do it?¡± Ss nodded. Edward said nkly, ¡°Didn¡¯t he identally hurt your mother by drunk driving?¡± ¡°Let him say it himself!¡± The corners of Ss¡¯ lips curled into a cold arc. Isaac immediately reacted and said, ¡°Ten years ago, I applied to be the Nn family¡¯s bodyguard, but I didn¡¯t have a sweet mouth and didn¡¯t give any gifts to the manager, so I was rejected. Mr. Nn saw that I was good at martial arts and asked me to protect Second Young Master and his mother. That job was really easy. Soon I had a girlfriend, but the sry that Mr. Nn gave me was not enough for my rtionship. At that time, Lara found me and gave me 200,000 yuan directly. The sry of the bodyguard was only 2,000 yuan. The money she gave me was enough for me to live freely for the rest of my life. I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to work for Lara. The first thing she asked me to do was to find a chance to kill Mr. Nn¡¯s mother¡­ Before he finished speaking, Lara shouted angrily, ¡°Ss bribed all kinds of people to nder me! I don¡¯t know this person. He is talking nonsense here!¡± Ss gave Xavier a look, and Xavier immediately brought two bodyguards forward, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry!¡±. As he spoke, he wanted to grab Lara. ¡°What are you doing? Edward, are you just going to watch?¡± Edward got up and wanted to help, but was stopped by other bodyguards. ¡°Ss, what are you going to do?¡± Edward asked angrily. ¡°I want to make you convinced and let you know how blind you were!¡± Ss sat on the chair with an evil smile. Edward said, ¡°Are you relying on these people to speak without any proof?¡± ¡°Continue listening!¡± Ss said. Then he gave Isaac a signal. Isaac continued, ¡°I was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to do it at that time. Lara told me to drink some alcohol to make me look like a drunk driver. This way, I would be sentenced to at most three to five years. I was convinced by her. So I chose a rainy day and followed the taxi that Edward¡¯s wife took. I stepped on the gas pedal on a downhill road and crashed into the taxi.¡± ¡°After the ident, I was worried that the matter would be exposed and took the initiative to admit the mistake to Mr. Nn. I said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, Mr. Nn didn¡¯t know that i betrayed him and thought it was an ident. Although he beat me, he didn¡¯t kill me and sent me to the police station. As Lara said, I was sentenced to three years ording to drunk driving. In the second year, I was bailed out by Lara and went to Country M.¡± ¡°Some time ago, Lara asked me toe back and frame Mr. Nn for what happened that year. Her purpose was to sow discord between Mr. Nn and Second Young Master. She also taught me what to say because Second Young Master had a grudge against Mr. Nn in the first ce and easily believed what I said. He went straight to Mr. Nn to settle the score. However, after three to four days, Second Young Master found out the truth. I had to tell the truth!¡± Ss looked at Edward and said, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Must You Listen to Her Sophistry? Edward looked at Ss in shock Wit was anything else, he might not believe it, but he did know about it, and it was his idea But why was isaac¡¯s story different from what he knew? Isaac¡¯s girlfriend was Lara¡¯s secretary When the ident happened that year, Isaac asked Lara to help him. In order to avoid suspicion, Lara did not help But then, for the sake of Isaac¡¯s girlfriend, she bailed him out and sent him out of the country So, Lara was lying to him? He looked at Lara What was going on?¡± Lara¡¯s mouth was wrapped in tape and she could not speak. She shook her head desperately, Ss said, ¡°Must you listen to her sophistry?¡± 7 had already divorced your mother. She had no reason to do so!¡± Edward looked at Ss. The smile on Ss¡¯ lips became colder and colder. He ordered someone to remove the tape on Lara¡¯s mouth. Edward looked at her, more and more frightened. In fact, he already believed so in his heart, but he was unwilling to ept it. ¡°Lara, tell me, what exactly was going on? Didn¡¯t you bail him out because of his girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t it to fulfill their wish? Why did he say that you were the one who asked him to do it?¡± Lara struggled and said with a wronged expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he said that either. I was kind enough to help him because of his girlfriend!¡± Theers of Ss¡¯ lips curled into a contemptuous.smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just refuse to admit that you know him? Why? Do you know him now? Lara was stunned for a moment. She was now in a daze, her mind nk, and she could not remember what she had just said. Ss¡¯ move today really caught her off guard. She did not expect him to pretend to be sick and n such a big trap. Was it because she was unprepared? No! She had clearly gone to the hospital several times. Was it because of how brilliant Ss¡¯ methods were? Not exactly It was because she was too careless. It was because she wanted to get the Nn Group too much. It was because she was confident that Ss had been poisoned and was in the hospital. Because this n was wless. She just didn¡¯t expect that Ss would find out and could trap her! She looked at him, not flustered at all. ¡°I was just guarding against you. Who knew that you woulde up with some tricks to frame me.¡± ¡°You really are good at quibbling.¡± Ss chuckled and gave Isaac a look to let him continue. Isaac nodded and continued, ¡°Actually, my girlfriend broke up with me after the ident. She told me the truth because I did so much for her. She said that she was sent by Lara to seduce me on purpose so that I would work for her willingly! I also have the voice.. recording of this conversation with Lara.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and pressed the y button. Lara¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°If you let him believe you, wouldn¡¯t it be over? You are Ss¡¯ man, and it was Ss who instructed you to do this. The purpose is to gain a foothold in the Nn family. Brian has always hated Ss. When he hears this, he will definitely me Ss. At that time, Ss will have no way to exin it.¡± When these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. Lara¡¯s voice was a bit special, people could tell her voice by a couple of words, let alone such a big paragraph. However, they did not expect that it was really her. Now, they wanted to see how she will quibble. Everyone looked at Lara with a gloating look. In fact, after what happened that year, everyone did not say anything. They were afraid of the strength of Edward and Lara, but they knew in their hearts that it was the two of them who plotted this. Now, Ss finally retaliated. One by one, evidence wasid out, like a slow knife cutting meat. He just watched her struggle. s! What would happen if Edward knew that his wife was such a vicious person? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Next Chapter Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 You Are Afraid That You Are Really Blind Al this time, Edward was still calm, because he also participated in this n, so it was still within his expectations. However, he did not expect that Lara would be so careless when doing things and was actually recorded without ever knowing Lara was also very regretful She was careless. She did not know that Cindia had told him about the seducing. Cindia had told him everything Lara thought that isaac had been working for her all the time and was already her man, so she was not prepared. It was toote 10 say anything now The recording is still going on¡­ Isaac said, ¡°Can Brian believe that Ss killed his mother in order to gain a foothold?¡± Lara said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You can say that Ss wants to create a fake car ident to get away with it. He wants us to see his sincerity in cutting off his rtionship with his mother. He didn¡¯t expect to fail. Her mother really died in that car ident. Even if Ss didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Brian wouldn¡¯t let him go. As long as they be enemies, your task will bepleted.¡± Isaac said, ¡°What about me? If I fall into the hands of Ss, I will die.¡± Lara said, ¡°You can just talk to Brian directly. You better pretend that you met him unintentionally. You were just listening to orders and couldn¡¯t decide anything Brian won¡¯t do anything to you. He will only settle the score with Ss¡± Isaac: ¡°Miss Lara, will you really give me a million if this matter is settled?¡± Lara ¡°Of course, this is not the first time we are working together. Didn¡¯t I give you the 200,000 I promised youst time?¡± Isaac said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lara, Don¡¯t worry, I will find a chance to do this for you soon.¡± The recording stopped here. ¡°This is the recording of my conversation with Lara in the private room that day. Because of the incidentAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. with my fake girlfriend, I kept my guard up. I would show it if she didn¡¯t give me money, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be used as evidence!¡± Isaac looked at the crowd again ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Ss didn¡¯t look at Lara and just looked at Edward again. Edward was stunned, Sure enough, what Isaac said was true. He looked at Lara nkly, hoping that she could persuade him again. ¡°Is what Isaac said true? Did you really send someone to kill Ellen?¡± Lara¡¯s entire body was trembling slightly. For so many years, she had always been decisive in killing. Although she had targeted Ss many times, she had never been caught by him. How did she end up like this today? She continued to quibble, ¡°That recording sounded fake. Am I that stupid? I found someone to do such a thing and let him record it?¡± Edward looked at Ss as if asking this reason could be exined? Ss smiled. Looking at Edward¡¯s frightened face, he suddenly felt that it was indeed better than killing him. He looked at dward and said, ¡°She said that I forced the witnesses and synthesized the evidence. Should I invite Trinity Hospital¡¯s dean and Beauty Maker¡¯s stic surgeon out? I could force one or two people. He is the third witness, right? She is still quibbling, but you love to trust her words In fact, you clearly know in your heart that Lara was the mastermind behind the murder of my mother back then she was also the real murderer who targeted me and South. However, you are unwilling to ept this reality. Let me guess why..¡± The corners of his lips suddenly curved up. ¡°I know. You are afraid that you are really so blind!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 You Won¡¯t Give Up Until You Are Convinced Edward flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What am I afraid of? The things you provided can¡¯t withstand scrutiny. Even if what you said is true, what¡¯s the motive? Lara has already gotten what she wants, which is me. She has no reason to do so!¡± ¡°Edward, you are so pitiful. Do you think Lara wants you? She wants the Nn Group! And you are just the springboard. She has calcted everything but she didn¡¯t expect that my grandfather would give me the position of the head of the family directly!¡± Edward shouted, ¡°Ss, stop talking nonsense. Are you making up a story there, saying whatever you want?¡± There was a trace of inexplicable panic in his voice. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ss said calmly. ¡°I knew that you won¡¯t give up until you are convinced!¡± As he spoke, he ordered Xavier again, ¡°Bring them in!¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Ss had already nned this beforehand. Otherwise, how could the witnessese one after another? This was to make Edward give up, and it was also a painstaking effort! Soon, under the lead of Xavier, more than ten people came in from outside the room. There were men and women, and each of them looked about fifty years old. Ss stood up and politely greeted them, ¡°On behalf of my mother, I thank all the uncles and aunts for your help.¡± ¡°Bring the chairs over,¡± he instructed. One of the men said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If not for you, our old ssmates wouldn¡¯t have gathered together like this!¡± ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡± Ss said. ¡°Do you know these people? Why don¡¯t youe over and greet them?¡± he asked, looking at the shocked Edward and Lara by the conference table. Lara¡¯s face changed greatly. Her already fair face was so pale that there was no trace of blood on it. If Ss found them all, did it mean that he knew what had happened thirty years ago? How was that possible? At that time,munication was not as developed as it was now. They had been separated for so many years, and she did not know where they had settled down. How did Ss find them? Edward looked at the few people. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked. He stood up by the conference table and walked over to the group of ssmates. ¡°You, you¡­ why are you here?¡± A man said, ¡°You still know us, right?¡± Edward was very happy. He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know you? Zayn, back then, you were my love rival!¡± Zayn smiled, ¡°You still remember? Your memory is not bad.¡± ¡°Of course, Rhett, Brielle, Dayana¡­¡± Edward was a little proud. He called out one by one until thest one, ¡°You are¡­¡±. The woman red at him. ¡°Hey. I pursued you for so long. You remember everyone but me?¡±. Edwardughed. ¡°No, no, I was stunned for a moment. Ah, I remember. Your name is Emmalynn. I still remember that you loved to cry the most at that time. You always cried.¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you hurt my feelings?¡± Emmalynn red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, I was too young to understand.¡± Edward smiled again. As he spoke, he seemed to have just thought of Lara. He turned around and looked at Lara. ¡°Lara,e here quickly. Can you still recognize our ssmates?¡± Lara was held by two bodyguards, and she just smiled awkwardly. Edward seemed to have just realized that he was too happy to see his old ssmates and forgot the current situation. What did Ss mean by calling them here? Next Chapter Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 She Was the Arson ¡°Why are you here?¡± Edward asked in surprise. Zayn said, ¡°I have to apologize to you first. After all these years, I have always felt sorry for you. Butter, I heard that you were with Lara, so I didn¡¯t say anything. This time, your son found us. I realized that Ellen had died in a car ident.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Edward asked in confusion. Zayn said, ¡°Do you remember the first ss reunion we had after graduation? In a restaurant, there was a fire.¡± ¡°I remember. It was Lara who saved me.¡± Edward nodded nkly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Zayn shook his head helplessly. Before he could finish his sentence, Lara¡¯s panicked voice sounded, ¡°Zayn!¡±. Everyone turned to look at her. ¡°I recognized you. How many years has it been since west meet? Do you still remember me?¡± Lara forced herself to calm down and immediately tried to cover it up. ¡°Of course, I remember. You were my first love,¡± Zayn said with a cold smile. Emmalynn nced at him indifferently, and Zayn immediately exined with a smile, ¡°I am trying to draw out what happened in the past. In fact, the one I love the most is you, my wife!¡± Only then did Emmalynn withdraw her gaze. Edward, on the other hand, said with a surprised expression, ¡°You two are married?¡± Zayn said, ¡°Yes, I am very d that she is the one I married.¡± Emmalynn also said, ¡°I am also very d that you are the one who I married!¡± Hearing this, everyoneughed loudly. Those who did not know what was going on onlyughed out of happiness, but Edward knew that Zayn liked Lara from the beginning, and Emmalynn liked Edward. And now that they were together. The most infuriating thing was that they used the word ¡®d¡¯. For some reason, he felt that these two sentences were like two ps on his and Lara¡¯s faces. Why did they use ¡®d? Was it because Edward and Lara were not good? Or were theyplementing each other in front of everyone? But he did not know what they wanted to say, so he asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Zayn said, ¡°In fact, someone deliberately set the fire back then. It was not an ident at all.¡± Edward asked in surprise, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°She did it!¡± Zayn pointed in the direction of Lara. Edward followed his line of sight and saw the defeated Lara. He was shocked. ¡°How is that possible? Why didN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lara set the fire?¡± Zayn snorted and looked at Lara. ¡°Do you want me to say it for you, or do you want to say it yourself?¡± Lara gnashed her teeth in hatred. How capable was this Ss? Not only could he find them, but he could also use them? It seemed that he had been hiding his strength in the previous battles! Or he had been nning this matter a long time ago. Otherwise, how could he find all her ssmates in a short time and invite them over? ¡°Lara, what does he mean? Why did you set the fire?¡± Edward looked at Lara. Seeing that she was furious, Zayn smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, let me do it¡­¡± However, before he could start, Lara asked angrily, ¡°Why? You promised me that you will keep it a secret. Do you know that I believed you and you were able to live to this day?¡± Zayn sneered ¡°I know that you are ruthless enough to do anything to achieve your goal. Deep down, you are an indifferent person. I just didn¡¯t expect that you actually killed Ellen! What kind of deep hatred is it that made you not hesitate to let her die? At that time, ! actually believed that you were just jealous. If I had said it at that time, perhaps Ellen would not have died, and you might not have been able to stir up trouble for so longo Edward looked at ther. The more he listened, the more confused he became. However, his heart had already begun to waver. He no longer wanted to listen to Lara¡¯s sophistry He said to Zayn, ¡°Tell me clearly. what exactly happened?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 How Could You Zayn red fiercely at Edward, ¡°You were already married to Ellen, yet you still want to divorce her for Lara. The most infuriating thing is that you even used such despicable means!¡± Edward revealed an awkward expression. Why did Ss tell him everything? ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened that year¡­¡± Zayn said, ¡°I don¡¯t know? You and Lara deliberately set up a scene of Ellen cheating on you in order to force Ellen to divorce you. If anything else cheated on you, I would believe it. Not Ellen, She loved you so much. You are really cruel, She gave birth to two sons for you, and you actually forced her to leave the home with nothing? How can you bear to do that?¡± This matter was not a secret. The entire Nn family basically knew about it, but to say it in front of so many people, it still made Edward a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force her. It was she who gave up her divided property and left the house with nothing Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. You¡­¡± Zayn didn¡¯t let him finish speaking, and directly took over, ¡°If Lara hadn¡¯t found her and admitted that you were the one who set up the cheating drama, how could she be so sad that she didn¡¯t want anything? You are not her husband anymore, do you think she would still want your things? Edward, you are really ruthless. That was your wife. If you didn¡¯t love her, you didn¡¯t have to marry her. She was ruined by you¡­¡± Emmalynn grabbed his hand and stopped him. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s talk about serious things. This is already in the past. What¡¯s the use of talking about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. She is dead. Even if he confesses, there is no ce for him to repent!¡± The more Zayn spoke, the angrier he became. He really misjudged Edward. How could he? In fact, Edward also felt sorry for Ellen, but she didn¡¯t say anything at that time. He didn¡¯t know that Lara had talked to her! He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t talk about me anymore. I also feel very guilty about that matter. Tell me what happened? I remember that it was Lara who saved me. How was she the arson?¡± Zayn looked at Lara and slowly said¡­.. ¡°Lara saved you? Even if she saved you, she waspensating you. When we were at the gathering, I went to the bathroom and saw a figure walking post. I thought that the figure was like Lara, so I chased after her curiously. Then I heard Lara say to the two men that she would act when she entered the room.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. It wasn¡¯t until the fire happened that I began to suspect. My intuition told me that she was talking about setting the fire. After she followed you to the hospital, I found her. I said that I heard her talking to the two men and asked her why she did that. In the end, i make her tell the truth. She begged me because I liked her and said thot you were going to be engaged to Ellen. She was jealous and wanted to save you so that you could never forget her. Although! couldn¡¯t understand it and felt sad, I still hid it and let her go.¡± ¡°But then she went abroad and gradually lost contact with us. My love for her gradually faded and my reason finally returned. There was something that made me very scared. In fact, I also rushed into the restaurant at that time. At that time, Lara supported you with one hand and stood sideways at the door. The door of the private room was half-closed. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it I asked you how it was and she hurriedly soid, li¡¯s okay. Then I helped you out. I asked if Ellen was still inside. She said Ellen was worried that someone was in there and she went to take a look. She asked me to go out first, I wanted to go in to take a look. Then she gave you to me and said she would go Aller I helped you out, they came out after a while. Now that I think about it, the angle she stood at that time and the posture che held you with one hand, she was probably closing the door! Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 The Truth When everyone heard this, they understood what he meant In fact, she wanted to kill Filen during that fire! Lara nced at the people who were whispering and said angrily, ¡°ording to your spection, I also have the right to suspect that you went in to close the door!¡± Zayn nced at her indifferently and withdrew his gaze He looked at Edward andpromised, ¡°This is indeed my guess You judge it yourself, but Lara set the fire just to save you Edward was immediately stunned. He pulled Zayn and asked eagerly, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I wouldn¡¯te all the way here to lie to you. I can¡¯t live up to my conscience¡± Zayn nced at him indifferently Emmalynn also said, ¡®In fact, Zayn returned to the country several times, wanting to tell you about this matter But when I heard that you and Lara are already married, I thought that what is done cannot be undone But we didn¡¯t expect that you actually pushed Ellen to death Zayn med himself for not telling the truth earlier. This time, your son came to us to ask about what happened in the past, so he specially came over.¡± Edward retreated and said, ¡°No, no¡­¡± *Didn¡¯t you say that Ellen discussed setting fire with two men? How did it be you?¡± he asked Lara said, ¡®It was Ellen. In order to marry you, she deliberately directed it. It was not me at all. It was them who made nderous usations. They were all bribed by Ss.¡± ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re still quibbling at thest minute. Do you still have any conscience?¡± Zayn flipped Ss looked at the confused Edward with a cold gaze. ¡°If my mother was the one who set the fire, would she let Lara take the credit? Look at who you are partial to now. If you had any ability to analyze, you wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by this woman to such an extent Have you forgotten what my mother told you? It was my mother who saved you in the fire the beam at the door of the private room was extinguished by my mother with a broom. She endured the heat and moved the beam away Lata did go in, but she snatched you from my mother and helped you out She used the excuse of someone else being in the private room to send my mother into the room. As a result, everyone thought that it was Lara who saved you. I think if not for Uncle Zayn rushing in and asking my mother, my mother might have died in the fire!¡± Lara roared again, ¡®Stop talking nonsense. Do you have any evidence?¡± However, her words were like a dog barking, and no one paid any attention to them Everyone looked at Edward Edward did not say anything for a long time. Yes, if Ellen set fire to seize his heart, why was he grateful to Lara? It was because after Lara came back, he wanted to divorce but failed. She drugged him, and then they had Brian Because of this preconceived impression, he naturally epted Lara¡¯s instigation He hated her to the bone and felt that his life had been ruined by her It was so much so that he did not like Ss and Brian, especially Brian. He felt that it was a betrayal to Lata However, he did not think that the woman probably just wanted to keep his heart in this way What did he do? He falsely nned her cheating on him, forcing her to divorce him, and even got her killed by Lara in the end And Lara was the one who had directed that scene. He also liked Lara even more because of that and had to marry her For so many years, he had always treated her like his savior, coaring her. How could he believe the truth now? No matter how capable Ss was, it was impossible for Ss to find so many people to lie to fun the disappointment in his heart was magnified tens of thousands of times He thought that she was alfectionate and righteous, but everything was just a conspiracy He looked at Lara with red eyes, you self directed and acted, you drove a wedge between us. Even if you wanted to be with me, why ddouk Elen? We have already divorcedi¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Disappointment Lara originally wanted to argue, but seeing that Edward had already believed them, she simply gave up the sneered, ¡°W¡¯s hard to quarantee that you won¡¯t rekindle your old feelings Ellen is so shameless She kept pestering you in school Only after she dies can! rest assured¡± Edward immediately choked with anger and pointed at her, ¡°You are really vicious!¡± Ss snorted. His method was much simpler than Edward¡¯s, and he directly gave the bodyguard a look The bodyguard immediately understood and pped Lara Iwice The sound of ps was extremely satisfying, ¡°Ss, you dare to hit me?¡± Lara shouted in exasperation, ¡°If I hear you insult my mother again, I won¡¯t only p you!¡± Ss sneered After that, he stood up and walked up to Zayn and the others. He said politely. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, thank you foring here especially for my mother. If you are tired, go back and rest first I will treat you to dinner tomorrow¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zayn answered. Ss ordered people to bring the witnesses away first. Everyone left the conference room one after another. All the outsiders had already left, they could settle the Nn Group¡¯s family matter The environment that had just been a little lively became quiet in an instant, Ss sat back down and looked at Edward, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Edward felt a little guilty for some reason. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she had done so many things.¡± ¡°Now that you know, what do you want to do?¡± Ss insisted. Edward looked at Lara with some disappointment and sighed helplessly. ¡°Whatever. She actually cared about me so much that she made such mistakes!¡± Ss smiled and fell back in his chair. His eyes were full of disappointment as if his vitality had been greatly damaged, Edward knew that Lara had done so many bad things, but he was still speaking up for her, Sure enough.. No wonder Lara was so fearless! The man only had this woman in his heart and no one else His mother even told him to let Edward go, and he even gave so much extra evidence! Wouldn¡¯t it be better just to teach him a lesson? He looked at him, and the smile on his lips became colder, ¡°You don¡¯t care about my mother¡¯s life or death. You don¡¯t care about the life and death of me and South. You only care about Lara. I seriously suspect that you participated in these things. People like you should go to hell with Lara!¡± Old Man Nn was shocked. He subconsciously pulled him and shouted excitedly, ¡°Rockyt¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m.helping them?¡± Ss looked at Old Man Nn, ¡°Edward!¡± Old Man Nn shouted, pointing at Lara. ¡°That woman has ruined your entire family. She killed your wife and now she¡¯s attacking your son and grandson Don¡¯t you have a heart? Don¡¯t you have a sense of good and evil? How did I have a son like you?¡± As he spoke, he threw a teacup on the table at Edward, Edward subconsciously dodged and exined guiltily, ¡°Did I say 11? I¡¯ll let Silos deal with her as he pleaseo I really don¡¯t know what she has done. I am also disappointed, but she is my wife and she has done all of this because of me. What do you want me to do?¡± Ss mmed the table in anger. His entire body was wrapped in a cold aura as he stood up from the chair N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Next Chapter Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 You Are Shameless Ss mmed the table in anger. His entire body was wrapped in an ice-cold auta as he stood up from the chair ¡°You are really naive! For you? You are not even a tool in her heart! Do you know why she rejected your proposal? That is because she has long been Gerald¡¯s lover. The one she wants to marry is Gerald. Do you know why she came back? That is because Gerald chose his own family and did not want her.¡± ¡°When she returned to your side, she came back because of the Nn Group. In order to gain your sympathy, she deliberately said that she was burned and had stic surgery. You foolishly believed it as the truth. For such a woman, you gave up your family and used such a despicable method to force my mother to leave her family.¡± ¡°Do you know why she had to kill my mother? Because my mother knew that she was not injured in that fire. The one who was injured was my mother! You are blind and stupid. Even now, you still have to reason with her. Are you addicted to doing so?¡± His eyes were filled with hatred, and every word he spat out seemed to have ice shards! After he finished speaking, he said to South, ¡°South, bring out the list of the Kanes Corporation¡¯s shareholders.¡± South responded, turned on theputer, and his little fingers quickly operated on theputer. Very soon, Kanes Corporation¡¯s end-of-year bonus came out. Ss got up and walked a few steps towards Edward. He grabbed his cor and pulled him to the computer. ¡°Open your eyes and take a look! This one percent of the Kanes Corporation¡¯s shares is the breakup fee that Gerald gave Lara for being with him for three years! You think that the woman who loves you wholeheartedly is actually a woman who was abandoned by another man!¡± Edward looked at the line of numbers and the familiar name. He stood stiffly in ce, as if he had not heard what Ss had said. His mind was full of thoughts. Lara had long been Gerald¡¯s lover. It was him who didn¡¯t want her, so she asked for the second-best option. L But what did she say at that time? She said that she had burned her face and be ugly in that fire. She had been abroad for treatment and was worried that he would dislike her if she couldn¡¯t be cured, so she asked her family to tell him not to wait for her. But in fact, she was thinking about him every night. She took out the photos, letters, and all the memories of when they used to be together. And the diary she wrote to him every day, every sentence was touching. She was such a strong and ambitious woman, but she was only willing to show tenderness in front of him. No man could resist such a gap! He naturally fell in love with this woman. Now¡­ It was really ridiculous! No wonder she always asked him to fight for the Nn Group. She said that he missed the position of president because of her. She said that she felt guilty and would definitely help him get it back. It turned out that she was the one who wanted it! He suddenly looked at Lara¡­. ¡°I helped Gerald before, that¡¯s why he gave me¡­¡± Lara argued. But this time, Edward did not listen to her quibble. He walked up to her in a few steps and grabbed her neck with one hand. ¡°You actually did so many disgusting things, and you even made up such touching words to convince me. You are so shameless.¡± Lara¡¯s breathing was suddenly stifled and she struggled instinctively. However, there were two bodyguards behind her. She could not struggle free. Her lips moved, but she could not say a word. She thought that this matter had nothing to do with her setting the fire and ordering people to kill Ellen. Why was he so mad? Ss was also quite surprised. He did not expect that this was the thing that Edward could not ept the most. If he had known earlier, he should have said this first. He had overestimated their position in Edward¡¯s heart. Even if they were dead,pared to Lara¡¯s betrayal, it was not worth mentioning. From beginning to end, he only had Lara in his heart! ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Lara spoke with difficulty. Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Leave Him a Way Out ¡°All these years, your ambition has been expanding bit by bit To get the Nn Group, you have done so many bad things I have tolerated you for the sake of you saving my life But you are so damn good. Saving my life is fake, and your feelings for me are alsoke. You vicious woman, today I will strangle you to death.¡± Ss did not speak, and everyone was watching Everyone saw that Lara¡¯s face turned from white to red, and then from red to green, and her eyes were losing focus Old Man Nn said unhurriedly, ¡°All right, now you are so energetic. Will you pay with your life if you strangle her to death?¡± Edward released his hand and took a step back Suddenly, he felt sad. For some reason, he wanted to die He had nothing left ¡°I¡¯ll pay with my life!¡± Old Man Nn was so angry that he wanted to beat him up. He ordered the bodyguards beside him, ¡°Hurry up and stop him!¡±, The bodyguard looked at Ss and Ss nodded. Only then did the two of them go over and pull Edward over. Lara also fell to the ground, panting heavily like a fish on the verge of death. Just now, she really felt like she was going to die! Edward was too ruthless. For so many years, she had always been willful, and he had always doted on her. She had never expected that he would want to strangle her to death. For some reason, she felt wronged. ¡°Even if I lied when I returned to you, I still loved you. Otherwise, would I be able to live with you for so many years?¡± Edward looked at her, his eyes hurting. He did not believe any word she said. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it yourself. Hand them over to the police station!¡± Old Man Nn looked at Ss, Ss sneered, ¡°They can only sentence them for a few years!¡± Old Man Nn said in a strong voice, ¡°That¡¯s your father. You have to leave him a way out.¡± ¡°As his son, letting him die after he knows everything is already my filial piety. Besides, doesn¡¯t he wantN?velDrama.Org (C) content. to be with Lara? I want to help him.¡± ¡°But your father¡¯s sin is not worthy of death!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? He still doesn¡¯t feel that he has done anything wrong. You want me to leave him a way out. How can we endure being hurt by them?¡± Ss asked. Old Man Nn said, ¡°He¡¯s a one-track-minded person. He¡¯s always stuck to what he has set his mind on. Now he understands!¡± ¡°He just feels that he has been deceived and feels sorry for himself!¡± Ss sneered. The grandfather and grandson continued to chat as if the people present couldn¡¯t hear them! Today, Ss asked a few times, ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡± At least three or four times. . He was really letting Edward die a clear death! Old Man Nn thought about it and persuaded, ¡°How about this, you promise to hand them over to the police, and I will give you the gifts in advance.¡± Ss frowned and looked at the mysterious old man. ¡°What?¡± Old Man Nn smiled, then looked at the shareholders and slowly said¡­ ¡°After this, I have also figured out some things. Rather than being secretive, it is better to be open. Today, I will take this opportunity to speak. I know what you are thinking, and I know that you think I am biased in private. However, I am considering the development of the entire Nn Group. Can you guarantee that the Nn Group will do better in your hands than Ss¡¯ hands?¡± Albert was embarrassed and whispered, ¡°I naturally have no objection to Ss, but others can¡¯t necessarily do well. Anyway, I am not willing to ept anyone except Ss.¡± As he spoke, he looked meaningfully at Edward. Next Chapter Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 p Her At this moment, Edward did not care about what they said. He sat on the chair in a dare When everyone heard this, they also echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. All these years, our ie has been rising every year.¡± ¡°Yes. We are all convinced that Mr Nn has this ability!¡± Old Man Nn continued, ¡°Nn Group is a hundred year oldpany People with abilities can take charge I know how much profit he can make every year. Don¡¯t think that I am biased, I know who is suitable for this position. I can¡¯t watch the Nn family be destroyed just like that You only know how to fight for it, do you know how to manage it?¡± ¡°Do you think this position is so easy to sit on? Ss is more responsible than you think. You can sleep peacefully after work and get your sry by the end of the year. But he can¡¯t. As a leader of a company, he wants to solve the livelihood of tens of thousands of employees in thepany. He wants to see the development of thepany and ensure that the shareholders¡¯ wallets are full ¡°Who can share these responsibilities with him? Even when he was seriously ill, what you think was not to work peacefully and maintain the reputation of thepany, but whether your wallet will shrink or not, and whether you should fight for the next president. Do you think you can do anything you want as the president? Can¡¯t you see the pressure he is shouldering? His voice was not very loud, but no one spoke. Some lowered their heads and some nodded, ¡°Everyone knows that I have twenty-five percent of the shares in my hands, and there may be many people who want it. There is no need to worry about it. I have already nned for this twenty-five percent of the shares.¡± Hearing this, everyone pricked up their ears to listen. What did this mean? Was he going to hand over the power? Ss was also slightly surprised. Didn¡¯t grandfather make a will? What? Was he trying to divide it in advance? He looked at Old Man Nn suspiciously, only to see him speak unhurriedly, ¡°I have decided to give ten percent of my shares to Gianna, and the other fifteen percent to South. For the time being, Ss will take care of the fifteen percent, and it must be given to the child when he grows up!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the people gasped in shock. Unexpectedly, 10% was given to Gianna! She was only Mr. Nn¡¯s girlfriend, wasn¡¯t she? Why did he like her so much? Gianna was also shocked. She hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Grandfather, this won¡¯t do. South and I can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t decline. This is what you deserve!¡± Old Man Nn raised his hand and gestured for her to sit down. Edward also looked at the old man in surprise. What was wrong with the old man? He actually gave ten percent to that Gianna? After all, Edward only had ten percent! Although he was full of doubts, he did not speak in the end. On the other hand, Lara was furious. If he had let go of the shares earlier, things would not have reached this stage today. After she was exposed, he began to distribute the shares. Even if she deserved to die and did not have the chance to obtain the shares, Penny was still a Nn, right? So Penny did not have anything either? She sneered, ¡°They are a woman who slept with a beggar and a bastard child of that beggar. No matter how much your grandson likes him, he is not your Nn family¡¯s child. You gave the Nn family¡¯s child nothing, but you give your shares to an outsider. Are you an old fool?¡± When everyone heard this, they all looked at Lara in surprise. How dare she say so? Although she usually spoke in a strong manner, she was still polite when speaking to the old man. She was crazy enough to scold the old man today! She really didn¡¯t want to pretend at all! Ss narrowed his eyes and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°p her!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Do You Know What Is Called Out of the Mouth Comes Evil? The bodyguard immediately responded and took a few steps towards Lara, Not long after, only the sound of pping could be heard in therge conference room. ¡°Even if you beat me to death, it¡¯s useless. He didn¡¯t give the shares to a Nn but such a disgusting woman!¡± ¡°You were the one who threatened the old man to do this, right?¡± ¡°Are all the Nns just watching? Think about how many shares you have in your hands.¡± The more she shouted, the heavier the bodyguard pped. After about ten minutes, Lara¡¯s voice finally stopped. It was really too painful. Only then did Ss raise his hand, indicating the bodyguard to stop. He looked at Lara, who was limp on the ground, and asked, ¡°Do you know what ¡®out of the mouth comes evil¡¯ means this time? ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you find it disgusting? A woman who has slept with a beggar, you still treat her like a treasure!¡± Lara held her swollen cheeks and said painfully. A storm quickly gathered in Ss¡¯ eyes, and hemanded the bodyguards, ¡°Continue. Make her submit!¡± Another ten minutes of pping in public. However, no one in the entire conference room dared to make a sound. Now, the Nn Group had already sued several trolls online. She was bold enough to insult his girlfriend in front of him, just courting death. Lara was not convinced from the beginning, but now she was left on the ground without saying a word, leaving only weak breathing. Only then did Ss coldly withdraw his gaze, ¡°In the future, if anyone speaks without thinking, this will be the oue!¡± Everyone lowered their heads when they heard this, and each and every one of them was careful, afraid that they would be caught in the crossfire! Old Man Nn looked at everyone and calmly said¡­ ¡°Everyone must be very curious as to why I would make such an arrangement. This is not only because Gianna saved my life, but also because she is Ss¡¯ girlfriend, my little great-grandson¡¯s mom, and the Nn family¡¯s headdy.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but whisper¡­ ¡°Gianna is so powerful. Not only did she take down Ss, but she also took down the old man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much. It¡¯s fine if he likes Gianna and gives her shares, how can he even give the kid the shares? That child is not a Nn.¡± ¡°Enough. Do you want to be beaten too?¡± ¡°Then what exactly is going on between Gianna and the beggar?¡± ¡°It should be fake. Do you think Ss is so easy to fool? Just based on today¡¯s meeting, I can tell that they had a clear n. It is very likely that this is all arranged by Ss!¡± ¡°Of course, otherwise, how can there be so many witnesses and evidence? I think it is hard to say if Mr. Nn was sick or not.¡± ¡°Yes. We should be careful in the future!¡± Old Man Nn listened to everyone¡¯s discussion and deliberately kept them in suspense. He said to Ss, ¡®Ss, formally introduce the two of them to everyone!¡± Ss smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, calm down. Today, I will formally introduce them to everyone. My girlfriend, Gianna, my son, South, in the past few years, everyone may know that I was looking for a woman. However, what everyone does not know is that Gianna is the woman I was looking for. South is the biological child of me and her, and also the youngest child of our Nn family so far! In the past, in order to protect the two of them, I have never made it public, so I was used by someone to make a fuss. You are the first to know the truth. When you go back, if you find a post on the Inte that insults my girlfriend and my son, you are wee to report it to the legal department. Once we are sure that there is a false usation, the person who reports will get a bonus!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Don¡¯t Be Angry at Him Hearing this, everyone was shocked again, ¡°Biological?¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Nn was so angry. He personally issued a statement and even asked thepany¡¯s legal department to prosecute them. It turns out that they were attacking his own son and girlfriend?¡± ¡°In fact, you should have seen it long ago. Look at how much Mr Nn dotes on them. He even brought the child with him for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh my god, let¡¯s go back and look for posts. We¡¯re getting rich.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°This time, Nn Group¡¯swyer department has work to do!¡± For a moment, everyone was talking about it excitedly, and there was an inexplicable feeling of joy . The entire conference room was as lively as a market. Lara waspletely dumbfounded. South was his biological son. At that time, she really doubted so, but unfortunately, she did not find anything. It turned out that Ss wanted to protect them. It seemed that the old man had already known about it, otherwise, he would not like that child so much. Now, she was the only one who had nothing She had originally thought that the Nn Group was hers, but who would have thought that there would be so many changes Now that Nn Group was gone, her marriage was gone, and everything she had painstakingly built up over the years had all turned into nothing As for Ss, not only was he was president, he also had a wife and son. This huge difference made her despair instantly. Her ears buzzed, and her vision turned white. She felt like she had spun a few hundred times in the same ce. She closed her eyes and fainted in anger. Old Man Nn shakily took out a brocade box from his pocket and handed it to Gianna. ¡°This is for you!¡± Gianna took it suspiciously. She opened it curiously and took a look. It was a graphite ice jade bracelet The bracelet was smooth and round. The color of the graphite was like ink spreading in water. The pattern was even and natural. It seemed to behave an aura that came from thousands of years ago, elegant and unique. Gianna could tell at a nce that the value of this bracelet was high. Even her hand trembled unconsciously. ¡°Grandpa, this is too precious. And the shares. I know this is a token of your kindness, but I can make money to support myself. I can¡¯t take these things!¡± As she spoke, she was about to return the box. The old man pushed it back and said angrily, ¡°Take it. It has been hard for you to take care of your child all these years. I know you are not short of money and have the ability to make money. I just want to make up for you two. Although the gift is a bit vulgar, you have to ept it. This way, I will feel better!¡± Gianna did not know what to do. She looked at Ss for help. Ss also smiled and said, ¡°Take it. My grandma treasured this bracelet when she was alive!¡± Giannapromised, ¡°Then I will ept this bracelet. I don¡¯t want the shares.¡± Old Man Nn pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Come on. It is for you. Take it. Rocky has been suffering for so many years. He doesn¡¯t have a mother or a father. He lives in calctions every day. As a grandfather, I feel sorry for him, but I can¡¯t help him. In the future, you will be a family. If Ss makes you angry, tell me. I will help you deal with him, but don¡¯t be angry with him!¡± Gianna was a little sad by the old man¡¯s words. She nodded fiercely. ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you, grandpa!¡± Old Man Nn smiled and then looked at everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t feel unfair. Everyone knows how Ss has been doing these years. None of our children lived as bitterly as him, and none of them are more suitable to be the president than him. If anyone still feels unfair, they can talk to me in private!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Wasn¡®t He Bold? Although everyone felt that it was unfair, they felt much better when they saw that their brothers and sisters of the same level did not get the shares. Moreover, everyone was well aware why the old man directly took out the shares. He wanted to keep Edward and Lara alive. Otherwise, with Ss¡® ruthlessness, it was really a prob lem if they could survive. He dared to attack them in front of so many people. If he wanted to kill them, he could easily arrange an ident. Ss naturally knew what the old man meant. Although he hated Edward to the bone, he did not participate in many things. Moreover, his mother did not allow him to kill Edward. He might as well take advantage of the situation. As for Lara, he would definitel y make her stay in prison for a lifetime! He looked at Edward and said, ¡°For grandfather¡®s sake, I won¡¯ t argue with you. I¡®ll let the police handle this matter. I hope that you will reflect on what you have don e in the middle of the night when there is no one around. What did you do to repay kindness with ingr atitude, and what did you do was so ungrateful that you would rather die!¡± As he spoke, he coldly ret racted his gaze and looked at Xavier. He coldly ordered, ¡°Sue Lara for paying for murder many time s. Edward cheated in marriage and plotted to frame Ellen!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xavier answered. Ss said, ¡°Ta ke this surveince footage with you!¡± Xavier answered again. Wasn¡®t he bold? He asked Xavier to bring over the surveince videos, and there was a scene of pping Lara! But he was so bold and didn¡®t care at all! Edward and Lara¡®s hearts were like dying embers. When they first arrived in the morning, they were full of fighting spirit and thought that they could be the president of the Nn Group Unexpectedly, in just a few hours, they were reduced to prisoners. After they were taken away, t he conference room suddenly quieted down. Ss looked at everyone and said tiredly, ¡°Meeting is over !¡± Everyone got up and left the meeting room. ¡°Uncle, send Grandpa back.¡± Jason responded. Old Man Nn patted Ss on the shoulder and said nothing. ¡°Gianna, you guys stay here and apany him!¡± He looked at Gianna and said. ¡°Okay, grandpa, don¡® t worry!¡± Gianna answered. Everyone left. In the huge conference room, only their family of three remai ned. However, Ss remained seated and did not move. He lowered his head and did not say a word! He didn¡®t feel as good as he thought he was taking revenge, nor did he fe el relieved. Instead, an inexplicable bitterness welled up in his eyes. He pinched the space between his eyebrows with his fingers and quietly wiped the tears that spilled out of his eyes. He was pretending to be fine. However, Gianna saw it at a nce. She felt a little distressed. One was his mother and the other was his father. No matter how determined he was, he still could not bear it in the end. Even though his fathe r had angered him to death and disappointed him so much, he was still patient. One piece of evidence after another was shown to let him see Lara¡®s true colors. But then again, if he did not have any hope, why would he be disappointed? She stood up and held Ss¡® head in her arms. Without saying anythin g, she stroked his head with her fingers. South was speechless. Did his mother think that his daddy wa s a baby? Why was she hugging him like hugging South! Ss did not feel anything strange. He even r eached out and hugged her waist, letting himself be closer to her. South, ¡°¡­¡± Next ChapterThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 You Are My Whole World ¡°Don¡®t be sad, don¡®t be sad, it¡®s not worth it! You still have me and South We will be with you!¡± Gianna s aid as if she was stroking a lion Ss replied softly ¡°I was thinking about how my mother felt when she was framed by the two of them and could not prove herself she would feel despair. Later, I learned that trap was made by Edward. How sad must she be! That was her husband, the man she loved the most Gianna said, ¡°It¡®s all in the past. You have already avenged her. Your father will live in self¨C me in the future. This punishment is not light!¡± ¡°What kind of punishment is this? It doesn¡®t hurt or itch. He doesn¡®t have a heart. As long as he has a h eart, he will not speak for Lars in front of so many evidence.¡± ¡°I think this might just be a habit. Just like me, if someone says that I am not good, you will support me i mmediately and believe me, even if all the evidence points to me. Your father is the same. He really loves Lara, so it¡®s not that he doesn¡®t believe you. It¡®s that he h abitually protects Lara. Too many things have happened today You have to give him some time to diges t these things.¡± Seeing that Ss did not say anything, Gianna continued, ¡°Don¡®t be disappointed, or it is not worth it for your mother. Your mother also said that she only chose a man who does not love her. N ow that your father has seen Lara¡®s true colors, I believe he will understand!¡± Ss still did not speak. He only hugged her tightly. Her waist was so thin and her b ody was so fragrant Holding a soft girlfriend, he was so happy Gianna was speechless. She felt that this stinky man was taking advantage of her. ¡°Are you going to w ork or go back?¡± ¡°I want hugs!¡± Ss tightened his arms around her. South was stunned. When he saw how determined and ruthless his father was, his eyes were full of worship. He wanted to be some one like his father when he grew up. But at this moment¡­ He felt that Daddy¡®s image was shattered. He had the illusion that his daddy was younger than him. Daddy still had to have Mommy hug him. Most importantly, he wouldn¡®t let go! He fro wned and stepped forward. His small hand grabbed one of Ss¡® arms and pulled him out. ¡°Let go of m ommy. You are hurting her!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ss released Gianna, looked at South, and reached out to pull him over. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± South said awkwardly, ¡°I¡®m not.¡± Although he said that, he acted differently. The moment when Ss let go of Gianna, he jumped into Gianna¡®s arms and looked at Ss provocatively. ¡°This is my mommy. Sh e is your girlfriend! I can hug her like this, but you can¡®t!¡± ¡°Then how should I hug her?¡± Ssughed. S outh thought for a moment, pulled Gianna down a little. Then he held Gianna¡®s head in his little arms and turned to look at Ss, ¡°You should hug her like this!¡± Ssughed out loud. Even Gianna couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Then what¡®s the difference between these two?¡± Ss asked. South couldn¡®t exin it clearly. Anyway, he didn¡®t like the way Dadd y was being hugged. So he curled his lips and said, ¡°You hugged her like you are my mommy¡®s son.¡± Si lasughed again and went over to pick South up. ¡°Do you look like my son now?¡± South nodded. Ss chuckled. He bent down and picked Gianna up from the ground, easily holding both of them. ¡°What about this?¡± South was too surprised. His daddy could actually carry him with one arm and mommy with the other¡­ Ah! Gianna was also shocked and struggled to get down. ¡°Put m smiled and looked at them. ¡°Sure, but you are my whole world!¡± Gianna and South looked at each other Next Chapter Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Who Do You Think You Are? When the family of three came out of thepany, it was already noon. As soon as they came out, the y met Gael and na. The two of them seemed to have been waiting outside for a long time. Their faces were pale and their bodies were trembling. Seeing theme out, Gael and na hurried to greet them, ¡°Mr. Nn, Gianna¡­¡± Gianna furrowed her brows tightly. She instinctively stopped in her tracks. She had yet to settle the scor e with Kaylee when they appeared again. Her face darkened and she sneered, ¡°The bad things that Kaylee did were allmanded by you behind the scenes, right?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Gael was shocked when he heard this. Gianna sneered, her voice was cold and determined. ¡°No? Why do you appear so timely every time? You don¡®t know when she is doing bad thin gs. Once her bad deeds fall into my hands, you immediately know. I am afraid¡­ even if you are not the mastermind behind the All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. scenes, you are just letting her do bad things. Do you know what this is legally called? essary criminals!¡± ¡°No, Kaylee has been missing for many days. Only then did I find out that it was Mr. Nn who took her away. I know that the child is willful, but for my sake, forgive her!¡± Gael exined hurriedly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Gianna sneered. Gael froze on the spot. Yes, she had never put her father in her eyes. ¡°Do you know what she did? Do you know that she almost killed my son again and almost killed Ss? What did you do that can offset so many mistakes she made?¡± Gianna asked angrily. ¡°Did she target the child an d Ss ?¡± Gael asked, trembling with fear. Gianna sneered. ¡°Then what do you think is the matter?¡± Ss looked at Gianna, who was shivering in the cold wind, and said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡± As he spoke, he put one hand around Gianna¡®s shoulder, and held his son, en tering Nn Group¡®s reception room. Gael and na looked at each other and hurriedly followed. They entered the reception room and closed the door. Ss asked someone to bring some food to South and then asked everyone to serve a cup of coffee. Af ter everything was done, Gael and na also recovered from the cold wind just now. Gael looked at Gianna and exined in a low voice, ¡°I know that Kaylee has done a lot of wrong things. Your aunt and I just thought that she was quite pitiful in the mental hospital. Just then, someone called us that day and told us to pick her up from the mental hospital. I was still suspicious, but your aunt really wanted to see her, so we went to try it. We got her out smoothly. Aftering out, I told your aunt to be good and not let her find trouble with you again She also promised us that she was w find her. We thought that maybe you knew where she was and went to your shop to find you But they sa days, and we came to the Nn Group again. We wanted to beg Mr. Nn, please be generous and let of love instead of all to her, she wouldn¡®t have be sowless. Don¡®t you know you are hurting your kid Next Chapter Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Why Are You Always Biased Towards Her Without Hesitation? ¡°I know that I shouldn¡®t pamper her in everything, but it¡®s toote to say anything now. Gianna, I beg yo u, please forgive her this time. This time, we will stay far away from you. I promise not to let her appear in your line of sight again, okay?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gianna sneered. ¡°She has been plotting against me since seven years ago. She took away my fianc¨¦, my father, and my home. After ! came back, she has been targeting me and South time and time again. Now, she even dared to attack Ss. You are still saying that you will watch her. If you can watch her, s he will not trouble me again and again! What you said has no credibility to me at all!¡± Gael said anxiousl y, ¡°No, no, it¡®s true this time. We will take her away from Summer City. I promise not to let her do bad thi ngs again. Gianna, she is my daughter after all. I can¡®t leave her be!¡± Gianna felt that it was particrly ridiculous. Gianna was also his daughter, wasn¡®t she? Her nose inexplicably felt sour, and her eyes were burning. She almost shed tears. She looked at him with a smile, trying to pretend that she did not care, but there was still a sense of destion, ¡°She is your daughter. You can¡¯t ignore her. Am I not your daughter? When you watched her hurt me and your little grandson, didn¡®t you feel bad? For so many years, every time I had a conflict with Kaylee, you would always be biased towards her without hesitation. Why?¡± Gael was stunned for a moment. His eyes looked at her nkly, his lips moved, and he hesitated to speak. ¡°Maybe she is good at coaxing people!¡± He vaguely responded. Gianna¡®s smile deepened, but only Ss knew that she was very sad. He also had that kind of feeling. 1. ve. Because he didn¡®t want to be seen through, he tried to pretend to be very calm and didn¡®t care. She tried too hard! He reached out and put his arm around Gianna¡®s shou lder as afort. But his gaze was cold as he looked at Gael, ¡°Kaylee is in my hands. It¡®s useless for y ou to talk to her. I won¡®t let her go. We still have things to do, so please leave!¡± nna in his arms as he prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Nn. I still have something to say!¡± Gae l called out anxiously. Ss stopped in his tracks. There was already some impatience on his face, but because this was Gianna¡®s father, he said one single word, ¡°Speak!¡°. Gael took a deep breath and said, ¡°Gianna, I know that Kaylee has done a lot of wrong things¡­¡± Before Gael finished, Ss interrupted, ¡° If you want to say this, there is no need. She hurt the most important person to me. Do you think I can let her go?¡± Gael said anxiously. ¡°No, no. Gianna, didn¡®t you just ask why I was always biased towards Kaylee?¡± Hearing this, Gianna slowly turned around and looked at Gael. Her eyes were calm and there was no trace of life in them. Gael knew that it was a disappointment. He subconsciously avoided her gaze and lowered his head, whispering, ¡°I promised your mother that I would never let you know about this matter. Although I don¡®t think that I treat you and Kaylee differently, what you said just now really woke me up. I also reflected on it. I was a little biased. That might be my subco nscious behavior, so I was biased towards my biological daughter.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 You Are Not My Biological Daughter Hearing this, Ss¡® heart suddenly sank. He looked at Gianna uneasily Gianna, on the other hand, frowned tightly. Her heart inexplicably jumped to her throat. She looked at hi m and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean? The air seemed to freeze, and even na looked at Gael with a confused face. Gael took a deep breath and replied with resignation, ¡°Gianna, you are not my biological daughter!¡± When he said this, everyone in the room was shocked. How was this possible? Gianna was stunned for a moment and immediately said excitedly, ¡°You¡®re talking nonsense. Why am I not your daughter? I grew up in that house since I was young. After my mother died¡­ No, no, it was on ly after na and Kaylee entered the house that you treated me badly You used to dote on me very mu ch. You can¡®t even fabricate such a lie just to save Kaylee, right?¡± ¡°Don¡®t be agitated. Sit down first and l isten to your father slowly.¡± Ss was very distressed. ¡°Uncle, I hope you will tell the truth. Don¡®t try to hurt Gianna in order to save Kaylee. Otherwise, I promise that I will take revenge on Kaylee ten times over!¡® He looked at Gael coldly. Gael closed his eyes slightly and his voice became hoarse. He reached into his pocket and took out a small yellow cloth bag. ¡°This is the ne you had at that time.¡± Gianna still did not believe it Compared to him saying that she was not his biological daughter, she believed tha t he wanted to save Kaylee in all kinds of ways Until¡­ She opened the cloth bag and saw the ne. She believed it! This ne was inexplicably famili ar. Wasn¡®t this Eurosia¡®s blue sapphire ne? Six years ago, she had stolen this ne. That little girl said that it was thest relic her mother had given her. She felt bad because of her crying for a moment, she waspassionate and took back a fake one. That was why her senior brother was almost beaten to death Later, she met her master and they were able to live until now. But why was this ne here? She weighed it and looked at the workmanship. She inexplicably had a feeling that this ne was more real than the one owned by Princess of Eurosia. Ss looked at Giannas suspicious eyes and asked, ¡°What¡®s wr ong?¡± ¡°Do you have a magnifying ss?¡± Ss didn¡®t understand, but he still responded and asked so meone to find a magnifying ss. He just watched her quietly and carefully looked at the ne. She was so focused that people would think that she was an expert. After a long time, Gianna raised her he ad and looked at Gael. She asked, ¡°You said that this ne was on me?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. *Yes, it was on your neck¡± Gael nodded. ¡°Is it very valuable?¡± na asked with a greedy look on her face, Gianna looked at her indifferently something from a long time ago.¡± Hearing this, na was instantly not interested and didn¡®t ask any it on the table. He pushed it over to Gianna. ¡°I didn¡®t lie to you. I cantle to you about this. The ne is really yours. Take it. Maybe you c and translucent tears shattered on the table Next Chapter Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 This Time, She Was Really Homeless Gael was said too. ¡°When we saw you, you were only one or two years old. In fact, your mother had ne ver been able to give birth. During those years, we went to various hospitals for treatment. We went all over the country, but it was all to no avail. Perhaps the heavens pitied us. That day, we went to a hospit al that specialized in treating infertility. We went to the doctor¡®s office and saw you in there, wrapped in a small nket. Your delicate little face was white and clean, and your big eyes flickered. You didn¡®t cry or make a fuss.¡± When he said this, Gael looked gentle. ¡°At that time, your mother loved you so much. She hugged you and kissed you, and kept saying that yo u looked like her. We held you in the doctor¡®s office for a long time, but the doctor didn¡®te. Later, a nu rse came in. The nurse said that the doctor had something to do at thest minute, and she came to he lp lock the door. I looked at your mother. Your mother held your hand tightly. Obviously, she didn¡®t want to let go. So I asked the nurse to confirm that you were put in the doctor¡®s office by someone on purpos e.¡± ¡°We uneasily took you back. The more we thought about it, the more uneasy we became. So we went to the police station two dayster to report this case. One monthter, we went through the adopt ion procedures. You were our daughter. After your mother had you, she no longer nned to go to the hospital. She said that you were our daughter . Even until death, we can¡®t say that you were adopted. We were afraid that the neighbors nearby would gossip about you. W e moved. We used to live on the east side of the city. It waster that we moved to this house for you. T oday, I have no choice but to tell you the truth. If your mother knew, she would probably me me. I didn¡®t think that I was biased towards Kaylee, but I still love you unconsciously. Dad let you down. Don¡®t be angry with me!¡± At this time, Gianna was already sobbing. She kept pressing her eyes with a tissue. Ss took a tissue to wipe her tears. South also looked at Gianna with a worried face and cried uneasily, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Gianna wiped her tears again and said, ¡°It¡®s fine, it¡®s fine!¡± In fact, she had already believed it. Not only because of Gael¡®s story, but also the ne. It really wasn¡®t an ordinary item, so it wouldn¡®t be an exaggeration to say that it was priceless. Her father was just a smallpany owner. How could he have such a valuable item? Fortunately, he didn¡®t show it before. Otherwise, if na found out, the ne might be sold. Seeing that Gianna was silent, na took the opportunity to say, ¡°Gianna, for the sake that your father has rais ed you for so many years, let Kaylee go! He only has this one daughter.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gianna felt very awkward when she heard this. She inexplicably felt that na was gloating. But she had to admit that the father who was not too tender was not hers anymore. She was really homeless. ¨C ¨C Gael looked at Gianna and begged, ¡°Gianna, I know that Kaylee hasmitted an unforgivable mistak e. I am also angry. I hate her for not repenting and having no memory. I want to break her legs and let her stay at home. But how can I bear to watch her die?¡± Gianna looked at them and did not know what to say. In the past, when she knew that he was her father, she med him for being cruel, for not loving her, for a lways protecting Kaylee. Now, she could not evenin. He was only protecting his daughter. What was wrong with that? She even felt that she would never be able to repay his kindness in this lifetime. ¡°You should have told me earlier. I wouldn¡®t haveined about you for so long!¡± She looked at him with tears in her eyes. Next Chapter Chapter 628 This Time, She Was Really Homeless Gael was said too. ¡°When we saw you, you were only one or two years old. In fact, your mother had ne ver been able to give birth. During those years, we went to various hospitals for treatment. We went all over the country, but it was all to no avail. Perhaps the heavens pitied us. That day, we went to a hospit al that specialized in treating infertility. We went to the doctor¡®s office and saw you in there, wrapped in a small nket. Your delicate little face was white and clean, and your big eyes flickered. You didn¡®t cry or make a fuss.¡± When he said this, Gael looked gentle. ¡°At that time, your mother loved you so much. She hugged you and kissed you, and kept saying that yo u looked like her. We held you in the doctor¡®s office for a long time, but the doctor didn¡®te. Later, a nu rse came in. The nurse said that the doctor had something to do at thest minute, and she came to he lp lock the door. I looked at your mother. Your mother held your hand tightly. Obviously, she didn¡®t want to let go. So I asked the nurse to confirm that you were put in the doctor¡®s office by someone on purpos e.¡± ¡°We uneasily took you back. The more we thought about it, the more uneasy we became. So we went to the police station two dayster to report this case. One monthter, we went through the adopt ion procedures. You were our daughter. After your mother had you, she no longer nned to go to the hospital. She said that you were our daughter. Even until death, we can¡®t say that you were adopted. We were afraid that the neighbors nearby would gossip about you. W e moved. We used to live on the east side of the city. It waster that we moved to this house for you. T oday, I have no choice but to tell you the truth. If your mother knew, she would probably me me. I didn¡®t think that I was biased towards Kaylee, but I still love you unconsciously. Dad let you down. Don¡®t be angry with me!¡± At this time, Gianna was already sobbing. She kept pressing her eyes with a tissue. Ss took a tissue to wipe her tears. South also looked at Gianna with a worried face and cried uneasily, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Gianna wiped her tears again and said, ¡°It¡®s fine, it¡®s fine!¡± In fact, she had already believed it. Not only because of Gael¡®s story, but also the ne. It really wasn¡®t an ordinary item, so it wouldn¡®t be an exaggeration to say that it was priceless. Her father was just a smallpany owner. How could he have such a valuable item? Fortunately, he didn¡®t show it before. Otherwise, if na found out, the ne might be sold. Seeing t Gianna felt very awkward when she heard this. She inexplicably felt that na was gloating. But she had to admit that the father who was not too tender was not hers anymore. She was really homeless. ¨C ¨C Gael looked at Gianna and begged, ¡°Gianna, I know that Kaylee hasmitted an unforgivable mistak her for not repenting and having no memory. I want to break her legs and let her stay at home. But how can I bear to watch her die?¡± Gianna looked at them and did not know what to say. In the past, when she knew that he was her father, she med him for being cruel, for not loving her, for al She even felt that she would never be able to repay his kindness in this lifetime. ¡°You should have told me earlier. I wouldn¡®t haveined about you for so long!¡± She looked at him with tears in her eyes. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 | Suddenly Felt That I Was Quite Unfilial Gael said, ¡°Your mother didn¡®t want to tell you. She was afraid that you would feel sad. I have no choice today. Gianna, for my sake, please don¡®t mind her Let Kaylee go.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can let her go, but what she did is not a problem for me to decid e. She has already vited thew Even if I let her go, she can¡®t escape the punishment of thew. Sh e hired a beggar to my crew and stirred up rumors with Nn Group I can spare her for your sake, but she deliberately tried to murder. Although s he was not the mastermind, she was the one who did it I think she will be sentenced to three to five years!¡± ¡± Hearing this, Gael was stunned for a moment, and then he said with relief, ¡°I know, as long as she is sti ll alive.¡± If she really fell into the hands of Ss, it was hard to say whether she would live or not. Gianna said, ¡°This matter involves too many things, and it is also rted to Nn family¡®s internal confli ct. All I can do is wait until the court has decided. I will not pursue it¡± Gael said, ¡°That is enough. Thank you, Gianna.¡± Ss also said, ¡°Although you don¡®t treat Gianna well, I can ask Nn Group¡®s bestwyer to help you f or free on the ount that you have raised Gianna for so many years.¡± Gael said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nn.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ss took his phone and made a phone call. He said directly, ¡°Let Kaylee go.¡± After hanging up the pho ne, he looked at Gianna again, ¡°I hope that you will watch her. Your kindness of raising her is not inexhaustible. Next time, even if Gianna can spare you, I will not show mercy!¡± Gael hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I got it.¡± After saying that, he got up a nd pulled na out. Gianna sat on the chair without moving. Ss looked at her and did not say anything. He imitated her and held her head in his arms. ¡°Listen to your son. He said that this is the way to hug a girlfriend.¡± Gianna was originally a little sad, but when she heard this, sheughed, ¡°I¡® m really homeless now.¡± Ss stroked her hair and coaxed, ¡°Who said that? My home is your home. Be sides, Aubrey¡®s is also your home. You can go back anytime you want. Will you cut him off just because he is not your biological father? Of course not, so you may have one more home, not no home.¡± Gianna hugged him and said calmly, ¡°It¡®s just a change between biological and non¨C biological. I suddenly have no hatred for my father and noints. It¡®s just that¡­ I feel very awkwar d. I don¡®t go back to that home. That¡®s because I still resent him and me him. But today, I realized th at I don¡®t even have the qualifications toin.¡± As she spoke, tears once again filled her eyes. ¡°I ev en suddenly feel that I¡®m quite unfilial!¡± Ssforted her with heartache. ¡°It¡®s not like that. When chil dren get along with their parents, regardless of what they give or what they ce their hopes on, it¡®s the same for them to o btain happiness. Your parents treat you as their biological daughter, and you repay the same feelings fo r your biological parents. That¡®s enough. On the contrary, it would be unfair if you were to be polite to th em. Just like now, your true feelings suddenly became a form ofpensation ¨C this is unfilial. If your father were to get sick one day and get hurt, would you just sit by and do nothing? No way! Could that adoption certificate really change anything? Nothing can change. Y ou¡®re still you¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gianna looked at Ss with tears in her eyes. ¡°Of course!¡± Ss said, ¡°Alright, we won¡®t go out to eat. I will personally make something delicious for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gianna nodded. Seeing that Gianna was in a good mood, South also said, ¡°I want to eat spicy crayfish!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 629 | Suddenly Felt That I Was Quite Unfilial Gael said, ¡°Your mother didn¡®t want to tell you. She was afraid that you would feel sad. I have no choice today. Gianna, for my sake, please don¡®t mind her Let Kaylee go.¡± Gianna took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can let her go, but what she did is not a problem for me to decid e. She has already vited thew Even if I let her go, she can¡®t escape the punishment of thew. Sh e hired a beggar to my crew and stirred up rumors with Nn Group I can spare her for your sake, but she deliberately tried to murder. Although s he was not the mastermind, she was the one who did it I think she will be sentenced to three to five years!¡± ¡± Hearing this, Gael was stunned for a moment, and then he said with relief, ¡°I know, as long as she is sti ll alive.¡± If she really fell into the hands of Ss, it was hard to say whether she would live or not. Gianna said, ¡°This matter involves too many things, and it is also rted to Nn family¡®s internal confli Gael said, ¡°That is enough. Thank you, Gianna.¡± Ss also said, ¡°Although you don¡®t treat Gianna well, I can ask Nn Group¡®s bestwyer to help you fo Gael said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss took his phone and made a phone call. He said directly, ¡°Let Kaylee go.¡± After hanging up the phon ¡°I hope that you will watch her. Your kindness of raising her is not inexhaustible. Next time, even if Gianna can spare you, I will not show mercy!¡± Gael hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I got it.¡± After saying that, he got up an on the chair without moving. Ss looked at her and did not say anything. He imitated her and held her head in his arms. ¡°Listen to your son. He said that this is Of course not, so you may have one more home, not no home.¡± Gianna hugged him and said calmly, ¡°It¡®s just a change between biological and non¨C biological. I suddenly have no hatred for my father and noints. It¡®s just that¡­ I feel very awkward their parents, regardless of what they give or what they ce their hopes on, it¡®s the same for them to o this is unfilial. If your father were to get sick one day and get hurt, would you just sit by and do nothing? No way! Could that adoption certificate really change anything? Nothing can change. Y ¡°Really?¡± Gianna looked at Ss with tears in her eyes. ¡°Of course!¡± Ss said, ¡°Alright, we won¡®t go out for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gianna nodded. Seeing that Gianna was in a good mood, South also said, ¡°I want to eat spicy crayfish!¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 You Can¡®t Be a Princess, Right? When the three of them returned home, Ss personally cooked while Gianna took the ne to Jew el¡®s house. She wasn¡®t sure if there was a problem with her memory or if there was a problem with her judgment. Otherwise, how could there be two identical nes? ¡°Are you brewing medicine?¡± she asked as soon as she entered the house. Jewel nodded and happily pulled her into the house. She typed on her phone, (Didn¡®t you go to the Nn Group?] Gianna sat down and said, ¡°I¡®m back. How do you feel?¡± Jewel typed, ¡°It¡®s okay, but the medicine is too bitter.¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Keep drinking for a while. Good medicine tastes bitter. After drinking a course of treatment, we¡®ll stop for a week to check again.¡± Jewel nodded. Gianna took out the ne from her pocket and handed it to Jewel. ¡°Have a look. Do you remember i t?¡± Jewel took it and looked at it. She immediately looked at Gianna in surprise. She anxiously gestured wit h her signnguage for a long time before she remembered that Gianna could not understand it. She q uickly found her phone and typed, (Isn¡®t this Eurosia¡®s Princess ne? Did you bring the ne out from Double Dragon Court?] Gianna looked at her. ¡°Do you think it looks like that one too?¡± Jewel looked at her suspiciously. She did not understand what she meant. She typed and asked, (What do you mean by ¡°looks like¡°? Isn¡®t this one we stole back?] Gianna took a deep breath. ¡°No, this ne was already there 27 years ago.¡± The more Jewel listened, the more confused she became. She held the ne and looked at it repeatedly. Gianna told her about what had happened t o her for so many years, including how she had been away from home for seven years, and how she had just learned that her father, who she hadined about for seven years, was actually not her biological father. Every piece was unexpected, and Jewel was also stunned when she heard it. She went over and hugged Gianna as ifforting her. Gianna said, ¡°Actually, I¡®m fine. Ss justforted me for a long time. I¡®ve already thought it through. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡®m his biological kid or not. As long as I¡®m still the same as before, there won¡®t be any changes .¡± Jewel smiled and nodded. She took her phone and typed, [Yes, you said that this ne was with you when you were young. You are not your parents ¡®biological kid. You can ¡®t be the Princess, right? ] Gianna was speechless. ¡°How is that possible? If the one with this ne is a Princess, then wouldn¡®t everyone be one? That time, we too k a fake ne. I think that Eurosia might have made a lot of fake gemstone nes to prevent pe ople from stealing!¡± Hearing this, Jewel felt that it was reasonable. She took the ne and looked at it again. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that this ne was priceless. Although she was a little worse than Gianna i n terms of identification, she could still distinguish good from bad. This ne was simply ipara ble to the fake one they took back that time. She took her phone and typed again, (I feel that this neckl ace is much heavier than the fake ne we took back. The workmanship is also much more exquisite, very much like the real one.) In fact, Gianna also had this feeling. Otherwise, she would not havee to find Jewel. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The time we went to Eurosia was six years ago. That is to say, the real ne of Eurosia six years ago was still there. If this ne appeared six yearster, I would have suspected that it was real. But this ne appeared more than twenty years ago. How could it be real?¡± As soon as she said that, Jewel also did not speak for a long time. This was indeed a little strange. With the value of this ne, it should not appear here. If it was real, it was equivalent to a token that couldmand the entire country. The throne is hereditary and only passes to women, not men. The ruler must have this ne as a sign of inheritance, otherwise, it wo be a conspiracy to usurp the throne. Therefore, Eurosia¡®s current queen must have this ne, otherwise, she would not be able to ascend the throne. ¡°Is it possible that the previous queen also made a lot of fake nes? One of them identally fell into my biological parents¡® hands, and then gave them to me¡­¡± Gianna said Next Chapter Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Can¡¯t I Think About It? Jewel thought for a moment and typed, (I think it is very likely that Eurosia¡¯s ne has already been lost!] Gianna shook her head, ¡°Impossible. If it is lost, there is no need for that Princess to beg bitterly. Anyway, it is all fake. They could just make another one!¡± Jewel thought about it and felt that it was right, and she was confused. (Then do you think this ne is fake?] Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because it doesn¡¯t look fake that I came to you. But I don¡¯t know why this ne is with me.¡± Jewel, (In any case, you should hide it and try not to let it be discovered by others. It would be bad if you were targeted.] Gianna nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce to eat. Ss will cook.¡± Jewel shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. Gianna said bewitchingly, ¡°Ss¡¯ cooking is really delicious!¡± Jewel still shook her head. (I still need to take medicine.) Gianna thought about it and agreed. She could not eat anything too spicy right now. ¡°Alright, I might have to go to the crew in two days and finish filming the unfinished scenes. Come with me, so that you won¡¯t be bored at home.¡± Jewel nodded. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Gianna returned to the 59th floor, Ss had already finished cooking and was waiting for her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call your little sister over?¡± ¡°She won¡¯te.¡± Gianna sat down and looked at the table full of delicious food. She was inexplicably moved. After she knew that Ss was the man from seven years ago, she was flustered and exasperated. Now, she had an inexplicable sense of belonging. She knew that her dependence on him had exceeded her imagination. ¡°Thank you, boyfriend!¡± She said with a smile. Ss said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to be a formal one.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already be a formal one?¡± Gianna curled her lips. ¡°I mean bing a husband,¡± Ss said with an evil smile. Gianna was stunned for a moment. Her first reaction was not to scold Ss for being insatiable, but rather, without her senior brother¡¯s consent, she would not be able to marry him. It turned out that she was not disgusted with the matter of marrying him at all. But how was she going to tell Ss about this? She nced at him. Before she could speak, Ss smiled. ¡°I know, I am insatiable again. I did not say that I would let you marry me right now. Can¡¯t I think about it?¡± His voice carried a bit of coquetry and a bit of grievance, which made Gianna feel extremely happy. The corners of her lips could not help but lift up. ¡°From a medical point of view, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not good for your health!¡± Ss,¡±¡­¡± Gianna lowered her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Eat quickly.¡± Ss looked at the little woman in front of him. Now he had no mood to eat. He just wanted her! South looked at the two of them from time to time. The atmosphere between the two of them was strange. His mother kept her head down and smiled secretly. His daddy forced down the upturned corners of his mouth and his eyes were full of love. It was a very warm feeling for him. He put a shrimp that Ss had peeled for him into his mouth and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. He finally made his parents together He was really great He finally had a daddy and mommy. After dinner, South very sensibly left the room for the two of them and returned to his room. Gianna and Ss were nestled on the sofa. ¡°The Nn Group released the statement that South was your son. Was it you, or grandfather?¡± ¡°Me¡± Ss said Gianna said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already posted one? Why did you post another one?¡± Ss said, ¡°I found that manyizens thought that you were my girlfriend when I released the statementst time, so I treated your son as my own son. This time, I told those people who ndered you to shut up!¡± uced to think coton rinnnn niabad Next Chapter Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 How to Compensate? Ss, ¡­¡± ¡°Gianna, there is no need to doubt. As long as he is your child, I will love him. No matter if he is mine or not, I will treat him as my own child.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Do you know what Kate said to me that day? She said that in the past, she was quite worried about our future lives together. If we were really together, we would definitely have a child of our own. But you would definitely be biased towards your own child and give South a cold shoulder then. And I will definitely feel upset. However, when she found out that you were South¡¯s biological father, she was very happy. She said that the child was your biological son. Even if there was a bias, I would not care too much about it. In fact, I did not expect her to think so deeply about it.¡± After hearing this, Ss felt his throat tight, and even his voice became hoarse. ¡°No! Even if we will have children in the future, we can not rece the position of South in my heart. It was South who brought you to my side. Without him, we would not be where we are today. He is special enough in my heart, not to mention how great my son is!¡± ¡°You should say this to South. He will definitely be very happy. The first time I cured Grandfather, he told me in the car that he wanted you to be my boyfriend. I said no. You were so hateful and I can¡¯t be with you. He said that your arms are warm! It turned out that he had always been trying to set us up. It was only at that time that I realized that no matter how much love I gave him, it could not rece the position of a father in his heart.¡± Ss pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the head. ¡°It was my fault. I lost you. I will make it up to you in the future.¡± ¡°How will you make it up to me?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°You tell me!¡± Ss said. Gianna grabbed Ss¡¯ hand. His fingers were long and slender, very beautiful, like the hands of a pianist. ¡°Do you know how to y the piano?¡± ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t yed it for a long time.¡± Ss was confused and nodded. Gianna was surprised. She thought that his experience in the past thirty years was so thrilling. How could he have time to learn these things? She didn¡¯t have much hope when she asked this question. She simply wanted to make things difficult for him. She didn¡¯t expect him to really know how to y. ¡°You really can?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°When I was young, my mother asked me to learn everything I should or should not.¡± Gianna frowned and said, ¡°I want to hear you y the piano, but I don¡¯t have a piano in my house. Why don¡¯t I buy one?¡± ¡°I have one, go to my ce.¡± Ssughed. Gianna said, ¡°Your ce? Is there a piano? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°In the piano room!¡± Ss said. As he spoke, he pulled Gianna up from the sofa, greeted South, and went to the 60th floor. After entering the room, they changed their shoes and went straight to the piano room. Gianna looked at the white piano ced in the room and was surprised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice it before.¡± ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I only can y some simple ones, but not the hard ones. I can¡¯t sit still. I only learned for a few days and wasted my mother¡¯s tuition fees.¡± Ss said, ¡°I can¡¯t sit still either, but I didn¡¯t want to disappoint my mother!¡± Gianna immediately understood what he meant. At that time, Edward was close to Lara every day. If the child was not obedient, then his life would be tough. While she was still deep in thought, the beautiful sound of the piano rang out. It was also the familiar song, ¡°MARIAGE D¡¯ AMOUR¡±. At that time, she also wanted to learn it, but their piano teacher said that she had to learn to walk before she learned to run. In the end, she gave up on the piano and this song. At this moment, the man was sitting next to the piano and ying for her. His eyes were gentle and he looked at her from time to time, smiling His white and slender fingers seemed to dance as they wandered between the ck and white keyboards. Even if he said that he didn¡¯t y for a long time, his ying was not rusty. His movements were smooth like flowing water. It suddenly made her feel unreal like she was having a dream. The side of his face was particrly good. From this angle, his eyes were deep and serious, his nose was high. Men with a high nose would be good in bed Er. She was thinking nonsense. His lip shape was also good-looking, somewhat thin. People with thin lips always gave people a feeling that they were not easy to get Chapter 632 How to Compensate? along with, but she felt that he was extremely easy to get along with. She stood by the piano with her eyes closed, enjoying the music. Gradually, she felt that her heart had calmed down. In fact, Ss hadN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. already finished ying, but seeing that she still had a feeling of wanting more, she continued ying again. Gianna heard it, but she also tacitly did not speak. It was not until the second round of piano music ended that Ss stopped and asked, ¡°Do you like this?¡± ¡°I was touched by this sad and beautiful story. I really wanted to learn it, but teacher did not teach me.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Come here, I will teach you.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Can You Sleep Here? ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± Gianna frowned and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you note by note, Ss said as he pulled her hand to sit down. He grabbed her hand and ced it on the piano key, ¡°Be gentler, rx, rx your fingers, rx your body.¡± But in fact, Gianna knew that what she had learned when she was a child had already been forgotten. She was a little worse than what he had imagined. Not to mention finger movements, even this posture on the keyboard had been corrected by Ss several times. Ss yed it once and let her y it again, but she either press the wrong button or forgot which one to press. She often yed a sentence a dozen times, but she remembered the next one and forgot thest one. She was so anxious that her head was covered in sweat. However, Ss was very patient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all umted over the years. No one can learn it in a day. As long as you learn this song, you can show off to many people.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think that I am a piano master!¡± Gianna smiled. Ss said, ¡°What about it? My girlfriend is so powerful. ying the piano is so easy for her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better at sweet-talking recently.¡± Gianna said, looking at him. Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s all because my girlfriend taught me well.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Gianna red at him coquettishly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask Jewel about the ne? What did she say?¡± Ss smiled. Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as the one we brought backst time, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or not.¡± Ss was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he looked at her. ¡°Are you a Princess?¡± ¡°Why are you like Jewel? If I was a Princess, how could I have fallen to the point of being abandoned?¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°Not necessarily abandoned. It could be a helpless move. Didn¡¯t you say that this ne is very valuable? If you were abandoned, how could you still have such a valuable ne on you?¡± Ss frowned. When Gianna heard this, she nodded. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean anything. The real ne is in the hands of Eurosia¡¯s Princess. I guess they were worried that the ne would be stolen, so they made a lot of fake ones and identally fell into my hands.¡± ¡°More than twenty years ago, they began to make fake ones?¡± Ss obviously didn¡¯t believe it. Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. This ne is so valuable that it must be to prevent it from being stolen, so they made a few more to fool people!¡± Ss said, ¡°I think it¡¯s more believable that these two are reals ones than your theory.¡± Gianna said, ¡°No, it¡¯s true. Wasn¡¯t the one we took back then a fake? The Princess said that in order to prevent the ne from being stolen, they deliberately made many identical nes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that in recent years? This ne of yours is from more than twenty years ago.¡± ¡°So I think that they have been making fake ones for generations.¡± Gianna nodded solemnly. Ss couldn¡¯t help butugh at her serious look. Giannaughed, ¡°I have to hide this ne tomorrow. If others know about this, they will think that I stole it!¡± Ss grabbed her hand, ¡°What are you afraid of? A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe!¡± Gianna nodded, ¡°Even if you say so, it is better to avoid trouble. I will go back. You should sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a moment.¡± Ss grabbed her. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy I want to go back to sleep.¡± Gianna opened her mouth and yawned. ¡°Sleep here.¡± Ss refused to let go. The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched. Here? What kind of joke was this? She knew him very well. He looked like a pitiful puppy now. If she were to stay here, he would be a big bad wolf in less than ten minutes. ¡°No, I want to go back to sleep. I¡¯m used to my own bed.¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Sleep on Your Own, Be Good! ¡°Alright,¡± Ss sighed helplessly. Gianna was surprised that he agreed so readily. She thought that it would take a lot of effort to leave, but she did not expect it to be so easy But just as she was about to withdraw her hand, the man also stood up and said seriously. ¡°Then I will have to go with you.¡± Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± Fooling her? Thinking that she couldn¡¯t see through his tricks? Was there any difference between going back with her and staying here? ¡°Why? I want to go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need someone to warm your bed?¡± asked Ss, looking at her innocently. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold. I need someone to warm my bed.¡± Hearing this, Gianna angrily raised her foot and stepped on the man¡¯s foot. Ss didn¡¯t even dodge. He just curled his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me after you used me.¡± Gianna said, ¡°When did I use you?¡± Ss said, ¡°I just made you a big meal and taught you to y the piano for the whole afternoon.¡± Gianna was speechless and wanted tough. In order to go with her, he was trying so hard. ¡°No. You sleep at your own home.¡± ¡°I will stay in the same room as my son.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be in the same room as you.¡± ¡°We have been in the same room since you were not at home.¡± Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You mean that you two have a better rtionship than mine and his?¡± ¡°No, my rtionship with you is better!¡± Ss tried to sweet-talk again. Gianna said proudly, ¡°I have a good rtionship with my son. You should stay at home and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t forget that you are still in the observation period.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to free her hands. In the end, he refused to let go no matter what. He looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you think I can let you go?¡± See? She said that his pitiful puppy face was fake, and now it was his true appearance. However, she raised her chin slightly and said with a proud expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go? Do you still want a girlfriend?¡± Ss,¡±.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let go and sleep on your own. Be good!¡± Gianna was like coaxing a three-year-old. Ss was speechless. Did she think he was South? South did not need her to coax him like this. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the observation period!¡± Gianna red at him angrily. Ss asked, ¡°When can you stop the observation?¡± ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± As soon as Gianna finished speaking, Ss grabbed her arm and swiftly ced her on the piano. The speed was so fast that before she could react, she felt a shadow cast over her¡­ She clearly knew what was going to happen next, but she did not have the thought of running away or pushing him away. She just subconsciously closed her eyes. She could clearly feel his warm breathing up, and then cool lips slowly covered hers. Her heart began to pound again, even if Ss had kissed her more than once. Ss enjoyed the rare obedience of the little woman. Although he was eager to tear her clothes off, he still tried to restrain his movements and was extremely gentle. Because every time he kissed her, her body was very stiff, as if she was very nervous. Chapter 634 Sleep on Your Own, Be Good! Such a wonderful feeling, he wanted her to be happy and enjoyed it like him! The sentimental kiss, gentle and long. Gradually, the gentle kiss became stronger. Ss was like an insatiable wolf, unable to satisfy no matter how much he kissed. He couldn¡¯t control himself and his movements became urgent. Gianna was a little afraid and desperately tried to hide. However, Ss grabbed her back. It wasn¡¯t until Gianna had nowhere to hide that her hand pressed on the piano keys and let out an ear- piercing sound that pulled back Ss¡¯ chaotic emotions! Both of them were slightly panting, ¡°Sorry, I was a little out of control and didn¡¯t perform well,¡± Ss apologized hurriedly. Next ChapterThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 You Are Doctor Aubrey? Gianna was speechless. Was this how he acted? Ss looked at the silent Gianna and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will perform well next time.¡± Gianna was actually not angry. She was just a little scared just now. But when she heard his words, she was still angry. Did he take this as a performance? ¡°You still want the next time? Dream on!¡± After that, she turned to leave. How could Ss let her go? He pulled her out again. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry. You should reflect on yourself at home.¡± After saying that, she broke free from his grip and walked towards the door. Ss hurriedly followed ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Gianna red at him fiercely Ss: ¡°If you get angry, I have to coax you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me,¡± Gianna said. Ss: ¡°I¡¯m just trying to perform well.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just a little tired and want to go back to sleep.¡± However, just as she took two steps, she saw that Ss was still following her¡­ Gianna put her hands on her waist and red at him. Her eyes were angry as if she was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away!¡± Ss chuckled and raised his watch to show her. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± The two had just returned to the 59th floor when South came out of the room. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back? Do you want to ept an order? Ten million.¡± ¡°Who is the client?¡± asked Gianna. ¡°You should know this person. His son is called Sean,¡± said South calmly, picking up an apple on the table. ¡°Sean? Who is sick?¡± asked Gianna in surprise. . ¡°His mother,¡± South said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Gianna thought for a moment. South held the remaining half of the apple in his mouth, and his little hand started to operate on the computer. Not long after, the other party sent a message, saying that his mother had entered the hospital a few days ago, and was still in aa. He hoped that they could go to the hospital tomorrow. ¡°Ask him where he is going?¡± Gianna answered. ¡°Who is Sean?¡± Ss had been listening to their conversation. Gianna said, ¡°He¡¯s an actor from our crew.¡± Ss calmed down and moved closer to South. He looked at the little guy¡¯sputer and replied, ¡°Address!¡±. The other party sent an address, followed by another sentence, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, I can pick you up.¡±. Ssughed. The client was using honorifics. Did he think they were elders? He stared at theputer screen. When South finished replying and turned off the dialog box, he saw a familiar name ¨C Aubrey. Seeing that the little fellow was about to put away theputer, he hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± South looked at Ss suspiciously. However, Ss¡¯ eyes were fixed on theputer screen. On it was a post sent by Will-o-Wisp Headquarters to look for Doctor Aubrey. It detailed the situation of his mother and promised to pay a fee of 10 million yuan. Of course, Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters would not post any random posts. The poster had to give Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters a part of themission. However, this was not the main point. The main point was that they were looking for Doctor Aubrey. And his son asked Gianna if she would ept the order. Didn¡¯t this mean¡­ He looked at Gianna, who was chewing on an apple like his son, with a shocked expression. ¡°Gianna¡­ You are that Doctor Aubrey?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 How about i¡®ll Stay Home And Have You Support Me Financially? Gianna looked at Ss and chewed. She shrugged mischievously at him ¡°No way. I cured your grandfather and brother. You didn¡®t even guess that?¡± Ss took a deep breath for no reason. For a moment, he didn¡®t know what to say. He was surprised and happy. ¡°How many surprises are you two going to give me?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When he said this, his eyes were filled with an indescribable joy and indulgence. Gianna asked mischievously, ¡°You don¡®t like it?¡± ¡°I really like it. I just feel like I¡®m going to be defeated by you.¡± Ss smiled. Gianna asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ss said, ¡°How about I¡®ll stay home and have you support me financially?¡± ¡°Childish! Gianna red at him coquettishly. Ss got up and walked over, saying, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I thought you should have gues sed it with your IQ.¡± The little woman teased him with a smile. Ss did not care. He walked up to her a nd stared at her. He really did not think of Gianna at all. Even if he admitted that Gianna¡®s medical skills were sup erb, he thought that since that person was called a divine doctor, the doctor must be very old. Like the old man who treated his mother, he had many years of medical attainments. But who would have thought that such a smart, beautiful, and cute girl would ac tually be called a miracle doctor. Doctor Aubrey... Why didn¡®t he guess it? His girlfriend was really amazing. He chuckled and kept smiling, looking proud. ¡°What are you giggling about?¡± Gianna frowned. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve found a treasure.¡± Ss hugged her tightly. Gianna patted his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Young man, you have to cherish me!¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I do. Did you know? I went to Country M to l ook for you, but I heard that the doctor had returned to the country before Inded. I rushed back without stopping, but I mistook you for a thief at the airport.¡± ¡°It wasted my efforts.¡± South pouted. ¡°It was my fault!¡± Ss facepalmed. South looked at G ianna and hurriedly put in a good word for his father. ¡°But his performanceter was not bad, right, Mommy?¡± ¡°Later? Do you mean that he drove me out of the Nn Group and said that he wanted to kill me? Or do you mean that time when he quarreled with me in the bar?¡± South: ¡­.¡± Nicole was scrolling through her phone at home. She looked at Nn Group¡®s official website. ¡®l am Sil as. South is not someone else¡¯s son but my biological son. Gianna is also the woman I have been looking for for for so many years. I hope that you can keep your mouth shut and be careful of the consequences!¡± Below it was a paternity test result. Nicole looked at it for almost an entire afternoon. Her mind was filled with a mocking voice. The woman from seven years ago was her, Gianna! This was simply too ridiculous! She had schemed for so long, but it was actually Gianna who took the advantage. And she was going to... Why? She threw her phone away! She had been paying attention to the news about Gianna on the Inte for the past few days. She had watched the abuse being suppressed by Ss bit by bit. He had even released a statement twice and tried to sue them. Did he love her that much? He loved her so much that he didn¡®t care about the cost? The most infuriating thing was that Gianna was so lucky to have a child at once! What was she going to do now? Lara was taken care of by Ss. Aleena was also by Ss. She had no one to rely on. Who else could help her? Could she only be a friend by his side? Could she only be a friend? Suddenly, the phone rang not far Next Chapter Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Gianna Was the Woman Ss Was Looking for N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It turned out to be a call from Hayden, asking her out for a drink. She hung up the phone, packed up , and got to the door. Her mother, Sabrina, asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡®m going out for a while.¡± Sabrina said, ¡®What time is it? Tomorrow, you will go with me to your aunt¡®s house. I heard that your co usin found the divine doctor called Aubrey. You should also go and take a look. Otherwise, people will think that we are rude!¡± Nicole, who had automatically ignored her mother¡®s nagging, stopped when s he heard Doctor Aubrey¡¯s name. ¡°Who did you just say? Aubrey?¡± Sabrina said, ¡°Yes, your cousin just c alled me and said that he found him. He will go to your aunt¡®s house tomorrow for treatment. Maybe y our aunt can still be saved.¡± Nicole was really surprised. Didn¡®t Ss want to find this Doctor Aubrey? In the end, he didn¡®t find him, which gave Gianna an advantage. Just like this, she cured Ss grandfather by ident, and this made Ss love her. If not for her medical skills, how could she end up with Ss? If her cousin really found Doctor Aubrey and she introduced the doctor to Ss, Ss would probably be happy, right? This way, t hey would be able to get in touch with each other, and it wouldn¡®t be too abrupt, nor would it alert him. T hus, she, who originally didn¡®t n to go, happily replied, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡®ll go out for a while ande backter. I promise I won¡®t bete tomorrow. I¡®ll go to my aunt¡®s house with you.¡± After leaving, she w ent straight to the restaurant she often met with Hayden. At this time, Hayden had already arrived. Kno wing that she wasing, he kept staring in the direction of the door and finally saw the familiar figure. He hurriedly waved at her. ¡°Here.¡± Nico le smiled and sat opposite him. ¡°Why are you in a good mood?¡± Hayden looked at her suspiciousl y. Nicole smiled gently and said, ¡°Really? How¡± Hayden said, ¡°Of course. You were angry and weak on the phon e just now.¡± Nicole smiled and said, ¡°My aunt was sick. My cousin found Doctor Aubrey and thought it was pretty good.¡± ¡°Your cousin found Doctor Aubrey? Where did he find him? Is he a con?¡± Hayden wa s also surprised. Nicole said, ¡°I don¡®t know where he found him either. I¡®ll go and take a look tomorro w. If I get to see him, I can let him treat Grandpa Nn again.¡± ¡°Isn¡®t Grandpa Nn fine now? I went to see him that day. He looks well, and he doesn¡®t look like a patient at all.¡± ¡°We still have to check agai n. We don¡®t know what level Gianna is at. What if it¡®s just temporary?¡± Hayden listened to her words, and every sentence was talking about Ss. He inexplicably took a breath, ¡°Gianna is Ss¡® girlfrie nd. How can he be fooled? Didn¡®t you see Ss¡® post?¡± Nicole also realized that she brought up Ss t oo many times, so she smiled gently and exined, ¡°I¡®m only talking about this matter. Isn¡®t Doctor Aubrey rare to meet?¡± ¡°That¡®s true. He¡®s known as a godly doctor, so he must be quite capable,¡± Hayden replie d. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked the waiter. ¡°Anything is fine. You can order!¡± Hayden order ed a few dishes they liked and then went to get some wine. Nicole stopped him. ¡°Don¡®t order the wine. I promised my mom to go back early. I have to go to my aunt tomorrow.¡± Hayden handed the menu to the wai ter and said, ¡°Okay, no drinks then!¡± The food in the restaurant was served very quickly, and soon the dishes were served. Hayden was very considerate as he helped pick the food for Nicole. Nicole was also used to Hayden¡®s attentiveness, so she ate without any burden. ¡°Recently, Ss has been busy. Even Alex is so mysterious. What are they busy with?¡± ¡°He seems to have found Jean.¡± ¡°Jean is back?¡± ¡°Yes, but from what he said, Jean seems to have lost her memory and doesn¡®t know him at all.¡± Nicole put some food in her mouth and said, ¡°These two people really have a lot of twists and turns.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t Si las and Gianna also waste seven years?¡± Hayden also said calmly. He smiled and deliberately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Gianna was the woman that Ss was look ing for. What kind of fate is this?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Then When You Looked at Me, Did You Notice That I Was Looking at You? Nicole was instantly in a bad mood. Yes! So what if she found a reason to get in touch with Ss? He already had a woman he wanted. Unless t his woman disappeared, he would never be able to pay attention to Nicole. But how could Nicole make her disappear? In the past, when Gianna was not there, Ss¡® gaze could still linger on Nicole for one or two seconds. Now, he waspletely blocking her. He even deliberately kept a distance from Nicole! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why could such an outstanding man not be hers! She took a deep breath and put down the chopsticks in her hand. Hayden seemed to be trying to make her realize the reality. ¡°I heard that the old man gave ten percent of his shares to Gianna.¡± Hearing this, Nicole was still shocked. ¡°What did you say? The No lan Group¡®s shares were given to Gianna?¡± Hayden said, ¡°Yes, he gave another 15 of the shares to So uth and gave Gianna an ancestral jade bracelet. It seems that he has decided that Gianna is his grand daughter¨Cin¨C law.¡± Nicole did not expect that this old man would be so hasty. In fact, if he gave South the shares, she would not be so angry. At the very least, the child was a Nn. Why would he give Gianna 10% of the shares for no reason? And that bracelet! ¡°The bracelet you mentioned, is it ck?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know what it looks like,¡± Hayden an swered. Nicole frowned. ¡°I remember that Penny said that her grandmother had a special ck bracelet that was worth at least tens of millions. I thought that her grandmother could give it to her before she died, but she didn¡®t give it to her. Did this old man give it to Gianna?¡± Hayden said, ¡°I don¡®t know. I heard that Grandma Nn likes it the most.¡± Nicole said, ¡°That must be it. This old man is really willing to give it to an outsider.¡± Hayden looked at Nicole and said, ¡°Gianna will also be a Nn in the future. How can she be called an outsider? Didn¡®t you notice? The old man also knows Ss¡® attitude. If Ss doesn¡®t love her, why would he give it to Gianna?¡± Nicole said sourly, ¡°Gianna is really lucky.¡± Hayden somehow heaved a sigh of relief and asked casually, ¡°Do you still have feelings fo r Ss?¡± ¡°Who has feelings for him?¡± Nicole was stunned when he heard this. Hayden sent a mouthful of food to his mouth and asked as if they were chatting about daily life, ¡°Don¡®t you like him?¡± After the panic just now, Nicole had already cal med down. No one knew that she liked Ss. Ss was a difficult person to get along with. If he could g uess her feelings for him, let alone be together, he would not be able to be friends with Nicole. She kne w that Ss did not like her, but Ss also did not like other women. Therefore, she remained calm and just quietly stayed by Ss¡® side. Sooner orter, Ss would realize how good Nicole was. However, the appearance of Gianna still gave her a sense of crisis. She gave Aleena advice, used her t o restrain Ss, and tried to stop Gianna. But no matter how she calcted, she could not predict that Gianna was actually the woman from that night! This made the two people who could have been torn apartpletely tied together. The situation reversed too quickly, so fast that she had no time to react. Their rtionship had already developed so fast. She took a sip of water from the cup and pretended to say, ¡°No, what¡®s the difference between me treating him and you? Aren¡®t we all friends?¡± ¡°Every time we have a gathering, I always feel that you are looking at him.¡± ¡°Don¡®t I look at you often?¡° Nicole red at him coquettishly. ¡°Then when you looked at me, did you notice that I was lookin g at you?¡± Hayden smiled. Next Chapter Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Aren¡®t You Going to Treat Your Mother? Nicole looked at him in surprise and was stunned for a moment. Hayden said, ¡°Nicole, don¡®t you know that you can¡®t hide your love for someone?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°I want to say that Ss already has Gianna. If nothing goes wrong, Gianna will be his wife. Why do you keep chasing after him? In fact, look back. Someone is waiting for you behind you. He has been waitin g for you for many years!¡± Nicole looked at him and did not speak for a long time. In fact, it was not that she did not know Hayden¡®s feelings for her at all. That was why she dared to be so fearless. She knew that no matter what she did, he would support her. But why did he have to bring it up? ¡°Why are you talking ab out this?¡± Hayden said, ¡°I don¡®t want to force you either. I wanted to wait for you. I thought that one day, you would be able to discover my feelings for you. However, I waited for seven years. When Ss was around, your gaze would always fall on him. Ss is with Gianna now. I know that you are unhappy, but I feel that it¡®s not bad. This way, you might stop chasing after him! Nicole, don¡®t like him anymore. Come to my sid e. I will treat you well, very, very well!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab her. However, just as he tou ched Nicole¡®s hand. Nicole instinctively withdrew her hand. She looked at him with a panicked expressi on ¡°Hayden, I didn¡®t think too much about it. I have always treated you as friends. You are both the same in my heart. But you know, I have no intention of dating. So¡­ don¡®t force me! I need to go now.¡± After sayi ng that, she immediately got up and ran out. Hayden looked at his empty hand and smiled bitterly. Did he scare her away? The next day. Sean¡®s car followed the address South had sent to him and parked in Flore Brae early. He was still suspicious. It was said that this godly doctor was mysterious. He did not expect to find this godly doctor so smoothly. He just did not know if the doctor was temporarily staying here or if he was originally from Hendrix. He sat in the car and waited anxiously. In fact, he was very busy, but he kn ew that the people he found through Will¨Co¡®¨C Wisp Headquarters were probably authentic. In order to show his sincerity, he came personally and eve n drove the car himself. ¡°Knock knock¨C¡± The sound of knocking on the car window made Sean suddenly look outside. When he saw the person standing outside the car, he was still surprised. He opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Gianna? Why is it you?¡± Gianna tilted her head and smiled. ¡°What? Are you so surprised to see me? Let¡®s go!¡± As she spoke, she opened the door and was about to get in. ¡°Eh!¡± Sean hurriedly stopped her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Gianna. Are you going to the crew? I¡®m waiting for someone here. I¡®m afraid I can¡®t drive you there. Why don¡®t I call a car for you?¡± Gianna was s going to my home?¡± Gianna tilted her head. She had said it so clearly. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to treat your mo for a long time. His eyes stared straight at her. Well, he seemed to be more confused than before. Next Chapter Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 How Did Gianna Be Doctor Aubrey? ¡°How much do you look down on me? That¡®s why you don¡®t think the doctor isn¡®t me at all.¡± Gianna sai d, Sean immediately smiled and said excitedly, ¡®Oh my god, you, you, you, you are Doctor Aubrey?¡± Gi anna said proudly, ¡°Can I get in the car now?¡± Sean hurriedly opened the car door and said apologetica lly, ¡°Please, please!¡± Gianna bent down and sat in the car. Sean also hurriedly got in the car. He looke d at her in disbelief through the rearview mirror. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be so good.¡± ¡°How long has your mother been sick?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°She has been sick for a long time. Her blood pressure has a lways been high. She usually takes medicine to maintain her condition. Recently, she has been sick ag ain and has been in aa. I am very anxious. If I hadn¡®t been at home, I don¡®t know what I woul d have done.¡± ¡°How old is your mother?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Fifty¨Csix this year.¡± ¡°How high is her blood pressure?¡± ¡°Usually 180 to 200, which is particrly scary. She also takes medication to suppress it, but it is not very useful.¡± Gianna nodded, ¡°This is already grade¨C3 hypertension, which can lead to cerebral hemorrhage, infarction, long¨C term systolic blood pressure above 200, which can lead to increased heart load, hypertrophy, heart fail ure, and so on.¡± ¡°Yes, the doctor also said so. Gianna, do you have any ideas?¡± Sean nodded with great admirat ion. ¡°I¡®ll take a look first,¡± Gianna said. Sean answered. He looked at the woman sitting behind him in the rearview mirror. He felt a little guilty for no reason. At that time, when she wanted to treat her, he was picky. He did not expect that she was actually Doctor Aubrey. Doctor Aubrey never treated people easily, and the consultation fee was also ten million yuan. Even if people posted on Will¨Co¡®¨C Wisp Headquarters¡® website to find her, it was also based on luck, and most of the time, she did not ept the orders. He did not expect that she would actually agree to help him with the treatment! ¡°Gianna, did you agree to ept the request because you saw that I posted it?¡± ¡°Then what do you think? Otherwise, how would I be in the mood to ept the order now?¡± Gianna sighed. ¡°You don¡®t have to take those people seriously. Everyone who knows about you knows what is going on. I heard that Summer has already been sued by Nn Group. There are also some haters. Many of them have received awyer¡®s letter.¡± Gianna said coldly, ¡°They deserve it. Everyone has to be responsible for thei r own words and actions. If you hurt others, you have to pay the price.¡± Sean said, ¡°Of course. I have always believed in this. In fact, I feel that many posts were posted by Summer. For example, the one about you not wanting to treat me was obviously trying to so w discord. I can swear that I didn¡®t post it.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I know. I saw the statement you posted.¡± ¡°Gianna, are you really Ss¡® girlfriend?¡± Sea n asked as he looked at Gianna through the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes!¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°You two are a perf ect match,¡± Sean said with a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gianna said with a smile. The two of them chatted and soon arrived at Sean¡®s hous e. Gianna did not expect that there were many people in his house. The cars were parked all over the courtyard. As Sean led her in, he exined, ¡°My mother is sick. My rtives are worried about her and came over.¡± As he spok e, he took her into the room. Sure enough, the room was full of people as Gianna had guessed. Everyone squeezed into the patient¡®s bedroom with concern. It seemed that their concern could not be shown if t hey were not here. When they heard the door, everyone looked over. They saw Gianna and were surprised. Sean introduced in a timely manner, ¡°This is Gianna, and also Doctor Aubrey.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone couldn¡®t help but exim in shock, ¡°Oh my god, Gi anna is actually Doctor Aubrey? Is it true?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that she¡®s fake? The godly doctor must have some ability to be called a godly doctor. How can she be so young? Can this work?¡± ¡°I heard that she had treated the Nn family¡®s grandfather before. She shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be the doctor on purpose, right?¡± In the midst of this discussion, Nicole, who was standing behind the crowd, a lmost gnashed her teeth in hatred. How was this possible? Gianna was Doctor Aubrey? The person she had been wanting to introduce to Ss was actually Gianna? This was simply too ridiculous! Was she pretending to be the doctor because she had treated Mr. Nn? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Next Chapter Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Even This Person Is Mine Now N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Amidst the many voices, Gianna looked over and saw Nicole walking out. Although she had a friendly s mile on her face, it was obvious that she was deliberate She smiled. ¡°I have always been. It¡®s just that I never said it.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Then why didn¡®t you take the order when Ss was searching for Doctor Aubrey all over the world?¡± ¡°This may be a matter of fate. I didn¡®t see it.¡± Gianna s miled. Sean was a little proud. ¡°Gianna came here because we were in the same cast and crew. She didn¡®t have to take all the orders. Otherwise, she would be exhausted.¡± Nicole covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you ar e ridiculous. Doctor Aubrey¡®s fee is so expensive. Cousin, how many people do you think can afford it? It is only possible for a family like you who is not short of money. How many rich families are there in the country? How many sick people are there in those families? You make it sound like Gianna is doing charity.¡± Gianna frowned slightly. Although this woman said everything with a smile as if she was joking, her words were making people ufortable. Compared to Aleena¡®s straightforwardness, this Nicole was even more annoying. That meant she was overcharging and her fees were ridiculous. She smiled and said, ¡°So you only know Doctor Aubrey, but you don¡®t know Gianna. Some people are so stubborn. They don¡®t care about medical skills, but fame. Whether I¡®m Doctor Aubrey or Gianna depends on who t hose people are willing to believe me! This is not about whether I am doing charity or not. It is about your trust. Some people just spend money to feel at ease. I don¡®t usually do charity. Some peopl e understand me and I can do charity, and those who don¡®t understand think that I want to harm them.¡± These words made Nicole speechless and made Sean blush. He suddenly remembered that in the crew, he had diarrhea and Gianna took the initiative to treat him, but he refused. In the end, he spent more than ten million yu an and personally drove her to his house. It was not that she was not kind, it was that they thought she was a liar! ¡°Gianna is right. It is actually quite difficult to do something good these days.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Gianna, you mean that you want such a high price to make people feel at ease, and also to have them pay for your name, right? But as far as I kno w, when you treated Grandpa Nn, you did not say that you were Doctor Aubrey, Why did you ask for fifty million for the consultation fee?¡± ly blinked, and she suddenly smiled. ¡°I cured his grandfather, and Ss was willing to give me so much for the consultation fee. Isn¡¯t this a matter of mutual consent? Not to mention the consultation fee, even this person is mine now. What can you do since you can¡®t ept it? As soon as she finished speaking, everyone in the room found that Nicole seemed to be targeting Gianna all the time, and they all looked at her. Nicole exined awkwardly, ¡°Of course I ept it. I just want to help my cousin confirm what your fee is.¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°You asked so much about it. Are you trying to help pay me?¡± Nicole suddenly choked and immediately said, ¡°Of course, when my cousin can¡®t afford it, I will naturally do my best to h elp.¡± Gianna said again, ¡°Don¡®t worry, even if I want your cousin to pay 50 million, he can afford it. More over, I have a boyfriend. I don¡®t covet your cousin.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the crowd surrounding the hospital bed and said, ¡°Didn¡®t you ask me toe over to treat the patient? Can you let me see the patient?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Treatment N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sean red at Nicole and added, ¡°That¡®s right. Everyone, go out first. Don¡®t disturb Doctor Aubrey¡®s tre atment.¡± Although everyone was interested in Gianna¡®s treatment, when they saw that Sean was unhappy, they obediently left. Soon, the room returned to silence, and they felt that their breathing had be much smoother. Sea n said, ¡°Gianna, don¡®t mind it. Nicole is not like this usually. Maybe she is also the kind of stubborn pers on you were talking about.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine,¡± Gianna answered vaguely Nicole was not a stubborn person, she just didn¡®t like her, so Nicole targeted her! It was most likely because of Ss! As she spoke, she walked over to the patient on the bed. First, she gave her a simple examination, and then she took out X¨C ray photographs from the hospital to take a look. Only then did she open the small ck bag that she c arried with her and take out the small cloth bag that was tied with silver needles. ¡°Gianna, can my mother¡®s illness be cured?¡± Sean looked at Gianna nervously. ¡°Don¡®t worry, it won¡®t be a problem!¡± Gianna answered without even raising her head. Then she pulled out the silver needle fro m the small cloth bag and applied a needle to the patient¡®s Neiguan point, Xingjian point, Xianxi point, T aixi point, Taichong Point, Sanyinjiao, and other points. Her expression was focused and extremely seri ous. At this moment, Seanpletely believed that she was Doctor Aubrey. Otherwise, the acupunctur e method would not be so sophisticated and pleasing to the eye. After about half an hour, Gianna finally stopped what she was doing. Her face was covered in sweat. ¡°Gianna, take a break!¡± Sean said as he handed her a tissue. Gianna took the tissue and wiped the sweat on her face. She looked at the person on the bed. ¡°Auntie, how are you feeling?¡± When Sean heard this, he also looked at the person on the bed in surprise. His mother, who had just b een unconscious, was now looking around with her eyes wide open and confused. ¡°Mom, Mom, you¡®re awake?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Mom, you scared me to death. How are you?¡± he said with a face full of surprise. ¡°I¡®m dizzy,¡± Mandy said. Gianna said, ¡°This is normal. It is because you have been in aa for too lo pressure. Take it for a week and stop for two days. Take it for a period of time. It will improve your m wanted to drink the milk tea. You specially came here to work for so long. How can you not take a pe saving grace. Not to mention ten million, even giving you my entire fortune is not a problem. If you don¡®t ept City¡®s orphanage!¡± ¡°Donate it to the orphanage?¡± Sean was surprised. ¡°Yes, they need this money more kindness. ¡°Okay¡± Next Chapter Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 This Woman Was Important to Ss When the two of them left the bedroom, Sean instructed the servants, ¡°Old Madam is awake. Go get some food for her.¡± ¡°Give her something easy to digest,¡± Gianna instructed. T he servants left the room. ¡°Sean, how¡®s your mother?¡± Everyone who was waiting in the hall heard this and came over. Sean smiled and said with some pride, ¡°My mother is awake. Gianna really saved my mother.¡± Everyone was surprised again and walked to the bedroom. Gianna frowned and couldn¡®t help but remind them, ¡°Don¡®t all go in togeth er. The patient¡®s room must be well¨C ventted. It is not good for the patient to recover if you gather like this!¡± As soon as she finished spea king, some of them stopped obediently, but many of them still squeezed into the bedroom as if they wa nted to witness a miracle. Seeing that the person who was about to die was sitting on the bed and asking them to find a ce to s it, who would believe it if they did not see it with their own eyes? ¡°Give it to me. You stay and take car e of your mother. I can take a taxi back by myself.¡± Gianna reached out to take the bag from Sean. Sea n said, ¡°No. I have to ensure that you cane home safely. It¡®s fine. I have someone at home. I will s end you back first.¡± Gianna did not decling and the two of them left. In the crowd, Nicole noticed that the jade bracelet on Gianna¡®s wrist was the ck jade bracelet that Penny had mentioned. The old man really gave her the jade bracelet. Her eyes were fill ed with jealousy as she watched them leave. Why did all the good things belong to Gianna? Ss¡® girlfriend was her, Doctor Aubrey was still her, and now even her cousin was easil y convinced by her. She easily won the attention of everyone, and the man desperately protected her. Why? Was there no one who could deal with her? Penny? That¡®s right, how could she forget about Penny! If Penny knew that her mother was sent to prison by Sil as, and it was all because of Gianna¡®s instigation, what would she do? As she thought about it, a sly smile appeared on her lips. Today, Ss was also very busy. He took Brian and officially invited Zayn and the others to have a meal as thanks. Then, he went to the police station and told them about Lara¡®s case. However, it was almost the new year, and this case would probably have to be suppressed until after th e new year. The Roberts family had also hired awyer to defend Lara, but in front of this conclusive evidence, it was only a matter of fewer years in prison. Moreover, thewyer on his side was not useless. Because this case involved Kaylee, after she was released by Ss, she only stayed at home for a night. The next day, she was summoned to the police station. This was already enough for Gael. As long as Kaylee was alive, it was fine. However, what Gael could not ept the most was her face. He really could not understand how deep the hatred was for her to take revenge on Gianna without regard for the consequences. Even if she had to do stic surgery. When the police took her away, Gael did not feel reluctant at all. After all, Gael had spoiled this daughter of his. Perhaps serving the sentence was not a bad thing for her. Gianna also found a tim e and went to the crew to finish filming the unfinished scenes. Although it was close to the New Year, it was not as lively as it used to be. There were lights and ribbons everywhere, showing it was a holiday. Nn Group¡¯s annual party this year was held a littlete because of Ss¡® serious illness. However, there were various rewar ds, cash, cars, and houses for the staff. At six o¡®clock in the evening. Ss brought Gianna and South to attend the banquet. Looking at this warm family, everyone was envious. Even if some people might not know the rtionship between Gianna and Ss in the past, after this great change, everyone knew that this woman was important to Ss At seven o¡®clock in the evening, the banquet officially began. The opening dance waspleted by Ss and Gianna. Gianna was wearing a red dress again. In fact, Ss gradually discovered that she liked red clothes very much, especially during festive asions Chapter 643 This Woman Was Important to Ss In fact, red was not a color for all women, but Gianna w colored, but today, in order to match the woman¡®s clothes, he specially chose a suit with red cufflinks an like a perfect couple. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The elegant music filled the scene. A warm yellow light shone on the two people in the middle of the dance floor. Ss had a gentle and doting smile on his face. There was n and shyness. The two of them danced with the rhythm, moving slowly like light clouds, spinning like a whirlw atmosphere became loving¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Are You Courting Death? Gianna¡®s heart sped up bit by bit. Although they had already kissed many times, in front of everyone, sh e was still a little nervous. She was so nervous that her body was stiff and she could not respond. She just let his thin lips fall on h er lips. At that moment her heart, like amber encased in turpentine, remained silent and longsting. There was warm apuse from the surroundings, falling like a storm. They just looked at each other aff ectionately. Just as everyone was immersed in this beauty, a woman suddenly walked towards them with a ss of wine. Ss felt the rapid and heavy footsteps behind him. He subconsciously looked back, but before he coul d see who it was, arge ss of red wine was poured towards them. No! To be precise, it was pouring towards Gianna. He did not have time to think about it, nor did he look at the person who had poured the wine. When he felt the danger, he instinctively covered Gianna in his arms. Just like that, arge cup of wine was poured on Ss¡® back, head, and even his neck in the midst of everyone¡®s exmations. ¡°Ss¡­¡± Gianna looked at him in panic and reached out to grab his coat. ¡°Hurry up and take it off. The shirt insid e should not be wet yet.¡± Ss cooperated very well with her, but his eyes were fixed on the woman sta nding opposite him. South ran to Gianna in a few steps and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mommy, are you okay? ¡± ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± Gianna rubbed his little head. The air seemed to fall into a strange silence in an instant. Everyone was so scared that their mouths were wide open, waiting for the crazy rainstorm toe. Just now, everyone had said that no one dared to provoke Gianna. Now, Penny not only dared to attack Gianna but also in front of Ss. Did she want to die? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ss asked coldly. ¡°Why? You don¡®t even want your parents because of this woman, do you? Even if my mother is not rted to you by blood, and you don¡®t care. What about Dad ? You even sent Dad to the detention center. Are you still a human?¡± Penny shouted at him angrily. ¡°Yo ur parents have been scheming to kill me. I was the one who sent them to the detention center. If you f eel unbnced in your heart, you can settle ounts with me. Don¡®t find trouble with others! Otherwise, don¡®t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°If not for Gianna¡®s scandal spreading all over the ce, you wouldn¡®t have attacked my mother. It was all becaus e of her,¡± Penny sneered. ¡°Come over here. If you have the ability to stir up trouble, you shouldn¡®t be a coward now. Come out no w!¡± she shouted. Gianna stood still with a calm face. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Ss grabbed Penny¡®s wrist and shouted. Penny was so angry that she wante Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ss looked at her and said fiercely, ¡°Yes! I will settle the score with Lara sooner orter. You better n Penny looked at the heartless Ss and suddenly burst into tears, ¡°You want to kill me too? Is it nec Ss said, ¡°This is my wife and child. What do you think?¡± ¡°Gianna! It is all because of you. Just you wai a storm was about to start. His voice was also bone¨C chilling, ¡°You don¡®t understand what I¡®m saying, do you?¡± With that, he waved his hand and directly threw Next Chapter Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Without Ss, I Will Personally Send Her to Prison! Penny uncontrobly took a few steps back and fell to the ground. She looked at the man in disbelief. This was her big brot her. Although they were of the same father but different mothers, he was still a fair person. Although he was not close to her mother, he was very good to her. She knew that her mother was a mistress and forced his mother to leave the house with nothing. In order to compensate, she was sincere to him. She had always treated him as her own brother. Today, for the sake of that Gianna, he had pushed her out without the slightest hesitation. How could sh e ept this? ¡°Ss¡­¡± As she finished shouting, tears also fell, and her throat was tight. She actually couldn¡®t say a word. Ss looked down at her, and his words seemed to carry ice shards. ¡°I won¡®t argue with you because y ou just came back and don¡®t know the truth. But that doesn¡®t mean you can do whatever you want. You don¡®t have to dream ofparing yourself to Gianna in my heart. If you dare to hurt her, I will definitely retaliate!¡± Gianna slo wly walked behind Ss. She took a step forward and looked at Penny with sharp eyes. ¡°Why do you fe el wronged? Do you think she just wants me to be scolded? She has done too many bad things. She poisoned Ss and my son and almost killed them. What? Is it too much for Ss to send her to prison? You don¡®t have to think that Ss did this for me. Without Ss, I will personally send her to prison!¡± Although Penny was angry when she heard Gianna¡® s words, she was even more surprised to hear that her mother poisoned Ss. How was this possible? ¡°Nonsense! Why did my mother poison my big brother?¡± ¡°About that, you have to ask your mother!¡± Gianna said. Penny pointed at Gianna and said, ¡°It¡®s you. It must be you who nted it in the middle! You shameless woman, I will fight you to death.¡± As she spoke, she pounced towards Gianna again. ¡°Penny , don¡®t challenge my bottom line again!¡± Ss grabbed her again. ¡°Brother! Don¡®t be fooled by this woman!¡± Penny cried. ¡°Xavier,¡± Ss shouted impatiently. Xavier immediately came over to answer. ¡°Take her out!¡± Ss mercilessly pushed her to him. Xavier replied, ¡° Yes, Mr. Nn.¡± After saying that, he dragged Penny away. This farce finally came to an end. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ss looked at Gianna apologetically. ¡°Why would I be not?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°The wine is all on you. Let me see if the wine has sshed on your shirt.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she said as she walked behind Ss. ¡°Let¡®s go over there and let them party here.¡± Ss smiled and grabbed her hand. This little episode did not affect her at all. She took South to the food bar. Without Ss and Gianna here, the employees were free to party. Later, everyone stopped dancing and had individual performances. There were singing, dancing,e dies and all kinds of talents. The shows made Gianna and Ssugh. Finally, they organized a lottery draw. Some people were lucky to win a lot of money, and some people were stillu ghing happily while getting basically nothing N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The banquet went on for nearly four hours and finally came to an end. Tomorrow, thepany would be on a holiday. Everyone was also enjoying themselves. After returning, Ss asked, ¡°Where do you want to spend the Spring Festival?¡± Gianna did not say a word. When she first returned to the country, she thought that she and South would go back to the Aubrey family for the New Year. After seven years, they would go back for a reunion dinner during the festival and forget about their past grudges. But who would have known that so many things had happened afterward? She was n she did not know who she belonged to, so she suddenly became a homeless person. Ss saw that her mood was gradually falling, and took the initiative to say, ¡°Why don¡®t youe back to the old house with me for the holiday? Or if you like a warmer ce, you cane with me to Promise Ind. Or if you don¡®t like the liveliness, we can just stay at Flore Brae and I will cook a big meal for you and South.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Celebrate the Spring Festival in Promise Ind ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± said Gianna happily, who was still feeling a little depressed. ¡°When I didn¡®t have you two, I didn¡®t even celebrate Spring Festival. I just sta yed with Grandpa for a night on Spring Festival¡®s Eve and then slept for a few days. Now that yo u are here, as long as I am with you, I can go anywhere. I will listen to you two.¡± Before Gianna c ould decide where to go, South said, ¡®Go find Grandma Maybe we can meet Dora!¡°. Ss didn¡®t know whether tough or cry. This stinky son really liked that little girl. ¡°Okay, then let¡®s go to Promise Ind.¡± ¡°How can grandpa be at home alone? Your dad and Lar a are both at the detention center.¡® Gianna frowned. Ss smiled and said, ¡°My grandpa has more than one son. My unde, second uncle, and aunt wi ll go back during the festival!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡®s good. You¡®ve never celebrated the New Year with your mother, have you?¡® Gianna asked in realization. ¡°No, during festivals, I couldn¡®t leave,¡± Ss said. Gianna knew that during festivals, more peopl e would monitor him. For the sake of his mother¡®s safety, he could only endure. ¡®Then let¡®s celebrate the festival with your mo ther this year,¡± she said, suddenly feeling a little distressed. When Ss heard this, the little mes in his eyes lit up little by little. This was the best. He secretly thought that they could sleep in the same room. These few days, he wanted to go to her house to sleep. This little woman was very cautious and refused to let him stay no matter what. After eating, she drove him out. She was so strict He also did not want to make her have any bad impression of him. His rationality advised him that he s hould be a little mature and not be driven by his desires when he saw her. But in fact, physiologically anMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. d mentally were twopletely different systems. Every time he saw her, he would think a lot, especially when the two were alone. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. Just as he was about to say yes, he heard Gianna say again, ¡°Oh, it seems like it won¡¯t wo rk ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ss frowned. Gianna said, ¡°There is also Jewel. She is alone here. How can we leav e her?¡± Ss,¡®¡­ It was too difficult for him to be alone with his girlfriend for a while. ¡°Why don¡®t we take her with us?¡± Gianna hesitated ¡®Can we? It¡®s the Spring Festival!¡± Ss said, ¡®What¡® s bad about it? She is your best friend. The more the merrier. How about this, I will call Alex over too.¡± Gi anna said, ¡®Why will Alex go? He has to be with his parents at home!¡® Ss said, ¡®He can go after the fe stival, let¡®s hang out there for a few more days.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go back and ask Jewel.¡® In fact, Jewel did not want to go, but she also knew that Gianna was worried about her. If she did not g o, Gianna would not go. There was no other way, so Jewel had to follow along. The day before New Ye ar¡®s Eve, Gianna, Ss, South, Brian, and Jewel went directly to Promise Ind. They did not call Ellen in advance because they wanted to surprise her. When they entered, Ellen was cleaning up the house. She couldn¡®t stay idle. She cleaned up such arge area by herself. Ss had hired two servants Next Chapter Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Little Brat, Are You Looking for a Beating? Ss smiled and said, ¡°We will spend the holiday with you this year,¡± ¡°Really? Come in quickly. Why did n¡®t you tell me in advance?¡± Ellen stuttered. Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Ss said he wanted to give you a surprise.¡± ¡°This is really a surprise. This is?¡± Ellen looked at Jewel. Gianna took Jewel¡®s hand and introduced, ¡°This is my best friend, Jewel. She doesn¡®t have any rtives, so I asked her toe with me. Auntie, you don¡®t mind, do you?¡± ¡°Why would I mind it?¡± Ellen immediately answered, ¡°I¡®d love to have someonee over and talk t o me. Come in,e in.¡± Gianna felt a little relieved and took Jewel¡®s hand. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± Ellen took South¡®s hand and said, ¡°Oh my, my grandson has grown taller again.¡± South asked, ¡°Grandma, can I grow taller than my father?¡± ¡°Of c ourse, you can!¡± Ellen said. After entering the house, Ellen took out the fruits and snacks. ¡°Don¡®t be so busy. Take a break.¡± Gianna said. Ellen took a few more snacks and then poured cups of tea for each of them as if she was entertaining distinguished guests. Only then did he sit down. ¡°It¡®s all your fault. Why didn¡®t you tell me earlier?¡± she rebuked, ring at Brian. ¡°What did I do?¡± Brian f rowned slightly with an expression of being wronged. Ellen said, ¡°When you brought Uncle Zayn and the others overst time, why didn¡®t you say that you would be here for the Spring Festival this year? If you had sa id so earlier, I would be prepared for it too!¡± Brian also looked very bothered. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How would I know that they wereing here? I also received a notice at thest minute. If not for waiting for them, I would havee long ago.¡± ¡°You dare to argue with me?¡± Ellen raised her hand and pped Brian¡®s leg. ¡°Mom, are you being unreasonable? Can¡®t I defend myself?¡± Brian burst intought er. South said faintly, ¡°I don¡®t argue with my mommy.¡± Brian, ¡°¡­¡± He pointed at him, ¡°Little brat, are you looking for a beating? How can you go against me? Have you for gotten who saved you?¡± As he said this, he acted as if he was going to chase after him. South ran away , saying as he ran: ¡°You saved me, my mommy also saved you. We don¡®t owe each other anything. Let it go.¡± Brian said, ¡°Your mother saved me. The one I need to thank is your mother. If I save you, you have to thank me.¡± South ran and said, ¡°I f you bully me again, I will tell everyone about everything that happened when you were a child.¡± ¡°When I was a child? What happened to me w hen I was a child?¡± Brian asked, stunned. South circled around the sofa and said provocatively, ¡°You w ere bit by a goose when you were little, and you were so scared that you cried.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Brian asked, stopping in his tracks. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter who said it. Is there such a thing?¡± South a sked. ¡°No, don¡®t listen to your daddy¡®s nonsense!¡± Ss sat on the sofa and lifted his eyelids to look at him coldly. He didn¡®t say a word and continued to peel th e peanuts nimbly. After a while, a palm of big white peanuts was handed to Gianna. Gianna was a little embarrassed. She secretly nced at Ellen and Jewel, who had been smiling at her all the time, and took the peanuts with some embarrassment. Ellen looked at them and smiled with a happy face. Brian and South were still making a fuss. Ss and Gianna were snuggling together so intimately. Ellen looked at them and couldn¡®t help but tear up. It had been a long time since her home had been so lively. Next Chapter Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Did You Disrespect Her? Seeing that Ellen was a little emotional, Ss deliberately changed the topic and asked, ¡°How many da ys did Uncle Zayn and the others stay here?¡± On the day he invited Zayn and the others to dinner, he could not help but tell them the truth. He told them how he and the old man hid everything and rescued his mother. For no other reason, they came to testify for his mother. Ss should be more sincere. Moreover, Lara and Ed ward had already been punished by thew, and his mother would not be in danger anymore. What rea son did he have to hide the truth? Therefore, he specially asked Brian to bring them over. First, he wanted them to be at ease, and se cond, he wanted them to meet up with old ssmates they hadn¡®t seen for more than thirty years. Elle n secretly wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°They stayed here for three days and then left. Everyone is so ol d. In a sh, thirty years have passed.¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you are quite popr. When Uncle Zayn and the others heard that it was you, they were very cooperative and took the initiative to help exin the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, we were ssmates. Even after so many years, there are still endless topics to talk about when we meet.¡± Ellen said, ¡°It¡®s good for Ss to settle things like this. People say that it¡®s tiring to hate someone. Let it be, let them go, and let yourself be free!¡± ¡°Yes. As long as they don¡®t cause trouble again!¡± Ss replied. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Gianna said, ¡°South, stop running. You can¡®t be too tired right now.¡± South obediently sat back down on the sofa. Brian was also exhausted and panting. He nced at the little guy from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Wait for me to take a break!¡± ¡°Wait for me to get better!¡± So uth also provoked. ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to South?¡± Ellen looked at them. Why couldn¡®t she understand what they were talking about? Gianna was stunned. She secretly nced at Ss and then remembered that everyone was hiding the fact that South and Ss had been poisoned! ¡°He was sick a while ago, but was cured by Gianna,¡± Ss answered vaguely. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Ellen touched South¡®s little face with a distressed face. Ss and Gianna both looked at the little guy and thought to themselves: don¡®t let it slip. Fortunately, the little guy reacted quickly. He immediately nodded his little head and said, ¡°Well, my hea d hurts and my whole body is weak.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. Your mother is so powerful. She will definitely cure you.¡® Ellen smiled. South smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am fine now. Grandma, don¡®t worry.¡± They sat in the living room, chatting about what had happened during this period of time, about Jewel¡®s vocal cords, about how Gianna and Jewel got to know each other. Of course, Gianna didn¡®t talk in detai l in fear of scaring Ss¡® mother. Everyone was eating and ying in the living room, but Ellen got up a nd left. Gianna saw it and waited for a while but Ellen did note back. She secretly poked Ss. ¡°W here did your mother go?¡± Ss was also curious. ¡°I don¡®t know. I¡®ll go and take a look.¡± As he spoke, he went over. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± he asked, noticing that his mother was cleaning up the room. Ellen said, ¡°I¡®ll clean a room for J ewel.¡± In fact, there were rooms in the vi, but they had not been cleaned up. Since Jewel was here, Ellen could not say that there were no rooms. Ss leaned over and whispered, ¡°You just have to clean up a small one. I am worried that Gianna won¡®t sleep in the same room with me.¡± *Did you disrespect her?¡± Ellen red at him and patted his shoulder ¡°No, I just want a space to be alone with Gianna. It¡®s not asplicated as you think.¡®Ssughed. ¡°How are you getting along? Wh Next Chapter Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Are You Convinced? On the other side, Gianna was teaching Jowolto speak Normally speaking after taking medicine for so long, if stould at least be a little useful, but Jewel still could not make a sound She seriously sus pected that she had not spoken for too long and had forgotten how to speak Thus, she taught her over and over again ¡®Try to make a sound, ahl Jewel smiled and gestured with her hands, not a cihuld, why would i mend you to te ach me?¡± Gianna said. ¡°Try it Ah Jewel stretched out her neck and tried to speak, but he could not m ake a sound In the end, Jewel was annous to the point of sweating ¡°It¡®s fine, it¡®s fine Let¡®s stop the me dicine for a while for the holiday After the holiday, we¡®ll go to the hospital for a check up li adjust the p rescription for you Jewel looked depressed and typed on her phone My voice may be hopeless i t¡®s a waste of effort ] ¡°Dont talk nonsense Believe in me, the godily doctot¡± Gtaritia Douted Jewel smiled and nodded Ss came back and sat nert to Gianna He looked at Brian and South who weste ying garries on the other sofa ¡°Who won?¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°ying games with our son, isn¡®t the looking for a beati ng¡± Ss said smugly Bran didnt expect this little bastard to be so fast. He lost every time, but he just refused to ept it He thought that it woul d be fine even if he won once in the end, he had been sitting there for more than an hour and had never woni ¡®I dont want to y anymore¡± he said, throwing this phone to the side South asked mischievously, ¡°Are you convinced¡± ¡®It¡®s not fair if we only y the game that you are good art How about we y citiess?¡± Brian red at the little guy Come on! Are you afraid of me?¡± South said with a sily smile in his eyes Ss wanted to remind Brian t hat every time south went to the old house, he would y citiess skills with Ss grandfather It seemed that Brian wouldn¡®t win by ying chess with South! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, he did not know how good Brian¡®s chess skills weite. Pertains in the years when he was not h ere, his chess skills could also improve But. He overestimated Brian. Another hourter Brian shouted, ¡°Gianna, humy up and get your son away if I lose more, I will go bankrupt¡± Everyoneughed Aher dinner Ellen said, ¡®Jewel, I just cleaned up a new room for you I¡®ll take you thererter Jewel nodded and smil ed as she gestured her thanks Ellen smiled ¡°es fine, it¡®s fine Let¡®s go Gianna said, ¡°Il sleep with you¡® As soon as she si od up. Ss pulled her to sit on the sota s sad, ¡°Her room is a little simail. The bed w ounity for two people¡± Jewei smiled and gestured to Gramma ¡®I want to sleep on my own.¡± Gianna. ¡®_ T hey retumed to their respective rooms ¡®Why are you stopping me?¡± Gianna looked ar Ss¡® eemad Exp ression and princited tus am ¡®Isn¡®t this all for you¡± Ssughed, not caring about her painting tim ¡°For me? Tell me, how are you doing this for me? I know what you testuinking Gianna was speechless ¡°You came over and spend the today with my mother why mother is very grateful Guess what my mother sai d when I went ovet iust now Ss pulled her to sit on the bed and said with a straightate Gianna did not want to be fooled by lumtuut because it was tenad to his mother she could not help but ask what did she says¡± Setas said, ¡°She asked til forced you toe over 10 celebrane the holiday with her said no, you moeite the one why suggesteding tere for the lion Year¡® ¡°So, no matter is very grateful and happy with you Next Chapter Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Girlfriend, Whatever You Want to Do Is Up to You Ss said, ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you. You are my girlfriend. If you were in the same r oom as Jewel, what would my mother think? She would think that you actually did not want toe. She would think that I was forcing you toe in order to make her happy! She would feel that there was something wrong with our rtionship. She would not be at ease. Even after we leave for a long time, she would still think about it!¡± Gianna, ¡­ This man was good at making up nonsense. He made his own dirty little thoughts sound so fresh and just! ¡°I¡®ll go ask your mother.¡± As she spoke, she pretended to leave. ¡°What are you asking about? How do you want to ask?¡± Ss hurriedly grabbed her. Gianna said, ¡°Let me exin it to her. I will tell h er that I don¡®t want to share a room with you because you always bully me. It¡®s not because I don¡®t wa nt to spend the holiday with her.¡± Ss stretched out his arm. Gianna said fiercely, ¡°What? Do you wan t to stop me?¡± Ss said, ¡°Look at the ten centimeters above my wrist.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Gianna ins tinctively looked over. ¡°Pull up my sleeve.¡± Gianna suddenly realized and snorted arrogantly, ¡°I don¡®t want to see it.¡± How ever, the impish man picked her up by the waist and threw her directly on the bed. Then, he leaned ov er. ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of seeing evidence that you bullied me?¡± ¡°Who bullied y ou? Don¡®t nder me.¡± Gianna pushed him away in embarrassment. ¡°Look, you pinched me and it¡®s bruised. What should we do?¡± Ss asked as he rolled up his shirt. ¡°What should we do?¡± Gianna asked as she nced over. There was indeed a bruise that was the size of a thumb. As she spoke, she hit the arm that S s had propped up and she threw him aside with a strange grappling technique. Seeing that Ss wa s about to stand up and resist, she pounced on him and sat on him. ¡°What? You wanna fight?¡± she threatened fiercely. Ss looked at the faint smile on her lips. He gave up struggling and rested his hands under his head, l etting her do whatever she wanted! At this time, Gianna realized her awkward position. She was sitting on his body. Was she trying to force herself on him? She was so frightened that she quickly turned around and wanted to get off of him. However, Ss, who was quick, locked her in hi s arms. The two of them looked at each other, so close that they could hear each other. ¡°Girlfriend, whatever you want to do is up to you!¡± the man said i n a low and sexy voice. Gianna struggled hard, but could not get out no matter what. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Give me a kiss.¡¯ Ssughed. Gianna red at him. He took advantage of her like this and wanted her to give him a kiss. He wishes! She was like a caterpir, trying hard to wiggle her way out of his body. Thi s was the woman he loved, plus the way she moved in his arms, no man could control himself. At first, Ss was still able to keep the thought of teasing her, but she kept doing this, making him horny. His br eathing gradually became heavier. Therge palm held her head and pressed her head down. His sexy lips followed the most primitive instinct and urately found her lips. It was like thunder had ignited the earth fire, making Ss lose control even more He hugged her and kissed her fiercely as if it wasn¡®t enough no matter what. Gi anna was speechless. How was this a kiss? Wasn¡®t he primitivly biting her?, He was getting carried away! However, she stopped struggling. In fact, this man was already very good. He had done too much for her and thought too much for her. It was almost the Spring Festival. She just wa nted to make him happy! The obedient Gianna made Ss love her more. The storm of kisses graduall y became gentle. He nimbly turned over and pressed Gianna under his body again, taking back the initiativeN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. and kissing deeper. She didn¡®t know how long they had kissed. Anyway, Gianna felt that her lips were n umb. Ss hugged her tightly, trying to calm down his urge. However, he also clearly knew that this little woman had been hurt before, and she was extremely insecure. She was like a pure white boat, sailing with her own speed. He could not and did not dare to rashly break Chapter 650 Girlfriend, Whatever You Want to Do Is¡­ her rules. ¡°Stay here by yourself for a while. I¡®m going to take a cold shower.¡± As he spoke, he got out of his bed q uickly. Without any hesitation, it was as if he would be reluctant to let go of her if he slowed down. Gian na looked at his back as he left, but her eyes unconsciously nced at his crotch. Sure enough¡­ Just as she had guessed, something was hard! She stared at him until he entered the bathroom. Her face was inexplicably burning. What exactly was she thinking of just now? She shook her head hard. Gianna, aren¡®t you a little too unreserved? Next Chapter Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Come On, Let¡¯s Hurt Each Other! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ss took a cold shower in the bathroom for a full forty minutes before he could barely suppress the urge. Unexpectedly, the moment he came out and saw her, he felt the desire was back again. She was wearing fluffy pajamas. She sat softly on the bed and was looking at him with a smile. The meaning of her smile was unknown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I will knock on the door.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ss walked over and asked with a smile. *Don¡¯t think too much. I just want to go to the bathroom.¡± Gianna pushed his face away. ¡°Go ahead. Do you need me to apany you? I help you take a shower.¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself!¡± Gianna snorted and entered the bathroom. Ss looked at the closed bathroom door and only withdrew his gaze after a long time. Why was his girlfriend so cute? So nice. He could sleep next to his girlfriend. He leaned on the bedzily, wanting to show off. He took his phone and sent a picture of them on the boat with Jewel. Not long after he sent the picture, Alex video- called him, ¡°Where are you guys?¡± ¡°Promise Ind,¡± Ss said with a smile. Alex asked, ¡°Are you nning to spend the holiday on the ind?¡± Ss asked, ¡°Yes, are youing or not?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave. I have no reason to go out during the festival. Why did you bring Jean to the ind too?¡± Alex asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s Gianna¡¯s sister, not your Jean.¡± Ss red at him. ¡°I know, I know. She¡¯s your Jewel, and also my Jewel. How long are you guys staying on the ind? I¡¯ll be there the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be going back the day after tomorrow,¡± Ss said, deliberately angering him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s rare to have a holiday. You should stay for more days. When I get there, I¡¯ll treat you guys to whatever you want. How about it?¡± Ss pretended to think about it and said, ¡°Alright, we are helping you pursue your girlfriend. We¡¯ve done too much for you.¡± Alex said, ¡°Yes. When I get married, I¡¯ll invite you to be my best man.¡± ¡°Your best man? You¡¯re not even her boyfriend yet. Do you think you will get married faster than me?¡± Alex smiled, ¡°That¡¯s something you can¡¯t say for sure.¡± . Ss said, ¡°Do you think that Jewel is still the old Jean now? Do you think she will listen to whatever you say? As a friend, I will be kind enough to remind you that she will teach you a lesson many times!¡± Alex thought that this guy had guessed correctly. ¡°You¡¯re right. She is on guard against me now. I don¡¯t know how to get along with her at all.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted each other during this period of time?¡± ¡°How do I contact her? Before I contacted her, she treated me like a bad guy. She didn¡¯t reply to my messages or call me. Now, even if we aren¡¯t friends, she can at least reply to my messages.¡± ¡°You are easy to satisfy.¡± Ss gloated. ¡°This is a step-by-step process. Isn¡¯t love a happy thing? When you first met Gianna, she didn¡¯t like you, did she? Did you forget that little Gianna conned more than 100 million yuan from you?¡± Alex said. Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other! ¡°Do you believe that I can make Jewel not talk to you at all?¡± Ss red at him. Alex was not afraid of him and provoked him. ¡°You are really boasting. My Jewel has her own ideas and thoughts. She can tell who I am.¡± Ss looked at him and smiled slyly. ¡°I can help her see through you as soon as possible. For example, which nightclub you stayed in, what kind of woman do you like, and you have consulted my girlfriend about physiological problems!¡± Hearing this, Alex, who was originally lyingzily in the camera, suddenly sat up. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Girlfriend, Let¡¯s Sleep N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Hurry up and say something nice!¡± Ss smiled at him. ¡°Brother, you are my brother! You are my real brother.¡± Alex immediately put on a ttering face. ¡°I don¡¯t have a yboy little brother like you!¡± Ss curled his lips. Alex said hurriedly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t just enjoy your rtionships and watch me suffer, We all grew up together. Do you have the heart to watch me suffer a single life?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°How can a person like you suffer a single life? It is more convincing that you have STDs than you are suffering a single life.¡± Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m really single. Ever since I found her, I¡¯ve always been single. And suddenly, I¡¯m no longer interested in other women. I don¡¯t even want to think about other women. I even wonder if I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple? You can find a woman to try!¡± Ss continued to set him up. Alex said. ¡°I did, but it didn¡¯t work. Eh, you¡¯ve been single for so long. Is your little Ss good?¡± Ss thought that after the experiment, it was good, but couldn¡¯t use it! ¡°You should worry about yourself. You are quite brave. You have a girlfriend and you dare to find another woman. I will tell my girlfriend later to let Jewel keep a distance from you.¡± ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t find another woman. I just wanted to try it. You have no humanity. Why do you tell your girlfriend everything?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t tell her, should I tell you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need my help anymore in the future, do you?¡± ¡°When did I ever ask for help from you?¡± ¡°What about that time when your girlfriend ignored you and you asked me for help? Who was the one who apanied you for half a night to get drunk and relieve the sadness?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I drunk with you?¡± ¡°So we are on the same side. Don¡¯t tell your girlfriend about anything. If I can¡¯t get this girlfriend, I will ruin your rtionship with your girlfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. She has already heard your words.¡± Ss smiled sinisterly. Ss hung up the phone and got up to greet her. Gianna asked, ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°Alex said he would come the day after tomorrow. He also said that he would pay for our expenses.¡± Ssughed. ¡°You tricked him?¡± Giannaughed. Ss said, ¡°Then why would I help him for free?¡± ¡°What did he not allow you to say just now?¡± Gianna smiled helplessly. Ss did not speak but smiled first. Gianna looked at his meaningful smile. Her intuition told her that it was not a good thing. She hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± Ss looked at her and said, ¡°He said that he was sick.¡± Gianna was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that it was not something cringy, she instinctively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¨C ¡­ Ss smiled like an evil wolf. ¡°He said that he could get hard when he was with a woman and asked me what happened. I wanted to ask you on his behalf, but he didn¡¯t let me ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gianna. Why would she ask? Alex didn¡¯t ask that. This was clearly this stinky man deliberately teasing her! ¡°If he didn¡¯t let you ask, why are you asking?¡± she asked, pretending to be calm. ¡°I¡¯m with you. I can¡¯t hide anything from you. In fact, he also has something else to ask me. Do you want to hear it?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Ss smiled and reached out to pull her. He smiled, ¡°I want to tell you.¡± Gianna reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°No! You don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± This man was a big bad wolf, who knew what he would say. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ss took her hand off and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gianna snorted. Ss leaned over and leaned closer to her ear, whispering. ¡°He asked me if I could get hard after being single for so many years.¡± Gianna: ¡°¡­¡± She knew it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°Do you want to know my answer?¡± Ss looked at her angry face andughed in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. Do you have to say it too?¡± Gianna looked at him, both angry and amused. Chapter 652 Girlfriend, Let¡¯s Sleep Ss said seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to know, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Gianna snorted proudly. She already knew the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Good. In the future, you don¡¯t have to talk about your guys¡¯ things like this to me.¡± Ss obediently replied, ¡°Alright, girlfriend. Sit down. I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.¡± As he spoke, he entered the bathroom. Gianna looked at his back and smiled silently. After drying her hair, Ss put back the blowpipe. When he came out and saw that she was still sitting on the bed, he came over and said, ¡°Girlfriend, let¡¯s go to sleep with each other!¡±. ¡°Why do you have to make things dirty?¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are actually thinking too much?¡± Ss stopped in his tracks and looked at her. ¡°¡­¡±Gianna. Next Chapter Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Kiss Me and I Won¡¯t Be Angry Anymore Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The next day. Ss woke up early. The feeling of waking up in the same bed as his girlfriend was too good. He turned sideways and rested his head on his arm. He looked at her without blinking. Her eyes were closed, and her eyshes cast two silhouettes around her eyes like a small fan. Her lips were delicate and her breathing was shallow. Obviously, she had not woken up. He curled his lips into a smile, wanting to secretly hold her in his arms. With this thought in mind, his big hand slowly reached towards her¡­ Closer¡­ But just as he was about to touch her, the little woman unconsciously muttered her little mouth and turned over. She was originally lying t, but now she turned sideways, and she was facing him. Ss was so frightened that he immediately withdrew his hand, and his heart immediately fell into disorder. They were very close to each other, so close that he could kiss her if he got a little closer. It was as if he had been bewitched by someone, and he moved closer little by little, giving a peck her lips. The little woman raised her hand to push him away and then rubbed her lips with her hand as if she was taking away the faint itch after being kissed by him. Ssughed. She probably thought that she was in a safe environment and was really sleepy. She couldn¡¯t wake up even after he kissed her. In fact, it was not her fault. It was mainly because he had chatted with her until verytest night. They had only slept for four or five hours. He quietly leaned over and gently put his arm around her waist, wanting to hug her to sleep for a while longer. Unexpectedly, the little woman had already woken up. She was staring at him with a pair of misty eyes. Her voice was also hoarse. ¡°You sleptte bit you woke up so early?¡± Ss wanted to say that he was so excited that he could not fall asleep. However, when he saw her grab his hand on her waist, he changed his mind temporarily. ¡°I have insomnia. I can sleep better with you in my arms!¡± ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know that I have this ability?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± ¡°Then how do you usually sleep at home?¡± Gianna put on a disliking face, but she didn¡¯t grab his hand anymore. Ss wanted to get closer and gave up his pride. He moved closer to her again and justifiably pulled her into his arms. ¡°I will have insomnia if I sleep at a new ce. Don¡¯t get up yet. Sleep with me for a while longer!¡± Gianna said, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep at a different ce. But why do you still want to sleep at my ce?¡± Ss said, ¡°That¡¯s different. You¡¯re in your house, so I can fall asleep while hugging you.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t hug me and sleep,¡± Gianna said, throwing his hand over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ss, frowning. ¡°If you develop a habit, how can you sleep when you go home?¡± ¡°Then can I move to your ce?¡± Gianna snorted, ¡°You wish!¡± After saying that, she got off the bed and went straight to the bathroom. Ss stared at the escaping little woman andughed helplessly. No more sleeping. His girlfriend had already left. Thus, he turned over and got out of bed. After Gianna came out of the bathroom, he did not see Ss and looked for him suspiciously. When he came out, he saw the busy figure in the kitchen and walked over. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± Ss said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep with me, I might as well get up!¡± Giannaughed. ¡°What? Are you angry?¡± Ss wanted to say that he was not angry, but he enjoyed the soft voice of the little woman, so he deliberately pulled a long face and said, ¡°How would I dare!¡± ¡°So you are angry.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Then kiss me and I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Then you can continue to be angry!¡± As he spoke, he was about to leave. Would Ss let her go at this moment? His long arm stretched out and directly grabbed her, confining her in his arms. His voice was dangerous, ¡°Come on! Say it again.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Shameless Gianna couldn¡¯t help butugh and struggled in the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Hurry up and let go of me, Ss. When your mother and the others wake up, they will see us.¡± Ss took a step forward and directly pressed her against the table. He coaxed, ¡°Then be obedient and kiss me!¡± Gianna could not break free and said coquettishly, ¡°Ss¡­¡± It would be bad to be seen kissing here by his mother. But she really could not struggle free and could only threaten him with her eyes. ¡°Let me go, or I will be angry.¡± Worried that he would anger her, Ss leaned over and quickly kissed her on the lips. He released her and then said with a proud face, ¡°Since you are so sincere in coaxing me, I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± ¡°You are really¡­¡± Gianna looked at the childish man. Before she could find a suitable word to describe him, she met his hopeful eyes and inexplicably felt that he was cute. Did he think that she wanted to praise him? She held back herughter and said, ¡°You are really¡­ shameless.¡± Ss gently touched her forehead with his own and said with a doting face, ¡°Why would I care if I am with my woman?¡± Gianna-smiled again. She found that she really liked to smile recently. When she was with him, she smiled many times more than usual. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was just in love, that¡¯s all¡­ Why did she make herself so silly? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± she asked. Ss asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The two people in the kitchen were still chatting sweetly, but the few people hiding around the corner could not hold on. Originally, Ellen wanted to come out and make breakfast for everyone. Later, when she found that Ss and Gianna were there, she stopped in ce and did not disturb them. Later, Brian and South also came out. Later, it was Jewel. Everyone wanted to see what they were doing in the kitchen, but no one took a step forward with tacit understanding. However, after Ss and Gianna moved, they could no longer see them in their spot. Therefore, they stretched their necks and poked their heads qut. However, they all lost bnce and fell out. Such a big movement naturally rmed the two people in the kitchen. So when they looked at each other, they were a little embarrassed. Although everyone was trying to pretend to be calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to get up too early. I was afraid that I would wake you up, but I didn¡¯t expect that you all woke up so early.¡± Ellen smiled. Gianna¡¯s mind was blown. Just now, she was in the kitchen with Ss. His mother must have seen it. But now was not the time to be embarrassed. She pretended to be calm and greeted with a smile, ¡°Auntie, morning.¡± Ellen said, ¡°Good morning. Did you guys sleep well?¡± Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ss didn¡¯t seem to have slept well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Ss nced at Gianna from the corner of his eyes. Gianna was speechless. What he said would make people think too much. If they didn¡¯t know, they would think that they had done somethingst night. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep well in a different ce. Why me me?¡± Ss lowered his eyes and chuckled. Although she said it politely, her eyes were like throwing daggers at him. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for waking up too early.¡± Gianna was speechless. She was clearly woken up by him, but he said that she woke up too early. Did this man have any shame? She looked at him and said, ¡°Then I will sleep with Jewel tomorrow.¡± Ss panicked, but he said calmly, ¡°No need. She won¡¯t be able to sleep well either.¡± Gianna looked at Jewel and said proudly. ¡°Jewel doesn¡¯t mind me!¡± Jewel looked at her and smiled. She gestured, ¡°You sleep on your own! Although Gianna could not understandplicated signnguage, it was simple. She could still understand it. Jewel suddenly did not want to sleep with her! This betrayer. Ssughed and said to Ellen, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m almost done. You can continue to cook.¡± Then he took Gianna out. 20:160 Chapter 654 Shameless ¡°Ss, are you shameless? What does it have to do with me if you can¡¯t sleep well?¡± Gianna was like an angry cat. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just blurted it out.¡± Ss hugged her andforted her. Gianna snorted, ¡°You did it on purpose. I know you very well. I¡¯ll sleep with Jewel tonight. You sleep on your own!¡± ¡°Tonight, we stay up all night for the Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. We can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gianna. Next Chapter Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 How Could There Be Such A Cute Person Like Her Girlfriend After breakfast, it was actually almost ten o¡¯clock by the time they finished eating. Ss and Brian put on the Spring Festival couplets. Gianna and Jewel helped Ellen prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. South was running around. It was very lively. They made dumplings at night. Their custom was to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner between 11 to 1 o¡¯clock, indicating a new year of ample food and clothing. And the staple food must be dumplings, meaning in the new year there will be good luck, the ingot-shaped dumplings also take the meaning of good luck. In the dining room, Ss, Jewel, and South made dumplings. Ellen and Brian prepared New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the kitchen. Ss looked at Gianna and was sitting on the sofa like a doormat, and said, ¡°Gianna,e and make dumplings.¡± Gianna pouted and looked at him. In fact, she really liked to make dumplings, but she wasn¡¯t good at it and didn¡¯t dare to make a fool of herself. ¡°I¡¯d better prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner for Auntie!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to help. She has Brian there. Come and make dumplings with me.¡± Ss smiled. Gianna secretly rolled her eyes. He wanted to see her make a fool of herself, right? ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡±She mumbled softly. However, when Ss heard this, the smile on his lips deepened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your dumplings are very good. You can make a lucky dumpling. Whoever eats it will be the luckiest!¡± Hearing this, Gianna was interested to try. She moved to the dining room on the sofa. ¡°How?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°I just prepared two coins. Later, I will wrap them in the dumplings. And it will be a lucky dumpling. Whoever eats it will have good fortune.¡± Gianna was a little excited. She went to wash her hands and picked up a dumpling wrapper on the table. She looked at Jewel¡¯s hands, making one after another very quickly. She was a little envious and then stared at Jewel curiously. Her neck was stretched out, and her eyes did not blink. It seemed that she was trying hard to learn. When Jewel was in the restaurant, she would often help the cook make dumplings, so she was experienced. She pinched her hands and turned them into dumplings, which were fast and good. Gianna felt that this method of making dumplings seemed easy, much simpler than what Ss taught her. Ss couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gianna wanted to learn to run again without learning how to walk. It was easy to see others make dumplings, but it was not so easy to do it by herself. However, he did not attack her enthusiasm. What if she quit? ¡°Gianna,e here and I will teach you.¡± He patiently coaxed. Gianna said in an upset tone, ¡°Forget it. The way you teach me is too troublesome. I will let Jewel teach me.¡± Ss, ¡°¡­¡± Jewel looked at Ss and smiled. She held the dumpling wrapper and slowly demonstrated it to Gianna. Gianna thought she knew after watching, but she couldn¡¯t when she actually was doing it. Her eyes had learned, but her hands had not. He imitated Jewel, put the fillings on it, and squeezed it. Either the fillings came out or there would be a broken wrapper! She tried a few, but none of them worked. However, that little bastard South seemed to be deliberately angering her. He also learned how to make a few from Jewel. Although they were not very good-looking, at least they were not bad. In comparison, they were much better than Gianna¡¯s. Gianna wrinkled her little face, feeling so beaten. She secretly threw a few broken dumplings into the trash can. Ss was so in love. How could there be such a cute person like her girlfriend? ¡°I know how to make dumplings this way too. I¡¯ll teach you,¡± he said, reaching out to pull her over. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Got A Goddaughter This time, Gianna was more obedient and humbly asked for advice, ¡°It always breaks!¡± Ss picked up a dumpling wrapper and wrapped it while teaching, ¡°Be gentle and drag it. You can¡¯t use your strength here. Won¡¯t you break the dumpling if you pinch too hard? You can put less filling in the beginning.¡± Gianna followed She followed Ss¡¯ every step and finally pinched the wrapper. Adumpling was done. Although it was still not good-looking, it was not broken. ¡°Wow, I made it! Look, look!¡± Gianna was so excited. She held the dumpling up for Ss to look at. As she spoke, she fixed the ugly parts, wanting to make her dumplings more perfect. ¡°Very good. You can make it very good if you make more.¡± Ss smiled. This time, Gianna was full of confidence and picked up another dumpling wrapper. Ellen, who was in the kitchen, heard Gianna¡¯s voice and looked back. Brian smiled and exined, ¡°Gianna can¡¯t cook, and she can¡¯t make dumplings. When I first made dumplings in her house, she was so excited. I guess she learned some new tricks this time.¡± As he spoke, he came out of the kitchen and went to the dining room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Look, I made it!¡± Gianna immediately pointed at her ugly dumplings to Brian. Brian wanted tough, but he also knew that if he reallyughed, not to mention Gianna, his brother would probably beat him up! He tried to hold back hisughter and asked, ¡°Did you learn a new method of wrapping?¡± ¡°How was it? I learned it pretty quickly, right?¡± Gianna asked proudly. ¡°Yes, quite fast. I don¡¯t even know this method,¡± Brian said with a smile. ¡°Let me make a lucky one,¡± Gianna said, feeling even more pleased with herself. ¡°There are only two in total. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the lucky person!¡± She put a clean coin in the dumpling. Brian said, ¡°Make a mark for yourself. It will be easier to find.¡± Gianna said, ¡°How can I do that? It won¡¯t work.¡± The few of them chatted andughed. After two hours of work, the dishes were finally served on the table. Ss filled everyone¡¯s cups with wine. Ellen took out the red packet that she had already prepared and picked thergest red packet, passing it to South. ¡°South, here is your New Year¡¯s money.¡± South looked at Ss and Gianna. Ss said. ¡°Take it. You have to keep the New Year¡¯s money that Grandma gave you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± South took it. Ss also took out a red packet from his pocket and handed it to him. ¡°This is from your daddy.¡± Then Gianna gave him one too, followed by Brian and Jewel. ¡°It¡¯s so good to celebrate the New Year here! I can get so many red packs.¡± South said excitedly. ¡°In the future, youe to celebrate the Spring Festival every year. Grandma will give you more red packs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± South nodded solemnly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After giving the little fellow, Ellen began to take out red packs and handed them to Jewel, Gianna, Ss, and Brian respectively. Each of them had one. Jewel pushed it back hard. Gianna also hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, we are all adults. There is no need to give us those.¡± Ellen said, ¡°No matter how old you are, you are still a child in my eyes. Take it, take it all.¡± Jewel still pushed it out. She was not a part of the family and was too embarrassed to take it. ¡°Jewel, take it. You are Gianna¡¯s savior. You are the savior of our family. I don¡¯t have a daughter. I have always wanted to have a daughter. If you don¡¯t mind, you can treat me as your godmother. See this ce as your home ande over when you have time.¡± Hearing this, Jewel immediately felt her tearsing up. For so many years, she had always been alone. She had no home, no rtives, and no one had ever cared about her feelings, let alone receiving red packets. Today was the first time someone had asked her to see this ce as a home and see Ellen as a mother! How could she dislike it? She got up and knelt in front of Ellen, solemnly kowtowing to her. She opened her mouth and tried to make a sound from her throat. ¡°Mom¡± Although the voice was hoarse and not pleasant to hear, she did make a sound. Next Chapter Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 You Can Make a Sound? Gianna stood up in surprise. Yesterday, she taught her how to speak, but she couldn¡¯t even do it. Today, she actually made a sound? ¡°Jewel, you can make a sound?¡± Ellen was also very excited. She helped her up on the ground. ¡°Eh¡­ Child, get up, get up. This is great. You can finally speak.¡± Jewel was very surprised. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was the one who made the sound just now.. Ss, Brian, and South all stared at her. Gianna said, ¡°Jewel, try to talk again, ah -¡± She taught her. Jewel tried hard to keep her mouth wide open, but she could not make a sound. ¡°You can only say Mom? Then you can say, Mom ¨C Gianna was puzzled. Jewel got nervous somehow. The more she wanted to say it, the more she could not say it. The sound she made just now was like a collective auditory hallucination. Ellen said, ¡°Don¡¯t force Jewel. Take your time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She looked at Jewel and grabbed her affectionately. Sheforted her, ¡°With this, it proves that Gianna can still treat you. Don¡¯t worry. After all, you have been sick for a long time. It can¡¯t be cured overnight.¡± Jewel smiled at Ellen and nodded. South asked suspiciously, ¡°Is Auntie Jewel on Mommy¡¯s side or Daddy¡¯s side now?¡± ¡°You can decide who I am,¡± Ellen said with a smile. South said. ¡°Then you are on Mommy¡¯s side. Mommy has many sisters.¡± As he spoke, he called out to Jewel, ¡°Aunt Jewel.¡± Jewel winked mischievously at South and rubbed his little head. Ss said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are Gianna¡¯s sister or my sister. We are a family. If you need anything, you cane to me or Gianna. Don¡¯t be polite with us.¡± Jewel was very happy and gave them a sign of thanks. Brian also said, ¡°In the future, this will be your home. You are no longer alone.¡± Jewel¡¯s eyes were misty. She nodded fiercely. Ellen said, ¡°Okay, stop talking. Hurry up and eat the dumplings. The dumplings will get cold soon!¡± At this time, South was looking at the dumplings on the te. He was looking for the ugliest ones. The ugly ones were all made by his mother, and the lucky dumplings were made by his mother. Ss was not in a hurry. He raised his ss and said, ¡°It¡¯s our first reunion year. We should have a drink!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone raised their sses and said to each other, ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Just as they put down their sses. ¡°I ate the one,¡± South shouted excitedly as he found the lucky dumpling. As he spoke, he spat out the coin in his mouth. Ellen smiled and said, ¡°Oh, my little grandson is the luckiest one.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more. I made two,¡± Gianna said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. South said, ¡°I want to eat that one too.¡± As he spoke, he began to search the te again. Ss, however, remained calm and collected. He picked up a dumpling from his te and ced it on Gianna¡¯s te. ¡°Hurry up and eat. The dumplings will get cold in a while.¡± Gianna looked at Ss and responded. She then ate the dumpling Ss had ced on the te. As soon as she took a bite, she bit on something hard. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sure enough¡­ ¡°I ate one too.¡± Ellen smiled. ¡°Well, both of you are lucky people.¡± Gianna nced at Ss. He was also looking at her and secretly winked at her. She pressed her lips and smiled. She knew that he deliberately gave her the dumplings. Next Chapter Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 The Delicate Little Painter After dinner, everyone paid their respects to their closest friends. Then, they sat on the sofa and chatted, They had a tradition of staying up all night. But in fact, very few could hold on. In the past, when Ss was at the old house, in the end, it was him and his grandfather who were up all night. Gianna could still hold on previously, butter on, she could no longer keep her eyes open. She leaned on Ss¡¯ shoulder and became drowsy. South was even more direct, curling up his body and lying on the sofa. Ellen said, ¡°All of you go to sleep. I¡¯ll just stay here and be up.¡± Ss nced at Ellen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Gianna to our room. I¡¯ll be back with youter.¡± Ellen said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You both traveled so much. You¡¯ve been busy preparing for the New Year and haven¡¯t had time to rest. You guys go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay by myself.¡± Ss nodded. He bent down to pick up Gianna and instructed Brian, ¡°Send South back.¡± Brian clicked his tongue. In fact, he would take the kid back to his room even if Ss didn¡¯t say anything. He felt a little unhappy when he was ordered to do so. Ss only cared about his girlfriend and left his son behind. He red at him and bent down to pick up the little fellow on the sofa. He walked towards his room. Jewel got up and sat next to Ellen. She held her arm and gestured with her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you!¡± Ellen smiled, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m a light sleeper. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Jewel shook her head and insisted on apanying her. She got up to find the chessboard and typed on her phone, (l¡¯ll y chess with you.] Ellen smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s y chess.¡± Because everyone slepttest night, everyone woke upte today and only had breakfast at noon. After the meal, South was ready to go to the amusement park. He thought he could meet the little girl again. But no¡­. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They yed from noon to afternoon. He took all the rides, but he did not see the little girl. South was not in a good mood. When he came back, he was listless. Ss knew what was going on and comforted him, ¡°There are very few peopleing out to y during the new year. Look, there are fewer people in the amusement park.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Dora is spending the New Year at her home?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t wee here only because Grandma is here? Otherwise, we would celebrate the Spring Festival at home too!¡± Hearing this, South also felt that it made sense, and his mood gradually calmed down. On their way back, they saw a boy of five or six years old. He was good-looking, not only because of his clean and beautiful little face, which didn¡¯t have a single w but also because of his meticulouslybed hair. He was dressed in all white, but there was not a speck of dust on him. His expression carried a hint of mncholy as he looked at the setting sun in the distance with his brush. He nced at the setting sun, then dipped his paintbrush with some egg yolk color paint, and slowly drew it on the canvas. It was probably because this child was too clean, or it was probably because he was alone here. He looked a bit abrupt. Gianna and the others unconsciously stopped in their tracks. Gianna was secretly puzzled. Why did this child not even have an adult by his side? She took a few steps forward and praised him generously, ¡°You drew really well!¡± The little boy raised his clear eyes and nced at them, then lowered his eyes to continue painting. The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched twice. Alright, he was still a cold little fellow. She was unwilling to give up and asked again. ¡°Are you alone?¡± The little boy did not even raise his head. He painted as he faintly instructed, ¡°Let them leave. I need peace and quiet!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 The Little Guy Was Jealous Just as Gianna was still wondering who the child was talking to, two men walked over from not far away. They did not look like his parents, but rather bodyguards. ¡°Please leave. Do not disturb our young master.¡± They were polite to them. Gianna understood that there were people beside him. She was a little disappointed. Her gaze swept past his painting and she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t see anything just now, but now the painting had the structure. Although she didn¡¯t know much about painting, she just felt that it was very beautiful. She looked at the sunset on the horizon and then looked at the little boy¡¯s painting. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was true to nature. She secretly sighed in her heart. This little boy¡¯s painting skills were so amazing. Was he an artist? Although she liked it so much, she still respected him and walked away, No one took this little episode seriously. On the way. ¡°Baby, do you want to learn how to paint?¡± Gianna asked South. With his hands in his pockets, South coolly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± As he spoke, he deliberately walked a little faster. Gianna nced at Ss and asked with her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Ss shook his head helplessly. She was chatting so happily with another child. South was already a little jealous, but when she asked him if he wanted to paint, South was naturally unhappy. However, looking at the confused face of Gianna, Ss leaned over and said, ¡°He is jealous.¡± Gianna was surprised. Jealous? Jealous of whom? She suddenly realized something and asked in a low voice, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t think that because I like that child, I won¡¯t love him, right?¡± Ss gave her a look that meant, ¡°duh.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just simply liked his paintings. Was there a need for that? ¡°Baby, wait for me.¡± Although South did not turn back, his footsteps slowed down. Gianna was very pleased. She caught up with him in a few steps and held his little hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± South pretended to be fine and said, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that you are a little unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Mommy just saw that the painting was good. There was no other meaning. Everyone was unique, but this is not a big deal. We can admit that others are outstanding because we are also very outstanding. For example, Baby, you are amazing inputer science. I am also very talented at designing clothes. In the eyes of others, this is also excellent!¡± South¡¯s little lips curled up bit by bit. He lowered his head and secretly smiled. After a long time, she said, ¡°My mommy is still a godly doctor. She knows how to race cars and make movies¡­¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Keep a low profile. We don¡¯t need to tell others.¡± ¡°Mommy, do you want me to learn how to paint?¡± South asked. Gianna said, ¡°No. If you like it, you can learn. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it. Everyone just needs to be outstanding in the field they are good at. You don¡¯t have to know everything. You have to leave others a way out. See, I don¡¯t know how to cook yet. Didn¡¯t I raise you up?¡± Ss clearly heard the conversation between the mother and son. There was a doting smile on his face. It had to be said that Gianna was very good at educating children. It was no wonder that his son was so outstanding. Just as he was about to participate in their conversation, the phone in his hand rang. He took it over and saw that it was a call from Alex. ¡°Where are you guys? I¡¯m already at Promise Ind.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Ss burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m slow. My heart has already flown over here days ago.¡± ¡°Yuck!¡± ¡°You are yucky too.¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°I will send you an address, you can go there directly. We are going back now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alex replied. After hanging up the phone, Ss sent him an address. ¡°Jewel, guess who called?¡± Gianna nced at Jewel. 20:17 Chapter 659 The Little Guy Was Jealous Jewel shook her head. In fact, she knew that the man said he wasing over on WeChatst night. But she ignored him. She didn¡¯t know why she always had the feeling that Gianna and Ss were trying to set them up. She quickly typed a line of words on her phone, (Don¡¯t keep trying to matchmaking when you get back. I don¡¯t like him at all. ] Gianna looked at her in confusion. ¡°Did you two quarrel?¡± Jewel was very helpless. (I have nothing to do with him. Why did I quarrel with him? I was polite to him because he is your husband¡¯s friend. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Gianna said, ¡°I know. We don¡¯t need you to do anything. If you like him, you can be with him. If you don¡¯t like him, you can just be friends.¡± Jewel nodded. Although Ss was walking, he noticed them. Actually, he could roughly guess that Alex couldn¡¯t control his rhythm. His moves were too fierce and caused Jewel to feel annoyed. He probably thought she was still the Jean from back then. Jewel would definitely teach him how to conduct himself. The few of them admired the scenery as they slowly walked back. When they returned, Alex had already arrived. However, he was not the only one. There was also Hayden, Nicole, and Penny! Next Chapter Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 They Found Out This group of people was simply beyond Ss¡¯ expectations. He did not want his mother to be exposed in front of the Nn family so early. Lara and Edward had not been sentenced. Changes always go beyond ns. A group of people looked at Ellen who was standing in the middle of the hall in disbelief, not knowing what to say. Although after more than ten years, her appearance would change, she just became a little older, and they could recognize who this was at a nce, not to mention that Ss and the others lived here. Almost at the moment of meeting her, Alex regretted it. He should not have brought so many people over and he should have informed Ss in advance. How could he have thought that his mother was not dead! What should he do now? If only he and Hayden came here, it would not be a big deal, but now he brought Nicole and Penny, which was troublesome. Especially Penny. She looked at Ellen in shock. ¡°You are Ellen? You are not dead?¡± Nicole was also a little regretful. She had clearly brought Penny here to give Gianna a hard time. Who would have thought that Ss¡¯ mother was not dead? She would probably make Ss annoyed. However, it was toote to regret now. No one had expected this situation. Ellen looked at them and felt a little unfamiliar. After all, they had changed a lot since they were young. She did not recognize who they were. Just when she was so embarrassed that she did not know how to respond. Ss and the others also walked to her side. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. Sit down and talk.¡± Alex looked at Ss apologetically and wanted to exin, but Ss¡¯ face was gloomy. He did not even look at him. Alex sighed helplessly in his heart. Ss looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Since you are here, sit down!¡± Penny looked at Ss, her face full of suppressed anger. ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t your mother clearly alive and well? Why do you still say that my mother sent people to kill your mother on purpose?¡± ¡°My mother is lucky to not die. Don¡¯t deny the fact that your mother tried to kill my mother.¡± Ss looked up at her coldly. ¡°But you said in the indictment that my mother sent someone to kill your mother. Do you know how much worse it is when the victim is dead?¡± Penny shouted angrily. ¡°Stop it,¡± Nicole hurriedly pulled Penny away and whispered. ¡°Let me talk. You are providing false information. This is a false testimony!¡± Penny broke away from her. Ss asked in a stern voice, ¡°Go back and read the indictment. I¡¯m charging your mother with multiple countsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. of murder, and you think that¡¯s all she did? What¡¯s wrong with the statements in the middle? There is physical evidence. Your mother sent Isaac to hit my mother, her subjective intention was to take my mother¡¯s life, my mother is not dead, but it has nothing to do with whether your mother can get fewer years!!¡± Penny looked at Ss and said with tears in her voice, ¡°Why are you so cruel? Your mother is not dead, why do you have to send my mother to prison? Why do you want me to be in the middle? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have everyone together, have a family like we used to? Brother, 1 beg you¡­¡± Ss looked at her and said coldly. ¡°We will never live together like a family!¡± ¡°Why?¡± She suddenly looked at Gianna. ¡°It¡¯s because of her. If not for her appearance, we would still be like before. Although my mother always scolded me and Dad often had no opinions, they were all fine. Now they are both in the detention center, and my home is gone! It¡¯s all because of her¡­¡± She pointed at Gianna and scolded. Gianna was speechless. She just got med out of nowhere. ¡°I said that this matter has nothing to do with others. Without Gianna, your mother and I would still not be like a family. I will remember what she did to my mother for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Then why did you start to target my mother? It¡¯s all because of her.¡± Penny pointed at Gianna. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want to? I¡¯m just afraid that Grandpa won¡¯t be able to stand that his grandson hurting his son. You should be d that your mother can still be in prison because Grandpa is pleading for your parents. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to live.¡± Hearing this, Penny was so scared that she couldn¡¯t cry. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 661 Chapter 661 . N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 661 It is a Little Difficult to Get You Drunk Ss didn¡¯t care to exin to her. ¡°You¡¯re not calm. You¡¯re not thinking. There¡¯s no need to me others. Your mother brought this on herself! If you feel wronged, you can find awyer to defend your mother. Now, get out!¡± Penny looked at Ss¡¯ determined eyes, turned around and ran out. Nicole looked at Ss and then looked at Penny who ran out. In the end, she chased after her. ¡°Ss, I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault. I didn¡¯t know what was going on here. I¡­ I thought you guys were only here to travel on this ind.¡± Ss leaned backzily and suddenly did not want to speak. He knew that he did not do it on purpose, but it was impossible to say that he did not me Alex. At first, he wanted to fulfill his friend¡¯s love, so he asked Alex toe over. But Alex not only brought Hayden but also Nicole and Penny. There were many people and they woulde to harass his mother. It would also dy the trial of this case, and the police station would definitely have to re-investigate and collect evidence, and it might even affect the verdict. In fact, it was also his fault that he should have warned Alex back then. Seeing that Ss did not speak, Gianna could not stand the awkwardness. Since it had already happened, there was no need toin. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll know sooner orter. Ss doesn¡¯t want Auntie to stay here for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°I know, but I shouldn¡¯t have at this critical juncture. Will it affect the verdict of this case?¡± Alex asked, regretting it. Gianna said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It shouldn¡¯t have much of an impact. What Ss is suing for is intentional homicide, which has nothing to do with this.¡± Brian looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°I told you that we could solve it ourselves. How could there be such a problem!¡± ¡°What can you solve?¡± Ellen red at him. ¡°Why are you like your brother? You always want to solve problems with violence. It has been so many years. Whether you like it or hate it, it is not called letting it go. I am very calm now. The court may decide what they will, for he is but a stranger to me! Don¡¯t be angry. It is not worthwhile to be depressed because of them during the New Year.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jewel held Ellen¡¯s arm and gave her a thumbs up.. ¡°Jewel, do you agree?¡± Ellen smiled. Jewel nodded. ¡°Auntie is right. We don¡¯t need to spoil our fun for them.¡± Gianna also smiled. After that, seeing that Ss was still in a bad mood, she reached out and tugged at him, ¡°Don¡¯t pull a long face. If something happens, we will solve it. Alex and Hayden are finally here. Shouldn¡¯t you go have a drink?¡± In the end, Ss recovered from Gianna¡¯s soft words. Without saying anything, he directly grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to get you drunk.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I will help you practice in the future!¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay, we can drink some every night in the future.¡± Gianna nodded. Alex wanted to exin, but no matter how he exined it, it could not change the fact, so he just kept silent. Hayden, on the other hand, had been looking at the tightly shut door. He wanted to look for Nicole, but he was worried that they would think that he was asocial. However, it was already sote, and he was indeed worried. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I¡¯ll go out and look for them. You guys drink first!¡± As he spoke, he stood up. Alex also said, ¡°If you find them, find a hotel to stay in first. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± After all, he had brought them here. It would not be good if something happened. Hayden said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he left the room. Alex looked at Ss and exined, ¡°On the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, Hayden asked me to go skiing today. I said that I wasing to see you, so he asked where you were. I said that you were at Promise Ind, so ask him if he wanted to go. He said he wouldn¡¯t go, and I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly changed his mind after a night. The next day, when I went out, he, Nicole, and Penny were waiting for me at the door. I didn¡¯t think too much about it and brought them over. I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would fail.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 It¡¯s Not Much, But It Works Without waiting for Ss to speak. Ellen said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You are Alex, right?¡± Alex said, ¡°Yes, Auntie. Are you well?¡± Ellen: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your mother is fine too, right?¡± Alex said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty good too.¡± ¡°You guys sit down. I¡¯ll go cook. You guys should have a good drinkter.¡± Ellen said as she stood up. Jewel also hurriedly got up and followed her. She used her signnguage to say, I¡¯ll help you. Ellen told her to go back and stay. She shook her head and refused, insisting on following. Alex kept his eyes on Jewel and moved with her. ¡°What are you looking at? With your IQ, you should be a single guy for a lifetime.¡± Ss red at him angrily. ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. I will be single for a lifetime. Can you calm down a little?¡± Alex sped his hands together. Ss said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. You will also be single in your next life!¡± Alex curled his lips, ¡°You are too cruel. You are not satisfied even if I¡¯m single in this life and you have arranged my next life?¡± ¡°If not¡­¡± Ss wanted to say ¡°if not for him¡±, but he was worried that Jewel would hear it, so he did not say anything and red at him. Gianna knew that they had let go of the conflict. Although Ss was so angry just now, he cherished the friendship even more. Ss forgave him, but Brian was so upset. He should not have let Ss get involved in this matter in the first ce. Ss had too many scruples. He had to worry about the old man, his wife, and his children. Now, he even cared so much about the brotherhood. If Ss had given the two to him back then, it would have been better to take revenge. It was so troublesome to send them to prison! South blinked his big eyes and tilted his little head to look at Brian. ¡°You can¡¯t even drink, right?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Brian raised his hand and rubbed South¡¯s little head. South pushed his hand away, brushed his hair, and said in disgust, ¡°You¡¯ve messed my hair up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite full of yourself.¡± Brianughed. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in the game, and you can¡¯t beat me in chess. You can¡¯t even beat me in drinking¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Brian curled his lips and said, ¡°What? I can¡¯t drink more than you?¡± South stared at him speechlessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me finish talking? I said that you can¡¯t drink more than my mommy. I¡¯m a child and I can¡¯t drink. When I grow up. you probably won¡¯t be able to drink more than me!¡± ¡°How old are you? You already know how to brag?¡± Brianughed. ¡°How is this bragging? Gically speaking, I¡¯m a better drinker than you are.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that a nephewN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. will be like his uncle? ording to gics, you¡¯re most likely like me!¡± South was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then when I grow up, you are already old. I can still drink more than you.¡± ¡°The older you get, the better your alcohol tolerance is. The alcohol tolerance is cultivated.¡± ¡°Are you forcing me to start practicing now?¡± Brian smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll practice with you tonight.¡± South stood up straight and leaned on the back of the sofa. He shouted loudly at Ellen, ¡°Grandma, uncle asked me to start drinking now¡­¡± ¡°Little bastard, are you looking for a beating?¡± Brian covered his mouth and pressed him down. South added, ¡°Grandma, Uncle wants to hit¡­ oh¡­¡± Ellen from the kitchen warned them, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t bully South, or I will beat you up!¡± South was very proud, but Brian hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. This little bastard framed me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t snitch. Can¡¯t you do something else?¡± He looked at South. South said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but it works¡± Brian thought that this was really useful. His mother didn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. She would definitely scold him, of course, it was also possible that she would p him a couple of times. He had been tricked by this little bastard several times. Brian looked at him and deliberately poked his soft spot. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Dora. How are you feeling today?¡± South said, ¡°Just like how you were feeling just now. But when I grow up, I can go and find her!¡± He narrowed his eyes and said with a yearning expression. Chapter 662 It¡¯s Not Much, But It Works Brian was slightly stunned. At this moment! It was only then that he suddenly realized that this little fellow might have used this method to cheer him up. He no longer had the impulse to kill just now. Although this little nephew of his was always picking on him and always liked to quarrel with him, Brian knew that if South¡¯s parents were the first and second in his heart, Brian could definitely be ranked third. However, this little brat was just like his mother, a little tsundere, always not used to expressing his true feelings. He suddenlyughed in a low voice. Blood kinship was really a wonderful thing. Even though they were always bickering, Brian loved South very much. Gianna and Ss, who were sitting not far away, had actually seen that the little fellow was helping Brian divert his attention from the beginning. In other words, it was cheering him up. Alex did not see it, but simply felt that this child was as scheming as Gianna! Next Chapter Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Stirring Up Trouble Nicole quickly caught up with Penny. It was impossible for them to go back. She could only stay for the night. She took Penny, who was crying and went directly to Promise Ind¡¯s hotel. In fact, she also felt that it was not very good to bring Penny here, but who would have thought that Ellen was still alive. But since things hade to this, she could just let it go. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, drink some water.¡± Nicole poured a ss of water for Penny. Penny took it and asked while crying, ¡°Why did he be like this?¡± Nicole sighed helplessly and sat down next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Ss is really ruthless. In the past, he was not like this. He was very good to you and his friends. Now¡­ Eh! Alright, maybe we appeared too suddenly today. He was not prepared at all. Faced with your questioning, he could only speak his mind.¡± Penny mmed the ss of water on the table. ¡°Now, he has a wife and a child. He has no respect for anyone. He left his grandfather at home during the New Year and brought his wife and son here for a vacation. He also said that it was not because of Gianna. Is there a need to protect her like this?¡± ¡°There is no other way. He has to protect his girlfriend. It is also true that Ellen and your mother have been enemies for so many years. He never said that he would attack your mother. He said that he was afraid that the old man could not stand it. But he still sent your mother to prison, didn¡¯t he? That is because your mother hurt Gianna. Your brother protected her so much that he would naturally counterattack. However, the counterattack is indeed a bit too excessive. At the very least, he has to consider your feelings. He is here during the New Year, but his rtives are in prison and he no longer has a home. No one can stand it.¡± Penny cried more and more fiercely, ¡°Who else does he have in his heart except for Gianna? Does he care whether I can stand it or not? Didn¡¯t you hear him say that he would beat up my parents? How dare he?¡± Nicole said, ¡°I advise you not to go against your big brother. Although your rtionship is very good, if you hurt Gianna, he will not show mercy!¡± Penny said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this damn Gianna. My home has been destroyed by her.¡± Nicole looked at Penny, who followed her tricks, and her eyebrows raised unconsciously. She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your big brother that. We can¡¯t afford to offend the current Gianna.¡± Penny snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe she dares to do anything to me!¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡±. ¡°Of course revenge. Are you sure that the child is my big brother¡¯s son?¡± Nicole said, ¡°Who knows? Your big brother said he is. Who dares to doubt? Didn¡¯t he show a paternity test?¡± Penny said, ¡°Who knows if the paternity test is real or fake!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Now, Ss can do anything for Gianna.¡± Nicole echoed. As soon as she said that, the phone in her hand rang. When she saw that it was Hayden calling, she looked at Penny. ¡°I thought your big brother was worried about you being alone sote and called to ask me.¡± ¡°How can he still think of me now?¡± Penny snorted. Nicole sighed helplessly. She answered the phone, ¡°Hayden.¡± ¡°Where are you? Have you found Penny?¡± Hayden asked worriedly, Nicole said, ¡°I¡¯ve found her. We are in the hotel.¡± Hayden said, ¡°Then I will go and find you.¡± Nicole answered, hung up the phone, and looked at Penny. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. I can understand your feelings, but crying is also the most useless thing. You should go back and find the bestwyer for your mother, as long as she can be sentenced to fewer years. There will always be a chance.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 You Like My Big Brother? Penny suddenly hugged Nicole and cried. While crying, she said with a grievance, ¡°He is really cruel. Even if my parents let him down, I didn¡¯t do anything, right? He is also so ruthless to me.¡± ; Nicole touched her hair and gently advised, ¡°Don¡¯t put any hope on him and you won¡¯t be disappointed. What we had was in the past.¡± Penny let go of her and looked up at her. ¡°Did he also¡­¡± Nicole said, ¡°No, no, I just sighed with emotion.¡± ¡°You like my big brother?¡± Nicole sighed helplessly, ¡°If he had found a good girl, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Now, he found such a woman with a child. Most importantly, she is such an evil woman. In just a few months, she had stirred up trouble for the entire Nn family. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Penny said hatefully, ¡°Then let her die!¡± Nicole pretended to be nervous, but in fact, there was excitement in her eyes. ¡°Oh my, be quiet. Who do you think Gianna is? How can she be so easy to be killed? You can¡¯t get past your big brother.¡± Penny snorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t I pass him?¡± Nicole kindly¡¯ revealed another message. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Gianna¡¯s martial arts can not be underestimated. Ordinary people can¡¯t get close to her!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is her martial arts good?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Nicole said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± ¨C At this time, there was a knock on the door of the room. Nicole red at Penny coquettishly and went to open the door. ¡°Hayden, you are finally here. Help me cheer up Penny. She has been crying all the time.¡± Nicole said and let him in. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is a grudge between your parents and Ss. Now that Ss¡¯ mother is not dead, your parents ¡®crimes can be alleviated a little. They will probably be sentenced to a few years. Don¡¯t get involved in this!¡± Hayden said, looking at the tearful Penny. Penny snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Gianna. Otherwise, why would my big brother be so cruel?¡± Hayden said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Gianna. Haven¡¯t you gone to see your mother? Your mother asked someone to drug Ss and South and almost poisoned them to death. Ss will not let this matter go. Moreover, Ss did not make a move in the past few years because of your grandfather. Didn¡¯t he also say it? It is tooplicated. You don¡¯t understand the truth. When you go back, just find a betterwyer for them!¡± Nicole said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been in Country M anyway. It¡¯s better for you toe back less in the future.¡± Penny said, ¡°Why? I am a Nn. Why can¡¯te back? If someone has to leave, then Gianna has to leave! Alright, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. I know what to do.¡± After saying that, she went straight back to her room. ¡°Did you see that? I tried so hard to persuade her.¡± Nicole shrugged helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. It would be fine if I didn¡¯t ask her toe here, Last night, she cried all night on New Year¡¯s Eve. I was also thinking of taking her out to rx. I originally wanted to take her out to skiing, but when she heard that Ss and the others were here, she insisted oning over. She probably wanted to plead with Ss. How did things turn out like this?¡± Hayden said, ¡°Man proposes, but heaven disposes. We can only do our best.¡± Nicole asked, ¡°Ss is probably angry, right? How did Alex exin it?¡± Hayden said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. He just said that he thought we were here to travel. He didn¡¯t know this would happen. Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. Do you still want to go back? Or do you want to stay here with her?¡± Nicole said, ¡°I think we should go back and check on them, right? Why don¡¯t we go back and exin it to them?¡± Hayden said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I will apany you.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 If You Want to Drink, Just Say It, Don¡¯t Make Excuses! Over at the vi. Gianna and the others had already drunk more than five rounds, and the three men on the table were a little drunk. Gianna and Jewel were not. Alex knew that Gianna had a good alcohol tolerance, but he did not expect Jewel to be so good too. He communicated with her using signnguage, ¡®Why is your alcohol tolerance so good? When Jewel saw him use signnguage with her, she was quite surprised. She used signnguage to ask him, ¡®You know signnguage? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex: I want tomunicate with you, so I learned a few sentences. But those were not a few sentences. Looking at how fluent he was, it was probably not a problem for him tomunicate with her. She was just a little surprised that he learned signnguage just tomunicate with her? She smiled. ¡°I especially practiced alcohol tolerance before.¡± .. Alex suddenly remembered that Ss had said that they had stayed at Double Dragon Court before. Presumably, they had practiced at that time. It was not easy to be a professional killer. They could not have a weakness, otherwise, they would be faced with either death or injury. She had be like this today, who knew how much suffering she had to go through. Alex suddenly felt a little upset, as if a piece of stone was pressing down on his heart, so much so that he couldn¡¯t breathe. His eyes were also full of sadness as he looked at her. ¡°Then, have you ever been drunk?¡± Jewel: ¡°Of course. There was one time when I was drunk and unconscious, and it was Gianna who carried me back!¡± Gianna looked at the two of them and teased, ¡°Can you twomunicate in words?¡± Alex smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid you would hear me.¡± Gianna: ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t understand your signnguage? I have been with Jewel for a long time recently, so I can understand it too, okay?¡± Alex suddenly said, ¡°I envy you!¡± He did not say it very clearly, but Gianna knew that he was envious that she could be with Jewel anytime and anywhere, but he could not. He did not have time to be with her and could only learn by himself. In fact, he just wanted her to not use her phone to type when she wasmunicating with him. ¡°How much can you drink at most?¡± Alex asked Jewel. Jewel looked at him mischievously and stretched out a finger. Alex frowned. ¡°A bottle? A bottle of Baijiu?¡± He looked at the bottles in front of her. There was way more than one bottle of Baijiu. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Giannaughed. ¡°In one go?¡± Alex suddenly had a sh of inspiration. Jewel smiled. Gianna smiled and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± A few men expressed that they could not afford to compare with her. The atmosphere at the dining table was very lively. Everyone chatted. At this moment, Hayden and Nicole walked in. There was no surprise on Ss¡¯ face. He said calmly, ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s drink together!¡± Hayden looked at Nicole. ¡°Okay,¡± Nicole replied with a smile. The two of them sat down. Nicole raised a ss of alcohol and said, ¡°Ss, we are really sorry today. I called Penny here. I saw that she was in a bad mood and wanted to take her out to rx. When she heard that you were here, she insisted oning here, so I changed my route and followed here. I didn¡¯t know what happened, but this ss of Baijiu shows my apology. I¡¯ll drink it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ss raised his ss. ¡°I suggested going out to travel. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Hayden also raised his ss. Ss said, ¡°What are you doing, apologizing to me one after another? I don¡¯t me you. If I had known earlier, it would have been the same. I have to take my mother backter. If you didn¡¯t know, they still will know. If you want to drink, just say it, don¡¯t make excuses!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯U Hold You Up When everyone saw that Ss¡¯ expression had be nice, they all smiled and the atmosphere became warm again. Nicole took a bite of the dish and immediately praised, ¡°Auntie, did you cook this dish? It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Ellen smiled and said, ¡°This was made by Jewel!¡± Only then did Nicole notice Jewel. ¡°Oh, this is¡­¡± Ellen immediately introduced excitedly, ¡°This is my goddaughter, Jewel.¡± Jewel also smiled at Ellen. Alex was surprised and waved at Jewel. What do you mean? How did you be Auntie Ellen¡¯s goddaughter? Jewel: Fate brought us together. Auntie took me in as her goddaughter. Alex was very happy. Regardless of whether her biological mother was still alive or not, at the very least, there was someone who doted on her now, which could somewhat make up for theck of family affection Jewel had. Congrattions! Jewel smiled. Nicole looked at the interaction between Alex and Jewel strangely. She looked at Hayden doubtfully. Hayden also shook his head quietly, indicating that he did not know what was going on. However, Nicole did not hold on to this matter. She stood up again with a ss in her hand and said to Gianna, ¡°Gianna, this ss of Baijiu is for you. Thank you for treating my aunt¡¯s illness. You are really a miracle doctor.¡± Gianna said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is also my job.¡± ¡°I heard from Sean that you donated all the consultation fees to the orphanage. So you are doing charity in this way. I really admire you.¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Whether people dislike it or admire it, it is actually not important to me. I just did what i thought was necessary.¡± Nicole was embarrassed and said, ¡°Yes. Through this, I have a deeper understanding of you. I hope we can be friends.¡± Gianna smiled. Did Nicole know what the standards of her friends were? And she wanted to be friends with her? With her two-faced underhand tricks? She raised her ss and drank the Baijiu in it. She didn¡¯t answer, but she drank the Baijiu. It was clear that she would not be friends with her, but she would not make the atmosphere awkward. No one could feel the tension between them, but Ss frowned and turned to ask in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did she find trouble with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gianna also lowered her head and whispered to him. ¡°Then you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°How did you see that I don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be her friend.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I drink?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Gianna said with a sweet smile. The two of them were very close, so close that their heads were together. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There are so many single people here. Stop hurting our feelings,¡± Alex teased with a smile. Nicole also smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you have something to say, share it with us.¡± Gianna raised her eyes and met Nicole¡¯s seemingly gentle but actually provocative gaze. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t share the words between a boyfriend and a girlfriend. You will be jealous.¡± Everyoneughed when they heard this. Although Ss and Gianna were doing their best to maintain the friendliness, the atmosphere was still a little strange! After dinner, Nicole was ready to go back to the hotel. Ss said, ¡°Anywhere is fine. There are rooms here too.¡± Nicole said, ¡°No, Penny is alone in the hotel. I should go apany her. Her mood is a little unstable. It would be bad if something happens to her.¡± Hayden helped carry Nicole¡¯s bag and said, ¡°Then I will go with you. I am also worried about you two girls.¡± Ss said, ¡°Your reasons can be dignified, but my Promise Ind¡¯s security is not a problem.¡± Hayden and Nicole both smiled and left. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Ss looked back at Alex. Chapter 666 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Hold You Up ¡°I¡¯m drunk and can¡¯t leave,¡± Alex saidzily as he leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Auntie, can I stay at your home for a night?¡± He looked at Ellen and smiled fawningly. Ellen smiled and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Wait for me. I¡¯ll help you clean up a room.¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Alex immediately stood up. *No need, no need. It¡¯s easy to clean up. Thest time my ssmates came over, I cleaned up once. This time, I¡¯ll just change the sheet and cover you.¡± ¡°I will change them with you.¡± Alex said and followed Ellen. Ss looked at Gianna and asked, ¡°Did you meet Nicole the day you went to treat Sean¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect them to be cousins,¡± Gianna replied. Ss said, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She just wanted to seek justice for you,¡± Gianna said, staring straight at him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 She Had To Spoil The Boyfriend She Chose Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For me?¡± Ss asked in surprise. ¡°What? You don¡¯t understand?¡± Gianna asked, still staring at him.. ¡°Indeed, why was she feeling unfair for me?¡± Ss nodded. Gianna satzily on the sofa, her pair of dark eyes unusually sharp. ¡°She thinks that I took 50 million consultation fee for treating your grandfather was ckmailing you.¡± ¡°What does that have anything to do with her?¡± Ss could not understand. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Gianna echoed. ¡°I have nothing to do with her.¡± Ss looked at Gianna and hurriedly exined. Gianna said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Although she said this, her eyes were fixed on Ss. Ss was anxious. He began to unconsciously recall whether he had done anything that crossed the line with Nicole just now. After thinking for a long time, he thought that everything he did was normal. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. Tell me, how did you answer her?¡± he asked. Gianna said arrogantly, ¡°Even you are mine, let alone the 50 million!¡± ¡°My girlfriend is so cool!¡± Ss chuckled. South and Brian, who was listening on the side, also gave her a thumbs up. At night. They returned to their rooms. Ss and Giannay on the bed. This was the moment that Ss liked the most. He was so happy to sleep with this soft and fragrant little woman. He wished that his whole life could be like this. At first, his arm was only on her waist. Gradually, he was not satisfied with the current situation. He felt that there was still a distance between him and her. He hugged her in his arms tighter. ¡°Do you still want me to use needles on you?¡± Gianna asked with an upset face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ss pretended to be innocent. Gianna said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± ** Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s not hot. I¡¯m cold.¡± Gianna reached out and wiped the sweat from the tip of his nose. ¡°Then what¡¯s this¡­ kidney deficiency?¡± ¡°Give me a chance to prove myself. I¡¯ll tell you whether my kidney is weak or not.¡± Ss was sullen. Gianna said seriously, ¡°If you say it is cold while sweating, you most likely have night sweating. It is a symptom of kidney deficiency.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ss. ¡°I want to write a thesis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gianna answered. ¡°What does it feel like to have a godly doctor wife?¡± ¡°Write a five hundred word essay first. I want to hear it!¡± Giannaughed. ¡°You can¡¯t pretend to be sick in front of your wife, because you will definitely be proven wrong.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°How can reason resist physiological nature?¡± Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± This stinky man, back to the old topic. ¡°What is reason? What is physiological nature?¡± Ss released Gianna a little and retreated 30 centimeters. ¡°I should be so far away from reason, but my nature is that I want to be so close to you!¡± He got closer and hugged her. ¡°Then, I still feel that it¡¯s not close enough!¡± Gianna was really angry and amused. She suddenly felt that he was bing cuter and cuter! ¡°Actually, this is easy to handle.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Ss asked. Gianna looked at him sinisterly and said, ¡°I can use needles on you. I guarantee that the needle will cure the illness! I¡¯ll treat you now.¡± Ss hugged her and said fawningly, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I think I can still restrain myself!¡± Chapter 667 She Had To Spoil The Boyfriend She Cho¡­ Gianna asked coldly, ¡°Can it be restrained?¡± Ss nodded sadly. ¡°Yes.¡± As he spoke, he retreated a little. ¡°Further back.¡± Gianna said with a straight face. Ss moved a little more. Gianna looked at him. It would be wrong to say that he didn¡¯t move at all. He moved probably just two or three centimeters away. In the end, she was unable to get angry with him, so she moved back a little. Ss immediately moved closer. ¡°Ss, are you shameless?¡± Gianna pressed her hand against him, not letting him get close. Ss instantly showed his shamelessness. He grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and gently pulled her into his arms. He held her face and kissed her red lips. Gianna was speechless and helpless. It was probably as he said, letting him sleep obediently was going against the physiological mechanism of a man. What to do? She had to spoil the boyfriend she chose Next Chapter Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 We Are Not Familiar On the other side, Jewel did not have this mindset. When Alex returned to his room, he sent a message: (Jewel, where do you want to go tomorrow?] She only replied coldly, (Let¡¯s see what Gianna wants.) Alex: (I can treat you. You can go wherever you want. ) Jewel: (Don¡¯t worry about me. I can do whatever.) Alex scratched his head and thought, ¡°How to pursue a woman?¡± In the past, he and Jean were ssmates. Naturally, they were together as a couple. At that time, they didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. They just watched movies and went on dates in small forests¡­ But would the current Jewel watch movies and go into small forests with him? It didn¡¯t seem like she would do it right? He didn¡¯t even know what she liked or what she didn¡¯t like. His understanding of women that he used to be proud of disappeared after he met Jewel. He couldn¡¯t understand her no matter what. She would reply to him, but every sentence was cold. Maybe Ss was right. She was different from those women who wanted to sleep with him. Those women didn¡¯t need him to pursue at all. They coulde over with just a flick of his fingers. That was why his tricks were always useful. As for women like Jewel and Gianna, they didn¡¯t need to rely on men and could live well on their own. Their lives would be the same even if they didn¡¯t have men. How was he supposed to pursue her? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jewel do you want to watch a movie?) She did not reply for a long time. He stretched his neck and waited. Just as he was thinking about whether he should provide another choice, Jewel sent a message over. [You should ask Ss and Gianna about such a question, not me.] Alex was a little stubborn and impatient. If Gianna was difficult to get, then Jewel was even more difficult. In any case, Gianna had South as the middleman, but there was no connection between Alex and Jewel. ording to this slow speed, when would he be able to be with her? He suddenly wanted to reveal his thoughts to her. He didn¡¯t want to be so sneaky. There had been no progress in their contact during this period of time. (Jewel, don¡¯t you know that I came here for you?] The message was sent over, and this time, she replied very quickly. (Mr. Road, I am not familiar with you. You are a friend of Ss and Gianna. I don¡¯t want to upset them, so I was not too cold to you. If I gave you the wrong hint, I apologize to you. You don¡¯t have to do anything for me, and there is no need to waste your time on me.) Was it straightforward enough? Was it clear enough? The ¡°not familiar¡± instantly brought the progress back to its original form. The progress he thought was actually just a forced attitude from her. . Alex suddenly regretted his eagerness. He should not have so rashly confessed his feelings. He did not know if this would scare her away. He stared at the line of words and read them one by one. He just couldn¡¯t figure it out. They had known each other for almost a month and had been sending messages and chatting almost every day. Why was she still on guard against him? But what should he do now? How should he fix it? He closed his eyes and calmed his messy brain. He continued to edit, [You misunderstood. Actually, I have something for you.) However, when the message was sent over, it was like a stone dropped into the sea. Jewel¡¯s message never came back again. He sent her another message. (Then I will find a time to give it to you tomorrow!) Next Chapter Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 No Progress at All The next day, Brian and South stayed at home to apany Ellen. Gianna, Ss, Alex, and Jewel went out together. In fact, Jewel did not want to go, but she could not stand Gianna and the others urging her to go. Thus, the group went to the hot springs. Gianna soon felt the subtle changes between Jewel and Alex. Alex¡¯s eyes were always on Jewel, but Jewel deliberately avoided him, not only in conversation but also in eye contact. The few of them stayed in the pool for more than ten minutes, and Gianna proposed to go to the rest area. Jewel naturally agreed. She was going to suffocate to death inside. The two of them came out and asked for a pot of tea. In the end, Gianna couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened between you and Alex?¡±. The two of them didn¡¯t even have eye contact in the hot springs, let alonemunicate. What point could they get to at all like this? Jewel signed, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Gianna said, ¡°The atmosphere between you two is strange. What did he say?¡± Jewel: He said he came here for me. What¡¯s wrong with him? Giannaughed. ¡°He just wants to pursue you. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jewel: ¡°Why would he pursue someone like me?¡± Gianna: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with someone like you? You are cute, beautiful, capable, and many men like you, okay? If you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll help you find another one.¡± Jewel: ¡°Save your energy. I am already ¡®dead¡¯. I do not deserve something like that.¡± Gianna said, ¡°We are not in Double Dragon Court now, and we will not go back to that ce again. You are now a new person. You should forget the past and start a new life.¡± Jewel smiled and did not answer her. On the other side, Ss was also asking Alex, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two? Don¡¯t tell me that there is no progress aftering here?¡± Alex sighed helplessly. He rxed his back and leaned against the edge of the pool. He looked back with a sad face. ¡°If there is no progress, I would not be so worried.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve returned to the first step.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ss did not understand. Alex did not hide it and told him about what happenedst night. Then he added, ¡°I was too impatient.¡± Ss sighed. In fact, he could understand Alex. When he knew that Gianna was the woman he was looking for, he also could not wait to tell her his feelings. As a result, Gianna ignored him for several days. However, what he got was better than Alex. After all, at that time, Gianna had already regarded him as a friend and was not on guard against him. Moreover, they had experienced several ups and downs. Gianna always felt that she owed him, and did not dare to say too heartless words. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In addition, his son and grandfather helped him, so it was so smooth. However, he had chased after her for several months. In fact, he had a lot of luck. For example, although his senior brother¡¯s participation made him very ufortable, he had to admit that the senior brother had indeed pushed the progress of his rtionship with Gianna, and suddenly became an official boyfriend. Even the bad things that Kaylee and Lara had done had derived them closer. As for Alex, firstly, Jewel could not speak now, and it was difficult for them tomunicate; secondly, Jewel was a ¡°dead¡± killer of Double Dragon Court. She could not fall in love with him with her real identity. This was troublesome, so she avoided him. Alex asked, ¡°Tell me, howe the moves I taught you that you used to chase after Gianna didn¡¯t work on Jewel at all?¡± ¡°Even those moves of yours won¡¯t work on Gianna,¡± said Ss speechlessly. Next Chapter Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Life Is a Cooperation Case *Then what should we do? Do you have any ideas?¡± Alex asked in frustration. Ss couldn¡¯t help butugh and teased him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the mastes? Didn¡¯t you say you were my teacher? Why do you have to beg me?¡± Alex said, ¡°F*ck! Hurry up and tell me!¡± Ss put on azy expression and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the attitude of asking for help.¡± ¡°Brother, I was wrong. Hurry up and help me think about it. What should I do if she is so guarded against me?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? She is the same as Gianna. She has no sense of security in her heart. She has been working alone for so many years. She has long been used to not relying on others. She knows Gianna, so she can get familiar with us so quickly. Otherwise, if you want to get close to her, you may not even have the chance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me analyze her character. I want you to help me chase after her. She is ignoring me now.¡± Alex said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s useless to be impatient. I have already said that Jewel is harder to get than Gianna. People like her have long been used to equivalent exchange. If you helped or loved her for free, she would think that you had a n and would scare her away.¡± Alex didn¡¯t say anything. He just found out about that part. Who would have thought that his words, which weren¡¯t considered straightforward, would make their rtionship so stiff? Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Ss didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. Thus, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at pursuing women either. However, when two people are together, it¡¯s like a negotiation. It just depends on how much you want to sign this contract. If you want to sign it, so what if you sacrifice a little more?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I sacrifice a little more, but she has to give me this opportunity!¡± Ss said, ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t get a good partner for several years, let alone a woman. Do you think she is a partner begging to cooperate with you? The cooperation in life is not only about money, energy, but also sincerity!¡± ¡°Well, you have be an emotional expert.¡± Alexughed. Ss was a little proud, ¡°This is a piece of advice for an experienced person like you. Don¡¯t show off your experience with women for no reason, and don¡¯t think that a sweet mouth is a good thing. Women like them have a lot of people chasing after them, so they can be considered very experienced. They see men just like you can tell women. They can see through all kinds of tricks with a nce, so I¡¯ll give you this: Fewer tricks and more sincerity will bring twice the result with half the effort.¡± ¡°You mean they like people as dumb as you?¡± Alex inexplicably wanted tough. Ss red at him. Although he did not think that he was dumb, in order to persuade Alex, h¨¦ simply admitted it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a little dumber. Do you believe it or not?¡± ¡°Is it gonna work? Don¡¯t all women like to listen to nice words? How can they like stupid men?¡± Ss sighed helplessly, ¡°Everyone likes to listen to nice words, but the glibber you are, the more of a yer you are. You can show off in front of men, but women would not like it. Just like you, do you want her to date many men?¡± Hearing this, Alex seemed to be suddenly enlightened. Ss said, ¡°Women don¡¯t want to see that either. Isn¡¯t this the same? How did you get your eloquence? That was the experience you gained from other women. Do you think she will like it?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Contact her more often and create more encounters. Develop a habit for her to be with you until she is ufortable when she¡¯s not around you.¡± ¡°But what do I do now? She ignores me.¡± ¡°If she ignores you, she is forcing you to retreat. Then you should take a step back and be friends first. When the timees, it will not be toote to confess. But you immediately gave her your conditions. When you discuss cooperation with others, will you reveal your trump card first?¡± Next ChapterMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 I Know You Are Jealous ¡°How can you scheme like this during a rtionship!¡± ¡°Why is this a scheme? This is called knowing yourself and knowing your opponent, only then can you be undefeated!¡± ¡°Sure. I was taught a lesson by you today.¡± *Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°Eh? She¡¯s completely different from before. I really can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s different from those who came to your door to cooperate with you. If you want to chase her, you have to take the initiative. If you feel that it¡¯s troublesome, you should give up. Don¡¯t hurt her before she falls for you.¡± ¡°Why should I give up? I¡¯ve waited for her for so many years.¡± Alex red at him. ¡°You¡¯ve waited for so many years. Why don¡¯t you wait a few more days?¡± *1 know. I will bear with it. Last night, I heard your mother call her goddaughter. What happened?¡± Ss said, ¡°My mother likes her very much. When she learned that Jewel saved Gianna and heard that she has no rtives, my mother felt very sad. On the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, she took her as her goddaughter.¡± ¡°No wonder. It¡¯s great.¡± Alex understood. Ss said, ¡°She was very excited. She kowtowed to my mother and called her mom.¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°What did you say? She talked?¡± Ss: ¡°Yes, but after Gianna asked her to say it again, she couldn¡¯t say it. Maybe she was too happy at that time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. This proves that there is hope for her voice to be cured.¡± Alex smiled. *That¡¯s right. When my girlfriend makes a move, how can there be a disease that can¡¯t be cured?¡± Ss was a little proud. Alex said, ¡°You have be the spokesperson for your girlfriend.¡± Ss said calmly, ¡°I know you are jealous.¡± Alex didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. He looked at the two girls in the resting area and said¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll got her a new ID card. Her one is fake. It¡¯s always a little inconvenient.¡± ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t this good? Isn¡¯t the chance to get in touch here?¡± Ss raised his eyebrows. The few of them stayed in the hot spring hall until noon before leaving. Originally, Ss and Gianna came out to set them up. But now, the two of them did not say a word, which made the atmosphere very awkward, so they went back after having lunch outside. On the way¡­ Gianna and Jewel walked ahead. Ss and Alex followed behind them. He had been frustrated by Jewel all morning. He wanted to stop Jewel and give her the new ID card, but he did not dare to do so. He was afraid of being rejected. ¡°Jewel, wait for me. I have something for you.¡± Gianna and Ss looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Then, they walked to the front very consciously. Jewel was a little afraid to be alone with him. She hurriedly waved her hand and said in signnguage, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Alex understood and alsomunicated with her in signnguage. (But you don¡¯t even know what it is.) When Jewel saw that he was also using signnguage with her, she silently sighed. Although she did not ask him to learn it, he had learned signnguage. For some reason, she felt a sense of guilt, as if she should not have let him down. Thus, shepromised and stopped talking. She stood still and waited for him to get closer and closer. Alex quickly walked to her side and looked at Ss and Gianna who were walking far away. (Can we sit over there?] Jewel frowned slightly. [You can speak. I can hear you.) Alex chuckled. [I want tomunicate with you in this way. They don¡¯t even know what we are talking about. It feels nice, doesn¡¯t it? ) Jewel, ¡°¡­¡± Next ChapterMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Are You Willing toe to Work Here? The two of them walked to the bench by the roadside. Alex was a very meticulous person. Seeing that Jewel wanted to sit, he hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the bench. Then, he took off his coat and put it on the bench. He said, ¡°Sit!¡± However, Jewel was in a difficult position. It was fine that he wiped it. How could she sit on his coat? She picked up his coat and handed it to him. Then, she sat on the bench. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold? Jewel shook her head. Alex was also worried that she would lose her patience, so he took out her ID card from his pocket. ¡°This is for you.¡± Jewel took it hesitantly. When she saw this ID card, she could not help but frown. Name, Jean Thomas, born on August 1, 1993. Address: Summer City, 62-7 building. Unit 2. Room 203. If she only looked at this message, she would not find it strange. The strange thing was that the photo on it was hers! She used signnguage. What do you mean?] Alex said, ¡°This is your new ID card. In the future, you will be Jean. You will be a brand new person. Forget all the hardships in the past and start new.¡± In fact, Jewel¡¯s current ID card was not under her own name. She had a way to get her own ¡°death¡± file. Later, she could just prove that she was still alive. But this would definitely alert Double Dragon Court. She naturally did not want to go back there. Therefore, she made a fake ID card to fool them. However, she still couldn¡¯t go to ces where she really needed an ID card, so she didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. She looked at him and asked in sign language, [Is this real?] Alex also used signnguage, [It is real.) Jewel (Where is this address?] Alex asked, ¡°Do you want to go? I¡¯ll take you there when we get back.¡± Jewel did not want to have anything to do with him anymore, but it seemed that she just owed him a favor and was too embarrassed to . refuse. Therefore, she nodded. Alex immediately regained his confidence, ¡°In the future, if you need anything, you cane to me. Although Ss can help you, he has a lot of things to do. He still has to take care of Gianna and South. He might not be able to take care of you.¡± Jewel nodded and used handnguage. (Thank you.) Alex smiled, ¡°You are so polite. Originally, this ID card was your New Year¡¯s gift for you. Later, I heard from Ss that you were here, so I came here. Don¡¯t have any burdens in your heart. You are Gianna and Ss¡¯ friend, so you are my friend.¡± After saying this, he sighed in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s too difficult. I want to pursue this woman, but I have to use the excuse of Ss¡¯ friend.¡± Hearing this, Jewel felt more or less relieved. She thought that he had some intentions for her. ¡± Alex asked again, ¡°After the New Year, do you have any thoughts of finding a job? Or are you nning to stay with Gianna on the set?¡± Jewel: (I don¡¯t know if Gianna will have any more scenes to shoot next. I¡¯m worried about her being alone on set. ] Alex did not give up and asked again, ¡°Are you willing to work for me?¡± Jewel smiled. (What kind of job can I do like this? Forget it, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you. ] ¡°You can be my assistant.¡± Jewel: (I can¡¯t even speak. How can I be your assistant? Thank you for your kindness. Don¡¯t worry. I can support myself. Let¡¯s go.) Alex smiled. Of course, he knew that she could support herself. How could Double Dragon Court¡¯s killer not even be able to support herself? Didn¡¯t he just want her to be closer to him? ¡°I know. Even if you can¡¯t talk, you can live a good life. But the bodyguard beside me resignedst year. I can¡¯t find a suitable one for a while. Theard that you are very good at martial arts, so I want you toe to work here. Your monthly sry is up to you.¡± Jewel was somewhat overwhelmed by his words. [I will go back and ask Gianna if she has any other arrangements. If not, I will go to your office.) Alex did not have much hope at first, but when he heard this, the mes of hope in his eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Jewel, ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Next Chapter Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 He Was Sick with Anger The few of them stayed in Promise Ind for a week and finally thought that it was time to go back. Before leaving, Ellen hugged and kissed South, looking at them with reluctance. Ss promised to come and pick her up when the case with Lara was over. When they returned to Summer City, the family of three went to the old house to see the old man. The three of them went directly to the bedroom. The curtains of the room were closed, making the room a little dark. Old Man Nn was lying alone on the bed with his eyes closed. He looked very haggard. If not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, he would be like a dead man. Ss was shocked and ran over a few steps. His voice was a little worried. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± In fact, he had always been worried about Grandpa. These days, Ss had been video chatting with him every day. On his mobile phone, Grandpa looked in high spirits. How did Grandpa be like this? Old Man Nn weakly opened his eyes. Seeing that it was them, he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± However, he seemed to have no strength at all. His voice was very soft. ¡°Gianna, quickly take a look at grandfather. What happened to him?¡± Ss hurriedly called out to Gianna. Gianna sat down, grabbed the old man¡¯s wrist, and took his pulse. His pulse was weak and not solid. She frowned slightly, took the blood pressure apparatus, and measured the old man¡¯s blood pressure. His b.P.checked 180, 100. With such high blood pressure, it was obvious that he had been badly provoked. While checking, she advised, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. You have to control your emotions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Grandpa must have been provoked by something, causing his blood pressure to rise. Fortunately, we came in time.¡± As Gianna spoke, she found a medicine bottle in the small bag and poured out a small white pill in it. After thinking for a while, she got another one and fed it to Old Man Nn. ¨C ¡°Grandpa, you have to keep this medicine in your mouth and put it under your tongue.¡± Fortunately, Old Man Nn could still understand what she was saying and nodded slightly. Ss was a little anxious but he couldn¡¯t help. He watched as Gianna took out a silver needle from the small cloth bag and applied the needles on the old man¡¯s head. However, he could only watch.. South watched the old man close his eyes tiredly again. He suddenly felt a little scared. He also leaned to the side of the bed. ¡°Great-grandfather, don¡¯t sleep. Let me tell you a joke!¡± Hearing this, the old man who had already closed his eyes, forced himself to open them again. ¡°South¡­ Okay, you go ahead.¡± South thought for a moment and said, ¡°One day, a teacher asked a student, who burned down the Garden of Yuanming? The student stood up and answered, not me. At that time, the teacher was so angry that he asked the kid¡¯s parents toe to school tomorrow. The next day, the father came. The teacher told the father about what happened yesterday in ss. The father was stunned for a moment and said, ¡®My child is not lying. I believe that he didn¡¯t start the fire.¡±¡± ¡°Then do you know who did it?¡± Old Man Nn smiled, South said, ¡°Of course, I know. The Eight-Nation Alliance!¡± ¡°Yes, South is the smartest.¡± Old Man Nn smiled. South asked again, ¡°Great-grandfather, do you still want to hear more jokes?¡± Old Man Nn nodded. South continued. In the room, South¡¯s said jokes with his tender voice, Gianna was busy, and Ss paced around anxiously. Fortunately, after the three of them had been busy for an hour, the old man¡¯s condition finally recovered a little. When Gianna measured again, his blood pressure had already begun to drop, and his pulse was also gradually returning to normal. She wrote another prescription and asked someone to get the medicine. The medicine was ready in half an hour. Ss was a little relieved. He told Gianna and went out of the bedroom. When he came out, he still did not see any of the Nns here. They all promised that they would take turns to apany the old man every day. ¡°Connor¡­¡± ¡°President Nn,¡± Connor answered. ¡°Who should be on duty today?¡± Connor said, ¡°It should be Penny on duty today.¡± Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Enraged ¡°Where is she?¡± Ss asked with a frown. ¡°She came over in the morning and then went out again.¡± Ss asked, ¡°I asked you to take care of Grandpa here. You didn¡¯t know that Grandpa was sick?¡± ¡°Sick? What happened to the old man?¡± Connor was also shocked. ¡°How dare you ask me?¡± Ss asked with a cold face. Connor was so scared that his legs went weak. He hurriedly exined, ¡°I was busy outside in the morning. When I came back, I happened to meet Penny. Chris told me that Penny seemed to have quarreled with the old man. I was worried about the old man and went up to take a look. However, the old man was in good condition at that time. He said he was tired and wanted to sleep for a while, so I came out.¡± Ss¡¯ face was gloomy. He asked again, ¡°What did they argue about?¡± Connor said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about this either. I¡¯ll ask Chris.¡± *Chris,¡± he shouted. ¡°Connor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris immediately responded. *Did you hear what Penny and Old Master were arguing about in the morning?¡± Chris hurriedly said, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly.¡± Ss, however, lost his patience. He was so pissed. He shouted, ¡°Speak!¡± In fact, Ss¡¯ facial features were very sharp. When he was not fierce, he was daunting, not to mention when he was angry. Chris was so scared that he almost knelt on the ground. He stammered, ¡°I heard Penny tell the old master that if he dares to agree to Doctor Aubrey¡¯s marriage, she will die in front of the old master. And¡­ and¡­¡± He inexplicably felt that under the pressure of Ss, his brain could not think. In fact, the servants in the hall, as long as they had eyes, could see how angry Ss was at this time. Everyone lowered their heads, afraid that if they made a sound, they would be caught in the crossfire. Ss¡¯ patience was running out bit by bit, but she tried his best to restrain his impulse to lose his temper. He tried his best to speak in a t tone, ¡°What else?¡± Chris was shaking like a sieve. ¡°She also said that the old man was biased towards you. He doesn¡¯t see her as his granddaughter. She said that your mother is actually still alive and well. You were bewitched by Doctor Aubrey and deliberately trying to killed her parents. She also said that¡­ South might be someone¡¯s illegitimate child and made you recognize him as his son. I was cleaning the room on the second floor at that time, and I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly¡­¡± Good, very good. Ss was furious. In that instant, a violent aura surged from his entire body. ¡°Call her,¡± It was also the first time that Connor had seen Ss like this. Trembling with fear, he picked up his phone and called Penny. However, she did not pick up after being called several times. However, when Connor looked at Ss, who was clearly waiting, he did not dare to speak nonsense and continued to call her Fortunately, after Connor called for the ninth time, the phone was connected. He did not hear Penny¡¯s voice, but a deafening sound of music came first. Connor asked, ¡°Fourth Miss, where are you?¡± Penny said, ¡°Not your business. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Connor said, ¡°Ss is back. He is looking for you!¡± Penny said indifferently, ¡°So what if hees back? Why are you calling me?¡± Connor looked at Ss hesitantly, Ss got up and walked over to pick up the phone. ¡°Hurry up ande back here!¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Penny sneered. Ss said. ¡°Half an hour. If I can¡¯t see you, I will cancel all your bank cards!¡± After that, he directly hung up the phone. Even so, he still heard Penny¡¯s roar through the phone. Time slowly passed. This half an hour seemed to be particrly long. Ss sat on the sofa like a statue, his aura cold. In fact, Ss rarely lost his temper, and it was even rarer to anger him like this. Especially in the past few years when he took over the position of Patriarch. His strict methods were famous in Summer City, and no matter who it was, they had to respect him. Even if Edward and Lara could not bear to see it in their hearts, they had to maintain their superficial harmony and not let any evidence fall 20:22 0 1/2 Chapter 674 Enraged into his hands. And they got their consequences. He was like a hunting leopard, good at ambushing, and strong enough. As long as he wanted to do something, he would definitely strike hard and fast, not giving the other person a chance to breathe. The entire hall did not dare to breathe loudly. Even Connor lowered his head and listened to his orders. Once Ss was angry, both humans and ghosts were afraid of him. The smell of Chinese medicine gradually came from the kitchen. It seemed that the medicine was ready. Ss looked at the maid carrying the medicine upstairs and warned, ¡°Let Doctor Aubrey and South apany the old man upstairs.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The maid answered. Ss raised his watch and looked at the time again. It had been half an hour. He was just about to pick up his phone to call when he saw a white caring in from the yard.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Are You Still Human? It was Penny¡¯s car. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The car stopped Not seeing Penny get out of the car, a man got out first. After getting out of the car, he went to the front passenger seat and dragged Penny out of the front passenger seat. The man held her waist and dragged her in. Ss¡¯expression became even more gloomy. His grandfather was so angry that he almost died. She was quite happy, actually getting drunk in nightclubs? He sat on the sofa without moving! Until the two of them walked in. The man did not expect to see Ss here and hurriedly exined, ¡°She drank too much and insisted that I send her back. It has nothing to do with me.¡± As he spoke, he threw her onto the sofa. Ss did not say a word. He nced at the drunk Penny and then nced at the man indifferently. That nce was clearly not aggressive, but it carried threats. The man was frightened and said in a panic, ¡°See you.¡± After saying that, he did not dare to stay for a moment and turned to leave. Seeing that the man was about to leave, Penny reached out to pull him. ¡°Hey? Why are you leaving? I¡¯ll go backter. Let¡¯s continue drinking. We agreed that we won¡¯t go back until we¡¯re drunk!¡± The man was speechless. Didn¡¯t she see her brother¡¯s murderous gaze? He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, breaking free from Penny¡¯s grasp and walking out. When Penny saw that the man had left, she got up and swaggered off to chase after him. ¡°Are you done?¡± Ss said sharply. Penny was so scared that her body trembled instinctively. She immediately stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. She looked at Ss and became furious. ¡°What did I do? I was having a good time with my friends. Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Do you still remember that you should take care of Grandpa today?¡± Ss asked with a gloomy face. Penny said confidently, ¡°I was here. Grandpa told me to get lost. What can I do?¡± As she spoke, shezily threw herself onto the sofa, but just as her butt touched the sofa, she was scolded by Ss, ¡°Stand up!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Penny instinctively stood up again. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, lock me up in the detention center too. Don¡¯t cause trouble for mr!¡± Ss said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m looking for trouble. You made grandpa so angry that his blood pressure soared and he almost fainted. If we hadn¡¯te in time, grandpa might have been in danger.¡± High blood pressure? She did say a lot this morning, but she was too angry, But just when she felt a little guilty, she suddenly heard that Ss said: ¡°we¡±. So, Gianna also came? ¡°Don¡¯t you have your precious Camilia? Let her save him again!¡± she said with disgust as she nced up the stairs.; Hearing this. Ss narrowed his eyes and slowly stood up on the sofa. ¡°Say it again,¡± he said with an oppressive aura. When Penny saw Ss like this, he felt a chill in her heart, but she still raised her neck and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t Gianna capable? Let her save him!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Ss gave her a crisp p. Penny had a premonition that Ss would hit her, but when she was really hit, she was still in a daze for a moment. Moreover, Ss¡¯ strength was not small, and she was directly beaten to the ground. Ss looked at her, his eyes like a dagger, fierce. ¡°I thought you were just a little willful, but now I know that you have no heart. Grandpa was just angered by you and just walked through the gates of hell. How can you say such words? Are you still human?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Are You Awake? Penny covered her face and looked at Ss with hatred in her eyes. Then, she sneered, ¡°Did you hit me because of grandfather? Or is it because my words hurt your sweetheart? As long as it involves Gianna, you will protect her indiscriminately. I am your sister, and I have always treated you as my biological brother. Do you have to hit me again and again for an outsider?¡± Ss¡¯ face was cold, and his eyes were full of terrible hostility. ¡°Hit you?¡± In the future, if you dare to speak like this again, it will be light to beat you. I asked you to take care of Grandfather. Not only did you not take care of him, but you also angered him. I could not even call you back. You were so drunk. Grandfather was sick, but you did not care about him at all. Instead, you were busy trying to drive a wedge between us. After staying abroad for a few days, you don¡¯t even understand the minimum filial piety?¡± Penny said, ¡°Why don¡¯t understand? Did you give me time to exin? The moment I came back and you were busy showing off your girlfriend. Fortunately, you came back. Otherwise, Grandfather would die. Didn¡¯t you just want to say that your girlfriend saved grandfather? I was helping you show off. What are you unhappy about?¡± Ss looked at the unreasonable Penny and was furious. He ordered Connor, ¡°Bring me a basin of water!¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡¯ Connor was confused, but he still answered obediently. After that, he went to the bathroom and came over with a basin of water. In fact, it was not only Connor who did not understand what Ss meant, even Penny was confused until the pot of water was poured directly on her from head to toe. Only then did she understand that this water was for her. Ss looked at Penny who was like a drowned rat and asked coldly, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Ss, what are you doing?¡± Penny shouted angrily. Ss said, ¡°What am I doing? It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know what you are doing. You are getting more and more childish. The one who is targeting your parents is me. It has nothing to do with others. In the future, don¡¯t talk about these things to grandpa and make him upset. Next time, Penny, I will kick you out of the Nn family!¡± He paused. ¡°Also, Gianna and South are my wife and son. If you don¡¯t like them, you can stay away from them. But don¡¯t let me hear you say bad things about them again. Otherwise, there are many scenes like this today!¡± *Ss, what right do you have to do this to me? Not only did you send my parents to the detention center, but now you are starting to target me¡­ Oh¡­ Tell me if you just hate me and I will die in front of your eyes.¡± As she spoke, she bent down and bumped into the coffee table. In fact, she did not really want to bump into it. She was just trying to scare Ss. She thought that he would definitely grab her and then call her crazy angrily. But in reality, Ss just stood there indifferently. He watched her bump into the corner of the coffee table. Because she did not want to really do it, she wasn¡¯t so hurt. However, her forehead still felt painful. She fell to the ground and looked at the man who looked down at her. She seemed to understand immediately. During this period of time, she felt wronged andined to Ss. It was that she had expectations for Ss, or she was unwilling. She always felt that Ss would not be so cruel. But just now, she suddenly understood. Not to mention what her mother did, her mother took his mother¡¯s ce, forced his mother to leave the house. It was impossible for her and Ss to be real siblings in this lifetime. It was just that they usually did not quarrel openly and seemed to be as close as a family. But now¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 I Am Worried About You N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But now¡­ He had already sent her parents to the detention center. There was no so-called peace. She even foolishly hoped that Ss would let her parents go on ount of her. How was this possible? She should thank him for his kindness and not send her to prison. It seemed for so many years, and he was just enduring it! Perhaps it was like what Ss said, he did not attack them in the past because Ss was concerned about Grandfather¡¯s health. Probably Grandpa could not ept his grandson targeting his son. Or maybe there was no good opportunity for Ss to deal with his parents and not let the rumors get out of hand. And now, there came Gianna and South, this opportunity was finally here. Ss sent his parents to the detention center, but no one dared to say that he had done something wrong. Moreover, he did it in front of everyone, made everyone witness what her parents had done, and locked them up in the most shameful way. In fact, his heart had always been cold. Otherwise, how could everyone be scared of him? Because he was ruthless enough! Perhaps, he had never truly taken anyone to heart. Perhaps, Gianna was an exception? She slowly stood up from the ground. When she looked at Ss, her eyes also became cold. *For so many years, I have never truly understood you. I admit that you have power outside, but I never believed that you could be so cruel. to your family. Just now, I found out that I treated you as my big brother, but you never treated me as your sister.¡± Ss looked at her and said, ¡°Say whatever you want, I will just watch you. I am always me. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you understand me or not. Penny, you are 24 this year. You should be able to judge right from wrong. If you really don¡¯t know, think about it from another perspective. If it was you, what would you do?¡± *Ss, don¡¯t say anymore. From today on, I will not see you as my big brother. I am your enemy.¡± Penny sneered. Ss said expressionlessly, ¡°Everyone has a bottom line that can not be touched. After what your mother did, I was only targeting your mother. I have never vented my anger on you. But I can¡¯t do it both ways. When you treated me as your brother, I treated you as my family. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hate me. I hope that you only target the people you should be targeting but not the innocent.¡± ¡°Even now, you are still worried about Gianna.¡± Pennyughed loudly. Ss said seriously, ¡°No! I am worried about you. If you really did something to them, I am not sure what I will do to you!¡± Penny looked at him, and tears still fell down. She did not say a word and left. Ss sighed deeply and looked at Connor, who was stunned. ¡°Go and receive the punishment yourself!¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn,¡± Connor answered. Ss added, ¡°If such a mistake urs next time, you will get fired!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Connor replied again. After Ss finished speaking, he walked upstairs and saw a slender figure standing on the third step of the stairs. ¨C ¡°Why did youe down?¡± ¡°Seeing that you haven¡¯te up for so long, I came down to take a look,¡± Gianna said with a smile. Ssughed and walked up to her. He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Gianna pulled back her hand mercilessly and looked down at him. ¡°Shameless. I¡¯m not worried about you,¡± she whispered. Ss smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say something nice to me?¡± ¡°If I said I was worried about you, would you believe me?¡± Ss said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? I believe everything you said.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°Between you and Penny, the only one who would get hurt would be Penny. You guys have such differentbat abilities. I can¡¯t really say that I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Ss looked at her seriously debating with him. ¡°Do you think only being hit is hurt? Don¡¯t you know that sometimes, words are more hurtful than a knife?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 He Is Not My Brother Gianna looked at him suspiciously, as if she wanted to see that he is joking from his eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡®She said that I never treated her as a sister.¡± Ss took a deep breath. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I pped her. She deliberately hit the corner of the table with her head just now, seeking death. I didn¡¯t stop her, and she just said this.¡± ¡°She is just sad.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve her, but I can¡¯t watch Lara get away with it. I can understand Penny¡¯s mood. When she came back, her parents were in prison. Although I know that they deserve it, it is understandable that she¡¯s sad. So I can ept whatever she does to me, but she can¡¯t vent her anger on others.¡± Gianna said, ¡°So you said thest part?¡±¡± ¡°Yes, she went to Country M some time ago. She said that she wouldn¡¯t come back for the New Year. I don¡¯t know why she came back at this critical time. If the court decision is done, she might not do this!¡± ¡°Well, forget it. Since you can understand, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Is grandpa better now?¡± ¡°Yes, I just gave him medicine, and now he is listening to South¡¯s jokes.¡± ¡°Luckily, South is here.¡± Gianna answered, turned around, and went upstairs, and Ss followed. arte On the other side, Penny left the old house and went to see Evan. When she arrived at his house, she also rarely saw Ben. He looked like he had just woken up. His hair was messy, his eyes were dull, and he wore a pair of slippers,zily wandering downstairs. She felt inexplicably disgusted in her heart, but she had no choice. Right now, only her uncle could help her. She couldn¡¯t just watch her mother go to jail without doing anything! Ben was also a little surprised to see Penny. Her entire body was wet, her cheeks were slightly swollen, and she seemed to have cried. She looked so miserable that it was obvious that she had been bullied. Otherwise, why would shee to his house? She always had her nose up in the air. She never respects people, and she never took this cousin seriously. Instead, she followed behind Ss like a sidekick all the time. ¡°Oh my, this is really a rare guest! Why are you here?¡± he sneered. Penny looked at Ben and called out obediently, ¡°Cousin.¡± . Benughed in his heart. It seemed that she wanted to ask them for help. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so obedient. ¡°Well, what happened to you?¡± Penny was embarrassed to say that she had just been beaten by Ss, so she just lowered her head and did not speak. ¡°Who hit you? Tell me, I will avenge you.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Hearing this, Ben was inexplicably happy, with a hint of a gloating smile on his lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your favorite big brother? Why would he hit you?¡± When Penny heard this, she felt even sadder. She pouted with a grievance, she no longer wanted this big brother. ¡°He¡¯s not my big brother!¡± Benughed and sat down on the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you are both Nns, you are not biological siblings, and you are destined to not be a family with him. If you treat him as your big brother, he doesn¡¯t see you as a sister!¡± Penny almost cried again. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Evan red at Ben. ¡°Naniea, go get some clothes for the child to change into. She will easily catch a cold wearing wet clothes.¡± ¡°Thene with me.¡± Naniea replied. Penny said, ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m good.¡± She looked at Evan and said, ¡°Uncle, I came to see you for something. My mother will be in court in a few days. I want you to help me. I can¡¯t watch my mother go to jail.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but you are fighting against Ss. Who dares to provoke him? Moreover, Ss has so much evidence, how can she not go to jail?¡± Evan said with a troubled expression. Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Don¡¯t You Want to Help Me? Penny shook her head and said eagerly. ¡°No, Ellen is not dead at all. She is still alive and well. My mother did not send anyone to kill her.¡± ¡°What did you say? Ellen is not dead?¡± Evan was also very surprised. ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. Ss spent the holiday with her this year. Uncle, the only one who can help me now is you. For the sake of my mother giving you the Roberts Group, you must help me.¡± Penny nodded fiercely. Evan frowned slightly. In fact, if Penny did not mention the Roberts Group, he really wanted to help. But when she mentioned the company, he suddenly did not want to help. If his sister was really fine, would he still have thepany after she came out? But if she went to prison, he would be the person in charge of thepany. From then on, he would no longer listen to his sister, and the ns he worked so hard to make wouldn¡¯t be rejected by a ¡°not good enough¡±. Moreover, he would have to fight against Ss. Who would be so stupid to go against Ss? But in the face of Penny¡¯s crying request, he could not reject at once, so he asked perfunctorily, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡± Penny said, ¡°We filed awsuit against Ss for providing false information as false evidence, as well as those people who testified for Mom that day.¡± Evan frowned. How did she say that so easily? ¡°I looked at the indictment. Ss sued your mother for multiple murders. Even if Ellen is not dead, the court will at most sentence her fewer years. But the charge is still valid. Didn¡¯t you see the surveince video and indictment provided by Ss? Your mother also asked Kaylee to put deadly poison on Ss and that little bastard. She also asked Tres to attack Gianna many times. Without Ellen¡¯s death, it really can¡¯t change anything. Moreover, there is no court judgment yet. How can you be sure that Ss provided false evidence? At most, his prosecution was not strict enough.¡± Penny looked at him and asked in a confused manner, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want to help me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t do anything about it. Your mother was such a shrewd and scheming person, but in the end, she still fell into the tricks of Ss. This is a grudge between them. I advise you not to get involved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my mother!¡± Penny was so angry that her eyes were red. ¡°Do you want me to just watch my mother go to jail like this? You are my biological uncle, my mother¡¯s biological brother. Why are you so cruel?¡± Evan was a little reluctant to listen and rebuked, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help her, but I can¡¯t help her. At most, I can help her find a goodwyer to help her get a lighter sentence. It¡¯s impossible for her to get out without punishment. If you were him, would you let go of what your mother did? Ss would always take revenge. Like your mother, if he created a car ident too. Do you think your mother can still . live?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Naniea also echoed, ¡°Yes, Ss is kind enough. It¡¯s just a few years in prison. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t see each other. Aftering out, don¡¯t we still work and live the same life?¡± Penny looked at the family with some disappointment. ¡°Is this what a brother and sister-inw should say? My mother has worked hard to manage the Roberts Group for so many years and helped your family. When she needed help the most, you didn¡¯t help but think that she deserved it?¡± ¡°Penny, what are you saying? What do you mean by your mother helping our family? You sound like we don¡¯t do anything but take advantage of you. We have invested in thepany, okay?¡± Naniea frowned. ¡°For so many years, your mother has the final say in every matter. From the development of thepany to our every move, she even has to have a say of your cousin¡¯s girlfriend. Why do we have to help you? When youe in, we have been caring for you and helping you analyze this matter. What else do you want us to do? Do we have to sue Ss ording to what you said?¡± ¡°Even if you want to sue, you have to wait until your mother is sentenced because of Ellen¡¯s death, then you can sue him for false evidence. Not to mention that he did not sue your mother for Ellen¡¯s death, he knows that you had found out that Ellen is still alive, would Ss still mention this matter when the court is held? He is such a shrewd person, how would he let you catch hold of something? I understand that you want to save your mother, but your uncle and I are both powerlessmon people, how can we compete with Ss? Moreover, she is not wronged. Your mother didmit these crimes, how can you quibble?¡± Penny was disappointed. She did not say a word. She stood up angrily and left. They were right. She was too anxious before the trial. With Ss¡¯ shrewdness, he naturally wouldn¡¯t mention this matter in court. In other words, it was useless even if they knew that Ellen was alive, at most, she would be sentenced to a few years less. But what should she do? Could she only watch her mother go to jail? Next Chapter Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Once Again, She Stirred Up Trouble Nicole received a call from Penny and warmly invited Penny to her home. However, when she saw Penny in such a sorry state, she could not help but exim in surprise.. ¡°Oh my poor little girl, how did you do this?¡± Probably because she had hit too many walls, the warmth of Nicole made Penny want to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes and she looked pitiful ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Nicole said as she hugged the battered and exhausted girl. As she spoke, she took the initiative to find a clean piece of clothing for her to change into. ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked. Penny sobbed, ¡°Ss hit me.¡± Nicole was really surprised. Although everyone was afraid of Ss, he was never a person who hit others indiscriminately. Not to mention hitting Penny, Ss had always regarded her as his sister. ¡°Ss? Why did he hit you?¡± Penny told Nicole about what happened in the morning. ¡°I know now. He never treated me as a sister. How can he treat me so ruthlessly?¡± Nicole said, ¡°You really wronged your big brother. In the past, he was so good to you. He always took you to eat delicious food. Why do you think he didn¡¯t treat you as a sister? This rtionship is mutual. You relied on him because he treats you well. However, Ss¡­ Indeed¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish speaking, and her words were meaningful. Because of Nicole¡¯s words, Penny was influenced. ¡°That¡¯s because he has Gianna. I¡¯m ranked second ce in his heart now. You don¡¯t know how proud he was when he said that Gianna saved his grandfather. Doesn¡¯t he just want to show off to Gianna? I called him out, and he hit me! Why did he hit me?¡± The more she spoke, the more she felt wronged. In the end, tears rolled down from her eyes like beads with broken strings. Nicole sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s the same. He doesn¡¯t really keep in touch with us friends. There¡¯s only Gianna in his heart. There¡¯s no other way. Gianna can¡¯t just disappear for no reason. You can only think things through.¡± Penny pursed her lips. ¡°Sister Nicole, you are the only one who treats me the best. You don¡¯t know, I was at my uncle¡¯s ce just now. wanted him to help me think of a solution. But my biological uncle actually told me that he couldn¡¯t do anything and told me not to get involved. He meant that my mother deserved it. How could he say that? Even if my mother deserved it, he shouldn¡¯t have said that. Didn¡¯t my mother work her as off to strengthen the Roberts Group? You only know people¡¯s hearts when something bad really happens.¡± Nicole grabbed her hand. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t feel bad. The world is like this. Many people want to help you when you are doing well, but they won¡¯t save you when you are in trouble. If you want to save your mother, you have to rely on yourself. Your uncle probably doesn¡¯t want your mother to be acquitted. Think about it. If your mother can¡¯te back to the company, who does thepany belong to? It belongs to your uncle. They won¡¯t really help you!¡± ¡°Even if my mother is not there, it is not his turn to make decisions. My mother is the biggest shareholder of Roberts Group. Sigh! If only I had my mother¡¯s ability. Now I am really helpless. I don¡¯t know how to save her. For so many years, I have been learning and learning. I feel stupid.¡± Nicole pretended to be nonchnt and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to help you either. Ss is very unyielding unless there is something that can be exchanged at the same price as him. As long as he withdraws thewsuit, the rest will be easy to resolve.¡± When Penny heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Gianna. He treats Gianna so well that it makes me disgusted! If we were to exchange Gianna with him, he would definitely agree.¡± Nicole said, ¡°Gianna is not that easy to deal with. How can she listen to you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just capture her?¡± ¡°You are being silly again. If your big brother finds out, your big brother will not let you go.¡± Penny said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her. What¡¯s there to not let go of?¡± As she spoke, she was about to leave. Nicole pretended to shiver in fear and grabbed her. ¡°Oh my god, you should stop. How scary! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let youe here. Those who don¡¯t know would have thought that I taught you to do this.¡± ¡°Sister Nicole, you are really good to me. I know. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not implicate you!¡± Penny grabbed her hand. Nicole.¡±¡­¡± After she left, Nicole made a phone call. Soon, a male voice came from the phone, ¡°Miss!¡± Nicole said, ¡°She just left my ce. Don¡¯t say that we know each other. You must let her inadvertently discover your kung fu. If you can catch Gianna, kill her directly!¡± The man said, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Nicole said, ¡°If everything goes well, I will wait for you at the hotel tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss. I will help you fulfill your wish to repay your great kindness!¡± the man said humbly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 There was a Problem On this day. A man came to Gianna¡¯s clothing studio. He said that his name was Andy Yard. In a few days, it would be his parents¡¯ wedding anniversary. He wanted to make them a set of clothes. Because his mother was not in good health, he hoped that Gianna could go there personally. Normally. Gianna would not do door-to-door service. However, this man was gentle and refined. He knew a lot and could speak with ease no matter what topic. She had a good impression of him. The most important thing was that he was so filial. She agreed to it with a momentary sense ofpassion, The man said that it was best to go today. She did not refuse. Anyway, she would go sooner orter. Moreover, she was really fine today. Therefore, she got into the man¡¯s car. The two of them drove for an hour and finally arrived in front of a vi. The three-story vi was close to the suburbs. It was very quiet and suitable for the old people to live in. Gianna thought. She followed Andy into the room. The room was not very big, and there was an olddy and an old man sitting on the sofa. *Dad, Mom, this is Gianna, the most famous fashion designer of our Summer City. I came here today to help you design clothes.¡± The two elders were very enthusiastic. The olddy stretched out her hand and pulled Gianna, greeting her warmly, ¡°Sit down quickly, sit down. You are really pretty!¡± Gianna touched the olddy¡¯s slightly rough hand and smiled. She sat down next to them. ¡°Auntie, you are also a beauty.¡± The olddy smiled. ¡°No. I¡¯m already old. When I was young, I was fine. Now, the wrinkles on my face are unbearable to look at.¡± Gianna smiled and did not speak. She looked at the two old people talking and felt that it was somewhat inconsistent with what Andy described. The two old men did not look like rich people at all. Even though they were wearing luxury brands, they gave out a strange feeling. However, she did not think too much about it. She only thought that this man had made a fortune and picked up his parents from the countryside. They had not gotten used to the life of rich people yet. ¡°I heard from Mr. Yard that it will be your wedding anniversary in a few days. Do you have any designs that you like? Tell me your ideas, and I will design them for you.¡± As she spoke, she took out a pen and a piece of paper from her pocket, nning to design it. At this time, Andy politely poured a cup of tea for her, ¡°Gianna, no hurry. Drink some water first. My parents don¡¯t know much about designing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gianna answered. AsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. she said this, she politely picked up the teacup and took a sip, but after taking a sip, she felt that the tea tasted strange. Andy smiled and said, ¡°Are you not used to it? This tea is made by a friend of mine. People don¡¯t usually get used to it for the first time, but it will be good after you are used to it. Tasting it carefully, you can tell the fragrance of the tea. A sweet taste melts in your mouth, leaving a rich aftertaste.¡± Gianna frowned slightly. Was it because she was not used to it? She nced at Andy and took another sip. Sure enough¡­ In addition to the fragrance of the tea, there seemed to be another subtle smell, but it was covered up by the strong fragrance of the tea. If one did not carefully taste it, it would be impossible to tell. And this was not because she was not used to it, but because there was a knockout drug inside! She looked up at the man. What did he mean? Did he want to do something while she was unconscious? She calmly put down the teacup. Andy asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Not bad. Where is the bathroom?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Andy pointed in the direction of the bathroom. Gianna nodded slightly and entered the bathroom. She searched everywhere for a ce to escape. In the end, she found that there was not even a window in the bathroom. It was impossible to escape. She had no choice but toe back and say, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Yard. I just got a phone call and I have something urgent to do. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t design clothes for them today. I¡¯lle back another day.¡± She said and walked out. Andy caught up to her in a few steps. ¡°Huh? Wait, Gianna. You know that I only have time today. Since you¡¯re already here, it won¡¯t take too long. You don¡¯t have to design it in front of my parents, but you should measure their size!¡± 1 Next Chapter Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 What Are Your Intentions? Gianna was repeatedly stopped by him, and she knew that it was impossible for her to leave so quietly. She looked up at Andy, and her eyes were sharp at that moment. ¡°Did you call me over to make clothes for them, or do you have other ns?¡± Andy pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Gianna, I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± ¨C *These two are not your parents at all right?¡± Gianna pointed at the old man and the olddy next to Andy. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Andy frowned. Gianna said coldly, ¡°OK! You said that your father is a retired cadre and your mother is a nobledy. But your parents have thick calluses on their hands. They look like people who are used to fieldwork. You said that your parents are locals, but I just heard that they don¡¯t have the Summer City ent at all. And if I am not wrong, there are knockout drugs in my tea, right?¡± Hearing this, Andy still showed a shocked expression. He could still argue about the first questions. But she even found theposition of the knockout drugs in the tea, which was simply crazy. Although the knockout drugs were strong, they were colorless and odorless. How did she find out? ¡°What is your motive for bringing me here?¡± Gianna looked at him. Andy looked at Gianna and smiled. Suddenly, he pushed the olddy beside him toward Gianna. Then, he got up and ran away. Gianna was worried that the olddy would fall down, so she supported her instinctively. When she ran toward the door, many big dogs suddenly rushed in. There were no less than ten of them. They barked crazily and rushed toward Gianna fiercely. Gianna did not have time to think and instinctively retreated. However, those big dogs did not seem to be only warning her not to leave at all. Instead, they attacked her. At this time, one of the big dogs was the most ferocious. It was still a few meters away from her when it suddenly jumped into the air and pounced towards her. Gianna did not have any extra time to think. Just like how she dealt with people, she stepped back and kicked the dog. The dog was kicked out by her and slid far away along the ground. Following closely behind the dogs all pounced at her. Gianna thought to herself that it was over. Today, she would probably be torn apart by these dogs. There were so many of them. No matter how powerful her martial arts was, she could not beat so manyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. dogs. She nced out of the corner of her eye and saw that the bedroom door was not closed. She instinctively ran towards the room. She was chased after by arge group of big dogs that were barking at her. It was scary enough to look at it, not to mention Gianna, who was experiencing it. She ran into the room in one breath and locked the door before the dogs bit her. She looked for a ce to escape, only to find that the only window was blocked by a guardrail. She took a deep breath and calmed down. She had to find a way to get out otherwise she would die. She took the phone and sent an SOS message to South. Then, she looked around the room to see if there were any suitable tools to deal with the dogs outside the door. At this time, the big dog that was one step slower than her was using its ws to w at the door. Soon, the door of the room was scratched by the ws. Andy walked over and shouted. The dogs stopped attacking and obediently sat on the ground waiting for orders. He did not expect that this woman really had some skills. Not only did she see through everything, but she could also escape from the mouths of so many dogs. She was smart enough to hide in the room, However, what was the use of hiding in the room? There was a guardrail on the window of the room. Even if she had wings, she would not be able to escape! Andy held the spare key in his hand and revealed an arrogant smile. He no longer looked like the elegant and noble young master just now. For some reason, he gave off a sinister feeling. He held the key and opened the door of the room. But just as he pushed open the door, before he could see what was going on inside, he felt a fireball smashing towards him. The fireballnded on his head and directly ignited his hair. Next Chapter Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Trapped Andy shouted crazily as he was burned, dodging while waving. Before the fireball went out, another fireball was thrown over, scaring the dogs that were attacking. They all hid far away to observe the situation in the room. Dogs were afraid of fire. So the moment Gianna saw that there was a lighter in the room, she almost cried tears of joy. She directly took the pillow on the bed, lit it up and threw it at them. Taking advantage of the retreat of those dogs, she directly rushed over and grabbed Andy¡¯s neck with one hand, a sharp pen pointing against Andy¡¯sneck. Seeing that Andy was in danger and there was no fire, the group of dogs began to bark at Gianna again. Gianna threatened, ¡°Let them go away. Otherwise, I promise you will die before me.¡± ¡°Do you think I am afraid of death?¡± Andy chuckled. Without a word, Gianna directly pierced the tip of the pen into his skin. The sharp pain caused Andyto be in a daze for a moment. ¡°Are you afraid this time? As long as you cooperate with me to get out, I will let bygones be bygones.¡± Andy could feel the blood flowing from his neck, but he acted as if he did not feel any pain. He smiled evilly at Gianna. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get out!¡± As he spoke, hemanded the dogs, ¡°Attack!¡± When the dogs heard the order, they immediately rushed towards Gianna. Gianna looked at the gate and tried to think if she could run past the dogs, but the answer was no. She had no choice but to drag Andy back to the room just now. This time, she also dragged Andy in. Anyway, she could not leave, and Andy could not leave either. Without a spare key, the group of dogs would not be able to enter. Just now, she had sent a distress signal to South. He should be able to find out about this very soon. Right now, all she needed to do was to stabilize the man in front of her. However, the tea she had just drank still worked. She was not unconscious but felt dizzy. She held the pen tightly in her hand and kept threatening Andy, She looked at him and said, ¡°When you attacked me, you should know who I am, right?¡± Andy said, ¡°I know. Aren¡¯t you just Ss¡¯ woman?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m Ss¡¯ woman, yet you still dare to capture me. Haven¡¯t you thought about your consequence?¡± ¡°So what? At worst, I¡¯ll die!¡± Gianna was shocked. This was obviously not simple. He didn¡¯t decide to hurt her out of a momentary decision. It could be that someone had instructed him to do this. ¡°No matter who you work for, you should not use your own life as a bet. If Ss knows, he will not let you go. In order to kill me, you are sacrificing your own life. Isn¡¯t this deal a bit of a loss?¡± Ss sneered. ¡°What loss? Everyone dies, right? As long as I think it is worth it, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to talk too much. I know that Ss is ruthless enough. He can personally send his parents to court, so why would he care about an outsider like me? I just want him to experience it. He can only watch the people he cares about being schemed against and helpless?¡± Gianna was suspicious. Sending his parents to court? Unable to resist? Who was he talking about? She frowned and guessed, ¡°Did Penny order you to do it?¡± Andy snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± After that, he began to struggle in Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If this pen is a little deeper, it will hurt your major artery. Do you know how long you can live if your artery and blood vessels are broken? It won¡¯t take more than five minutes.¡± She said as she pushed the pen deeper. Andy stopped moving, but his eyes were rolling. At one moment, he suddenly squatted down and broke free from Gianna¡¯s grip. The pen in Gianna¡¯s hand scratched his neck, and even his face was bleeding. She shook her dizzy brain hard. This knockout drug was too strong. She actually didn¡¯t know how he broke free from her hands. After breaking free, Andy touched the blood on his neck. With a ruthless face, he began to attack Gianna. Gianna also went up to fight with him. However, her dizzy reaction was always a little slow. In addition, she was not good at fighting in narrow spaces. There were a few times when she was hit by Andy. His moves were deadly. His punches were hard: It was unknown how long she couldst. Gianna tried hard to hold on, hoping that Ss and the others could find this ce quickly! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Where Is My Girlfriend? When South received Gianna¡¯s message for help, he immediately checked his mother¡¯s location. Then he called Ss. ¡°Mommy is in danger. I sent the location to your phone. Hurry up and save Mommy!¡± At this time. Ss was pulling himself out from a pile of documents in the office. He was a little tired. When he heard such a phone call, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Just now, Mommy sent it over. Hurry up. Mommy must be in danger.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait at home.¡± Ss hung up the phone and went straight out the door. After dealing with Lara, there was no danger around her, so he dismissed the bodyguards around Gianna. Ss was really anxious. The situation was critical because Gianna had no time to call. He looked at the address. This vi area was close to the suburbs, and it would take at least 40 minutes to get there. He directly called the police and asked the nearest branch to send someone over. The police naturally paid attention to Ss¡¯ phone call. Half of Summer City¡¯s taxes were contributed by Nn Group. He was their real backer. Of course, they would help him. After receiving the call, they immediately ordered the police officers from the nearest branch to rush over to the vi. When the police arrived, there was no one in the room. There were only barking. The police officers were also afraid of the big dogs, so scared that they directly closed the door and knocked on the door: ¡°Is there anyone?¡± In the room, Gianna could no longer hold on, and the dizziness was getting heavier and heavier, and her movements were getting slower and slower. She heard the shouts of the police outside and hurriedly responded to the outside, ¡°Help!¡± However, the people outside could only hear the mad barking of the dog. Andy, on the other hand, seemed to have gone crazy. He had the intention to kill Gianna, and he attacked her again. Gianna forced herself to fight with him. As soon as she moved, she deliberately smashed the pendulum on the table toward the ss to prove that there was someone in the room. Crash! The sound of ss shattering had indeed caught the attention of the police. They were asking for a long time, but the door was still closed, and they had thought that there was no one in the room! So all the police rushed under the window, and the window was covered by a rail. They could not enter. However, he could see a man and a woman fighting in the room. Presumably, the woman was Ss¡¯ girlfriend. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or we will shoot!¡± the policeman threatened. However, Andy in the room did not stop at all. He moved faster and more crazily as if he really did not want to live. Gianna had already been drugged, and with the injury, her physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up. Even her punches were soft. Seeing that someone was about to die, the police did not care much and directly opened the door again with a pistol. However, there were more than ten dogs in the room, and they did not have any dog trainers, so they could only fire a warning shot. With the gunshot, although the dogs were afraid and did not dare to pounce on them, they shouted even more crazily. For a moment, people and dogs seemed to be confronting each other. No one dared to act rashly. At this time, another car came in from the yard, and it was Ss. He pushed the door open, got out of the car, and ran towards the room. He heard the crazy barking, but he did not expect that it was a confrontation between the police and a group of dogs. What about Gianna? His brain buzzed, could something have happened? He ignored the dozen or so dogs that were eyeing him covetously and rushed in a few steps. ¡°Where is she? Where is my girlfriend?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 If You Came a Little Later, I Would Have Died When the police saw that it was Ss, they hurriedly replied, ¡°She¡¯s inside. Mr. Nn, you stay behind me. I¡¯ll cover you!¡±. Ss didn¡¯t bother to thank him politely and ran straight to the room. But the door of the room couldn¡¯t be opened. He mmed the door hard. ¡°Gianna, how are you?¡±. Gianna had no strength left and shouted with all her strength, ¡°Ss.¡±. But because it was too noisy outside, Ss did not hear her. His hope seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss. He was so anxious that he kicked the door of the room. Bang! The door was kicked open by him. He also saw Andy kicking Gianna to the ground full of ss. Her whole body was rolling on the broken ss in pain. She did not make a sound for a long time. Her hair was messy, her face and hands were covered with blood. Of course, there was also a possibility that she was injured in other ces. At that moment, Ss felt his brain explode. His eyes were bloodshot. He shouted in shock, ¡°Gianna¡­¡± and rushed over. He kicked Andy, who was about to attack Gianna again. His strength was much stronger than Gianna. Andy was kicked and fell directly to the opposite wall. He slid down the wall and fell to the ground. Andy snorted unconsciously and immediately spat out blood. Ss hurriedly picked up Gianna who was on the ground and called out in distress, ¡°Gianna, Gianna, how are you? Are you okay? Where does it hurt?¡± Gianna softly fell into the man¡¯s arms and gasped for breath. She endured the pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you came a littleter, I would have N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. died!¡± Ss helped her tidy up and helped her sit on the bed. Seeing that she was fine, he said gently¡­ ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± After that, he walked towards Andy. Because he had called the police, he could not take Andy away, but beating him up was not a problem at all! His face was gloomy and ruthless. He just bent over slightly and picked up his neck cor. His steel-like fists smashed toward Andy¡¯s stomach. One punch after another, as if he was going to kill him. Andy¡¯s martial arts were not particrly good. He could attack Gianna because she was drugged. Moreover, he had fought with Gianna for more than forty minutes and was already exhausted. Now that Ss fought with him, it was a one-sided abuse. Andy had no strength to resist. When Ss punched Andy, Andy bent his body and couldn¡¯t get up. His stomach was in pain and his face was twisted. The policeman who was confronting the dogs outside also peeked at the room and quickly turned their heads, pretending that they didn¡¯t see anything. Ss hit until Andy was almost dead. Then he threw him on the ground like a piece of trash. With the shiny leather shoes stepped on Andy¡¯s chest, he asked coldly. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± At this time, Andy¡¯s face was full of blood and also full of pain, but he never said a word. ¡°No? I have plenty of ways to make you say it!¡± Ss said with more force. Andy said weakly, ¡°You know what you have done.¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Ss raised his foot and stepped directly on his chest. This almost took Andy¡¯s life. It hurt so much that he curled up his body for a long time and could not make a sound. It seemed that his sternum was broken. Gianna was worried that Ss would kill him, so she said, ¡°Ss, forget it. Leave him to the police!¡± Ss remained unmoved and continued to ask, ¡°Tell me, who ordered you to do this?¡± Andy seemed to have thought it through to save his life, and finally said, ¡°Penny, she wants to use Gianna to threaten you not to sue her.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Rescued Hearing this, Ss¡¯ eyes narrowed. Penny? His face was stern as if there was about to have a storm, and his eyes suddenly became gloomy and terrible. He moved his foot away from Andy and rubbed the soles of his shoes that were full of blood on his body. Only then did he walk towards Gianna. Looking at the beaten-up Gianna, there was only one thought in his mind, that he wanted to kill ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go now.¡± As he spoke, he bent down and carried her up. Compared to his flustered and exasperated state just now, his voice and movements when speaking to Gianna were so gentle. When they left the door, Ss also saw his bodyguards arrive. The bodyguards were also very helpless. In fact, they came out with Mr. Nn at the same time, but they only arrived after he had rescued her. They could tell how anxious he was. A bodyguard said with an apologetic face, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Without hesitation, Ss ordered, ¡°Capture Penny for me.¡± *Yes, Mr. Nn,¡± the bodyguard answered. ¡°Interrogate him properly.¡± Ss looked at the police. A policeman replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nn.¡± Only then did Ss carry Gianna out of the door. He gently ced her on the passenger seat, grabbed her hand, and kissed her lovingly. ¡°Gianna, let me see if you have any injuries!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gianna shook her head. Ss looked at her. His eyes looked so worried. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was suffering a heart-wrenching pain. Looking at her current sorry state, he could imagine how helpless she was just now. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now!¡± Gianna shook her head and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. They are just some external injuries. I can deal with them myself.¡± Ss grabbed her hand and kissed it again. ¡°Gianna, listen to me. Otherwise, I will die of heartache. Let¡¯s go and check you out. I can rest assured if there is nothing wrong.¡± Gianna did not say anything else. She saw the deep self-me in Ss¡¯ eyes. Maybe he was not only ming himself that Penny set the trap. Maybe he was also ming himself for not protecting her! She smiled and nodded. It was as if a warm spring was slowly flowing in her heart! ¡°Okay.¡± Ss smiled and tidied up her messy hair. Then he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He was too anxious and drove out by himself earlier. The whole way was as fast as lightning, but she was still injured to this extent. When they arrived at the hospital, Ss apanied her all the way. Although there was indeed no big problem as Gianna said, he also saw the bruises on Gianna¡¯s body and the big and small scratches.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There were even four pieces of broken ss that had been taken off of her body. Moreover, Gianna still had a small amount of knockout drugs in her body. The doctor suggested to observe for 48 hours in the hospital, so Gianna stayed there. Ss was extremely distressed. He sat by the bed and asked what had happened. Gianna told him everything that had happened in detail and added, ¡°He looked honest and he was so filial. I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°He was deliberately pretending for you to see.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that he has such good acting skills. Fortunately, there was a lighter in the room. Otherwise, I would have been torn apart by those dogs. You didn¡¯t see how fierce they were!¡± Ss looked at her cute appearance and wanted to smile, but when he thought of her experience, he felt pain in his heart. Of course, he knew how fierce they were? When he went over, those dogs were still screaming wildly. If not for the police threatening them with a gunshot, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter so smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to kill all those dogs to avenge youter.¡± Gianna said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The dogs are also very pitiful. They only obey orders. Why kill them?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you and leave them alive!¡± Ss reached out to brush away the hair on her forehead. Next Chapter Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Suspicion Gianna smiled silently. ¡°Was it South who informed you? Call South and tell him not to worry about me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ss answered. ¡°South, don¡¯t worry. I have saved your mommy,¡± he said. South hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Mommy alright?¡± Ss said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Do you dare to stay at home alone at night? How about I let Landon apany you at night?¡± South asked, ¡°Is Mommy hurt?¡± . Ss: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing serious. The doctor just needs to observe her for two days.¡± South said anxiously, ¡°Then why does she have to stay in the hospital? I also want to see Mommy.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly. Ss looked at the phone and regretted that he had spoken too fast. ¡°Your son found out?¡± Gianna asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, he guessed that you were sick immediately. I have to call Landon and ask him to send South here. Taking a taxi is not safe.¡± Ss said proudly but also helplessly. Gianna said, ¡°South will ask Landon himself.¡± Although she said this, Ss still called Landon, and the result was the same as what Gianna said. South had indeed called Landon. He reminded him a few more times before hanging up. ¡°If you are tired, sleep for a while. It will be a while before theye here. I will call you when they arrive!¡± Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy. Maybe that drug worked.¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the phone rang. It was a call from the bodyguard. ¡°Mr. Nn, we found Fourth Miss.¡± Ss said coldly, ¡°Bring her to the hospital.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Gianna opened her eyes again. ¡°Do you think it was Penny who did it?¡± Ss did not believe it, but it was the truth. He had to believe it. ¡°If not for her, who else could it be? Only she had a motive.¡± Gianna said, ¡°But I have a strange feeling.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡± Ss asked. Gianna said, ¡°Andy said that Penny caught me to threaten you, but he didn¡¯t show any mercy to me just now. Just look at those dogs. If | hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, I would have definitely been bitten to death by the dogs. Does she want to negotiate with you over my dead body?¡± ¡°Do you mean that Andy framed Penny?¡± Ss looked at her and frowned. Gianna said, ¡°I can¡¯t really describe the feeling, but it felt too easy.¡± Ss said, ¡°That¡¯s because he was afraid of death. At that time, I really wanted to kill him.¡± Gianna shook her head. ¡°No, if he confessed to you just now, I wouldn¡¯t find it strange. But in fact, he told me before you came. I asked him if he knew who I was. He said that he knew who I was and that he knew that you were ruthless enough. He said that you sent your parents to court, and he wanted you to experience what it was like to watch the people you cared about be schemed against and helpless. Wasn¡¯t he talking about Penny? Unless Penny wants me dead and not to threaten you with me, so this man is lying. Either Penny wants to kill me, or he framed Penny.¡± When Ss heard this, he fell into deep thought. Logically speaking, even if he sent Lara to court, Penny would not have the courage to take Gianna¡¯s life. Moreover, Andy said that he would use Gianna to threaten him. Since it was a threat, he wouldn¡¯t kill her! This was indeed a contradiction. Gianna said, ¡°When you see Pennyter, observe her expression.¡± ¡°Yes. Well, at this time, you are still considerate of your possible enemy.¡± Gianna said, ¡°We can¡¯t wrongly use others!¡± Ss said, ¡°Wrongly? She speaks carelessly and scolds you at every turn. She would do such a thing.¡± Next ChapterMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Don¡¯t Challenge My Patience Anymore Half an hourter, Penny was brought over. To be precise, she was pushed over by two bodyguards. Penny did not struggle, mainly because she had already exhausted all her strength when she struggled. She had already arrived at this ce. She also wanted to see what Ss wanted to do. She only drugged her. What Ss kill her or something? But when she saw the weak Gianna lying on the bed, she was surprised. Why was Gianna so seriously injured? When Ss saw her, his face sank. His eyes were like a dagger with a cold light. Just one nce was enough to make people fear him. He got up and approached Penny step by step. His tall figure stood in front of Penny, making her feel breathless for some reason. ¨C ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe over?¡± His voice was t, without any ups and downs, but it made her feel extremely guilty. She did not expect that the matter would be so serious. She instinctively retreated a little, breaking away from his pressure, then shook her head, pretending to be calm. She thought that maybe her big brother did not know that she did it. Ss stared at Penny¡¯s face and said, ¡°Andy has confessed. He said that you were the one who ordered to do this!¡± Penny was so scared that her face turned pale. She looked up nkly and met Ss¡¯ fierce eyes. In fact, Ss was a little disappointed. Just now, she thought that Andy might have framed her, but now it seemed that she really did it. ¡°I asked you toe over and see Gianna¡¯s injuries. Don¡¯t feel like you are wronged when you are beaten and scoldedter. This is all your own fault!¡± Penny stuttered, ¡°I just wanted to capture Gianna to make you withdraw yourwsuit. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her at all. Who knows how she got hurt?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you shouldn¡¯t provoke Gianna?¡± Ss looked at her coldly.¡± Penny said, ¡°Why should I do whatever you want? I wanted you to withdraw thewsuit. Why didn¡¯t you withdraw? Her own behavior ted her to this sorry state. It has nothing to do with me. Do you have to be so unreasonable?¡± Hearing this, Ss was angry and raised his hand to p Penny in the face. His voice was as cold as the winter water. ¡°Unreasonable? If I go a littleter, she would be dead. You still want to use Gianna to make me withdraw mywsuit. Just you wait, I will send you to prison as well!¡± Penny screamed and felt even more wronged. She struggled hard in the hands of the two bodyguards. ¡°Ss, you hit me again. Who do you think you are? Why do you hit me like this? Get out of here. I want to tell grandfather that you bullied me!¡± ¡°If you dare to harass grandpa again, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Ss shouted angrily. ¡°Ss, I hate you. I hate you. How many times have you hit me just for Gianna? Unless you kill me, I will definitely kill her!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Ss¡¯ entire body surged with a violent aura. He lifted his foot and kicked her out without hesitation. Even the two bodyguards who were holding her fell to the ground. Penny only screamed in pain and curled up on the ground, unable to make a sound for a long time¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience again!¡± Ss coldly walked over and looked down at her. ¡°Send her back to her house. Without my permission, let her stay at home obediently.¡± As he spoke, he instructed the bodyguard. Penny had just recovered from the pain and looked at Ss with tears in her eyes. ¡°You are really ruthless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Ss said. Next ChapterContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 To What Extent Did You Hit Her? After Penny was taken away, the ward became quiet again. Gianna frowned and looked at him. ¡°You are really too cruel. After all, she is a girl.¡± ¡°Are you not a girl?¡± Ss grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m trained. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get beaten a few times!¡± *Don¡¯t you feel the same pain? Don¡¯t worry about others. She brought it upon herself. I never take the initiative to find trouble with anyone, but if they provoke me, they should suffer the consequences!¡± Gianna said. ¡°Did you hear Penny say that she didn¡¯t want to hurt me at all? Do you think that she has been used?¡± Ss was still angry and didn¡¯t want to defend her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She is in her twenties, and she always speaks and does things without thinking. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t know right from wrong. She wants to capture you and force me to withdraw mywsuit. This time, I will send her to prison as well. Since you can¡¯t ept it, go to jail and meet your parents!¡± Gianna was speechless. It seemed that he was really angry. ¡°You know that she doesn¡¯t know right from wrong, but you still want to argue with a brainless person like her! She went to the extreme because she had no other way. In fact, she still doesn¡¯t want to believe that you are really so heartless. I think you should find a chance to sit down and talk to her. Don¡¯t get angry so easily!¡± ¡°How do we talk about it? Does she look like she wants to talk?¡± Ss sneered. ¡°Alright, both of you calm down. It¡¯s good to let her reflect on this at home. When Lara¡¯s case is over and everything is settled, maybe she will calm down as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer!¡± ¡°No, you almost beat Andy to death, and you beat Penny. Why would I feel sorry for myself?¡± ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Ss smiled and looked at her lovingly. Gianna said, ¡°Is it time to eat again? I want to eat dumplings!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to buy them for you,¡± Ss said with a smile. As the two of them were talking, Landon and South hurriedly walked in from outside, South immediately ran to the side of the bed and looked at Gianna who was covered in injuries. He nervously grabbed her hand and said in a tearful voice, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, how are you?¡± Gianna smiled. In fact, when she smiled, she would hurt the wound on the corner of her mouth. It was a little painful, so it was hard to tell whether she was crying orughing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are all external injuries. I will be fine after a few days of rest.¡± South carefully observed the injuries on Gianna¡¯s body and carefully lifted her quilt and the wide hospital gown to check. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t check anymore. I¡¯m cold. Hurry up and cover me!¡± Gianna struggled to snatch the quilt from her hand. ¡°Let me see where you are hurt.¡± South rolled up her sleeves again. ¡°No more.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me checking you?¡± His little face was serious, and his eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts, Gianna pretended to be calm, nodded, and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m shy.¡± In the end, South loosened his grip, but even so, he still discovered that apart from the wounds on her face and hands, there were more than tenrge and small wounds on her legs and body! His eyes were red with anger, and tears were also held in his eyes, but he endured it and did not let them fall. ¡°Who did it?¡± He asked Ss. For some reason, Ss felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Penny!¡± ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± South frowned. ¡°Okay, your daddy has already hit her. She just left.¡± Gianna pulled the little boy¡¯s hand. ¡°To what extent did you hit her? Are her injuries the same as Mommy¡¯s?¡± South asked, looking at Ss with her cheeks puffed up. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Father and Son Confronted Each Other Ss felt a little guilty. Although he had pped Penny twice and even kicked her,pared to Gianna, her injuries were not as serious as Gianna¡¯s. Gianna frowned and pulled South¡¯s little hand again. His voice was also a little consulting. ¡°South¡­¡± That was Ss¡¯ sister, What else could he do? Wasn¡¯t this forcing him to make a choice? Besides, what Ss did was fine, and he didn¡¯t show any mercy to Penny. After all, Penny wasn¡¯t the person who hit Gianna. However, it was clear that South wasn¡¯t that easy to persuade. Seeing that Gianna was always pulling him, he angrily retracted his hand. However, his eyes were still staring at Ss. ¡°Tell me!¡± *Not as serious as your mother,¡± Ss said. Gianna had a headache. How could this little one be harder to deal with than the big one? ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you hit her? She is your sister, so you can¡¯t bear to do it?¡± South said with fierce eyes like a puma. ¡°No.¡¯ Ss said. South said, ¡°Then find someone to beat her to the hospital and let her be injured like Mommy!¡± After saying that, a drop of tears fell down. He wiped it away with the back of his hand. Landon, who had been silent all this time, looked in surprise at the little guy who yelled at Ss. He was so impressed. As expected, like begets like. Even though his uncle and Gianna¡¯s child were so young, he would protect his mommy. In that little bastard¡¯s heart, his mother was the first, and no one could hurt her! He was like a little tiger, and he didn¡¯t care about his dad¡¯s feelings! So what Ss was his father? South didn¡¯t care! He couldn¡¯t say why, but he actually had the urge to watch the show and wanted to know who was better. Ss was extremely distressed. He understood his son¡¯s mood. It was the same as when he first saw Gianna. He wanted to tear the person who hurt her into pieces. He walked over and wanted to pick up the little fellow to coax him. But South took a step back and looked at him as if he was looking at an enemy. It seemed that if he did not avenge his mother, he would not even ept his father. ¡°Penny is the mastermind behind the scenes, but she did not participate. I just hit her. Although it is not as serious as your mother¡¯s, it is not light. The man who hit your mother is already unable to stand up. He is now in the police station.¡± South said, ¡°She is the mastermind behind the scenes, so she should be even more guilty! If you don¡¯t avenge Mommy, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for me to take action?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ss leaned closer and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. South. I love your mommy as much as you do. I will avenge your mommy. Can we hand her over to the police?¡± South red at Ss and let him go. He turned around and went to Gianna¡¯s side, holding Gianna¡¯s hand with his small hand. ¡°Mommy, do you hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gianna felt a sharp pain in her heart, reaching out her hand to rub his hair. Landon looked at the mother and son together and then looked at his uncle who was standing not far away. Gianna said, ¡°I think there is a misunderstanding, South. Although Penny is the mastermind behind the scenes, she doesn¡¯t know that I am injured. Maybe that person made the decision on his own. So you help Mommy check. A man named Andy Yard. Check what he does, who he has been in contact with recently. Did Penny really contact him? Does he have a grudge against Mommy or your daddy?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± South nodded. Next Chapter Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 You Almost Can¡¯t See Me Alive Anymore The next day. Last night, South did not go back to stay. He stubbornly stayed in the ward with Gianna, as if he was worried about Ss. Of course, he ignored Ss. Even though Ss had talked to him many times, he seemed to not hear it. . Ss sighed helplessly. It seemed that if this matter was not resolved well, his son would not recognize him as his father. He would go to the police station to interrogate this Andy personallyter. South also had to investigate this Andy, and he could not let go of the real murderer. The two of them were surprisingly consistent, and both of them highly valued the importance of this matter. ¡¤ At around nine o¡¯clock, Kate came. The father and son exchanged a few words with Kate before leaving, There were only two women left in the room. Only then did Katee to Gianna¡¯s side. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. For some reason, she did not dare to touch her. ¡°My God, how did you get so seriously injured?¡± After a night, the injury on Gianna¡¯s face became even more serious. The area of the bruise was evenrger. Even the ce where she was beaten was slightly swollen. Moreover, she felt pain all over her body. She did not even dare to turnst night in bed. In front of Kate, she was not pretentious. She said in a wronged tone, ¡°You almost can¡¯t see me alive anymore!¡± ¡°What happened? Which SOB hit you?¡± Kate was furious. ¡°Andy,¡± Gianna said. ¡°Who is Andy?¡± Kate was confused. Gianna briefly told her the whole story. ¡°Why are you so kind and generous? Who else could it be if not for Penny? Why are you still pleading for her?¡± Kate asked. Gianna said, ¡°I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s her. It¡¯s not that I look down on her. She is one of those brainless misses. She would never dare to kill me.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kate said, ¡°Now that Ss has sent Lara to court, the court will be held in two days. It is possible for her to act insane and kidnap you to threaten you.¡± Gianna said, ¡°It is possible to kidnap me, but the man wanted to kill me yesterday, Damn! He hit me because I was drugged. You don¡¯t know how ruthless he was. He almost killed me. And if the police didn¡¯te in time, he dared to let the dogs tear me up! In short, if I made a mistake yesterday, I would be dead!¡± ¡°Then you mean that the person was not ordered by Penny?¡± Kate did not understand. Gianna said, ¡°Penny asked Andy to kidnap me. She said that she wanted to use me to force Ss to withdraw thewsuit, but I can¡¯t understand how Andy wanted to kill me. I now suspect that Andy has a grudge against me.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that I don¡¯t know him!I deeply suspect that he is my former enemy. Did he have stic surgery just like Kaylee?¡± Kate said with a smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Ss and your son are helping you investigate. You will find out eventually. How is it? Are you happy to be escorted by these two protectors?¡± ¡°I am extremely happy. Last night, South and Ss confronted each other. You didn¡¯t see that my son was super domineering.¡± Gianna narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why was he confronting Ss?¡± Kate asked confusedly. Gianna said, ¡°My son told Ss to hit Penny, and he had to hit her as bad as I was hurt. He even asked if he was unwilling to do so.¡± Kate was surprised. ¡°That little baby is so cool now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want South to make things difficult for Ss, I especially like the feeling of being protected by my son.¡± Gianna was immersed in happiness. Next Chapter Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Marrying Landon Would Be Too Much of a Loss Kate also said, ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t like it? Wasn¡¯t Ss angry?¡± ¡°No, he has been trying to please South. That little bastard ignored Ss all night!¡± Gianna secretlyughed. ¡°The baby is so domineering.¡± Kate also covered her mouth and laughed. Gianna said, ¡°I still feel that my injury is worth it.¡± Kate red at her, ¡°Come on. You almost lost your life. Not worth it. Didn¡¯t you guys celebrate the New Year in Promise Ind? Is Ss¡¯ mother good to you?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Yes. His mother is a very gentle and kind person. She even took Jewel as her goddaughter.¡± Jewel? Why did she take her as her goddaughter?¡± ¡ª ¡°She heard about what happened to Jewel and knew that Jewel saved me. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want Jewel to be alone during the New Year. When she gave red packets on New Year¡¯s Eve, she also gave Jewel one. Jewel didn¡¯t want it. She just said that she wanted to have a daughter. Jewel kowtowed to her and called her mother!¡± ¡°In that case, his mother is really nice. How much did she give you in the red packet?¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± ¡°Oh my god, all the red packets from your rich and powerful families are 10,000?¡± ¡°Ss and I got 10,000, South got 20,000, and Jewel¡¯s should be the same as mine. During this period of time, Jewel has been studying what to buy for her mother, saying that she can¡¯t have a mother for nothing!¡± ¡°I really envy you guys. I have to work hard to make money and strive to give my son and daughter-inw 10,000 yuan red packets.¡± Kate sighed. Gianna smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. With Landon around, you will be rich if you marry him.¡± ¡°No. Marrying Landon would be too much of a loss for me!¡± Kate scoffed. Gianna raised her eyebrows slightly. She felt that Kate didn¡¯t seem to dislike Landon anymore. Did the two of them break the ice? ¡°What¡¯s the loss?¡± ¨C ¡°Landon is Ss¡¯ nephew. If I marry him, wouldn¡¯t I have to call you aunt?¡± Hearing this, Giannaughed out loud. ¡°Really, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you this chance!¡± Kate narrowed her eyes evilly. Gianna smiled and said, ¡°If this is really the reason why you are not with Landon, I will ask Ss to cut off his rtionship with Landon tomorrow. I can¡¯t dy Kate¡¯s great marriage just because of this.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Kate said angrily. Giannaughed and asked, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what happened with you two. Has there been any progress?¡± Kate¡¯s mood suddenly dropped. ¡°Just like that. As long as we don¡¯t talk about what happened before, we can stay together peacefully. I still feel ufortable when I talk about the past. So be it! We¡¯ll take whatever step we take!¡± ¡°Will Landon take the initiative to ask you out?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I will go when I have time. There are times when I will not go.¡± ¡°Then if you don¡¯t go, what will he say?¡± ¡°Nothing. He just asked me to see him when I¡¯m not busy.¡± At this point, Kate smiled. ¡°I feel like we aren¡¯t in a rtionship. He seems to be doing his duty to help me get out of that dead-end that is difficult to get out of. Then, he will give a perfect ending for my crush in the past seven years.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you so sentimental now? You are annoyed because he wants to see you. If he doesn¡¯t see you, you think that he is just doing his duty. Why are you so hard to please?¡± ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Kate clicked her tongue in displeasure. ¡°Yours, of course.¡± Gianna was defeated. Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Be Good In the afternoon, Ss and South came back. Not only them but also Landon. Of course, he knew that Kate was also there. Otherwise, Landon wouldn¡¯te over. The father and son took good care of Gianna in every way and didn¡¯t need him at all. When he entered the door, he saw Gianna and Kate whispering andughing. It had been a long time since he had seen Kate smile like this. Although she was no longer throwing tantrums at random, the feeling of alienation between them was still obvious. He probably was not even a friend to her, just a little better than a stranger. After entering the door, he greeted her. Gianna asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Ss pulled out a chair and sat next to her. He was a little discouraged and said, ¡°He is very stubborn. He insisted that it was Penny who ordered it and even took out the recording and payment list!¡± ¡°He is obviously prepared!¡± Gianna frowned. As she spoke, she turned to look at South. ¡°Has South found anything?¡± South nodded. ¡°The time is too short. I only found one thing. This person is a small leader of the Unparalleled Sect. He has been living by robbing people these past few years.¡± Gianna asked again, ¡°Have you found out that he is in contact with Penny?¡± South said, ¡°Yes. Five days ago, Penny met him fighting with others on the road and began to contact him. These days, they have been meeting very frequently. Maybe they were talking about the matter of scheming against Mommy.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Is there anything else? Who has this Andy contacted recently?¡± South looked at Gianna and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve checked everything. I¡¯ve brought you all the information of the people he met recently.¡± Ss took it and looked at it with Gianna one by one. But from the looks of it, none of them seemed to have a grudge against Gianna. Except for Penny. South asked, ¡°Mommy, do you still not believe that Penny wanted to hurt you?¡± At this point, Gianna did not know what to say. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she did not know what. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I just have this feeling but I can¡¯t tell. In fact, he also told me, ¡®Everyone dies. Any way of death will lead to the same result. As long as I think it is worth it, it is fine.¡¯ It sounds like he is willing to die. Moreover, I think the person behind must be a woman. At first, I thought it was Penny, but I knew that Penny did not dare to kill me. Just now, South also confirmed that Penny encountered him on the street. That is to say, Andy was not willing to die for Penny. Then who was he talking about?¡± Everyone was silent again. It seemed like they had fallen into a dead end. The person he was talking about must be the mastermind behind the scenes. Now, it did not sound like Penny. South said, ¡°Today, I only checked his recent activities and the people he came into contact with. I will go back tomorrow and check on more of his history.¡± ¡°When you are better, I will find a chance to talk to Penny.¡± Ss also said. ¡°I have this feeling, but it may not be right. However, I am fine now. Andy has also been punished. How about we let it go?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The father and son said in unison. Ss and South looked at each other and smiled. His son finally was willing to talk to him. He grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This kind of hidden danger can¡¯t be let go. Otherwise, there will always be people who are eyeing you like a tiger watching its prey. I am also worried.¡± South nodded. Landon also said, ¡°Yes, we still have to find out. Otherwise, it will be like a knife hanging above our heads. How scary is that?¡± When Gianna heard this, she thought what they said was reasonable. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°Ss, let¡¯s leave the hospital. I¡¯m fine now. I feel so ufortable staying here.¡± ¡°The doctor asked to observe you for 48 hours. If you are fine, we¡¯ll leave the hospital tomorrow. Be good and hold on for another day.¡± Gianna pouted, ¡°But I want to go home and take a bath. I feel like my whole body is dirty.¡± Ss frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°How about I help you wash tonight?¡± Heavens, his uncle really dared to say that. Kate: ¡°¡­¡± My God, the two of them have developed so quickly? South: ¡°¡­¡± My God, I am still a baby! Next Chapter Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Don¡¯t Say That I¡¯m Precocious Next Time Gianna¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she red at him angrily. What was this stinky man trying to say? Ss looked at everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, and only then did he realize what he had said. In all honesty, he really didn¡¯t think too much into this sentence. He just wanted to wipe her with a towel at night, and take it as a bath. They were boyfriend and girlfriend, and they had already hugged and kissed, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to wipe her body, right? Kate was afraid that Gianna would ask her to help her bathe. Would she help or not? If she helped, Ss should think that she was an eyesore. If she didn¡¯t help, that vengeful girl would definitely say that she was not loyal. Therefore, she had better sneak away first! She smiled and said, ¡°Since Mr. Nn is back, I will leave now. Call me if you need anything.¡± After that, she picked up her bag and went straight out of the door. ¡°Hey!¡± Gianna shouted but Kate was gone. She was speechless. Why was Kate gone so fast? If she couldn¡¯t go home, she might as well let Kate help her bathe. If this man helped her bathe, there would be so much trouble. Landon also understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave too. Uncle, call me if you need anything.¡± Then he left the ward. South looked at the two of them innocently and said, ¡°Do I need to leave?¡± Gianna watched helplessly as the two of them left as if Ss was going to bathe her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± South said, ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tet Landon send you off just now?¡± ¡°He must have gone after my godmother. Should I follow him as a third wheel?¡± South pouted. Gianna looked at him in confusion, then looked at Ss. Both of them were frightened by Gianna¡¯s gaze. Ss asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think our son is getting precocious? He seems to know everything.¡± ¡°Mommy. I am already eight years old, okay?¡± South was speechless. ¡°Is eight years old very big? Besides, you are not even seven years old.¡± ¡°My nominal age is 8!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard the conversation between the mother and son. She thought her son was mature just because of that? of Gianna knew that his son had once wanted to take a ne to find Dora and even inquired about the ticket price of the ne, it would scare her. ¡°Nowadays, children can get to a lot of information and naturally know a lot. Moreover, our son is aputer master. Isn¡¯t it natural that he knows a lot? Don¡¯t worry. With his mother helping him, nothing bad will happen. Moreover, I thinkContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. that him acting this way is for you.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I feel that my son doesn¡¯t have a childhood. In my memory, South is not very naughty.¡± ¡°Do you feel like you owe your son?¡± Ss grabbed her hand. ¡°I was too busy at that time. I was busy paying back the ransom our master paid us. Not only did I study to take care of the medical center, but I also had to participate in fashion design. I really couldn¡¯t take care of him.¡± Ss felt bad for her. It was he who made them suffer too much. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I will take good care of you two.¡± As he said that, he kissed Gianna on the forehead. ¡°Can you two restrain yourself a little? There is an underage here.¡± South put his hand in his pocket and said a cool sentence. Gianna¡¯s face was flushed red. She said that the kid knew too much. But as adults, they didn¡¯t try to set a good example. She pushed Ss away with all her might. Ssughed and asked South, ¡°Are you not staying in the hospital?¡± South said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in your way.¡± Ss said, ¡°If you want to go home, go home. Why are you making it sound so grand?¡± South asked, ¡°Is what I said the truth?¡± ¡°No, we are happier if you are here.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Shameless N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Kate, wait for me.¡± Landon quickly caught up with Kate. Kate stopped and waited for him to catch up. There was a little girl selling flowers by the roadside. He foolishly chased after her for a long time and then generously bought all the flowers in her hands. Then, with a satisfied face, he carried arge bouquet of roses and walked directly to Kate. At this time, it was already dusk. She stood there, in multicolored light. She looked at him with a smile, as if she had descended from heaven. She was extremely beautiful as a fairy. In fact, he had always thought that Kate was beautiful, but they had been together for so many years that he was already used to speaking the opposite of the truth. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to praise her, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he was shy, but he still felt that it was very awkward to praise her seriously. He walked over and ced therge bouquet of roses in his hand into Kate¡¯s arms. After hesitating for a long time, he finally said with a deted tone, *The most beautiful flowers suit the most beautiful you!¡± Kate lowered her eyes and burst outughing. ¡°You are so cheesy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it. I just want to thank you for giving me another chance.¡± Landon scratched his head and giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! Who wants to give you a chance?¡± Kate red at him, turned around, and sniff the flowers. Landon was upset again as he stared nkly at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Kate asked. Landon hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± He went to get the car. Kate did not decline and got into the car. In the car, Landon asked, ¡°Kate, are you busy tonight? Let¡¯s go watch a movie!¡± Kate took a deep breath. She did not know if she had forgiven him or not. However, when she saw that he did not dare to move because of a single look from her, she thought he was a little silly. Then, she was in a good mood. It was much better than hiding and licking her wounds. She¡¯d rather torture him than torture herself. It was his own fault. Gianna was right about giving him a chance and herself a chance. Thinking about that, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Landon was inexplicably excited. As he drove, he searched for the newly released movie. Kate was worried and took his phone. ¡°Eyes on the road. I¡¯ll search.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Landon answered. Kate held his phone and searched for thetest movie while asking, ¡°Comedy?¡± Landon said. ¡°Sure, as long as you like it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the phone rang, and a message popped up. ¡°Landon, I am Mnie¡­¡± There was still more, but she couldn¡¯t see the rest. But Kate saw the name of Mnie clearly. She almost instinctively quit and check the message page. Sure enough, there was an unread message. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m still in the hospital. The money you gave mest time has already been all used. Just lend me some for the sake of our past. When I get better, I will definitely repay you!¡± After reading it. Kate was instantly pale. She felt that all the blood in her body seemed to freeze, and she felt as if she was in an icehouse in an instant. It was numb and cold, and she even felt goosebumps all over her body! He was still in contact with Mnie. Borrow some money? That means he had already lent her money¡­ Even now, they were still talking? For the sake of their past¡­ how much was their past worth remembering? How would Mnie repay him? Why was she so stupid? She easily believed this man¡¯s nonsense. She believed that he had nothing to do with Mnie and believed that the person he liked was her. Chapter 695 Shameless If he liked her, would he keep the number of the woman who had hurt her? If he liked her, would he keep in touch with her and lend her money over and over again? No, it was not ¡°lending¡±. Maybe he gave it to her for the sake of their history! If she wasn¡¯t in the car, they might have already started chatting, right? ¡°Who is it?¡± Landon saw that Kate¡¯s expression was a little strange and asked. Kate did not look at him. She held his phone mechanically and said, ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon asked with a frown. ¡°I told you to stop the car!¡± Kate suddenly was in a rage and roared at him like a mad person. Next Chapter Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Get Lost! Landon was shocked and instinctively stopped the car by the side. Kate was just about to open the car door when she was stopped by Landon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! If I believe you again, I¡¯m a f*cking fool!¡± Kate was so angry that tears almost flowed out of her eyes. After saying that, she directly threw the flower in her arms and the phone in her hand at Landon. . Just as Landon dodged the bouquet of roses, he did not expect the phone to hit his nose. It hurt so much that his tears fell, but his hand was still holding Kate, and refused to let go. ¡°Wait. Even if you want to be mad at me, can you tell me why?¡± ¡°We are all adults. It really doesn¡¯t matter whose number you delete or keep. But don¡¯t say that you still love me, okay? If you don¡¯t feel disgusted, I¡¯m disgusted!¡± After that, she directly pushed open the door and walked out¡­ Landon was confused. What happened? When he took the phone and saw the message, he almost wanted to curse. He did delete Mnie. Who is this? He looked at the profile picture. Wasn¡¯t this person who came to apply for the job of game development a few days ago? How did it be Mnie? No wonder Kate was so angry. He grabbed his hair anxiously and pushed off the flowers on his body, opened the door, and got out of the car to chase after her. ¡°Kate, wait for me!¡± Kate was flustered and exasperated. Her high heels on her feet were also against her. She sprained her ankle after walking a few steps. Damn it, there was not even a taxi. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but her tears still fell. She wiped them away, making her face smeared with makeup. ¡°Kate!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voiceing closer and closer, Kate was so angry that she directly took off her high heels and threw them at Landon. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Landon avoided the high heels she threw at him and hurriedly began to chase again. Thinking that she was still barefoot, he turned back and picked up the high heels she threw over. As he ran, he exined, ¡°Kate. I don¡¯t even know her. This is the person who came to my gamepany to apply for a job a few days ago and added me. I don¡¯t know how she became Mnie!¡± Kate was now allergic to the name ¡°Mnie¡± and threw the other shoe in her hand over. ¡°Get out of here! I will never believe your nonsense again!¡± Landon dodged and picked up her other shoe. Thus, such a scene appeared on the road. Kate walked in front barefoot, while Landon chased behind with two shoes. A car stopped beside Kate, the window rolled down, revealing Jasper¡¯s gentle face. ¡°Kate, what are you doing?¡± Kate looked at him and said nothing, but her tears fell even more. What was she doing? She didn¡¯t want such an outstanding man and insisted on being with that scumbag Landon. She had to believe in his nonsense. Why was she so spineless? Jasper was also shocked by her behavior. He pushed open the door and got out of the car. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Kate still did not say a word, and she did not know what to say. Jasper did not ask anymore, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door for her. Just as Kate was about to get in the car, she was pulled back by Landon, who was chasing after her. ¡°Kate, listen to me. Things are not what you think¡­¡± Kate shook off his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything you say, not a single word!¡± After saying that, she bent down and sat in the car. ¡°Kate, we really have no contact. She-she, I don¡¯t know who she is!¡± Landon struggled to pull her back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said?¡± Jasper pulled him away. Landon was furious and struggled to break free from his grip, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± As he spoke, he tried to drag Kate away. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 I Am Serious about Pursuing You Jasper grabbed his cor and threw him to the side, then closed the car door. ¡°From the day I met Kate, every time I saw you, you didn¡¯t treat her well. You either say something weird or make her cry. I don¡¯t understand what you want. You break her heart time and time again?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you minding our business?¡± Landon suddenly punched Jasper. Jasper tilted his head to dodge it, but Landon still hit the corner of his mouth. Kate was a little anxious. It was fine if Landon was beaten up. If Jasper was beaten up for her, how could she ept it? She wanted to open the door and get out to take a look. Jasper closed the car door again. He stood at the back door and did not let her get off. He first reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Okay. I will officially tell you that I also like Kate. From today on, I will not let her be with you. If you don¡¯t cherish her, I will!¡± After saying that, he threw a punch at Landon. Landon was knocked back a few steps and fell to the ground. He was so angry that his eyes were about to crack. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can get her!¡± Jasper nodded. After that, he opened the car door and got in. Landon got up and tried to open the car door but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Kate, why don¡¯t you believe me? I really didn¡¯t contact her¡­ Kate¡­¡± But Kate didn¡¯t get out of the car. The car had already driven out, Landon was so angry that he beat his chest and stamped his feet. He wanted to kill that woman to relieve his hatred. He came back angrily and just arrived in front of the car. He bumped into another acquaintance, Gwen! She drove a white sports car and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Landon, this car is really yours. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Why are you parked here? The door is not locked.¡± Landon took a deep breath and thought that it was fortunate that Kate had left. Otherwise, if she saw him, she would probably be angry again. Why did he have no credit at all with her? ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He answered vaguely and got into the car. Gwen stared at the leaving car and smiled meaningfully. Kate had been silent ever since she got into the car. She did not care where Jasper took her. Anyway, it was just as upsetting wherever she went. The car drove for about half an hour before it suddenly stopped. Kate looked around nkly. This was a shopping mall. She was a little confused. Why did he bring her here? ¡°Kate, wait here for a moment.¡± Jasper said as he got out of the car. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Kate. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Jasper anxiously said that and hurriedly ran inside. Kate was not in the mood to care about what he was doing, as she was in a mess already. She was like an injured hedgehog. Although she was covered in thorns and had been on guard, she was still in a disastrous state! She covered her face and tears flowed down her fingers. How did she end up like this? Footsteps came from outside. She looked up and saw that it was Jasper who came back with a shoebox in his hand. Oh, so he went to buy her shoes. The car door opened on the other side. Jasper sat in and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Kate forced the corners of her mouth to move. She was too upset, causing all her senses to be not sensitive enough. She really did not feel cold. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what to buy for girls. I don¡¯t know what kind of things you like. Just wear them for a while.¡± Jasper opened the shoe box. As he spoke, he took out a pair of socks from the bag and was about to take her socks off for her. Kate was embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Next ChapterMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Find Out the Truth As Jasper spoke, he ced her feet on his leg again and helped her take off her socks. After walking for so long, the socks had been broken and her feet were dirty. He took out a wet wipe and carefully wiped her feet clean before putting on the socks and shoes. He did not say anything throughout the entire journey. Kate¡¯s tears kept falling. She saw him running there and back while panting. She saw that he had not only bought shoes, socks, but also wet wipes. She also saw him touch her dirty feet, but he did not seem to mind. However, she did not dare to promise anything. She clearly knew that she could not give him anything. ¡°How is it? Are the shoes too big?¡± Jasper asked. ¡°No, they are great.¡± Kate shook her head. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m quite urate, right? I¡¯ve seen your feet and guessed your size. And they fit.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Kate smiled. ¡°You never need to thank me,¡± Jasper said as he gently wiped her face with a wet wipe. Kate was embarrassed to be wiped by him and reached out to take it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Jasper said, ¡°There is no mirror. I¡¯ll wipe it for you. You don¡¯t know where is dirty.¡± Just like that, Kate sat there motionless, enjoying the man¡¯s attentive care. After a long time, Jasper stopped what he was doing and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you fix your makeup?¡± ¡°You can fix my makeup?¡± Kateughed. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t done it for anyone else, I can practice on you,¡± Jasper said with a smile. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go home soon,¡± Kate said with a smile. ¡°Are you going home now?¡± Jasper asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kate looked at him suspiciously. Jasper asked, ¡°At least I helped you remove your makeup for such a long time. Don¡¯t you want to treat me to a meal?¡± Kate was embarrassed to refuse and said, ¡°Okay. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Hot pot,¡± said Jasper. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you,¡± said Kate. Jasper said, ¡°Do you want to sit in the passenger seat?¡±. Kate thought about it. It was not polite to sit in the back. She answered and sat in the passenger seat. The car started slowly. Jasper looked at her and said, ¡°No matter what happened to you, I want to say that if you are unhappy with him, then don¡¯t be with him. You are both adults. Why do you have to wait for him to slowly grow up and get mature?¡± Hearing this, Kate, who had calmed down with great difficulty, felt her nose sour again and her tears almost fell again. ¡°Maybe¡­ I was used to it?¡± Jasper said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only twenty-eight days to develop a habit? Time is changing, and many things are changing. You can¡¯t move on now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t doN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. it in the future. Just make yourself happy, and just stay away from things and people that upset you!¡± Kate nodded. She wanted to too. But she was just so disappointing. Only that person could make herugh and cry from the bottom of her heart! Even though she also this man next to her was very outstanding, so outstanding that she did not dare to ept him and was worried that she was not sincere enough. ¡°There is a hotpot restaurant. Let¡¯s go there!¡± Jasper said. Kate looked at it and said, ¡°Okay, but I haven¡¯t eaten here before. I don¡¯t know if their food tastes good or not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know after eating here once?¡± Jasper said as he parked the car in front of the hotpot restaurant. The two of them walked in. The waiter brought them to the booth in the hall. Every booth here was independent. However, it was different from the air-tight private rooms. In short, it was quite comfortable. Chapter 698 Find Out the Truth They said that it was Kate¡¯s treat, but it was Jasper taking care of her. He was humorous and had a sense of propriety. From time to time, he would joke around, and he would talk about all kinds of interesting things, which made Kate forget the unhappiness that had just happened. Having someone to apany her was indeed much better than hiding and licking her wounds. After dinner, they came out. Jasper went to drive, and Kate waited at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant. Not far away, a man and a woman were arguing by the side of the car. Kate thought that the figures of the two people were somewhat familiar, so she curiously walked towards them. At this time, the woman suddenly hugged the man¡¯s waist from behind, and then a voice that she would never forget in her entire life came to her ears, ¡°Landon, I am also a girl. Why are you so cruel to me? I have been thinking about you all this time.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Don¡¯t Touch Other¡¯s Girlfriend! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mnie? Kate felt that all the blood in her body was flowing backward. She was not lucky today. No wonder they looked familiar! This pair of scums were simply about to fuse into her life. Maybe Mnie¡¯s skills were too strong, or Landon¡¯s willpower wascking. She just sent a message! Just like that, he came over to give her money. Landon was such a stingy person, of course, he would give the money for free. Naturally, it was impossible. What else could Mnie do in return? He could do whatever he wanted to Mnie! Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth suddenly curved into a sneer. She was a big fool! She did not expect that at this time, she could still entertain herself. Landon was shocked by Mnie¡¯s sudden abnormal behavior. He cursed in disgust, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He pulled her away. Then, he saw Kate standing not far away. This time, she did not cry. She even smiled at him but did not say a word. Landon felt like his brain was going to explode. Why was she here? He was here to settle ounts with Mnie. He thought that Mnie had deliberately changed the number to contact him, and then sent such a strange message to deliberately make Kate misunderstand. But he checked her phone and confirmed that it was not her. Just as he was about to get in the car and leave, she suddenly hugged him from behind and said so many things. He also felt very strange. It felt like someone was secretly manipting everything. Otherwise, how could he coincidentally bump into her here? ¡°Kate?¡± He panicked and wanted to exin. But for a moment, he did not know where to start. Should he start with that message or should he exin what she saw first? However, Kate did not want to listen to his exnation at all. She looked at him coldly, turned around, and strode away. She did not look back and walked to the other side. Her eyes were determined, indifferent, disappointed, and painful! Seeing her leave, Landon called out anxiously, ¡°Kate¡­¡± Just as he was about to chase after her, Mnie hugged him again. ¡°Landon, don¡¯t go. Do you really not care about me anymore?¡± Landon was really furious. He pulled away Mnie, who was holding her and directly pushed her to the ground. ¡°Get lost!¡± His eyes were red like blood. After that, he chased after Kate again. ¡°Kate, wait for me¡­¡± Meanwhile, Jasper had just gotten out of the car and was about to open the car door for Kate. Kate had also arrived in front of him. She held Jasper¡¯s neck with one arm and pressed on his lips with her slightly cold lips! Jasper was stunned for a moment, but he immediately took over and deepened the kiss by holding Kate¡¯s head. Landon, who was running this way, suddenly stopped. His eyes looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He hoped that this was just a dream! After waking up from his dream, he was still at the entrance of the hospital, with arge bouquet of roses in his hand. She was still smiling warmly at him. Why did it be like this? He was mad and reached out to pull Kate. ¡°Kate¡­¡± Kate raised her hand and pped him on the face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch other¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Landon covered half of his face that had been pped and could not say a word for a long time. Someone else¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°Kate, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± His voice suddenly became hoarse. Chapter 699 Don¡¯t Touch Other¡¯s Girlfriend! Landon said bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not with Mnie.¡± Kate said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me who you¡¯re with or who you¡¯re not with!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you!¡± Landon grabbed his own hair in pain. Kate asked, ¡°You may not have a good memory. Go back and think about what you have done!¡± ¡°Girlfriend, let¡¯s go!¡± Jasper smiled with satisfaction. Kate looked deeply at Landon again and followed Jasper into the car. Next Chapter Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 I Am Willing to Try with You Landon felt like there was a hole in his heart, and the cold wind pierced through him. He didn¡¯t know if he was cold or painful. He grabbed the clothes on his chest and squatted on the ground, muttering silently, ¡°Kate¡­ Kate¡­¡± After a long time, he remembered Mnie. This matter must have been deliberately nned by her. He hurriedly got up to look for her. However, at this time, Mnie was gone. He looked around crazily but couldn¡¯t find her, then he received a call from Gwen, ¡°Landon, are you here on the city road?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Landon frowned. ¡°It really is you. Look behind you. I am here. Do you see me?¡± Landon looked over ording to the instructions, but when he saw the group of people from his game team, he still calmed down and forced a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gwen said. ¡°They are making me treat them to hot pot. Landon, what are you doing? If you have time, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Landon did not have the mood to eat hot pot now, so he said, ¡°No, you go. I have something to doter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses. What do you have to do at night? It¡¯s rare for us to get together. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gwen said as she walked over and grabbed Landon¡¯s arm. ¡°I really can¡¯t. I really have something to do.¡± He took back his arm. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I think you just don¡¯t want to get together with us. If you tell us, we¡¯ll help you. If you can¡¯t tell us, you can treat us to a meal.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Landon took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Gwen. ¡°This card is for you. Have fun. We will have dinner together when there is a chance!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m just joking with you. We just want you toe with us.¡± Gwen smiled and refused. ¡°Take it. Just treat it as my treat. You guys have a good meal.¡± He pushed the card back to her. ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Gwen took it, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go.¡± Several people greeted him and left. Landon sat back in the car. It had only been a few hours. It was as if he had been running for decades. He had never been so tired. Hey on the steering wheel softly, tears slowly wetting his sleeves! He had finally forced her to be someone else¡¯s girlfriend! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In Jasper¡¯s car, there was a long silence. After a long time, Jasper finally spoke, ¡°I know you were deliberately angering him. I won¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Compared to the flustered and exasperated feeling before, Kate was much quieter at this time. She kept looking outside, looking at the traffic and lights shing outside. It seemed that no one was like her, living such a miserable life! ¡°I am angry at him, but what I said is not fake. Although I may not be able to move on in a short time, give me some time. I am willing to try with you!¡± She did not look at Jasper and just looked outside. ¡°Okay, Kate, I will make you happy. I promise not to hurt you.¡± She heard Jasper¡¯s cheerful voice. She nodded. That¡¯s it. At least someone was happy.¡± Jasper said, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t have much experience. From today, you can supervise me. If there is anything that I can¡¯t do well, please advise me. I will definitely study hard and correct myself.¡± Kate said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience either. We can learn from each other.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Jasper spoke, he grabbed Kate¡¯s hand. However, Kate instinctively wanted to dodge. Then, she suddenly remembered that she was now his girlfriend. Thus, she could only endure it until his handpletely grasped her hand. Her heart also pounded. She was so nervous that she seemed to be frozen. Jasper smiled and said, ¡°Girlfriend, rx.¡± Kate smiled, learning to slowly calm down, but her heart was still pounding, inexplicably hoping to get home soon. She wanted to escape back to her own nest to hide. Next Chapter Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Are You Done? Gianna stayed in the hospital for two days and returned to Flore Brae. In addition to taking care of Gianna every day, Ss also took the time to visit Penny¡¯s house. Her house was not far from the city center. It was a small vi with people guarding the gate and the door of the house. When the bodyguard saw Ssing over, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss stopped and looked at the vi. He asked, ¡°How is she?¡± The bodyguard replied with a pitiful expression, ¡°She has been smashing things and scolding people. I just went in to deliver food to her. Fourth Miss directly threw out a pot filled with water.¡± Ss looked at the blisters on the bodyguard¡¯s hands. ¡°Have you gone to the doctor?¡± The bodyguard was immediately ttered and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine. I have already put on some medicine!¡± Ss nodded and walked inside. ¡°Mr. Nn, you have to be careful,¡± the bodyguard warned kindly.¡¯ Ss nodded. He took a deep breath. He could understand all her emotions, but he could not change the fact. He could not let Lara go, and he could not forgive this matter. Of course, Penny could not understand everything he had done. When things had nothing to do with him, he could say a few words tofort her. But when it was rted to him, right or wrong was not so important. People were only partial to the people they wanted to be biased. This was a bad habit of people. He was the same! Before he entered the room, he heard Penny shouting in the room, ¡°Each and every one of you is acting like this. Is Ss God? He can imprison whoever he wants and send whoever he wants to court?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, lock me up for a lifetime. Don¡¯t let me go out. Otherwise, the first thing I do when I get out is to fire you. No, the first thing I do is to beat you up first. I will make sure that you can¡¯t work in this business anymore¡­¡± Then, there was the sound of ss shattering. The bodyguard at the door looked at Ss helplessly. He deeply felt that the person inside was not Penny, but a mental patient. No, mental patients still had time to rest. This person didn¡¯t even rest. Ss said with a calm face, ¡°Open the door!¡± The two bodyguards answered and opened the door with the password. Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, a porcin vase was thrown out, apanied by Penny¡¯s shouting, ¡°Get out of here!¡± The bodyguard was shocked. He reached out and immediately shielded Ss behind him. ¡°Mr. Nn, be careful.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Crash!¡±. The blue and white porcin vase shattered at the feet of the two people at the door. Ss¡¯ face immediately darkened. He looked at the people in the room with an oppressive chill.¡±Are you done?¡± Penny did not expect that it was Ss who came in. After being stunned for a moment, she turned around and sat on the sofa. She did not look at him and stopped. Ss stepped on the fragments of all kinds of blue and white porcin and walked in. Only then did he realize that the room was even messier. The tables and chairs were tilted, and all kinds of things on the table and walls were on the ground at this moment. So messy that it seemed like this ce had just been robbed! Ss suddenly wanted to get angry again. She was simply unreasonable. He originally wanted her to go home and calm down for two days, but looking at her now, not calm at all. How irritable was this person to create such a mess? He picked a clean ce to sit down and said, ¡°You messed up your own house like this. Do you still want to live here in the future Check in Penny sneered, ¡°Wow! So you know this is my own house? I thought it was yours. You won¡¯t even let me out!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter 702 What Do I Get If I Render Good for Evil? Ss said, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you out because I wanted you to calm down!¡± Penny snorted coldly. ¡°How can I calm down? Can you calm down when your parents are locked up in the detention center?¡± When she said this, she seemed to think of something and suddenly said, ¡°You sure are calm. Edward is also your father. You personally sent your father to the detention center. Who is as calm as you? Even demons are not as cold blooded as you!¡± Ss did not care about her words and said faintly, ¡°When your mother is almost killed one day, you can also be so cold blooded!¡± Penny said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother still alive? Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Ss¡¯ eyes suddenly became sharp. ¡°You won¡¯t let go of this problem. My mother was lucky that she did not die. It was my grandfather and I who tried our best to save her. It was not your mother who was soft-hearted and let her go. Penny, I understand your feelings. It is hard for you to ept them being sent to prison! But if you have to choose between death and prison, which one can you ept more?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you spare them?¡± Penny looked at him and pleaded with her eyes. ¡°What do I get if I render good for evil?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°If my mother stole your father and schemed your mother to cheat, forcing your mother to leave the family, and then sent someone to almost kill your mother. What will you do? You have to take revenge if you don¡¯t eat or drink for the rest of your life. You should be d that my mother is still alive, otherwise your mother would have more trouble! You don¡¯t have to think that I am cruel. The reason why there arews in society is to give the victims afort! I don¡¯t provoke others, but if others provoke me, I will definitely retaliate!¡± Penny closed her eyes, tears still flowing down her tightly closed eyes. ¡°If you let her go, I will definitely persuade her. I will definitely persuade her to apologize to your mother. Is that okay?¡± Ss sneered, ¡°We are all adults. Adults should be responsible for their own behavior. Can they solve things like children? Do you know how many years my mother has been in a wheelchair? Do you know that she almost can¡¯t walk for the rest of her life? Moreover, not only did your mother attack my mother, but she also tried to kill my son and my girlfriend! I don¡¯t want to say bad things about your mom in front of you. No matter how bad she is, she has always been good to you. I won¡¯t force you to hate her as much as I do. Don¡¯t force me to forgive her as you do. This is impossible!¡± Penny leaned her back on the sofa dejectedly. In fact, she clearly knew that this was impossible in her heart, but she was unwilling to give up. Now she finally gave up! ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Ss made sure again. ¡°Did you order the person to kidnap Gianna this time?¡± Hearing this, Penny, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them. She was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her whole body was erected with defensive thorns. ¡°You won¡¯t let this go, right? pping me and kicking me is not enough? What else do you want? Do you have to send me to court too?¡± ¡°If you really sent people to kill Gianna, I will definitely send you to court. You should have no doubt about this!¡± He frowned and noticed her seriousness. Penny looked at his determined eyes and was dumbfounded. She could not say a word. Tears blurred her vision. She could no longer see his face clearly. Ss said coldly, ¡°Children know who makes the first move is in the wrong. Gianna has never provoked you, but you almost caused her to die. It would be light to send you to prison.¡± Pennyughed as she cried. ¡°I have to thank you for giving me a leeway, don¡¯t I? Why? Did youe here to send me to prison? Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± She stood up and was about to leave. Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Do You Know How Worried I Am Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ss said, ¡°Sit down!¡± Penny stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t leave, but neither did she sit down. She stuck her neck out and looked indignant. Ss looked at her and couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t continue this vicious cycle. She was already estranged from him and was sensitive about Gianna, so he couldn¡¯t provoke her anymore. Thus, he tried his best to be calm. ¡°Penny, we need to be fair and reasonable, right? I have hated your mother for so many years, but I have never once gotten angry at you. In my heart, you are my sister, because I know that you are innocent. What your parents do has nothing to do with you! That¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting here today! If you were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have protected you when the police wanted to interrogate you. Whether you understand or not, I have a clear conscience!¡± Penny¡¯s tears fell again, but she still didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You always say that I am cold blooded. No matter how cold-blooded I am, I am targeting the people who hurt me. I don¡¯t know how cruel you are to try to kill an innocent person! You have targeted Gianna many times, but in fact, did Gianna do something to hurt you? That is the wife and child I have been searching for for seven years, the people that are closer than any of you. You also saw how injured Gianna was. More than ten big wolfdogs surrounded her. She had been drugged. She was lucky that she was fine. When I went there, those wolfdogs pounced on me. Only when the police confronted them with guns could I enter and save them! Do you know how worried I felt when I saw her hurt like that? If someone also hurts the person you like, what would you do?¡± Penny suddenly thought of George, and even her eyes became gentle. If someone hurt George, maybe she would tear that person to pieces? However, no one should be able to hurt him. He was so powerful. Thanks to him for taking care of her in Country M. Even though he always had an impatient look on his face. But he had never once abandoned her! But this time, such a shameful thing had happened at home, and she returned before she could say goodbye to him. Every night, she was so upset and wanted to send him messages and ask him tofort her. But she didn¡¯t dare! He didn¡¯t like her in the first ce. If her parents are in jail, he would probably dislike her even more. This was also the reason why she tried to save her parents. Now, everything had fallen through! Ss looked at Penny¡¯s shy expression and said, ¡°Are you in love?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Penny seemed to have just reacted and immediately denied. Ss did not ask any further and justforted her, ¡°You have grown up. It is normal for you to fall in love. As long as your partner is reliable, it will be fine. Bring him home one day and introduce him to me!¡± This sentence made Penny start to cry again. This was what a brother should say. What he said just now was heartless, sending her parents in prison, and sending her in too. After a long silence, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Andy to hurt Gianna. I just asked him to drug her and use her to negotiate with you. I don¡¯t know why Andy attacked Gianna!¡± Ss muttered to himself, ¡°She was right. You didn¡¯t ask him to do this.¡± ¡°Who is right?¡± Penny asked suspiciously. ¡°Gianna.¡± Ss red at her. ¡°I believed it when you personally admitted it and Andy also confessed that it was you. However, Gianna firmly believed that it wasn¡¯t you who wanted to kill her! She has already begun to investigate if there is any personal grudge between her and Andy.¡± ¡°How did she know it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Penny was surprised. Ss said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s just an intuition! She suspects that someone has framed you, or you have been used! Think about it, who else knows about this?¡± ¡°No. Andy is a man I met on the streets. I saw that he was good at martial arts, so I hired him. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. haven¡¯t been able to get through to his phone. If you hadn¡¯t taken me to the hospital, I would have thought that the guy had run away with the money.¡± Ss said, ¡°Then do you dare to confront Andy with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Penny answered. Ss took his phone and made a call. He said, ¡°Bring him in!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 It Was Her? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Ss had already ordered people to bail Andy out of the police station. Not long after. Xavier and two other bodyguards escorted Andy in. The moment Penny saw Andy. she finally understood what Ss had said. The p and kick he had given her were really merciful. Sending her parents to prison was really benevolent too! At this time. Andy was thrown to the ground and did not move at all. If not for the faint breathing. she would have thought that he was dead. His entire body was covered in whip marks. Almost every part of his body was injured. His flesh was exposed, deep enough to reach the bones. Moreover, many of the wounds were new. Scarlet blood flowed out from the wounds. It was a shocking sight to see. It was obvious that he must have suffered a lot of torture. Ss looked at him coldly and gave Penny a look. Penny was still a little afraid. She tried to take two steps towards him. ¡°Andy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I ask you to drug Gianna and catch her? Why did you attack her? Why did you hurt her so badly?¡± Andy did not say a word. Ss gave Xavier a signal, and Xavier directly kicked Andy. ¡°Speak!¡± This kick hurt Andy, and he instantly curled up. But he did not make a sound. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath, and only after a long time did he recover the pain. After umting strength for a long time, he quibbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take her life either. She attacked me, so I could only fight back.¡± ¨C ¡°Did you release the dogs because Gianna attacked you?¡± Ss sneered. ¡°Yes,¡± said Andy. Ss was so angry that he took a deep breath. This was the first time he had seen someone so hard to crack. ¡°Since you only have this excuse, then be prepared. I promise that you will have a hell-like time.¡± Hearing this, Andy¡¯s body still trembled. He argued, ¡°Mr. Nn, I really fought back instinctively. I know I was wrong. Please kill me!¡± Ss stepped on his injured body and bent over slightly. ¡°Do you know what it is going to be like? It¡¯s not that easy to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from South, so he hurriedly answered. He was now a little tense, worried that something might have happened to Gianna. ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was urgent. ¡°I found Andy¡¯s information on the phone.¡± South¡¯s voice came through the phone. Ss asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± South sounded a little proud. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of information. Guess who he is?¡± ¡°Do I know him?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but you must want to thank him,¡± South said mysteriously. ¡°Who is he? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you what I found,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± Ss replied. After hanging up the phone, South sent a message to him. Ss took a look. (Andy used to be a beggar from a Bridge Hole in Summer City. Seven years ago, he was hired by Kaylee to go to Room 1228 of Breeze Nightclub.] After reading the first line, Ss understood what the little guy meant. It turned out that Kaylee really arranged a beggar for Gianna back then, but Gianna identally came into his room. His room was 1208. and Andy¡¯s room was just opposite his. Could it be that if Gianna was not dragged in by him, she might be in Andy¡¯s room opposite his? He nced at Andy who was lying on the ground. How did he be like this today? He lowered his head again and kept reading. (He did drag a woman into the room, but the woman he dragged into the room was¡­ Nicole! ] Next Chapter Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 She Was Really Being used by Others After reading it, Ss¡¯ eyes were full of shock. How could it be Nicole? They were drinking together back then, and they were downstairs. He felt that he was drunk and ufortable, so he went upstairs to get a room. Then what was Nicole going upstairs for? How could he be dragged into the room by Andy by ident? He was so confused and continued to read. (The next day, Nicole found someone to delete all the surveince footage in the nightclub. ) Ss found it even more unbelievable. Wasn¡¯t it Landon who deleted the surveince footage? Later, he slept with Gianna. Only then did he know that he had been drugged, and the ss of wine was given to him by Landon! When he went to check the surveince footage, the nightclub manager said that only Landon had been to the surveince room. At that time, Landon was in his rebellious period. He did not go to school, did not go home, and hung out with some dubious students all day long. Every day, he was either addicted to games or watching some strange things on theputer, He thought of it for sure that Landon was afraid to be found out that he had drugged the win and deliberately deleted the footage. Therefore, in a fit of anger, he drove him abroad and used the most decisive method to discipline him! But now, it seemed that it was not the case. It was actually Nicole who deleted the surveince footage. Could it be that the win was not drugged by Landon? He continued to read. Since then, Andy has been keeping in touch with Nicole. The day Penny met Andy, she met him after she came out of Nicole¡¯s house. During this period, Nicole gave Andy a call thatsted 3minute and 53 seconds. And that night, Nicole and Andy appeared at the Aegean Sea Hotel together. ) After reading it, Ss¡¯ mind was blown. Nicole actually had an affair with Andy? Wasn¡¯t she with Hayden? If all of this was true, did it mean that Nicole was the one secretly targeting Gianna? He looked up at Penny, ¡°The day you met Andy, did you meet him after you left Nicole¡¯s house?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Penny didn¡¯t change her expression, but Andy¡¯s heart suddenly sank. They found out that Penny came out of Nicole¡¯s house. They wouldn¡¯t suspect Nicole, would they? . ¡°How did you know?¡± Penny slowly reacted and looked at Ss nkly. Ss asked again, ¡°Does Nicole also know that you want to target Gianna?¡± Penny did not understand and said while thinking, ¡°At that time, she said that you are impossible to convince. Unless I have something to exchange with you to save my mother. I was really angry and said that I want to use Gianna to exchange conditions with you. I also said a lot of bad things about Gianna to her¡­¡± Ss asked again, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. Iined to her that you only care about Gianna. Sheforted me for a long time and said that I can¡¯t do anything about it. Gianna won¡¯t disappear for no reason. It¡¯s normal for you to protect your girlfriend. She also told me to calm down.¡± Penny¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Ss narrowed his eyes. It seemed that she was really being used. Nicole was very smart. She had been with Penny for many years and had already mastered the way to get along with her. There were some things that she didn¡¯t really need to say, as it was enough to guide her. As for Penny, she was simple and rebellious. Under the oppression of Lara for so many years, she had already suffered enough. She would always do the opposite of what she was told. The more Nicole refused, the more she had to do it. Even if every sentence seemed to be persuading her, Penny still did the opposite. Nicole had long known what would happen. Therefore, she had called Andy to let him wait for Penny on purpose! Penny looked at the silent Ss for a long time and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ss did not answer her. Instead, he walked towards Andy, who was lying on the ground, on the verge of death. ¡°No wonder you were willing to die. So you did it for Nicole. Speak! What did Nicole say when she called you on the day of the kidnapping?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 She Likes You Andy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He shouted in his heart, ¡°Ss found out.¡± He struggled for a long time before quibbling on hisst breath. He was gambling. What if Ss was just trapping him? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Who is Nicole?¡± ¡°Even now, you are still quibbling with me. Do you want me to reveal the matter between you and her seven years ago?¡± Ss sneered. Hearing this, Andy was shocked and looked up at Ss in disbelief. He muttered vaguely. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It was Penny who told me to do this!¡± After so many days of torture, he still didn¡¯t say anything. He was relying on this belief to stick to it. He would definitely protect her. He was willing to do anything for her, even if he had to use his lowly life, it would not be enough to repay her. But now, why did Ss know everything? ¡°Big brother, what do you mean? Do you think this person knows Sister Nicole?¡± Penny asked in surprise. ¡°You are used by her, yet you are still foolishly unaware of it!¡± Ss said as he nced at her. ¡°Used? Who? Nicole? When did she use me?¡± Penny asked in confusion. Ss red at her and didn¡¯t bother to exin to her. He looked at Andy again. ¡°Why did Nicole target Gianna?¡± he asked. ¡°No, no one asked me to target Gianna!¡± Andy said, lying on the ground. Just as Ss was about to kick Andy, he heard Penny say, ¡°I think I know why.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ss looked at Penny suspiciously. ¡°She likes you!¡± Penny said. Hearing this, Ss¡¯ eyelids could not help but twitch. He turned to look at Penny. ¡°What did you say?¡± Penny said, ¡°It¡¯s true. She personally admitted that she likes you.¡± Ss¡¯ expression was a little indescribable, mixed with shock and disgust. It took a long time to suppress the difort in his heart. So this was the reason why she targeted Gianna? ¡°Did she tell you that on purpose?¡± ¡°No. I can tell. She kept saying that you are not good to us since you had Gianna. When she said this, her eyes were full of disappointment. I guessed it. When I asked her, although she did not admit it, I could tell from her silence. She said that if you found a good girl, she would not say anything. But you found a woman like Gianna¡­¡± The corners of Ss¡¯ mouth twitched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gianna?¡± Penny carefully nced at Ss¡¯ face. He looked so pissed! She said carefully, ¡°She said that¡­ Gianna has a child and even mess up the whole Nn family.¡± What does this have to do with Gianna? The child is my son. So nosey!¡± Penny¡­.. She wasn¡¯t the oneN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. who said it, but why was he being so fierce with her? Ss looked at Andy, ¡°Nicole called you to ask you to wait for Penny there, right?¡± Andy didn¡¯t make a sound, acting like he didn¡¯t care what Ss would do to him. Ssughed, ¡°If you like her so much, would you die for her? But how can I let you die just like that? Why don¡¯t I fulfill your wish and announce what happened between you and him seven years ago to the public? In this way, she will wind up with you no matter what!¡± When Andy heard this, he finally no longer had a dead look in his eyes. His face changed, and his eyes turned red as he stared fiercely at Ss. ¡°What exactly do you know?¡± Ss sneered. ¡°I know everything. I know that you are just a beggar. Because you slept with Nicole, you have today. I also know that on the day that Penny hired you, you and Nicole spent the night at the Aegean Sea Hotel. If you don¡¯t want to make this matter known to the entire city. you better be honest!¡± Andy¡¯s eyes were filled with terrifying viciousness. He struggled to lift his upper body and said viciously, ¡°Ss, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ss stepped on his back and used a bit of force, causing him to be unable to move. His voice was extremely cold, as the wind from hell. ¡°On the day you attacked Gianna, you should have expected this result!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Seeking Death Penny thought about it for a long time and finally figured it out. Andy knew Nicole, so what Nicole said to her was not purelyforting, but actually giving her ideas. She just foolishly believed it, and then met a courageous and skillful Andy on the way, so she directly hired him. In fact, she did not expect him to agree at that time, but he did. She thought that God was helping her make a decision. Now that she thought about it, it was clearly premeditated. She took two steps towards Andy. ¡°Actually, Nicole wanted to kill Gianna, so she wanted to use me to kill her. Once the matter is exposed, my brother will only find out about me. It has nothing to do with her. Ha! What a scheming and vicious person. I treated her with all my heart, but she actually schemed against me like this?¡± Andy sneered and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t write novels since you are so good at making up stories. It has nothing to do with Nicole. I like her, but I know what my identity is. I know that she has always secretly liked Ss, so I wanted to help her deal with Gianna secretly. It just so happens that you came to me that day, so I took advantage of the situation to help you. That¡¯s all!¡± Ss said, ¡°You are still helping her to hide the truth. It seems that you want me to announce your matter to the public?¡± Andy took a deep breath and begged, ¡°Ss, if you already know about what happened seven years ago, you should also know that I am the beggar that Kaylee arranged for Gianna back then. Nicole was innocently implicated by me. In fact, it was also saving Gianna. You can announce what happened between Nicole and me, but if this matter blows up, it will definitely implicate your girlfriend. I really made the decision to deal with Gianna. It has nothing to do with Nicole. If you really hate me, kill me!¡± Ss sneered. He was smart and knew what to say to dispel the idea. ¡°You have thought of everything.¡± Andy said, ¡°I really want to repay Nicole for her kindness. I¡¯m sorry for hurting your girlfriend. You can kill me directly, but let Nicole go. She really did not order me to do so.¡± If not for the fact that he had hurt Gianna, Ss would have admired his courage! What a pity! ¨C ¡°Do you want to know what she is thinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± However, Ss did not intend to let him go like this. He instructed Penny, ¡°Let Nicole come to your house!¡±. ¡°What should I say?¡± Penny hurriedly asked. Ss said, ¡°Tell her that I beat you up and let here over to apany you!¡±.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Penny nodded. She took her phone into her room and called Nicole. One hourter, Nicole came to Penny¡¯s house. In fact, when she saw the bodyguards at the door, she was still suspicious. Was Ss locking Penny up? She tried to enter, but she didn¡¯t expect them to let her in so easily. She thought that Ss had locked her up and refused to let others in. She raised her hand and pressed the doorbell. Penny came over to open the door for her. Nicole asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are there so many people at your gate?¡± Penny said, ¡°My brother won¡¯t let me out.¡± Nicole responded. As soon as she entered the door, she smelled a strong smell of blood. Of course, she also saw Andy, who was lying on the ground, tortured to death by Ss. He closed his eyes, and it seemed that he had fainted. Her mind was stunned for a moment, and she thought a lot in an instant. Why did Penny ask her toe over? Could it be that Andy had confessed everything? Or did Ss know something? She forced herself to withdraw her gaze from Andy before looking at the man on the sofa who exuded a powerful aura. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re here too?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Shouldn¡¯t You Be the One Telling Me Something? ¡°Yes. Sit down!¡± Ss replied indifferently. Nicole walked around Andy and sat down on the sofa opposite Ss. Then, she nced at Andy who was on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ss nced at her and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Nicole observed Ss¡¯ expression, but the man was expressionless. She couldn¡¯t see anything at all. She suddenly felt uncertain. Did he know something? Then should she say that she knew him or not? Just as she was thinking, Ss spoke again, ¡°Do you know him or not? Why are you taking so long to consider?¡± There was a hint of mockery in his tone. Nicole hurriedly exined, ¡°Ah no, I am also trying to identify him. Is he called Andy?¡± Ss said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know him!¡± Nicole replied with ease, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s the leader of the Unparalleled Sect. I¡¯ve even asked him to do a few things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Nicole looked at Ss, trying to be as magnanimous as possible. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one telling me something?¡± Ss sneered. Nicole was a little hurt by his gaze and said in a huff, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Ss said, ¡°People always say that a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest of your life. In any case, he is someone who has slept with you so many times. Why don¡¯t you go over and show some concern?¡± Hearing this, Nicole suddenly felt like it was a bolt from the blue. He already knew that they slept together? She stared at Ss in shock. Every time she and Andy met, they would always be cautious. Even if they went to the same ce, they would always go in one after another. They would never show up together at all. How did he know about their rtionship? Ss looked at her and sneered, ¡°Are you curious about how I knew? Actually, I know far more than you think! Are you going to exin it yourself, or do you want me to wake Andy up and confront you?¡± At this time, Nicole waspletely panicked, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. What did he mean? What did he know?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Did he already know that she had tried to kill Gianna? Andy had been tortured so badly that it was likely that he had already confessed about her. She looked at Ss in panic. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Ss did not make a sound. The air seemed to have frozen, and no sound could be heard. Everyone present was worried. They did not know what they were afraid of, but they felt that they could not breathe. Nicole felt her heart aching. She finally knew why everyone in Summer City was afraid of Ss. This man really did not care about anyone. However, Ss was not aware of that. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket. His slender fingers pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He lit it, took a deep breath, andzily exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Then, he said lazily. ¡°You don¡¯t know what to say. Tell me what you said to Andy on the afternoon of the 10th!¡± ¡°I wanted him to do something.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart tightened again. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°It was a private matter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you called him to meet him at Aegean Sea Hotel?¡± His eyes were full of mockery, and the corners of his mouth were raised in a mocking smile! Nicole¡¯s heart sank again. Sure enough, he knew everything. She closed her eyes and replied with some resignation, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Ss said, ¡°Of course, you can. I¡¯m just curious. Since you are lovers, why do you treat him like a stranger?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 This Is Cold-Blooded! ¡°I just slept with him a few times, and he is not my boyfriend. Why should I care about him and make trouble for myself? He obviously oftended you!¡± Ss sneered and looked at Penny, who was dumbfounded. ¡°See? This is cold blooded!¡± There was an indescribable shock on Penny¡¯s face. In her heart, Nicole was intelligent, gentle, beautiful, and perfect. She never knew that she could be so ruthless. Even an outsider like her was moved by Andy¡¯s unyielding attitude just now. How could she say such cold words? She looked at her and deliberately said, ¡°Sister Nicole, Andy has confessed everything.¡± Nicole frowned. Did he really confess? She asked in a panic. ¡°What did he say?¡± Penny said, ¡°You deliberately arranged for him to wait for me there, and you also asked him to kill Gianna!¡± When Nicole heard this, she immediately quibbled, ¡°Nonsense! When did I ask him to do this? Do you believe what he says?¡± Ss sneered, ¡°Then why did he say it was you? He can always say it was Penny!¡± Nicole¡¯s brain was working at a high speed. She had to find a reasonable excuse. . Why? Why? ¡°In fact, I have always been coerced by him. I have broken up with him many times, but he is too crazy. He always self-muttes and wants me to be with him. This time, he may feel that he can¡¯t live, so he wants me to apany him to die!¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°His feelings for you are indeed very deep!¡± Nicole continued, ¡°Ss, I have no enmity with Gianna. Why should I target her? You can¡¯t believe this lunatic¡¯s one-sided words, right?¡± Ss thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are right. You should confront him personally.¡± ¡°Wake him up!¡± be ordered Xavier. Xavier immediately responded, went to get water, and poured the water on Andy¡¯s head. Under the stimtion of cold water, Andy suddenly woke up and began to cough violently. The water on the ground quickly turned bright red. ¡°Ask him!¡± Ss gave Nicole a signal. Nicole looked at Andy, and her heart was aching. If there were still people in this world who sincerely treated her, then she could not think of anyone else except the man lying on the ground. But people were selfish. Although she cared about the man in front of her, she cared more about herself. Other than being good to her, he could not give her anything! Now, she could not be dragged down by him. She hardened her heart and pointed at him, saying aggressively, ¡°Andy, if you want to die, go to hell yourself. Don¡¯t drag me along. When did I ask you to kill Gianna? You me me for the things you did. How dare you?¡± Hearing this, Andy looked at the crazy woman in front of him in disbelief. The youngdy in his heart, the perfect goddess. She was always gentle and nice. She would think about him a lot and care about him. She would also talk to him about a lot of heartfelt words. She said that she liked Ss for so many years. But he messed up all her ns. She did not me him and gave him money to make a living. For so many years, he always felt that he owed her and tried to repay her. So he was willing to do anything for her. Even if he was tortured to death by Ss, he did not say a word. But now, he felt pain all over his body. Especially his heart, it was not an exaggeration to say that ten thousand arrows had pierced his heart! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Why Are You So Cruel Ss sat on the sofa and lit up another cigarette. He looked like he was watching a show. His whole body was chilling. Penny really admired him. In the past, she only thought that he was ruthless. She did not expect that he was also good at making psychological attacks. If Andy knew that Nicole did not care about his life and death at all, how sad would he be? Of course, it was very likely that he would directly tell on her. Even if he did not tell on her, Nicole would not feel good after knowing she wrongly med him. It took Andy a long time to suppress the bitterness that suddenly welled up in his heart. He said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was Nicole who ordered me to do it!¡± He said each word very slowly. When Nicole heard this, she unconsciously stepped back. He did not tell on her. No! She knew that it was impossible for him to tell on her! Ss¡­ She suddenly looked at Ss and suppressed her anger as she asked, ¡°Ss, what do you mean?¡± Unexpectedly, a dagger flew past her scalp as soon as she finished speaking. Nicole screamed in fear and instinctively touched her head, she found atarge handful of hair in her palm. A part of her hair was cut off from her scalp. For the beautiful Nicole, it was worse than killing her! ¡°Ah! my hair!¡± Only then did Ss stand up coldly from the sofa. He slowly walked over and looked straight into Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is a lesson for you. If you don¡¯t behave yourself, you won¡¯t only lose your hair.¡± Nicole shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Ss, what right do you have to do this to me?¡± However, Ss looked at her and said in a mocking voice, ¡°You are hypocritical and pretentious. You are not beautiful, but your wishes are beautiful. In the past, I endured you all because of Hayden. Go back and tell Hayden that from today on, I won¡¯t wee you. If he insists on taking you, let him scram with you!¡± Nicole was so angry that tears immediately fell. She had feelings for Ss for eight years. He insulted her in such a shaming way. He didn¡¯t even blink as he pointed a dagger at her¡­ ¡°Why are you so cruel?¡± She just liked him! Ss looked at her, but she was not done yet. She continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Hayden will still love you if he knows that you not only have such a love history but also are so cold blooded!¡± Nicole looked at him in tears. She didn¡¯t know if she was crying about the embarrassment Ss had given her, or because she was crying about what Andy had endured for her. In the end, Ss knew everything. Suddenly, she rushed forward and red at him with a pair of scarlet eyes. She said righteously. ¨C ¡°Did you ask Penny to call me over to humiliate me? What did I do to you? Why did you treat me like this?¡± Ss raised his hand and pped her. His voice carried a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to quibble with me. I know that you¡¯re the one behind all of this. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you because Andy didn¡¯t confess. I already told you that I know more than you can imagine. Without the loyal Andy, and Penny who treats you as her sister, who else can you use? This time, I¡¯ll let you off for the sake of Hayden. If you dare to target my girlfriend again in the future, give it a try.¡± Hisst few words were very arrogant. Nicole did not doubt at all that he would really take her life. After all, he did not let Penny off easily, let alone her! She covered half of her face with her hand and suddenly sneered, ¡°Heh! You only care about Gianna! We, no matter if it¡¯s your sister, your parents, or a group of friends, are not as important as your girlfriend, right?¡± Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter 710 Why Are You So Cruel Ss sat on the sofa and lit up another cigarette. He looked like he was watching a show. His whole body was chilling. Penny really admired him. In the past, she only thought that he was ruthless. She did not expect that he was also good at making psychological attacks. If Andy knew that Nicole did not care about his life and death at all, how sad would he be? Of course, it was very likely that he would directly tell on her. Even if he did not tell on her, Nicole would not feel good after knowing she wrongly med him. It took Andy a long time to suppress the bitterness that suddenly welled up in his heart. He said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was Nicole who ordered me to do it!¡± He said each word very slowly. When Nicole heard this, she unconsciously stepped back. He did not tell on her. No! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She knew that it was impossible for him to tell on her! Ss¡­ She suddenly looked at Ss and suppressed her anger as she asked, ¡°Ss, what do you mean?¡± Unexpectedly, a dagger flew past her scalp as soon as she finished speaking. Nicole screamed in fear and instinctively touched her head, she found atarge handful of hair in her palm. A part of her hair was cut off from her scalp. For the beautiful Nicole, it was worse than killing her! ¡°Ah! my hair!¡± Only then did Ss stand up coldly from the sofa. He slowly walked over and looked straight into Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is a lesson for you. If you don¡¯t behave yourself, you won¡¯t only lose your hair.¡± Nicole shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Ss, what right do you have to do this to me?¡± However, Ss looked at her and said in a mocking voice, ¡°You are hypocritical and pretentious. You are not beautiful, but your wishes are beautiful. In the past, I endured you all because of Hayden. Go back and tell Hayden that from today on, I won¡¯t wee you. If he insists on taking you, let him scram with you!¡± Nicole was so angry that tears immediately fell. She had feelings for Ss for eight years. He insulted her in such a shaming way. He didn¡¯t even blink as he pointed a dagger at her¡­ ¡°Why are you so cruel?¡± She just liked him! Ss looked at her, but she was not done yet. She continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Hayden will still love you if he knows that you not only have such a love history but also are so cold blooded!¡± Nicole looked at him in tears. She didn¡¯t know if she was crying about the embarrassment Ss had given her, or because she was crying about what Andy had endured for her. In the end, Ss knew everything. Suddenly, she rushed forward and red at him with a pair of scarlet eyes. She said righteously. ¨C ¡°Did you ask Penny to call me over to humiliate me? What did I do to you? Why did you treat me like this?¡± Ss raised his hand and pped her. His voice carried a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to quibble with me. I know that you¡¯re the one behind all of this. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you because Andy didn¡¯t confess. I already told you that I know more than you can imagine. Without the loyal Andy, and Penny who treats you as her sister, who else can you use? This time, I¡¯ll let you off for the sake of Hayden. If you dare to target my girlfriend again in the future, give it a try.¡± Hisst few words were very arrogant. Nicole did not doubt at all that he would really take her life. After all, he did not let Penny off easily, let alone her! She covered half of her face with her hand and suddenly sneered, ¡°Heh! You only care about Gianna! We, no matter if it¡¯s your sister, your parents, or a group of friends, are not as important as your girlfriend, right?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Silly and Cute Ss smiled and grabbed her hand. He exined, ¡°Penny¡¯s room is like a pig¡¯s nest. It has all kinds of smells. I didn¡¯t want to disgust you, so I went back to take a shower first.¡± In fact, he was covered in the smell of blood, womied that nna would smell it. As he spoke, he leaned closer to her and added, ¡°Am I considerate of you?¡± Ganna rolled her eyes at him and turned her head away. ¡°You are the one talking. Who knows!¡± ¡°Believe me!* Ss straightened Gianna¡¯s head with his own head. Gianna was tickled by Ss head. His hair was tickling her so she shrank her neck to avoid him. ¡°Alright, alright. Get up. Let me kiss you.¡± ¡°South is at home. Sas looked around for the child, but he did not see the little fellow. He came over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He is not outside.¡± nna could not struggle free. In the end, she was grabbed by him. He knew that there was a wound on her lips and did not kiss her lips. Instead, he sucked her cheek hard. Gianna cried out in annoyance, saying that he hurt her face. The man also knew that he might get beaten up. After sucking, he dodged a little and looked at her with a smile. Gianna was quite angry before, but when she saw his fawning smile, she could not get angry. Not only was she not angry, but she also thought that he was¡­ well, cute! No matter how mature a man looked, he was still a child in his heart. She did see a different side of Ss. He was very silly and cute. ¡°Is it red?¡¯ She pointed at her face angrily. Ss tilted his head and looked carefully. Then, like a child who had done something wrong, he nodded at her. ¡°How dare you! How am I going to go out like this?¡± Gianna was so angry that she rushed straight at him. Ss pretended to hide, but in fact, he did not really want to. When Gianna pounced on him, he took the opportunity to lie down and then hugged Gianna in his arms. She was on top of him. Gianna reached out to pinch his neck, and Ss also cooperated to make a painful expression. ¡°Tell me! Do you dare to do it again in the future?¡± Ss remained silent. Ganna said fiercely, ¡°Tell me! Or you will be in big trouble!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it! nna was speechless. It was a yes or no question, but he said, ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡± South, who was standing not far away, stared at them speechlessly. He didn¡¯t y games when he was in kindergarten. His father and mother were actually still ying! *When are we going to eat?¡± This sentence made the two people ying on the sofa suddenly stop. South smiled and said, ¡°I was just asking casually. You guys continue. After that, he turned around to leave. ¡°Son,e here.¡± Ss called out to him. ¡°What are you doing? Are you forcing me to watch the PDA?¡± South Walked over coolly with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Little brat do you know what PDA is?¡± Ssughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as stupid, okay?¡± South nced at him, Siias and nna were speechless. ¡°My baby is the smartest,¡± nna pulled South to the sota. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ss also rubbed the little fellow¡¯s head. ¡°I want to eat noodles.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. Can Daddy make it for you?¡± *The food you make is disgusting, Let Mommy make it or let Mommy teach you.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes innocently. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let me cook. I only have a few signature dishes. If I teach you. I won¡¯t have any secret tricks left! Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Punish The Father and Son ¡°Can you cook?¡± Ss looked at Gianna worriedly. Gianna said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a meal. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t take care of myself in life.¡± Then, she went straight to the kitchen. Ss looked at the curious little fellow. Today, he was actually willing to let his mother cook with injuries. Could it be¡­ ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± South said, ¡°I found something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Do you know who plotted against you seven years ago?¡± He smiled meaningfully. In fact, Ss had some guesses in his heart, but he still asked, ¡°Who?¡± South said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Gianna stared at the father and son suspiciously. What were they doing? Out of curiosity, she put the noodles into the pot and then sneakily followed them. She put her ear on the door and listened. She could only vaguely hear Ss¡¯ surprised voice, ¡°It really was her. I thought it was Landon!¡± Gianna frowned outside the door. Who? Who were they talking about? Who is the ¡°her¡± they were talking about? She pressed her ears closer again. In the room, South asked, ¡°So you made Landon go abroad?¡± ¡°At that time, it was not only to teach him a lesson. He was really too rebellious, but in fact, there had always been someone protecting him secretly.¡± South said, ¡°There were a few times when Landon was almost taken away by the loan sharks if my mother didn¡¯t show up. Is this how you protect him?¡± Ss said, ¡°I know. If I don¡¯t let him experience the days when he has no money, he will never know how hard life is.¡± ¡°Now I understand why Landon is so stingy.¡± Southughed. Ss said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? He is a new person.¡± South said, ¡°Yes. Or my godmother won¡¯t want him even more!¡± Gianna secretly curled her lips. When did this little brat be so close to Ss? They even have little secrets behind her back. His Mommy¡¯s little protector? This stinky son of hers was taking his dad¡¯s side! Thus, such a scene appeared at the dining table¡­ As Gianna ate, he observed the expressions of the two men in front of her. South ate a mouthful of noodles, and his small eyebrows furrowed. Why did the noodles taste so in? But Ss¡¯ noodles were not tasteless, but¡­ Too salty. When he took the first bite, he almost spat the noodles out. Gianna was also very ¡®considerate and asked, ¡°How is it? Delicious?¡± The two of them looked at each other, then obediently nodded at Gianna and said in unison, ¡°Yummy!¡± When Gianna heard this, she immediately choked and coughed. Did the two of them lose their sense of taste? SheN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. took a bite of her own noodles. Could it be that she remembered wrongly and gave herself the problematic noodles? She hurriedly took a bite of her own. Delicious! She was indeed a good chef who spent too much time designing! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Eat!¡± She looked at the two of them, who were staring at her. Ss and South looked at each other and thought to themselves, maybe this time she didn¡¯t do well. Otherwise, why was it so salty(in)? Gianna couldn¡¯t bear to see the two of them starve. She got up and went to the kitchen. Soon, she brought out two more bowls of noodles and ced them in front of them. She didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. 15:33 0 However, the two of them reached a tacit understanding and grabbed the noodles that Gianna brought in. They carefully took a bite and then narrowed their eyes in satisfaction. That¡¯s right! This was the real cooking of his mother(girlfriend)! After dinner, Ss took the initiative to take on the job of washing the dishes. After washing the dishes, he brought Gianna a te of cut fruit. ¡°Have some.¡± The three of them sat on the sofa and ate fruit. Gianna took a fork and put a piece of apple into her mouth, not saying a word. Ss and South looked at each other and sat down next to Gianna. Ss smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you punishing me and my son?¡± Gianna chewed and snorted proudly, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 My Son Is Mine ¡°No, why were our noodles so salty?¡± Ssughed. South said, ¡°No, they were very in. Mine had no taste at all.¡± ¡°The punishments were different?¡± Ss did not know what to say. Gianna did not say a word. She ate fruit and watched TV,pletely ignoring the two men. Ss leaned over a little more and coaxed, ¡°Tell us, how can we change if you don¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning.¡± Gianna nced at him. ¡°What warning?¡± Ss asked nkly. Gianna looked at him and said word by word, ¡°My son is mine!¡± ¡°He is yours. No one will fight with you for him!¡± Ss said with a speechless face. ¡°Mine was so in. Are you warning me that Daddy is also yours?¡± South asked, twitching his lips. ¡°I am warning you. You are mine!¡± Gianna red at him. Ss frowned slightly. Well it turned out that he had nothing to do with this. ¡°What about me?¡± Gianna pinched Ss¡¯ chin with one hand. ¡°You? I don¡¯t know who you belong to.¡± ¡­Ss. ¡°Are you forcing me to marry you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless. How many days have you been my boyfriend?¡± ¡°Do you still remember that I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± Ss emphasized the word ¡®your¡¯: Gianna shrugged innocently. ¡°You are mine now, and you might be others¡¯ in the future!¡± Ss directly carried Gianna¡¯s legs and moved her from the sofa to his own legs. The two of them sat face to face. ¡°Come on, what do you mean by this?¡± Gianna was immediately shocked by him, and her two arms subconsciously clung to his neck. He was too strong. She was at least more than a hundred pounds, how could he move her so easily? ¡°What do I mean? I mean literally! A lifetime is so long. In the next few decades, who can guarantee that this won¡¯t change?¡± Ss looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Do you have other men? Or do you have someone waiting for you?¡± ¡°You have other women!¡± Gianna swallowed her saliva guiltily, raised her neck, and made an usation. ¡°What did I do?¡± Ss was confused. Gianna snorted, ¡°You and your son are talking about something and hiding it from me. I seriously doubt that you just want your son, not his mother!¡± Ss was so angry that heughed. Why was she so silly? Didn¡¯t she just want to know what they were talking about? She even made false usations. ¡°Then let¡¯s go get the marriage certificate. Do you dare?¡± Gianna said, ¡°You wish. I have been excluded from you. Do you still want me to get married to you?¡± Ss pinched her little nose in anger. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t hide it from you. I just found a bit of Daddy¡¯s love history. I was afraid that you would be angry. so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you,¡± South said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before? You had a history of love?¡± Gianna asked in disbelief. ¡°You brat. Don¡¯t use words that you don¡¯t know. How can you call that ¡®love history?¡± Ss asked. Gianna snorted and looked at Ss and South. ¡°Hurry up and contess in collusion. Don¡¯t get caught by me!¡± South said innocently. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t participate. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± After saying that, he went back to his room. Ss was sweating profusely. This devilish brat left at such a significant time. Gianna looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Have you thought of a countermeasure yet?¡± ¡°What countermeasure? It was South who found the person who drugged me seven years ago,¡± Ss said speechlessly. ¡°Who was it?¡± Gianna frowned. Ss nced at her guiltily, then said, ¡°Nicole.¡± Gianna suddenly realized, ¡°So she liked you so long ago?¡± Then she shook her head, ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just that her methods are too despicable!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Ss stared at her suspiciously. ¡°Why should I be surprised?¡± Next ChapterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 You Have Quite Good Luck with Women! Ss: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this word? She drugged me. Wasn¡¯t she coveting me?¡± Hearing this, Gianna also felt that it made sense. ¡°I have to say that Nicole concealed it very well. Butst time at Sean¡¯s house, I knew it when she felt injustice for you. I don¡¯t have much interaction with her. Why would she dislike me for no reason? It was only when she mentioned the fifty million that I figured it out. It turned out that she was interested in you. Mr. Nn, you have quite good luck with women!¡± As she spoke, her two hands slowly moved closer to his neck. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in them.¡± Ss was so frightened that he did not dare to move. . Gianna choked his neck, and her expression was also fierce. ¡°No? But why did they covet you one after another?¡± ¡°This¡­ maybe the charm of your boyfriend. I swear I have never seduced them.¡± Ss struggled to squeeze the words out of his throat. Gianna did not let go and asked slowly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ss said. ¡°Why do I think the opposite?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, your boyfriend will die.¡± Gianna rolled her eyes at him coquettishly, ¡°I can save you even if you pass out. And you are still alive and kicking right now!¡± Seeing that begging for mercy was useless, Ss moved his hands down and directly pressed her down on the sofa in his arms. However, Gianna still held his neck and threatened him fearlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If I exert more strength, you will be dead.¡± Ss said, ¡°Whatever.¡± As he spoke, he wanted toe over and kiss her. But he couldn¡¯t kiss her. Her arms were stretched straight and he couldn¡¯t reach her. ¡°Hurry up and let go,¡± Ss threatened as he ced his hand on her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Gianna retorted. ¡°Try it,¡± Ss said as he slowly moved his hand up. Gianna obediently let go of her hands that were on his neck. ¡°It hurts. Massage me!¡± Ss demanded. Gianna¡¯s hands moved closer to his neck and were about to rub it. However, just as her hand touched Ss¡¯ neck, Ss bounced up from her body and looked at her with a smile. Gianna seemed to have discovered something new. It turned out that Ss was ticklish. She got up from the sofa and chased after him. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll rub it for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rub it. I¡¯m already fine,¡± Ss begged while hiding. The two of them were still ying in the room when the doorbell suddenly rang. Gianna stopped and looked at Ss suspiciously. She went to open the door. The door opened and he saw Landon standing at the door. ¡°Landon?¡± ¡°Gianna, uncle!¡± Landon shouted listlessly. ¡°Come in!¡± Gianna took a step back. ¡°Is South at home?¡± Landon asked as he walked in. ¡°Yes, in the room. What happened to you? Did you have a fight with Kate?¡± Gianna asked as she looked at him. ¡°Kate broke up with me. She is in a rtionship with Jasper!¡± Landon said, feeling wronged. ¡°What did you say? Why is she in a rtionship with Jasper? What happened to you?¡± Gianna asked. Landon told her everything that happened after he went out of the hospital that day. ¡°I think this matter is very strange. I have been looking for Mnie for the past two days, but I still haven¡¯t found her. I think it is more like a conspiracy. I want South to help me find out where Mnie is!¡± Landon said. Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 They Were All Trained Well by Their Girlfriends Gianna frowned. ¡°You said that Kate was holding your phone, and then your phone suddenly received a message from Mnie. But that number was not Mnie¡¯s number at all. It was a candidate¡¯s. Did the person go to work at yourpany?¡± Landon said, ¡°No, his background is very nice. After the interview passed, I asked him toe to work the next day. But he didn¡¯te!¡± Gianna hit the nail on the head and said, ¡°Then why did this person coincidentally send you a message when Kate was holding your phone? Don¡¯t tell me it was just a coincidence. Most of the coincidences are premeditated!¡± Landon looked at Gianna nkly. He really suspected that it was a conspiracy. He suspected that Mnie contacted him to deliberately sow discord, revenge, or annoy him. However, he did not notice this problem. Gianna was right Even if Mnie was trying to take revenge on her, how could she know that it was Kate who was holding the phone at that time? If the phone was in his hands, if he did not confess to Kate immediately after seeing it, he would at least cklist the number and delete it. Moreover, Kate would never look through his phone at all. This message seemed to have been deliberately shown to Kate. ¡°Yes, how did he know that the phone was in Kate¡¯s hands?¡± Ss said, ¡°Did they put a monitor in your car?¡± Gianna: ¡°Maybe one listening device is enough.¡± ¡°Yes, at that time, Kate was worried that my driving was not safe. She asked me to drive and then looked at movies on my phone!¡± Gianna said, ¡°Did you go to Mnie¡¯s home to see her? Or did Mnie ask you to go to a ce?¡± ¡°I called her, and she asked me to go to a ce!¡± Gianna nced at him and said, ¡°Do you still have Mnie¡¯s number?¡± ¡°I asked for it from our game team. She used to be very good at chatting, and she got along well with our game team.¡± He hurriedly exined. Gianna said, ¡°In other words, Mnie knew that Kate and Jasper were nearby, so she deliberately hugged you from behind to let Kate misunderstand?¡± Landon nodded. ¡°I guessed that it should be like this. I called her when I saw her and checked her phone. I didn¡¯t find that message or that number.¡± Gianna said faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of checking that? Maybe she has two phones? If what you said is true, it is obvious that you have been set up, and it is very likely that multiple people were working together. Such a thorough arrangement is obviously not something that can be done by one person. At least someone has been secretly monitoring you and Kate!¡± ¡°Who is so bored? Why are they monitoring us?¡± Landon frowned. ¡°The result now maybe what they want.¡± ¡°They want me to break up with Kate?¡± ¡°Were you ever Kate¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Gianna nced at him coldly, Landon was embarrassed and sighed dejectedly, ¡°I just got closer to Kate, and now it has be like this. I really don¡¯t know how to talk to her. She has never believed me!¡± ¡°Is it that she doesn¡¯t believe you, or is it that you are unreliable?¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°You are a good man, but you can¡¯t be too good to many girls at the same time! You have to be clear in your heart about the distance between outsiders and your girlfriend. There has to be a limit in your actions. What you should do and shouldn¡¯t, you have to control yourself. Your uncle does better than you.¡± Ss, who was suddenly praised, was immediately overjoyed and wished that he could swear loyalty again. But no, he was still in front of Landon! Thus, he directly hugged Gianna and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my girlfriend¡¯s guidance!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Boyfriend, Well Done! Gianna was speechless and wanted tough. Did he have to be so excited? Landon, ¡°¡­¡± How annoying! He was so sad, but Ss was showing off! ¡°I did not know before, but ever since the Gwen incident, I only recruited guys and never looked at any girl.¡± ¡®Yes, Kate has be very insecure because of Mnie. If you want to pursue her, be patient.¡± ¡°How can I pursue her? Now, Jasper is her boyfriend.¡± Landon sighed again. Gianna looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t want to pursue her, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to pursue her, I want to. I just don¡¯t know how!¡± Landon quickly exined. Gianna said, ¡°Take a look at your phone first and see if someone has installed a monitoring software.¡± ¡°No.¡± Landon searched his phone for a long time and shook his head. Gianna looked at Landon and said, ¡°Then go to the car and look for it. If you find it, just keep it there. As long as you know where it is.¡± Landon asked nkly, ¡°Why?¡± Ss red at him in annoyance. ¡°You are really stupid.¡± ¡°Ah, I got it. I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± Landon suddenly understood. After he left, Gianna asked, ¡°Is he really your nephew?¡± Ss said, ¡°ording to gic studies, he is.¡± ¡°He is not like you at all!¡± Gianna curled her lips. ¡°How?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°He¡¯s got none of your scheming abilities!¡± ¡°Are you praising or belittling me?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°Anyway, my son is like me. You can say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± Gianna red at him. Ss smiled, held Gianna¡¯s hand, and put it on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care that much in front of my girlfriend!¡± As he spoke, he kissed her on the lips. Gianna was joking with him, especially at this time, she coquettishly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Did you interrogate Andy today?¡± ¡°I took him to Penny. Later, South found out the rtionship between Nicole and Andy, and I called Nicole over¡­¡± ¡°Wait, is Nicole rted to Andy?¡± Gianna asked in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t South tell you?¡± Ss asked in surprise. ¡°No, he was in his room all day.¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°Andy is the beggar that Kaylee hired to hurt you back then, but he mistook the person. He took Nicole who came up to me as you, and you coincidentally fell into my room.¡± ¡°So dramatic?¡± Giannaughed. Ss smiled and said, ¡°This is fate between us.¡± ¡°Nicole is such a person who values her image. If she knew that you already knew about this, would she break down and cry?¡± Gianna smiled. Ss said, ¡°She already cried before I said that to her.¡± ¡°What did you say to her?¡± ¡°I said that she is hypocritical and pretentious. She is not beautiful but her wishes are beautiful. Stay away from me in the future.¡± Giannaughed and said, ¡°Boyfriend, well done!¡± Ssughed. He held her hand and told her everything that had happened in Penny¡¯s vi today. ¡°How are you going to exin this to her parents if you treat Nicole like this? You know in your heart that she was the one who did this, but after all, there is no direct evidence. If you really want to make a scene, it will not be easy for you to end it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. If not for Hayden. I should let her taste the suffering you have suffered! Anyway, she should not fall into my hands otherwise¡­¡± Ss snorted. He did not finish his words, but Gianna knew what he was going to say next. Otherwise¡­ he would never show mercy! She looked at him and smiled warmly. He would give her enough love and a sense of security. So she knew that he would stand by her side without hesitation no matter what happened! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Receiving a Special Order In the bedroom. South stared at theputer screen. His two small hands were typing on the keyboard.¡± Today, he finally epted the special order. The reason why it was special was that the employer was three six-year-old children. Their purpose was to let him cover for them to go to Hendrix without being tracked. In fact, he had seen this order a long time ago. After doing research, he found that it was three children. He was worried that there were no adults following them. It would be bad if something happened, so he did not take the order. Today, they talked to him again. Only then did he know that they did not give up on their goal just because he did not help them. Instead, they had already gone far away. They had set off at the same time in Country M. Now, they wer Promise Ind. They were separated. Moreover, he had really seen that child in Promise Ind. He was the one that was painting in Promise Ind He did not expect that they were quite fated. He was shocked and worried at the same time, so he carefully inquired about the purpose of their visit to Hendrix. They said that their mother was dead and they escaped from the hands of a bad person. They wanted toe to Hendrix to find their daddy. They were worried that they would be found by bad people. They heard that he was very powerful, so they looked for him on the Will-o¡¯-Wisp website. After listening to this, South had a trace of sympathy for them. Children without a daddy were indeed very eager for their father¡¯s love. He had a deep understanding. Moreover, rather than letting them run around like this, it was better to help them. At least when they encountered bad people, he would be able to know immediately. Thus, he epted this order and did not charge any fees. He simply wanted to help them. At first, he wanted to ask if he needed money. What did they rely on to make a living? How did they come out? After all, no matter what kind of transportation they used, they couldn¡¯t do it without adults, right? After asking, he found that he was thinking too much. Everyone had the ability to make money, and their identities were all very awesome. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find adults to apany them. Being able to hire Wily Rabbit was naturally not a person whocked money. After all, South¡¯s price was ten million! eady left Country Mand gone to other ces, and the three little ones were moving on their own. This was really something else. Fortunately, although the three children had set out from different ces, they were heading to the same ce. It seemed that he had to stay at home for the next few days. He had just greeted them and went offline when the door of the room was pushed open. He turned around and saw that it was Landon. ¡°South.¡± ¡°Landon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Help me find out where Mnie is,¡± Landon asked dejectedly as he found a chair to sit down. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with my godmother anymore?¡± asked South, pursing his lips. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± ¡°Then why are you looking for Mnie?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll get even with her!¡± ¡°What did she do to you?¡± South asked in realization. ¡°I broke up with your godmother because of her schemes!¡± ¡°When were you ever my godmother¡¯s boyfriend?¡± South asked in a tone that was exactly the same as that of Gianna. Landon patted him on the head. ¡°You brat. don¡¯t talk too much. I don¡¯t dare to deal with your mother, but I can deal with you. How can you talk to me like that?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I will call my godmother now?¡± South threatened coldly. ¡°If she knows that I am here, she won¡¯te at all.¡± Landon suddenly lost the mood to joke. ¡°What happened to you?¡± South frowned and looked at him. Landon sighed and roughly told South, ¡°I found a very small listening device in my car just now. It is under my seat. Someone had nned this for a long time.¡± South asked, ¡°Mnie did so much to drive a wedge between you and my godmother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Landon said. South said, ¡°Is she that stupid? What benefits can she get by trying so hard to drive a wedge between you? Can she be with you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 How Can You Talk to Your Aunt Like That? Landon said hatefully, ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. She knows that she can¡¯t be with you, so why is she doing this?¡± South said innocently. Landon: ¡°That woman is crazy. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to do anything?¡± With that, a male voice sounded, ¡°Even if she is crazy, she is not stupid. She knows that you will not let her go. She still wants to do it, not just for revenge, but for money.¡± Landon looked at Ss in surprise. ¡°You mean that someone secretly ordered her?¡±. ¡°Gianna told you that it was a co-operation, but you didn¡¯t listen at all.¡± It was not that Landon did not listen, but he did not know who else had the motive to target him other than Mnie. Ss said helplessly, ¡°Alright, let South investigate for you. Your brain can¡¯t evenpare to my son¡¯s.¡± ¡°Uncle, I am already out of my wits. Don¡¯t attack me at this time. I may copse at any time.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re ming me?¡± Ss nced at him coldly. ¡°Anyway, if I can¡¯t get back Kate, I will harass you every day. I will definitely ruin a lot of your sweet time with Gianna, so you have to help me.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ss red at him, thinking, ¡°Brat, you dare to threaten me?¡± He was thinking whether he should throw him out for the time being, or get rid of him once and for all. After thinking for a long time, he did not throw him out on ount of his own nephew. Landon shamelessly caught up with Ss. ¡°Uncle, do you have any ideas?¡± Ss calmly sat down next to Gianna and said seriously, ¡°Your aunt wants to ask you a question.¡± Gianna nced at Ss. Why did he say ¡°aunt¡±? She was not ready yet, but she suddenly had such a nephew! : ¡°I haven¡¯t married you yet. Can you not rush?¡± ¡°I did rush, but I will respect my girlfriend¡¯s opinion. I am ready at any time. You can marry me whenever you want!¡± Landon widened his eyes in surprise, shocked! His uncle was so smooth! If he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was, he would have thought that he was a veteran in love. Ss was very skilled. Even Gianna was smiling foolishly when she was coaxed by him. If he had this ability, Kate might not have been angry with him. Thinking of this, he was even more ufortable. Gianna red at Ss coquettishly. This man was teasing her at any time and ce. She didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. She turned to look at Landon. ¡°Have you lent your car to others recently? Someone has to have a chance to bug your car, right?¡± Landon shook his head. ¡°No, I drove it myself during this period of time. However¡­ I left the documents in the car one day. Mypany members helped me get them, but he came back soon. It shouldn¡¯t be him, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to bug a car. What¡¯s the person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Deedy.¡± ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on who he is contacting. It¡¯s best if he exposes them.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Landon asked. ¡°This person¡¯s purpose must be to separate you from Kate. But it can¡¯t be Mnie alone. So there must be someone secretly instructing her behind her. What you have to do is to lure the snake out of its hole.¡± ¡°What do you think they are thinking? What good will it do for me to separate from Kate? I won¡¯t date them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, is it? You used to have a new girlfriend every month!¡± Gianna pouted. Landon ¡°¡­¡± You can¡¯t get over this little thing, can you? ¡°Did you flirt with some girls again?¡± ¡°No, in all honesty, I¡¯ve been busy making Kate happy recently, so I don¡¯t have the energy to flirt with other women!¡± Gianna said coldly, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t have time to flirt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that I didn¡¯t flirt with other girls. Will you listen to the main point?¡± ¡°How can you talk to your aunt like that?¡± Ss asked in a low voice. Next Chapter Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Which Side Are You On? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! Unfilial!¡± Gianna said with a provocative expression. Landon:¡­ She became his aunt. Tsk tsk tsk! Gianna looked at Ss and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kick him out?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Ss nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t. Aunt, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have talked back.¡± Landon hugged the sofa and shouted exaggeratively. He had no doubt that his uncle doted on his wife. No matter if Gianna was joking or not, he would take it seriously! Gianna and Ss looked at each other andughed. At this time, South also came out of the room. He first poured himself a cup of water and drank half a cup. Then he said, ¡°Mnie got on the car to Springdol.¡± Landon said in surprise, ¡°She is no longer in Summer City?¡± ¡°Yes. What do you think? Do you still want to find her?¡± asked South, eating an orange on the table. ¡°I have to find her even if I have to dig three feet deep into the ground.¡± Landon gnashed his teeth in ?nger. South said, ¡°But it will take some time. I will check it for you tomorrow.¡± Today, he helped to cover the three kids. He was really a little tired. ¡°Okay.¡± Landon answered. That night, Gianna called Kate and asked directly. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t youing to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy these days. I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free,¡± Kate said calmly. + Gianna asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re just busy?¡± ¡°Did Landon go to your ce?¡± Kate asked, noticing the meaning in Gianna¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, he just left my ce,¡± Gianna answered without hiding anything. Kate said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just let him go to hell.¡± ¡°Why are you so angry? You found a boyfriend on the spot. Shouldn¡¯t he be angry?¡± Gianna chuckled. Kate said arrogantly, ¡°Why is he angry when I¡¯m getting a boyfriend? Who am I to him?¡± ¡°If he is nothing to you, why are you cursing him to go to hell? Aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself?¡± ¡°Which side are you on?¡± Kate was so angry that she almost cried. Gianna said, ¡°I thought I was on your side. Who knew that such a big thing would happen? You didn¡¯t even tell me. I am now hesitating whether I should betray you or not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I know you are still injured, right? How can I bear to bother you with these trivial things?¡± Kate¡¯s voice was choking. In fact, she was pissed these days, scolding Landon from top to bottom at home. However, it was still undeniable that she was still very sad, even though she left in a cool and decisive manner when they quarreled, like a heartless woman who could leave at any time. But in fact, his shadow had always upied her mind. She promised to get along with Jasper. Although it was just a decision made out of impulse, she had to say it out loud. Otherwise, it would be unfair to Jasper. These days, when Jasper asked her out, she would go. She wanted to give him, also give herself a chance. He was so nice, maybe after getting along, she could fall for him? She used such words to hypnotize herself every day. But it still made the romantic and warm date turn into a kind of torment and resistance for her. The man made her this way and actually had the guts to ask Gianna for help. ¡°He is so embarrassing. He actually dares to tell you all these stupid things he did!¡± Gianna sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. Actually. Landon didn¡¯t contact Mnie. I¡¯m afraid that you guys have been tricked by someone else.¡± Kate said, ¡°You believe his nonsense? If I believe that inveterate liar again, I will be a fool!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 7211 Am Myself, and then His Girlfriend! Gianna smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re really going to be a fool, Kate Fool Thomas.¡± ¡°If you speak up for him again, I¡¯ll stop talking to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for him. I¡¯m just stating a fact for you. Someone installed a bug in his car, and your conversation was heard. That¡¯s why the message was sent in time, and you happened to see it.¡± Hearing this, Kate was silent for a long time. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Will I lie to you? Just wait.¡± Gianna said and sent her a picture. It was the picture of the tapping device under Landon¡¯s seat. ¡°This is the tapping device found in his car. So someone must have deliberately made you quarrel.¡± Kate asked, ¡°Was it Mnie?¡± ¡°On the surface, it seems to be Mnie. Moreover, she is missing. Landon has been looking for her for the past few days. He really couldn¡¯t find her, so he asked South for help. But South just found out that she seemed to have gone to Springdol.¡± ¡°This shameless woman is really persistent!¡± Kate was furious. Gianna said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Think about it, if Mnie was alone, how would she know that you went to eat hot pot and even put on a scene of hugging Landon in front of you?¡± Kate did not speak for a long time and tried hard to think about Gianna¡¯s words. ¡°You mean someone was watching me?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Maybe someone was watching, or maybe you have exposed yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about Jasper?¡± Kate asked, panicking. ¡°I¡¯m just doubting him. You should pay more attention to him.¡± ¡°No, we found that hotpot restaurant yesterday randomly. It was not arranged by Jasper. Moreover, he was very careful. That day. I was so angry that I smashed Landon with my high heels and got into his car. He took me to the mall to buy shoes and socks and wiped my feet. I think even my mother won¡¯t do this. He is such a gentle person. How can he be so scheming?¡± Jasper said. ¡°Would such a meticulous man casually find a hotpot restaurant?¡± Gianna said. Kate fell silent. That¡¯s right. Normally, a person like him who had ns for everything would not casually find a hot pot restaurant. ¡°I was the one who asked him to casually find one, but perhaps he had been there before. In fact, their food tastes pretty good.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I just suspect that if it was not him, it¡¯s very likely that someone was following you.¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still someone behind this!¡± Kate muttered to herself. ¡°Seeing you speak for Jasper like this, I feel a littleforted. Have you developed feelings for him?¡± ¡°Actually, he is a very good person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Calling him a good person?¡± ¡°Other than this, I don¡¯t know what else I can give him. These days, I have been trying very hard to get along with him like a boyfriend and a girlfriend, but I find that I really can¡¯t do it. I feel awkward when he holds my hand!¡± Gianna said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t do it. No matter if it¡¯s Landon or Jasper, no one can force you anything. Just follow your own thoughts!¡± ¡°I feel much better after chatting with you for a while. I¡¯ve been feeling terrible these past few days.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me even though you¡¯re feeling so ufortable. Aren¡¯t you forcing me to betray you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Mr. Nn will be mad at me,¡± Kate said with a smile. ¡°What right does he have to be mad at you?¡± ¡°You are his girlfriend.¡± ¡°I am myself first, and then his girlfriend. He has no right to ask me not to be myself! Understand?¡± Kate smiled, ¡°Gianna, you are so cool!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Next Chapter Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Adjudication Three dayster, the court session was held. Just as Evan and Naniea had expected, even though Ss had erased the matter of Ellen¡¯s death, Lara still had the motive to kill Ellen. In the trial, the crime of false usation, intentional homicide, poisoning, and other crimes were punished concurrently. Even though Penny had hired the bestwyer for Lara, thetter was still sentenced to eleven years and six months. Because Edward schemed against Ellen for the fake cheating, he was sentenced to two years and three months in prison. Because Kaylee was the main contributor, she was sentenced to five years and seven months in prison. This time, Ss specially brought Ellen back to Summer City from Promise Ind, so that she could personally witness the adjudication! The old man was not in good health, and Ss was worried that the old man would be affected when seeing his son and daughter-inw in prison. Ss did not let him go and promised to come to apany him when he came back. After leaving the court, Ss took Gianna and her son, Ellen and Brian, and arge group of people returned to the old house together. At this time, Old Man Nn was sitting in a wheelchair, sitting in front of the French window in the living room, looking at the bleak scene outside. His expression was worried, looking sad and lonely. It was only when he saw the car driving in one after another in the yard that the old man had a smile on his face. Seeing this, Connor hurriedly pushed the old man to the gate. Soon, Ss and the others had entered the house. ¡°Grandpa, we are here.¡± Old Man Nn looked in the direction that Ss was pointing and saw Ellen. ¡°Ellen?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± After saying that, Ellen also reacted. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t call you dad anymore.¡± ¡°Of course, you can call me dad? If you don¡¯t want to be my daughter-inw, just be my daughter.¡± ¡°Dad, how are you? How have you been?¡± I heard from Ss that you were sick. I was so anxious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Gianna cured me. What about you? I heard from Rocky that you can¡¯t walk with your legs.¡± Ellen said, ¡°Well, it was cured by an otherworldly expert!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Ss smiled. Ellen said. ¡°Yes, I forgot as I was talking. Let me push you!¡± As she spoke, she took the wheelchair in Connor¡¯s hand and pushed Old Man Nn into the living room. It had been too long since theyst saw each other. Everyone had too many things to say. Ellen knew that it was the old man who helped her secretly toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. live until today. She was too grateful to this old man. And how could Old Man Nn not know what her bastard son had done? No matter how much he did, he could not make up for the debt Nn family owed her. Today¡¯s court session could also be considered as a constion for the victim! Everyone gathered together to chat about the major events that had happened for so many years, telling their concerns and longing. Ss and the other juniors couldn¡¯t get in a word. After talking for a long time, Old Man Nn asked, ¡°How were they sentenced?¡± Ss said, ¡°Lara got eleven years and six months. Edward got two years and three months!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Ellen, don¡¯t me me for being biased. They are my children. I really couldn¡¯t make a choice!¡± Ellen said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say it. I understand. I¡¯ve been thinking about you ever since I left the court. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll think too much. You didn¡¯t have to take the risk to save me. Ss is safe and sound for so many years, I know that you¡¯ve been protecting him in secret. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡± Old Man Nn waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Rocky is also my grandson. This is what I should do. Don¡¯t have any estrangement in your heart. Even though they have been free and unfettered for so many years, in the end, they still haven¡¯t escaped the punishment of thew. In the future, you cane back openly.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter 723 A Pretentious and Scheming Bitch ¡°I¡¯m already used to living there. I¡¯m not used to coming here. Dad, why don¡¯t youe with me to the ind to retire? Gianna said that the temperature of the ind is suitable for retirement!¡± Ellenughed. ¡°Nah, I won¡¯t go,¡± Old Man Nn said. As he spoke, his voice suddenly became hoarse. His hand touched the back of the sofa and his eyes looked around. His eyes were affectionate. ¡°I have lived in this house for decades. I can¡¯t bear to leave. There are memories of your mother here.¡± Ellen looked at the surroundings. It was still the same familiaryout. Even the furniture was the same as before. It seemed that he really could not bear to leave. ¡°Dad. do they stille to the old house often?¡± ¡°Yes. Ss. Gianna, and my great-grandson will come to apany me from time to time. Brian cane often in the future.¡¯ Old Man Nn looked at Brian as he spoke. ¡°Yes, grandpa!¡± Brian nodded. The few of them stayed in the old house until the afternoon before leaving. Ellen followed Ss to Flore Brae, and Brian went there too. Then. Ss called Alex and asked him to bring Jewel along. Ever since Alex had gotten Jewel an ID card in Promise Ind¡­ Jewel always felt that she owed him, so she agreed to Alex¡¯s request to be his personal bodyguard. But she didn¡¯t know that Alex¡¯s bodyguard was not resigning at all, but was on leave to give her the position. She always thought that Alex reallycked a bodyguard and went to work on time every day, almost inseparable from him. This made Alex so happy and excited. When she received the call today, she happily agreed. Less than half an hour, the two of them arrived. When they entered the door, Jewel simply smiled at everyone. Then, she ran towards Ellen and hugged Ellen in her arms. She shouted at her with all her might, ¡°Mom!¡± Ellen was overjoyed. She grabbed Jewel and said in surprise, ¡°Jewel, you can talk now?¡± Jewel said while using signnguage, ¡°Yes, a little!¡± ¡°Very good. very good. This is very good. Take your time and don¡¯t worry. As long as you can talk, you can practice for a period of time.¡± Ellen smiled and hugged her again. ¡°Gianna, you are really good.¡± She looked at Gianna. ¡°Yes, very good.¡± Alex looked at Gianna with gratitude in his eyes. ¡°It is also the result of Jewel¡¯s own hard work. You don¡¯t know how hard she works. She practices every day with a book.¡± Gianna smiled. Ellen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have to do it step by step. If you overuse your throat, it will not make up for the loss.¡± Jewel said slowly, ¡°I know!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The few of them sat down. Ss went to the kitchen to prepare food. Alex was polite and didn¡¯t want to just sit there. Although he could not cook, his attitude was worthy of praise. He followed Ss into the kitchen. Gianna originally wanted to help, but Ss refused. He knew that she had not recovered yet. So he asked Jewel and her to apany Ellen. However, Ellen was focused on ying chess with South. The atmosphere between the two of them was warm, and they were afraid of disturbing her even if they wanted to talk to her. Therefore, Jewel and Gianna went to the bedroom. After entering the room. Jewel anxiously used signnguage to Gianna, ¡°How are you? Why did I hear that you were injured?¡± Gianna did not tell Jewel about this incident. One reason was that Gianna could not see her, and the other reason was that Gianna didn¡¯t want her to be worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look at me, I¡¯m all good.¡± Jewel used signnguage, ¡®I heard Alex say that it was Nicole who did it? Gianna responded and briefly exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. At that time, I really thought that I was going to die.¡± Jewel¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°That woman is courting death!¡± Gianna said. ¡°Ss has already taught her a lesson. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± Jewel curled her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t really like her that day in Promise Ind. It was obvious that she was a pretentious and scheming bitch!¡± Giannaughed, ¡°Well we know what kind of person she is now!¡± As she spoke, she pulled her to sit down. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for your godmother?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter 724 She Was Courting Death Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jewel looked upset. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten it yet.¡± ¡°What did you prepare?¡± ¡°Secret!¡± Jewel said.. ¡°Trying to make me angry as soon as you learned how to talk? Aren¡¯t you ungrateful?¡± Jewel smiled. ¡°I think the word ¡®Mom¡¯ is the best word in the world.¡± Gianna looked at her and thought about what Ss had said. He said that Jewel must have encountered something that caused her to lose her memory and fall into Double Dragon Court. Then was she not an orphan at all? Otherwise, why would she suddenly feel this way? ¡°Yes, I miss my mother too.¡± Jewel hurriedly hugged her tofort her. Your mother is watching you from heaven! Gianna nodded. ¡°Have you been drinking medicine recently?¡± Jewel tried her best to speak. ¡°Yes, or I won¡¯t talk!¡± Giannaughed. She lifted her wrist and ced it on Jewel¡¯s leg to examine her. After a while, she let go. ¡°There should be no need to adjust the prescription for the time being, but you have to take the medicine for at least two months.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Jewel said. The two of them talked about what had happened in the past few days. They talked about Landon and Kate and started to worry about their rtionship in the future. Alex, who was in the kitchen, was also worried. He was worried that Jewel, this bodyguard, was too responsible. Usually, she would not allow him to send her home, let alone let him enter her house. She was too upright. If she was another woman, she would probably have already fawned over him. After closing the kitchen door, he began to learn from Ss. After all the trick of retreating to advance not only made them reconcile, but she also apanied him by his side. Therefore, he had a deep suspicion of himself. Ss, an all-time bachelor, was actually better than a yer. Ss nced at him. ¡°You only spent a few days with her and you already want to go further?¡± Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go further. I just don¡¯t know how to get along with her.¡± Ss looked at him and said seriously, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to owe others, so you keep making her feel like she owes you. Do you know what is the most difficult thing to repay?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alex asked. Ss looked at him with a meaningful smile. ¡°Sincerity.¡± ¡°I am sincere,¡± Alex nodded. Ss said, ¡°Did she feel your sincerity?¡± Alex: ¡°Feel my ass. She is as polite as an outsider to me.¡± Ss patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly. ¡°Alright, hurry up and wash the vegetables. These things are enough for you to ponder for a few days.¡± Alex sighed helplessly and asked while washing the vegetables, ¡°By the way, what happened to Nicole? I heard from Hayden that you hit her?¡± ¡°She is courting death. She actually wants to kill Gianna and framed Penny!¡± Ss said with a ruthless face. Alex said, ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t there no direct evidence to prove that she was the one who did it?¡± ¡°If I had direct evidence, would she be safe and sound?¡± Ss nced at Alex coldly. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s enough. I heard from Hayden that she was quite miserable. Her hair was gone and her ankle was swollen. She was still thinking for you and stayed in her vi all the time. She didn¡¯t dare to go back to her mother¡¯s house and said that she was afraid that her parents would find trouble with you. This really made Hayden¡¯s heartache.¡± ¡°Hayden likes her kind of hypocritical behavior. She is not thinking for me. She can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± Ss snorted disdainfully. Alex. ¡°¡­¡± They were eating hotpot today. Ss brought the prepared ingredients to the table and called out to the living room. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± In the room, Gianna also heard it and stood up to say to Jewel, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Jewel said. ¡°Gianna, you are so lucky!¡± Gianna smiled. Even though her face was full of happiness, she still pretended, ¡°You didn¡¯t see when he angered me to death.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Jewel. ¡°How are you guys?¡± She Was Courting Death Jewel waved her hand. ¡°We have nothing to do with each other! I just want to thank him. You know that.¡± Gianna smiled. Howe the dignified President of the Road Group had to say that he couldn¡¯t find a bodyguard? Next Chapter Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter 725 I Want to Kiss You Ellen stayed with Ss for three days and then went back to Promise Ind. After Ellen left, Gianna felt the room was empty. In the past few days, everyone didn¡¯t want her to be lonely. so there were many visitors. Brian. Alex, Jewel Kate, and Landon, all of them hade to visit. Gianna had never been to the studio since Ellen came, but she had not been idle. She personally designed a set of clothes for Ellen at home. Ellen liked it very much. She told everyone that this was designed by Gianna, and her face was full of satisfaction. Every night, there was arge table of dishes and many people in their home. But Ss was busy cooking every day. After they left, South returned to his room. Ss hugged Gianna in his arms. He had been busy and couldn¡¯t hug her properly these past few days. Gianna also hugged Ss¡¯ waist and looked up at him with a teasing smile. ¡°Have you been working hard these past few days?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so hard about cooking for the person I love the most?¡± Ss rubbed his forehead intimately against Gianna. ¡°But something else is a bit hard for me to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gianna frowned. Ss looked at her and smiled meaningfully. Gianna was speechless. She knew that this man wanted to flirt with her again. Sure enough¡­ His next words came out. ¡°I just want to be intimate with you but there are so many people. It¡¯s hard to endure.¡± ¡°When did you care so much about other people?¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but I still have to restrain myself in front of my mother and son. What if the little brat is influenced?¡± ¡°You have to pay attention to the impact. Hurry up and let go of me, in case our son sees uster,¡± Gianna said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that our son deliberately left us some space when he went back to his room?¡± Ss asked, holding her arm tightly. Gianna pushed him coquettishly. ¡°You sure know what he is thinking!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to your room?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I just want to kiss and not do anything.¡± Gianna suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Lying.¡± Ss immediately thought of the lie that all men would say: I just want to hug you and I won¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I admit that I want to do something, but if you don¡¯t agree, I definitely won¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Gianna red at him coquettishly. Ss said, ¡°I can control myself from doing it, but I can¡¯t control myself from thinking about it, especially in front of you. This is a vition of human nature, just like how you can stop cats from eating fish, but you can¡¯t let them think about eating fish.¡± Giannaughed. She just casuallyOwned by N?velDrama.Org. answered him but he actually said so much nonsense. ¡°Come with me.¡± As she spoke. she walked out. Ss followed her. Seeing her go out the door, he immediately understood Gianna¡¯s thoughts. He stood inside the door and looked at Gianna. He chuckled and said, ¡°Even if you keep the cat outside, the cat will still be thinking about Gianna raised her hand to hit him. This guy was too cunning and getting more and more talkative. She couldn¡¯t reason with him at all! Ss grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and stepped forward to push her against the wall. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can go now?¡± Gianna¡¯s crafty eyes rolled and she said. ¡°I think you are right. This is indeed against human nature. In fact, both men and women are the Same¡­¡± When Ss heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and his deep eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°Gianna, you too¡­¡± Next Chapter Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Inexperienced but Deadly! Gianna lowered her head, inexplicably a little shy. Her hands were also restless as she circled and drew on his chest. Suddenly, she looked up, her eyes seemed to be soul-stealing. Ss was as if his soul had been sucked away by a demoness, motionless, allowing Gianna¡¯s soft lips to be on his neck, kissing upwards bit by bit. He felt like his brain had been blown, and in an instant, the peach blossoms in his mind bloomed. They had kissed many times, but every time, he was the one who took the initiative. This was the first time that Gianna took the initiative. It made him especially excited. The uncontroble heart in his chest was as if it was about to jump out. He could clearly feel that her soft lips were only touching his lips, and then there was no other movement. Inexperienced but deadly! He couldn¡¯t control his strength. Hisrge palm held the back of Gianna¡¯s head, and he immediately kissed her fiercely! Gianna was speechless. This man was too cruel. Her lips were numb from his sucking. But Ss still felt that it was not enough. Even if there was no gap between him and her, he knew that what he wanted was not only this, but also her everything. From her body to her heart, he wanted her to completely belong to him. His palm had already reached into her clothes uncontrobly, but was pushed out by Gianna. ¡°Gianna¡­¡± His voice pleaded. There were many words that he had yet to say. Gianna knew what he wanted to do. She wanted to tell him that not letting him kiss her was really for his own good. Because he was suffering right now. After Ss tried a few times but to no avail he finally stopped. His head rested on Gianna¡¯s shoulder, panting heavily. ¡°You are killing me!¡± ¡°Why am I killing you?¡¯ Gianna chuckled. Ss raised his eyes and red at her with a wronged expression. ¡°You are just killing me!¡± Gianna said innocently. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Ss said. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who kissed me?¡± ¡°Yes, but wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to kiss?¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°¡­¡± Ss. ¡°You¡¯re too hard to please. Then I won¡¯t kiss you anymore.¡± After Gianna finished speaking, she pushed him away and was about to leave. Ss took a step forward and confined her between him and the wall. This time, Gianna suddenly felt something poking her. When she realized something, her face instantly turned red. She looked up and red at him. However, Ss asked in an evil tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Gianna said, pushing him away. However, Ss chuckled and reached out to pinchOwned by N?velDrama.Org. her nose. ¡°I have to take a shower first.¡± Then, he walked towards Gianna¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Go back to yours to take a shower!¡± Gianna shouted at him fiercely. ¡°Are youing with me?¡± asked Ss. ¡°Dream on!¡± said Gianna. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back!¡± Ss said. ¡°¡­¡± Gianna. She had led a wolf into the house! Looking at his disappearing back, she imagined the man¡¯s sorry state just now and began to laugh softly. Did he learn a lesson this time? While she was still immersed in her own joke, a male voice suddenly came from the door, ¡°Why is the door open?¡± Hearing this, Gianna suddenly turned around. Seeing Landon, she red at him. ¡°You scared me!¡±. Landon looked at her suspiciously. Her face was full of shyness¡­ . ¡°What did you do? Are you going on a date with another man behind my uncle¡¯s back?¡± The corners of Gianna¡¯s mouth twitched, and she red at him speechlessly. ¡°You still have the leisure to worry about other people¡¯s affairs?¡± When Landon heard this, he was like a deted ball. ¡°Did South find out the whereabouts of Mnie? I¡¯m so worried! Gianna, you have to help me. You can¡¯t watch me and Kate separate like this, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to lure the snake out of its hole? You didn¡¯t lure it?¡± Gianna asked. pursing her lips. ???????Chapter 727 ???????Chapter 727 My Girlfriend Had Enough of Worrying for You Every Day "How?" Landon asked. Gianna looked at him with a disappointed expression and said, "Stupid!" Landon said, "Don''t scold me. Right now, All I can think about is Kate and Jasper dating. What if she falls in love with Jasper?" "Has no one been asking you to go out for a date these few days?" Just a few days ago, Gwen asked me to do a program for her and then wanted to invite me to dinner. I didn¡¯t go." "Gwen? Didn''t you fire her?" Gianna frowned slightly. "Yes, she developed a game herself and asked me to help her." Gianna felt suspicious. At first, she only suspected Jasper. Could it be that Gwen also participated in it? "Does Gwen also like you?" Landon said, ''I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think she likes me!" "How is the employee you were monitoring?" Gianna did not continue the topic. "He has been with us all the time. After work, there is nothing unusual after going home.¡± Gianna did not ask, "Did you give him any hints?" "What hint?" Landon asked. "If you don¡¯t give him a hint, would he take the bait?" Gianna was disappointed. *Ah, I got it." Landon suddenly realized. ¡±I wonder what Kate likes about you?¡± Gianna red at him. "Get off work an hour early tomorrow and tell him that you have a date at night. It''s best to reveal your address to him and find a restaurant that you don¡¯t usually go to. If you go there and meet him, it is possible that he is the one who nned the incident." After she finished speaking, she added, "Forget it, I will go with you tomorrow!" Landon was already used to being scolded by Gianna, so he did not care. He was still grateful and said, *Thank you, Gianna." ''Is South at home?" he asked. "In the room!" Gianna pointed at South''s room. Landon said, "I¡¯m going to see him." South had been helping to cover the three kids a few days ago, and finally escorted them safely to Hendrix. He was also relieved. The rest was their own business. The three little kids were worried and warned him several times not to reveal their whereabouts to anyone. This was his most basic professional aplishment. Afterpleting the mission, he began to investigate Mnie¡¯s whereabouts and spent a lot of time. When Landon came in, he was still busy. "South, how is the investigation going?" South nced at him and said, "Yes, but her whereabouts are not very stable." Landon frowned and asked, "What?¡± "She only went back to the ce she rented once in the past few days. The rest of the time, she didn¡¯t return home at night." Landon immediately understood that the woman had always been restless. She must have slept wherever she went. He sighed regretfully in his heart. He didn''t know why he was blindly messing with her "Give me the address where she lives. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to catch her one day!" South responded and sent him the address. Landon nced at it and asked, "Tell me, how much do you charge?" South looked like a little adult and sighed helplessly. "No need. Just be fine with my godmother." Landon was touched. Even a child was worried for him. He nodded softly. When he came out of South¡¯s room, he saw Gianna and Ss sitting on the sofa. Ss'' hair was still wet. Obviously, he had taken a shower at Gianna''s house. He understood why Gianna looked so shy just now. "Uncle "Have you found her?" Ss answered. Landon said, "Yes. Tomorrow, Gianna promised to lure the snake out of the hole with me. The day after tomorrow, I will catch Mnie." Ss said, ''Is she worth you to personally make a trip?" Landon N?velDrama.Org (C) content. was slightly stunned. Seeing his confused expression, Ss added, ¡¯If you go personally and Kate finds out, you can''t exin yourself. If you don¡¯t go, then there is no possibility of misunderstanding. ???????Chapter 728 ???????Chapter 728 Drawing the Snake Out of the Hole Gianna curled her lips. Ss got a sweet mouth. He was clearly the one who was annoyed by Landon for taking him time, yet he actually med her. She looked at Landon and said, "I do hope that you and Kate can be well, your uncle''s words only represent his personal opinion." Ss looked at her and pinched her little hand in a punishing manner. Gianna snorted proudly and took her hand back. The two of them both showed strong intimacy, as natural and harmonious as an old couple who had been together for many years. But in the eyes of outsiders, it was particrly sweet. Landon inexplicably felt jealous, he nodded, "I know, I won''t let kate misunderstand in the future, then I''ll go first." After he left, Gianna red at Ss. Ss immediately smiled. He had a good temper and leaned his wet head closer to her. "I used your shampoo Do I smell as fragrant as you?" "Get up, you stinky man. You got me wet. Gianna pushed him away After that, Ss deliberately rubbed his head against her body "Do you still want me to tickle you?" Gianna raised her hands and threatened him under his armpits, Ss immediately sat back and looked at her in an obedient manner! The next day. Gianna thought it was about time Landon got off work. She contacted him and went out with Ss. First, she sent a message to Landon and asked him to answer the phone. After a few minutes, she called Landon again. Landon quickly picked up and raised his voice. "I''m already out. Are you here?... Oh, you have to bete for a while. It''s fine. Do you need me to pick you up?... Okay, then I''ll wait for you in the hall of Auspicious Pce... Okay." After hanging up the phone, Landon sent another message to Gianna, [What else should I do? Gianna replied, (Be happier and hum a song! ] (Did you get in the car?! Gianna [I''m almost there.] They arrived at Auspicious Pce. Gianna and Ss found a seat by the side of the hall and sat down. When their dishes were served, Landon finally arrived They looked at each other in tacit understanding. Landon sat on the seat He first ordered some dishes and then pretended to be on his phone. But in fact, he was sending a message to Gianna Are you sure they wille? As Gianna ate, she replied: (Yes] Landon responded and waited anxiously At this time, Gianna sent another message. Soon, a woman came in and walked straight towards Landon, Landon locked at the woman in surprise. Before he could speak, the woman spoke first, "Sorry for making you wait" Landon instinctively replied, "N-no. Please sit down." After saying that, he hurriedly sent a message to Gianna, (Who is this?) Gianna replied, (An actress I found for you! Landon. [If Kate sees this, she will misunderstand again. ] Gianna said, (If she doesn''t misunderstand, how can others misunderstand? Alright, you can just chat with her for a while. She will leave soon.] Landon was even more confused, (What do you mean?] Gianna ignored him and continued eating Ss asked, "Where did you find the actress?" *Allstar Entertainment!" *You spent so much effort?" "If we don''t make it real, how can you deceive them?" Ss nodded, "The boiled meat here is quite delicious. Later, I will take back some for my son!" * OK The meatballs are also not bad," Gianna replied. "Yeah, Ss replied. The two of them chatted as they ate. About ten minutester. A man and a woman walked in from outside. The man was a gentleman, always walking one step behind the woman. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He had a decent smile on his face, and he only focused on the woman in front of him. The woman also had a smile on her face, but it was obvious that she had done it deliberately. They were none other than Kate and Jasper. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Drawing the Snake Out of the Hole (1) When Gianna saw them, she was actually a little disappointed Their appearance showed that Jasper was involved in this matter. Otherwise, why would they be here so coincidentally? She looked at Ss helplessly. Ss gave her some food and ced it on her te. He advised, "Although his methods are not good, his goal is understandable. He just wants to be with Kate." "Even so, he can''t ruin others'' rtionships to help himself. This is a loul action." Gianna snorted. "Look at how angry you are. This is only from your point of view. But from his point of view. Landon is his love rival, and he is a love rival who doesn''t treat Kate well. He took some extreme measures to help Kate make a decision. Obviously, this method has seeded. However, he is still too greedy. He wants to let Kate see more clearly, but he unconsciously fell into the trap you set up. If it were for Landon, he might not have guessed that Jasper would participate in it whatsoever!" Gianna was not happy to be praised. She said, "Although I was right, I really don''t want to meet them here. You think he is right, but he is also hurting Kate by doing this Does he feel bad to see that Kate feels hurt?" Ss said, "I didn''t say he was right. I just understand what he is doing Pain is better to be short-term than long-term "Actually, Kate has always had a good impression of him. If she knows that he was involved in this matter, I''m afraid she would be very disappointed!" Gianna shook her head Jasper is a smart person. You worry too much. Let''s eat," Ss said. Gianna was worried and sent a message to Landon (Don''t get weird when you see Kateter. Just pretend you didnt see her and concentrate on acting with the actress. ] After reading the message, Landon immediately searched the hall. The hall of this restaurant was quite big and there were many people. He really searched for a while before he saw Kate, who was sitting with Jasper. She was eating with her head down and did not look very happy. She must have seen him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just when he was confused, the woman in front of him pped him directly. Asshole!" Then, she turned around and walked out Landon covered his face and looked at Gianna nkly Gianna signed for him to catch up with the actress. Landon looked at Kate again and then looked at the woman who ran away before chasing after her. Seeing turn go out, Kate secretly let out a sigh of relief and then looked up at Jasper, "Did you bring me here on purpose Jasper was stunned for a moment and did not know how to answer for a moment, Kate asked again, "You just want me to see Landon dating another woman here, right?" Seeing thin hebitate, she said, "I don''t like people lying to me!" Jasper took a deep breath and then nodded at Kate "Yes, I want you to see that kind of man is not Kate did not wait for him to finish and asked, "Did you deliberately take me to that restaurant to eat hot pot "How did you know?" Jasper looked at her in surprise Chapter 729 Drawing the Snake Out of the Hole (11 "Even if I didn''t agree to be with you, I still treated you as a friend!" Kate looked at him with disappointment shing in her eyes. The subtext was, "You lied to your friend!" Jasper suddenly felt uncertain and anxiously exined, "Kate, I just like you too much. Moreover, Landon doesn''t treat you well either. I feel so bad seeing you like that every day, and I feel bad too. I''ve always wondered why I can''t be with you. I definitely wouldn''t make you so sad. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Drawing the Snake Out of the Hole (2) Kate stood up and said, "I feel unwell. I want to go back." "Then I¡¯ll send you back" Jasper hurriedly pulled her back. "No need." Kate waved him away again and was about to leave when she heard Gianna call her, "Kate..." "Why are you here?" she asked in surprise Gianna giggled. "Mr.Nn is treating me to a meal!¡± Ss looked at them and said, "Have you eaten? You can join us." Gianna stood up and pulled her over, ¡°Yes, join us.¡± As she spoke, she said to Jasper "You tool" Jasper originally did not want to leave just like this, let alone the invitation from Ss and Gianna. Putting aside the fact that they were Kate''s friends, he could not refuse just the identity of these two! He replied with a smile and sat on Kate''s side. After Gianna sat down, he sent a message to Landon, (Where are you? Landon replied. (Outside. I met Gwen! Gianna raised her eyebrows, (Bring her in!] "OK," Landon replied, then looked at Gwen. "You were stood up, and I didn''t eat either. Why dont we go together?" "Sure," Gwen immediately nodded happily Landon nced at her and brought her in. Instead of returning to their original seats, he took Gwen to Gianna''s table. Gwen nced at Jasper and Kate, then at Gianna and Ss She felt that the atmosphere was a little strange They greeted each other. Ss said, "Let''s find a private room." No one dared to object? Even if Gwen could not tell what was going on, Jasper had already understood that Ss and Gianna would not be here for no reason Presumably, it was for them. Several people went to the private room, Everyone let Ss in, but Ss took a chair and let Gianna sit down. He sat next to Gianna. This was a very casual move, but it showed a very big problem. Everyone was afraid of Ss and was respectful of him. Now, it only meant that this Gianna was even more mighty! After everyone sat down. Only then did Landon secretly look at Kate, hoping that she must not misunderstand Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He had nothing to do with Gwen Then he looked at Gianna with pleading eyes, if she could not exin it clearly, he would be finished. This was a mess Gianna looked at the crowd and smiled. "I didn''t expect to meet so many acquaintances in such a remo restaurant. Do you oftene here? Please rmend a few of their best dishes!" Everyone was quiet, while Jasper said, "We don''te here often. In fact, Kate and I came here on urno se today Chapter 730 Drawing the Snake Out of the Hole 171 Hearing this, Gianna looked up at him. Was he going to tell the truth? Suddenly her impression of him improved a lot. He was quite responsible! She lowered her head again and asked casually, "Oh, were you rmended by a friend?" Jasper looked up at Landon, "I heard that Landon was on a date here, so I brought Kate here. Let her see how bad the man she likes is." When Landon heard this, he stood up angrily, pointed at Jasper, and scolded, "Mind your own business? If not for you, would Kate and I have reached this stage today?" Jasper was not angry. The moment he looked up, his eyes were unusually sharp. "Was it me who caused all this? Didn''t you hurt Kate again and again and then pushed her to me?" Kate was so angry that she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, stop arguing. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 She Needed to Watch Her Attitude When Talking to His Girlfriend Gianna handed the menu to the waiter and said unhurriedly, "Everyone, calm down. Ss and I heard that Kate and Landon had an argument. Today is a rare day for everyone to sit together. If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t hide it. I think Kate is very clear about who she should be with Kate, think about what this man has done to you. Aren''t you always hurt when you are with him? Aren''t you unhappy with me for the past few days?" Jasper Owned by N?velDrama.Org. looked at Kate. Landon said angrily. "Jasper, do you still have any shame?" Jasper ignored Landon''s scolding and continued to stare into Kate''s eyes. Kate was a little disappointed and didn''t want to say a word. Gianna sipped her tea and looked at Jasper. "How did you know that Landon is here? Jasper nced at Gwen quietly and vaguely said, "A friend saw him." Gianna put down the teacup and chuckled, "Your friend is Gwen, right?" As she spoke, she looked at Gwen with a smile. Hearing this, Gwen was stunned. What was Gianna talking about? How did she know? Originally, she had thought that her acting was quite sessful She had not entered the room. Because she was worried that she would always appear in front of Landon coincidentally and he would find it strange The other reason was that the woman was there. If Gwen went in, there would not be any progress with her Until the woman pped Landon, she knew that her chance hade. At first, she thought that Landon liked Kate and would not be able to get out of sadness. But since he could date other women, why couldn''t he date her? Therefore, even though she knew that her showing up was too frequent and risky, she still couldn''t help but show her face. What was going on now? Was she exposed? "What do you mean, Gianna?" *At this time, it''s meaningless to pretend to be confused" Giannaughed. Gwen''s face was pale, but she still argued, "I don''t know this Jasper. How can I be his friend?" "Then why are you here?" Gianna asked. "I had an appointment with a friend toe over for dinner. I was stood up." "What a coincidence. Your friend is Deedy, right?" "This is my private matter," Gwen said with a frown. Gianna said, "Your private matter? Is it installing a bug in Landon''s car?" Gwen was furious and shouted at Gianna, "Stop talking nonsense. Who installed a bug in his car?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked Only Ss'' face sank. She needed to watch her attitude when talking to his ginfriend He looked at her "Why are you shouting?" It was a very calm sentence, but it made the atmosphere in the entire private room suddenly cool down. For a moment, no one spoke They all looked at Ss''ce carefully Till give you a chance to seize this opportunity. What''s the use of quibbling?" Ss asked expressionlessly Gwen bit her lip and did not say anything else She Needed to Watch Her Attitude When... Gianna said, "Actually, the reason I invited you all to sit down and settle this privately is that you have a good rtionship with Landon and Kate. I also understand your points of view. However, it is really a waste of time to talk back and forth. If there is no evidence, Ss and I will not be here. Since you don''t want to take the initiative to make it clear, why don''t we wait for a while? Mnie should be arriving soon." "Soon?" she asked, ncing at Ss. "Yes, ten minutes," said Ss, raising his watch to take a look. Gianna looked at the crowd. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Chapter 732 So This Is Your Choice? Gwen panicked in an instant. Hadn¡¯t Mnie already left Summer City? Had they found her? Could it be that everything that happened tonight was not a coincidence, but a premeditated n? The blood on her face quickly drained, and her heartbeat wildly. She was finished! The corners of Kate¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. They had done so much just to make them break up. Just how crazy were they? It was as if they would get what they want if she separated from Landon! She looked at Jasper with a calm gaze. ¡®So you, Gwen, and Mnie nned this together? Jasper was full of regret. He subconsciously grabbed Kate¡¯s hand. However, Kate quietly withdrew her hand. Jasper exined in a low voice. ¡°Kate, no, no. She found me and said that she would definitely make you break up with Landon as long as I take you to that hotpot restaurant. I really wanted you to leave him. I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation for a while, but I don¡¯t know how they nned it.¡± Kate believed that what Jasper said was true. Perhaps he simply wanted them to separate and be together with her. In fact, she and Landon had indeed fallen for their instigation, If not for the fact that Gianna and the others had deliberately set up a trap today, they would not have given themselves away In fact, it was not their fault for stirring up trouble. There were too many problems between her and Landon. Once she was hurt, and she always had a grudge in her heart, so she could notpletely trust him. Landon would never keep a distance from other women or be the boyfriend of those girls With them like this, even if no one tried to drive a wedge between them, it was impossible for them to have no problems at all. Seeing that Kate did not speak, Jasper felt even more uncertain and leaned closer to her with some fattery ¡°Kate, don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± After Landon sat down, his eyes were staring at Jasper, watching him talk to Kate in a low voice, looking at him almost touching Kate¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He was so angry that he stood up from his seat and walked directly towards Jasper He grabbed Jasper by the cor. His Eyes also red at hun liercely. ¡°You used such a despicable method to make me break up with Kate, and you even dared to Nirt with her in front of me Do you think I am dead?¡± Without waiting for Jasper to resist, Kate suddenly grabbed Landon¡¯s arm. ¡°Let go of hrn Who did you just say was flirting with me?¡± You actually protect him Didnt you hear that he was deliberately sowing discord in the middle?¡± Landon looked at Kate in disbelief ¡°Why dont you say that you are the one who caused this mess7¡å Kaie red al him angrily Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Landon felt ver hurt Heughed at himself and nodded fiercely ¡°Fine, even if I¡¯m ountable, is he innocent? it was the man you protected that worked together with them to break us up!¡± Kate pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°When have we ever been together?¡± This sentencepletely made Landon shut his mouth. It felt like he had been pushed into a bottomless abyss Yes, when had they been together? He looked at her and felt that he could not breathe for a long time. It felt like his heart had been stabbed. ¡°So, this is your choice?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. If you have the time to settle ounts with others, why don¡¯t you check if there is a problem with yourself!¡± Landon looked at her, his eyes instantly turning red and his voice suddenly hoarse. ¡°Kate, will you never be able to forgive this mistake for the rest of your life?¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Are You Still Running? Kate looked at him and took a deep breath, but he did not say anything The two sides faced each other in silence. Gianna said, ¡°Landon, sit down and talk.¡± Landon looked at Gianna and smiled bitterly What can I talk about? I can¡¯t sleep or think for the past few days. Every day. I have been trying to find the person who did this. But what¡¯s the use of me finding the person? What¡¯s the use of me spending so much effort?¡± She didn¡¯t believe him. She still chose Jasper Then what was the point of finding the initiator? The moment of despair almost crushed him. As if there was a hole in his heart, it was bleeding but no one could see! He raised his leg that seemed to weigh a thousand pounds and walked out Just as Gianna wanted to stop him, the door of the private room was opened. Two men outside escorted Mnie in Landon was already full of anger and was unable to release it Now that he saw Mnie, he seemed to have gone crazy He took two steps and got in front of her. He raised his foot and kicked Mnie¡¯s leg N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Are you still running?¡± Mnie suddenly cried out in pain. Her entire body fell to the ground uncontrobly. The two men let go of their hands and looked at her with indifference Landon was like a trapped beast with no ce to vent his anger He could only treat Mnie as the culprit ¡°Did I tell you that don¡¯t let me see you again?¡± His eyes were bloodshot Mnie covered the leg that was kicked and exined in a hurry. ¡°Landon, it was not me. It was Gwen who asked me to do it.¡± From the moment she was brought back, she knew that the matter had been exposed. She knew that Landon was ruthless Not to mention that no one was easy to fool in the Nn family she had been severely taught a lesson by Landonst time. She also nned to tell the truth when she returned! Moreover, she had done nothing. She only hugged him when he was about to get in the car. Why would she take the me? However, Landon acted as if he did not hear her. He leaned over and directly grabbed Mnie¡¯s hair, smashing her head on the table with a bang. The tableware on the table fell to the ground ¡°You don¡¯t have a good memory at all, and you are waiting for me to kill you, right?¡± When the waiters outside heard this, the bodyguard fiercely chased them out, and the door of the private room was closed with a bang! Gianna frowned and said, ¡°Landon, sit down first!¡± Landon pressed Mnie and panted heavily After a long time, he threw Mnie aside. Then, he looked up at Gwen. At that moment, his gaze was as sharp as a knife ¡°Do you still have anything to quibble about? As he spoke, he walked step by step towards Gwen. He was just wondering how it was so coincidental that he could encounter her every time. So it was all nned by her in secret. Gwen¡¯s heart was beating like a arum. Landon was too ruthless. He wouldn¡¯t want to treat her like that. right? She bit her lower lip, but before she could say anything, her tears were already in her eyes. Landon acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. Relying on his height advantage, he looked down at her. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Gwen was frightened and cried out in grievance, ¡°You fired me because of Kate. Do you know that I worked there for you?¡± Landon narrowed his eyes. He was a little surprised. In fact, when she applied for the job, she said that she was from the Hunter Company. He did doubt because the Hunter Company was a bigpany, why would her dad allow her to work here? But she said that she liked games. He saw that she was a fast worker, so he hired her. Who would have thought that she wasing for him! ¡°So what?¡± He looked at her with a cold gaze. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Is Liking Me a Reason Gwen sobbed, ¡°I have created so many encounters, but every time you are indifferent to me I like you and want you to like me back. It is really too difficult. Later, I asked someone to investigate you and found out about Mnie. I also knew that Kate broke up with you because of Mnie, so I asked my cousin to apply for a job You got my second number and then I deliberately sent you a message in this way, you will definitely settle ounts with Mnie. I asked Jasper to take Kate to the hot pot restaurant and let her see Mnie entangled with you. Then she will definitely be separated from you. Without Kafe, you will slowly ept me!¡± Landon sneered Looking at the learful woman in front of him, there was no pity in his heart ¡°Like you back, what a high-sounding reason Do you have to frame others if you like me? Can you do whatever you like? What kind of love is this? He said meaningfully After saying that, he pped Gwen in the face Gwen was hit so hard that she fell to the ground from the chair Landon said, ¡°Do you know what i lost because of your schemes? Is it reasonable for you to say that you like me? I don¡¯t like you, but can I kill you? As he spoke, he pulled Gwen up again. Gianna called out anxiously. ¡°Landon, calm down!¡± Kate was also scared hall to death. She rushed over grabbed Landon, and roared at him. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Landon looked at Kate, his eyes red. ¡°I am crazy? What do you care about me? You won¡¯t let me hit the man you like, and you won¡¯t let me hit the woman who likes me What do you want me to do? I have nothing. I was set up for no reason Why do I deserve this? ¡°What are you using? They are in the wrong, but you gave them this opportunity. If you set boundaries with others, they won¡¯t misunderstand that you like them, and they won¡¯t be so stubborn to trame you!¡± Landon looked at her. ¡°Why do I have no boundaries? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I fired her I was not even close to her. How do you want me to have a boundary?¡± ¡°if there is a boundary, will you give your bank card to a woman you are not close to?¡± Kate pushed him Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. away ¡°Who did I give it to?¡± Landon asked in confusion ¡°Landon, who has always been famous for being stingy, actually doesn¡¯t know who he gave his bank card to. You probably gave your card to too many women!¡± Kate sneered Landon suddenly thought of something. He looked at Gwen, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±. Gwen shivered all over. She lowered her head, not daring to meet Landon¡¯s eyes She was worried that he would hit her again ¡°1. i didn¡¯t tell Kate ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but you deliberately let me see it¡± Kate looked at Gwen She looked at Landon and said, ¡°I met her at the mall that day when I was paying the bill, I identally knocked off her credit card Out of courtesy, I picked it up for her. Then I saw your name.¡± ¡°She saw me staring at her credit card, so she smiled sweetly and said, The name doesn¡¯t look like a girl¡¯s name, right? Actually, this is my boyfriend¡¯s card¡¯ Although I was angry at that time, I quickly thought 11 through. You were 50 stingy. How could you give this bank card to someone else? Maybe you lost it or she stole it. I didn¡¯i expect you really gave it to her!¡± She instinctively took a step back and looked at Landon with a smile. ¡°You gave her your bank card. Do you still me her for thinking too much?¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter 735 We Are Not Friends Landon¡¯s face turned pale. He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, That day when you left with Jasper, she and the people of our game team insisted that I go to eat with them. They even asked me to pay the bill Do you think I was in the mood to eat at that time? I just gave her a bank card and said that I could pay the bill. In fact, I just wanted to be left alone quickly! Kate nodded, ¡°I can understand the reason you said, but can you guarantee that the person who took your bank card also had the same thoughts as you? She will think that you treat her as one of your own people Landon, you are good to everyone. You can have countless reasons to it all off only because of me!¡± ¡°I will take the me. It is because i have no boundaries that they covet me, and thus nned all of this to cause our fall apart. What¡¯s with this guy you are with? What hope did you give him to cover you?¡± Landon pointed at Jasper and said ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something good about what happened. At the very least, we should reflect on what we did. Whoever is in the wrong will be responsible. I wouldn¡¯t let you hurt him because I didn¡¯t do it well. I know in my heart that he likes me Although I didn¡¯t ept it. I also didn¡¯t explicitly refuse. Today¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Jasper I know that you are very good to me and have helped me a lot. When I was so sad, you were the one who apanied me through it. This is also the reason why I cant be cruel to say no But can¡¯t deceive myself. I tried, but I really don¡¯t like you I can understand what happened today Maybe as you said, your starting point is good, so I wont let Landon hurt you I won¡¯t pursue it. From today on, we won¡¯t contact each other. We are not boyfriend and girlfriend, and we are not friends! Gianna looked at Ss with a smile on her face. Her eyes clearly said, Did you see that? My sister is so cool! Ss smiled and leaned back against the back of the chair. He held Gianna¡¯s hand and yed with it. carefully and seriously pinching each of her fingers Gianna was speechless and amused Did he have nothing to y with? Jasper did not expect Kate to be so ruthless. Not only did she break up with him, but she did not even give him a chance to be friends. Kate.¡± Kate said to Jasper, ¡°In the future, just call me Miss Thomas! Mr Tangie, you can leave now!¡± ¡°Cant we even be friends?¡± Jasper looked at her. ¡°No.¡± Kate shook her head. She knew he liked her Wouldnt allowing him to be a friend be equivalent to tacitly agreeing to his pursuit? Jauper clored his eyes slightly, his face full of regret He should not have been too greedy But unce thus had happened, there was no need for him to continue pestering her. His upbringing also made it pouble for turn to continue pestering her ¡°Ang Kate This is thest time ll call you that Try to¡­ be happy!¡± Thank you¡¯ Kate nodded slightly at lum Jaspe lett The foorn suddenly quieted down No one spoke Landon finally understood wtry Kate did not let him hit Jasper In fact, he was not qualified to thin Because when Kate was vod, the man bude her was Jasper and he was the one who hurt her He lost becaux of the point And which of the two women did the same to hirn? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why couldn¡¯t he turn them down? No reason! It was just that he did not realize that in the face of a woman who liked him, not refusing was equivalent to giving her another chance. This was a kind of harm to the woman he actually loved! What he was relying on now was nothing more than Kate¡¯s love. Just now, as long as she let go, she would not be his. When he thought of this, it was as if he was suddenly enlightened. He suddenly woke up. He still felt wronged. What was wrong with him? She was definitely more hurt than him. He took a deep breath and walked towards Kate. Kate frowned. She took a few steps back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Let Me Be Your Boyfriend and I¡¯ll Give You My Life! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do a good job. I will keep my distance from them in the future!¡± Landon hugged her and said ¡°Why would i care?¡± Kate said and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t You have to watch me. You have been taking care of me for so many years. You suddenly dont care about me. My life will be a mess. Gianna and my uncle don¡¯t even want me.¡± Kate was quite moved when she heard this, but then she heard hisst aggrievedint, like a puppy that no one wanted She almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and turned to look at Gianna and Ss, Gianna nced at Landon coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t involve your uncle and me just because you want to coax your girlfriend back We are disappointed but did we help you so much? Do you still have a conscience?¡± Landon smiled, leaned over, and kissed her forehead when Kate was not paying attention ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m inexperienced ¡°You are inexperienced?¡± Kate raised his hand to hit him. ¡°You change your girlfriends as if you changed your clothes!¡± Landon exined as he hid, ¡°This shows that I don¡¯t have experience. If I have experience. I wouldn¡¯t change girlfriends. Look at my uncle, he has a high IQ and high EQ. He doesn¡¯t need to change at all!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kate hammered him, ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense! Let me go People are watching! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I was really wrong Please forgive me this time if you forgive me, I will let go.¡± Kate struggled in anger ¡°Landon, you think i cant beat you? Let go!¡± Landon hugged her and said seriously, I promise I wont give you a chance to misunderstand again. If there is a next time, you can give up on me and let me die alone!¡± Kale curled her lips. ¡°You wish If there is a next time, I will¡­¡± She put her hand on his neck and made a gesture of cutting his throat. ¡°Let me be your boyfriend. I will give you my life!¡± Landon smiled. Kate said, ¡°Do I care?¡± Mnie and Gwen were boih stunned Didn¡¯t they have a heated argument just now? Why did they start flirting in such a short time? It turned out that they had been busy for several days, and these two had reconciled so easily? They even got beaten up? At this time, someone knocked on the door of the room again. It was the waiter carrying two food boxes. ¡°Sir, the boiled meat slices and the meatballs you asked for have been packed.¡± ¡®Put then therei¡± Ss answered He looked af Landon and said, ¡°You can handle the rest. We need to go.¡± Guanma algo stood up and said to Kale. ¡°Come to my ce when you are free Watc fdddd. Ss stood up, holding the food bor in one hand and holding Gianna¡¯s hand in the other, and left the private room directly Landon Hniled and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle Thank you, Gianna!¡± Ss did not even furnitus head and said, ¡°Call her aunt!¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡¯ London immediately changed his words, ¡°I became your aunt al such a young age?¡¯ Gianna asked, pursing her lips ¡°You are with my uncle,¡± Ss said,ughing. ¡°How do you want to deal with them?¡± Landon asked, ncing at Mnie and Gwen. ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡®ve taught them a lesson!¡± Kate said, ncing at them. Landon said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Why don¡¯t we hand them over to the police?¡± Gwen hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Landon. I was wrong. I was stupid at that time. I know I used the wrong method. Don¡¯t hand me over to the police. My dad will beat me to death if he knows.¡± Mnie looked at Landon pitifully, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. She knew that if she said something, Landon might be even angrier. When he looked for her that day, he didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense and directly attack her. Kate said, ¡°Forget it, let them go. Although the method is a bit despicable, they just have feelings for you!¡± Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter 737 He Is Not Yours *The bank card! Landon looked at Gwen. Gwen looked at him and carefully took out his bank card from her bag and handed it to Landon. ¡°I didn¡¯t use your money!¡± Landon took it and said, ¡°This card was used to send you away quickly. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that you are special!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gwen nodded. Landon walked to Mnie. ¡°I have thought about it more than once in the past few days. I will kill you as soon as I see you. But for the sake of Kate, I will let you go. Don¡¯t show your face in this city again, and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mnie¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Now, get lost!¡± Landon said. Mnie hurriedly responded and left the restaurant in one breath Kate looked at Gwen. ¡°It¡¯s OK to like a person, but if you use such a method to get a person, you are really too despicable. Moreover, you don¡¯t really like him. You just don¡¯t want to upy him. Can you guarantee that he will like you after going through all the trouble? Today, for the sake of you losing everything. I will let you go. In the future, stay away from Landon! It doesn¡¯t matter if I want him or not, he is not yours!¡± After saying that, she picked up her bag and went straight out of the door. ¡°Kate, wait for me!¡± Landon hurriedly chased after her. Kate did not stop or look back. Just as Landon was about to chase after him, he was stopped by the waiter. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t paid the bill yet.¡¯ He hurriedly went to the front desk to buy a bill When he chased out again, there was no sign of Kate. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He took his phone and called her, but she did not answer. He had no choice but to use the old method and drove directly to Kate¡¯s house. Sure enough¡­ He had just arrived when a taxi drove into their community Fortunately, he was fast enough. Otherwise, if she had arrived home first, he might not even be able to enter the door He looked at her, and the corners of his lips could not help but rise. This feeling was really good. Their rtionship had eased a little a while ago, but he would also mind Jasper. Today, she told Jasper in front of him that they were not boyfriend and girlfriend, nor were they friends. As expected of his Kate, she handled things cleanly. He also knew how she felt when he was close with those women. So.. Kate, I know now. I know how to love someone! He stood at the door of her building and looked at the woman who was getting closer and closer to him. His heart began to beat wildly This was a leeling he had never felt before. Even when he faced Kate in the past, it was not like this. At this time, he inexplicably felt nervous, shy, and anxious. It was the kind of eagerness that he wanted to hold her in his arms. Perhaps this was ¡°love¡±? Kale frowned. He was smart enougn toe lo her house to stop her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Landon wanted to be more reserved and notugh like a fool. However, he really couldn¡¯t control himself. He simply looked on foolishly and smiled. ¡°Waiting for you!¡± ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Kate ignored him and directly walked past him to themunity unit. *Kate, don¡¯t be angry with me. I know I was wrong. In the future, I will only talk to my mother and Gianna. I will ignore all the other girls. What do you think?¡± Kate almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. What nonsense are you talking about? ¡°Who you are talking to has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t mean anything to you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t didn¡¯t you break up with Jasper?¡± Landon grabbed her hand. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you that I broke up with him?¡± Kate stood still and looked at him coldly. ¡°Kate, can you be my girlfriend? Give me a chance!¡± Landon grinned and took two more steps towards her. ¡°No, I just broke up!¡± Kate pulled her hand back. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter 738 I Forgive You ¡°Why? Do you still need some time to forget him?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Kale Landon knew that she was deliberately provoking him, but he could not help but say sourly. ¡°Then why did you break up with him?¡± Kate looked straight at him. He made a mistake that I can¡¯t forgive.¡± Landon suddenly felt uncertain. His mistake was much more serious than Jasper¡¯s. She probably couldn¡¯t forgive him *Then, can you forgive my mistake?¡± Kate said, ¡°I forgive you!¡± Heaning this, Landon was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Then, then we¡­¡± ¡®l will forgive you for the sake of myself.¡± Kate did notugh and just looked at him. Landon was stunned. He looked at her dumbly and murmured, ¡°Kate?¡± Kate looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose sleep every night because of you, and I don¡¯t want to give you another chance to hurt me. So be it. For the sake of our long friendship, I wish you a smooth life in the future!¡± Landon was immediately frightened and grabbed her. ¡°Kate, I will change. I will never hurt you again. Trust me.¡± ¡°I once tried to trust you and gave you a chance, but there were many problems between us. That was why we were so easily separated. Of course, most of this was because of me. I thought that I had no ill feelings towards you, but I actually didn¡¯t. This is also unfair to you, so it¡¯s better for us to split up. Let you go and let me go!¡± A sense of panic welled up from the bottom of Landon¡¯s heart, and he exined nervously and anxiously. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t know how it felt to love someone before. I had so-called girlfriends only because my trends had girlfriends, and then there were women who wanted to be my girlfriend. But I didn¡¯t care about them at all. I broke up with them very soon and felt nothing towards the breakups. About Mnie, I¡­ When the said this, he suddenly choked, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Mnie. You were not talking to me. I was out of my wits and didn¡¯t know what to do. I did so many irrational things, but my goal was to make you recove with me in my heart, even if you quarreled with me, it would be better than ignore me. Kate, getups a long long time ago. I fell in love with you. It was because we were too familiar with each other. yor that I did not know that I had fallen in love with you.¡± Themen rou know are not mature in the past, I relied on you all the time. I was taken care of too well by you vol coud not feel the difference between whether you were here or not. Now, my heart is beating so fost and an abang incoherently When you are sad, I feel as if someone stabbed me in the heart. I am etrad that you will not want me nezt I do not know if this is love, but I have never felt this way before.¡± The words younded more touching than his promises to Kale Wiect, wene vouldnt sleep, the algo thought about Landon¡¯s motive at that time. I we was confident, but the really didnt believe that he would turn against her for a woman he wnloloten days wLuter we a re reason why she couldn¡¯t ept it at that time. e Carred down eyecially when Landon also said that he only wanted her to pay attention to him N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She had also thought that this rrught really be the case She was almost insepable from hurn When she returned to the country from abroad, she had drunk with him, had gone through a lot together, and even sept lil the same veu. She was carefree and did not seem like a girl, and he had a yful heart. In his heart, her gender was the same as his! He could drink with her, y games, and even discuss which girl had a good figure, but he never thought about dating her. ¡°Kate, if you still mind this matter, I can give you time and prove it to you. But don¡¯t abandon me¡­..¡± ¡°Without you, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Landon took a deep breath and suppressed the surging bitterness in his heart Kate looked at him and said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t me you, but I need some time to sort out the problems between us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Landon nodded obediently. ¡°Go back!¡± Kate said. Landon still did not move. He looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go in.¡± Kate answered and walked inside. Landon stood at the gate, staring at the disappearing figure. When he saw the light in her room light up, he said to the lit room, ¡°Good night, Kate!¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter 739 1 Only Care If I End Up With You Or Not The next day. When Kate went out, she saw Landon waiting at the gate. She looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t tell me you stayed here for the whole night!¡± ¡°No, I came over in the morning. I¡¯ll take you to work!¡± Landon smiled. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need, I can go myself!¡± Kate twitched the corners of her mouth. Landon said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, give me a chance! I haven¡¯t sent any girl to work yet!¡± Kate thought to himself, yes, in the past, he only picked up a girlfriend, but he never said that he would send a girlfriend. She got in the car. ¡°How has work been recently?¡± ¡°Not bad. Ever since Gianna¡¯s incident started to ferment, our magazine is much more famous. Landon said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Kate looked at Landon in surprise. His sudden concern really made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A person¡¯s life should be full of hardship and suffering.¡± Landon looked at her and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why girls should have a boyfriend. This way, the boyfriend will help you share the burden.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who is sharing the burden!¡± Kate curled her lips. ¡°Then I will work harder to make my girlfriend less tired!¡± Landon looked at her and smiled. Landon smiled and said, ¡°I used to think that my uncle was especially old-fashioned and even didn¡¯t know how to be romantic. Compared to Alex and Hayden, he seemed to be living in thest century. However, ever since he was with Gianna, he seemed to be more alive. He spoke words of love and showed off affection without hiding anything. Only then did I know fate was already there.¡± Kate also said, ¡°Yes, I used to think that Gianna would never have a boyfriend in her life. She lived a beautiful and wonderful life by herself. The most important thing was, what kind of person could subdue her? Later, she was with your uncle. I felt very happy. Only your uncle was worthy of Gianna! Although they had gone through a lot of hardships for seven years, in the end, they had happiness after suffering!¡± Landon said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that those hardships are more like a test? Only when two people who have gone through hardships will be together even longer, Kate¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care how many hardships I have to go through in the middle. I only care about if I end up with you or not.¡± Kate¡¯s cheeks began to burn bit by bit, and the heart in her chest was also beating happily. The wrist that he was holding seemed to have been electrocuted, spreading from the wrist to her limbs and bones, making her whole body feel hot. He said that he only cared about if he would end up with her or not. He could actually say such nice words to her? ¡°Why do I think that you have matured overnight?¡± she asked with a smile. *Then do you like the previous me or the current me?¡± Landon looked at her affectionately. Kate instinctively replied, ¡°The current one!¡± Landon smiled even more happily. He held her hand tightly with satisfaction, ¡°Kate, thank you for still liking me!¡± ¡°Who likes you? Don¡®t be so shameless! Kate toOK Dack ner hand aner a long time. ¡°I heard you. Don¡¯t you take it back?¡± Landon stepped forward and grabbed her hand forcefully. Kate wanted to break free. Landon hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, I¡¯m driving!¡± ¡°You¡®re driving, but why are you still holding my hand?¡± ¡°Mm, what if i lose you? I have to firmly grasp it!¡± ¡°As expected of someone who has made so many girlfriends. You can say such sweet words so easily!¡± Kate teased him. ¡°I have never said such things to other women, and this is not sweet words. It is the truth. Once a man has a girl he loves, his love words are the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my uncle!¡± The corner of Kate¡¯s mouth twitched slightly ¡°Does your uncle know whether you are speaking the truth or not?¡± Landon smiled, ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t even have a single woman by his side. You can¡¯t say that he learned his love words from other women, right? I have been going to Gianna¡¯s house these past few days. Every time I went, he would be there. The rtionship between the two of them was extremely good. My uncle wanted Gianna to marry him, but Gianna was not in a rush. She said that he had only been her boyfriend for a few days. Guess what my uncle said?¡± Kate looked curious and forgot to retract her hand. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Landon was in a good mood after his little scheme seeded. He tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°My uncle said, ¡®It¡¯s a lie to say that I¡¯m not in a rush, but I will respect my girlfriend¡¯s opinion. I¡¯m ready at any time. You can marry me whenever you want. Listen to this. Is this what a person who has never had a girlfriend would say?¡± ¡°Mr. Nn has beenpletely conquered by Gianna!¡± Kate smiled. Landon said, ¡°Yes, so this has nothing to do with how many girlfriends you have. Everyone can say heartfelt words!¡± Kate looked at him with a smile. Not bad! There was progress! Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Something Happened On this day The gift that Jewel got for Ellen was finally ready. She carried it excitedly to Gianna¡¯s house and shouted as soon as she entered, ¡°Gianna¡­ In fact, her voice was not very nice, but everyone who wanted her to recover as soon as possible felt that her voice was extremely pleasant, ¡°Jewel,e in quickly. It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift for godmother!¡± Jewel handed over the scroll in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a painting?¡± Gianna took it in surprise. As he spoke, she called out to Ss, ¡°Ss,e out quickly. Jewel is here.¡± ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± Ss sald as he came out of the kitchen with the dishes ¡°What is that?¡± he asked as his gaze fell on the painting in Gianna¡¯s hand ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Jewel to your mother.¡± Gianna said as she opened it. Ss stepped forward to help. Very quickly, a painting scroll unfolded. When they saw the character on the painting scroll, the two of them were still shocked No one had expected that the painting would actually be Ellen. The painting had both shape and spirit and was exactly the same as Ellen¡¯s gentle temperament. It was simply extremely divine. When he saw the signature below, Gianna was surprised again. ¡°Is it a painting of Master Spencer?¡± ¡°So it took a while!¡± Jewel nodded with a smile. ¡°Do you know Spencer?¡± Gianna looked at Ss. ¡°I do, Elder Spencer. His paintings are all at the starting price of ten million. He is good at character paintings and is a famous artist in modern times. He is almost 70 years old this year, right? Ss nodded. ¡°Yes, 69 years old!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he stop painting long ago? Gianna was also curious about this, so she also looked at Jewel. Because she had to say too much, Jewel used her phone to type. (Yes. But I once helped him once by chance. He always remembered that and he said that if I need his help, he would definitely help. This time, I wanted to give my godmother something, but she has everything. I wanted Elder Spencer to paint a picture But he is old after all, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to ask for too much. I chose a photo of my godmother for him! *in fact, you are the best gift for her. She has always wanted a daughter.¡± Ss was very moved. Jewel said, ¡®I also like my godmother! She is very, very kind!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your godmother will definitely like it! nna rolled up the painting. Jewel used signnguage. Then I will take it to her tomorrowll Gianna asked, ¡°Tomorrow? I have an appointment with Director Norris tomorrow to talk about the script. How about the day after tomorrow?¡± Jewel tried hard to say. ¡®I can do it myselfi¡± ¡°Then how about i go with you first? Gianna was a little worried. +Ss pinched her hand and leaned close to her ear. Don¡¯t worry, there is someone apanying her. ¡°Okay, call us if you need help.¡± Gianna immediately understood. I know! Jewel answered. The next day Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jewel went out, she saw the car parked at the door. It was familiar because she had been taking that car almost every day these past few days. She habitually used handnguage with him, ¡°Mr. Road, why are you here?¡± Didn¡¯t she ask for leave? ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to Promise Ind? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Alex said with a smile. This opportunity to be alone with him was specially given to him by Ss. He could not let him down. Jewel said, ¡°No need, you can go back to work!¡± Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Get in the car.¡± What he was most busy with right now was pursuing her. Jewel didn¡¯t decline and got into the car. The two of them took all kinds of transportations. By the time they got to Promise Ind, it was already dark. Aler called Ss and the guards at the door let them in Jewel held the painting in her hand, his eyes full of expectation. She imagined that Ellen would be very happy when she saw it. Alex was simply happy to see Jewel happy The two of them walked for almost half an hour before arriving at the vi. The door of the vi was not locked and the room was very dark Normally speaking, the lights should have been turned on at this time. Why hadn¡¯t the lights turned on yet? Was there no one home? The two of them looked at each other and saw worry in each other¡¯s eyes Did something happen? The two of them sneaked into the room quietly. The room was very quiet. They went to the second floor. Then, Ellen¡¯s pleading voice sounded, ¡®Let me go please¡­¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Tribtion Jewel was shocked. Something had really happened. She and Alex looked at each other and tried to lighten their footsteps. After all, she was a killer. Her previous acuity allowed her to quickly lock onto the room. She tiptoed to the door of the room in a few steps. She pressed her ear against the door and listened carefully There was a man inside who said fiercely. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and write quickly. Just write that my revenge has been avenged. My wish has been fulfilled, and I have nothing to worry about in my life. You brothers have made up. Ss also has a beloved girl and his own son. I have nothing to worry about. I am leaving this world.¡± Another man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Ezekiel, can she die from jumping off the second floor?¡± The man said, ¡°Do you really think we are really making her jump off? We are faking her death. Anyway, she¡¯s supposed to be dead for so many years!¡± As he spoke, there were two ps and a man¡¯s scolding ¡°Hurry up and write, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, ah!¡± Ellen¡¯s pained voice sounded. Jewel, who was outside the door, could no longer bear it. Her eyes were hiding a sharp light. She moved to the door and kicked it. With a bang. the door opened. Everyone in the room was frightened and stared at the door in horror.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is this? Only then did Jewel walk in with a dark face. When she came in, she found that there were at least seven or eight men inside. They were wearing the same uniforms. The uniform was like the clothes of the patrolling bodyguards that they had just seen on Promise Ind. Did Promise Ind¡¯s bodyguard betray them? Or did they disguise as Promise Ind¡¯s people to get in the vi? Everyone had a weapon in their hands. Some were holding sticks, and some were holding daggers. Ellen was on the table with a pen in her hand. There was a dagger on her neck, and there were several men standing behind her threatening her. Seeing here in, Ellen shouted In fear, ¡°Jewel, don¡¯te in, hurry up and go.¡± How could Jewel leave? Tears welled up, she looked at Ellen and shouted. ¡°Mom ¨C don¡¯t be afraid.¡± As she said this, she looked at the group of men. Her eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°Let her go.¡± After everyone looked at each other, theyughed at her without hesitation. You can¡¯t even speak properly and want to save her? Since youe to die, don¡¯t me us. Go and tie her up¡± Just as Jewel was about to rush over, Ezekiel¡¯s dagger immediately drew closer to Ellen¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I promise she will die in front of you!¡± Jewel stood where she was, and for a moment, she felt restrained. Just as the men were about to catch Jewel, Alex also entered the room. He had just sent Ss a message. Not only could they cleverly avoid Promise Ind¡¯s defense, but they could also find the vi. Their ability was evident Moreover, with Ellen in their hands, they were probably no match for these seven or eight men. So he had to ask him to quickly send reinforcements. ¡°Stop! Who are you? Do you know who she is?¡± His eyes were sharp and his tone was tough. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Ss¡¯ mother who should have died a long time ago?¡± The man asked with a disdainful smile. Alex realized the man knew Ss very well. Obviously, he was here for Ss. ¡°Since you know that she is Ss¡¯ mother, you still dare to make a move. Have you thought about the consequences?¡± ¡°Heh, you worry too much!¡± the man sneered. Next Chapter Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Save People The few men behind Ellen were nothing to be afraid of, but the man who pushed a dagger against Ellen¡¯s neck was the most troublesome. She had to think of a way to attract their attention. She moved to the side quietly. There was a cab next to her. There was a photo album on the cab, a vase, and some small ornaments. So she used signnguage to Alex: You have to attract their attention. I will go and save them. Alex also used signnguage: Don¡¯t worry. Someone wille overter. The men were stunned when they saw them using signnguage. The dagger in Ezekiel¡¯s hand once again approached Ellen¡¯s neck. This time, blood flowed out. Ellen cried out in pain. Ezekiel said fiercely, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t want her to die, obediently surrender!¡± As he spoke, he ordered his men to walk towards Alex. In their eyes, Alex was even more dangerous than Jewel. Jewel was so angry that her eyes were red, but she did not dare to act rashly at this time. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. Alex was the same, both of them were forbearing. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch me? Can you exchange me for her?¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Ezekiel said. Alex raised his hands and walked directly towards them. He was very cooperative. ¡®Alex, don¡¯te over. You should leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Ellen was so anxious that tears were about to fall. She couldn¡¯t implicate this group of children even if she died! Ezekiel reached out and pulled Ellen up. Then, he punched her in the stomach with a ruthless look on his face. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± This punch caused Ellen to instinctively bow down due to the pain. On the other side, Alex remained calm and collected. After giving Jewel a look of action, he also attacked the man in front of him. As soon as they made a move, Ezekiel¡¯s gaze was instantly attracted by him. Right at this moment, a photo frame smashed straight at him. He subconsciously dodged, and there was a little space between him and Ellen. Jewel seized the opportunity, ran forward, and ruthlessly kicked Ezekiel in the chest. Ezekiel was kicked back several steps, fell to the ground, and did not forget tomand his people, ¡°Go, go!¡± Therefore, four or five men swarmed toward Jewel. At this time, Jewel shielded Ellen behind her * Jewel, be carefull¡¯ Ellen grabbed Jewel¡¯s arm. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go outsidel¡± Jewel said, Hearing this, Ellen ran out of the door in a panic, Jewel kicked the door closed and started fighting with several men There were seven or eight men in the room. There was a smart man. When he saw Ellen go out, he opened the door and chased after her while Jewel and Alex were fighting with the rest. After all, the person they wanted to kill was Ellen. Jewel saw the figure out of the door, but she couldn¡¯t leave for a while. These people were good fighters. They were not like ordinary gangsters, but professional killers. Their moves were deadly! She finally kicked out the few men who were surrounding her and hurriedly chased out. She was worried that Ellen was in danger. Ellen had already run to the end of the corridor, but the man behind her was still chasing after her. She went down the stairs and wanted to call someone. But the man was much faster than her. She could clearly feel the man¡¯s footsteps close to her. But the more anxious she was, the more she could not control her footsteps. Suddenly, she staggered and almost fell. She subconsciously supported herself against the wall before she could stand form. The man behind her had alreadye in front of her¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter 743 1 Only Have You As My Mother The man held a dagger and stabbed at Ellen without hesitation, Feeling the threat, Ellen instinctively looked over, only to suddenly see a figure jump down from the second floor andpletely shielded her. Pift ¨C Ellen panicked, ¡°Jewel, Jewel.¡± Jewel was stabbed on the right side of her back. Blood flowed out and soon dyed her clothes red. In fact, she wanted to kick this man away, but they were walking on the side of the wall. If she really kicked the man, it was very likely that this man would have to roll down the stairs with Ellen. After a brief consideration, she directly hugged Ellen. Ellen was scared and shouted, ¡°Help, help!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There were people patrolling outside her vi. Today, so many robbers came in, but no one noticed. Jewel did not have time to get over the pain of the stabbing, Just as the man pulled out the knife and wanted to stab her again, Jewel raised her hand to grab the man¡¯s cor and pulled him down. The man was thrown to the first floor by her. The man was thrown to the ground and rolled a few times. The bloody dagger in his hand was also thrown to the side. But he did not forget to grab the dagger, but Jewel was one step faster than him. She jumped down the stairs and stood up after a neat roll. The dagger was picked up while she was turning over. She was expressionless and stabbed the dagger into the man¡¯s abdomen without blinking She was extremely skilled. It could hurt so much that he could not move, but it would not kill him! At this time, Ellen had alreadye down the steps. She hugged Jewel and said anxiously. *Jewel, how are you?¡± Jewel grabbed Ellen¡¯s hand and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Are you¡­ okay?¡± She touched the wound on Ellen¡¯s neck Ellen¡¯s tears fell instantly. ¡°Why are you so silly? I¡¯m already so old, yet you still risked your life to save me.¡± ¡°I only have one mother!¡± Jewelughed. ¡°Silly child.¡± Ellen hugged her, tears pouring down her face. Jewel did not have too much time to talk with her. She took her into a room and spoke in sign language. ¡°Hide, I¡¯ll go up there!¡± ¡°You¡®re already injured, why are you still going? Ellen grabbed her hand, ¡°My boss is there!¡± Jewel said. Before Ellen could understand what she meant, Jewel pushed her into the room. ¡°Lock the door!¡± After that she closed the door directly. Then she went straight to the second floor. At this time, Alex¡¯s face was already covered in wounds. She cursed Ss¡¯ people for not arriving yet while struggling to deal with the men in front of him. Other than the man who went down, there were seven men in the room, and each of them had good kung 1. fu. When Jewel came back, she did not say a word and started hitting the men. Although the blood had stained her back, she did not make a sound out of pain. When Alex saw her like this, he was really shocked. ¡°Are you injured? Jewel was just about to reply that she was fine when she saw a man attacking Alex. She anxiously said, ¡°Be careful.¡± She sounded better than usual, and it was not like she had to use so much strength to make a sound every time. Alex did not have time to be happy or worried. He just instinctively dodged to the side and grabbed the man¡¯s stick The man was slightly stunned. He pulled several times but could not move Alex was so angry that his eyes turned red. His eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent He pulled hard and the stick fell into his hand Then, without any hesitation, he smashed towards the man¡¯s head With a bang, the man fell to the ground. Then the second, the third¡­ Jewel¡¯s kung fu should be above Alex¡¯s, but she was injured. She felt that there was no big problem, but her reaction was slower than usual. Just as she was fighting with the man in front of her, a man holding a stick quietly walked over from behind¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Can You Remember Him Now? Alex was shocked and instinctively reached out to pull her. At the same time, he took a big step forward and stood behind her. Before he could say, ¡°Be careful Jewel¡±, the stick had alreadye down. Bang Jewel hid in Alex¡¯s arms and looked at the man behind him in horror. A curved blood mark quickly flowed down his head. ¡°Alex!¡± Afraid of scaring her, Alex hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± Jewel wanted to see how he was, but the men in the room did not give them any time. She could only protect Alex behind her, while she stood in front of him with a stick in her hand, like a guardian. She waved at the man who was rushing over. Alex looked at her, and a smile appeared on his lips. She was obviously so thin and small, but he knew that she would protect him unless she died. What a silly girl. He felt that the people in front of him were bing blurry bit by bit. He couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore, but he seemed to hear the sound of running footsteps. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Were Ss¡¯ people here? He also heard Jewel calling out his name in a rather inexperienced voice. He smiled. Now, could she fall for him? He wanted her to owe him a favor that she would never be able to repay for the rest of her life¡­ Even when he was unconscious, the corners of his lips were filled with a salisfied smile. Kyle finally arrived and quickly took care of the rest of the people before calling for a doctor for Jewel and the others When Ss and his family of three arrived, it was already the morning of the next day. When Kyle saw theming over, he went over to receive his punishment, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. President Nn!¡±. ¡°You¡®re really getting more and more capable.¡± Ss was expressionless and kicked him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy with settling ounts. Let¡¯s see how Auntie and Jewel are doing first.¡¯. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ss red at Kyle. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡± The few of them went upstairs together. When they pushed open the door, they saw Ellen sitting by the bed with her head lowered, sobbing softly. Alex, on the other hand, was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His head was wrapped in gauze and he looked extremely haggard, Jewel, who was sitting next to him, seemed to be fine, but her face was pale. Ss walked to Ellen in a few steps and grabbed her hand, ¡°Mom¡­¡¯ When Ellen saw that it was them, lears fell again. ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Ss looked up and down, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ellen shook her head ¡°Gianna, quickly take a look at Jewel and Alex. They are both injured!¡± Hearing this, Gianna checked Jowel and Alex¡¯s wounds Jewel¡¯s wounds looked scary, but they were not deep. There was not much of a problem. Although Alex was weak, he was fine overall. ¡°His current situation is okay. How long has he been unconscious?¡± Ellen said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up since he faintedst night.¡± Gianna put his hand down and opened his eyes to take a look. ¡°Wait a little longer. If he still doesn¡¯t wake up, he has to take a CT to see if there are any bleeding points!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ellen answered. Ss¡¯ mood was very heavy. Who was it that came here to assassinate Ellen? This was obviously someone who knew that his mother was still alive. But who? Lara and Edward were already in prison. They couldn¡¯t hire killers in prison, could they? But who else would want to kill his mother? Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Check the Surveince Footage Thinking of this, Ss instructed and went downstairs directly. Downstairs, Kyle was waiting for the verdict. He had not sleptst night and had been investigating this matter. Seeing Sse down, he hurried forward and bowed, ¡°President Nn!¡± Ss had calmed down a lot. He asked coldly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Kyle said, ¡°I asked the person on duty in the surveince room. He had a stomachache and went to the toilet for a while, so he did not see what happened. Later, I checked the surveince footage and found that this group of people was pretending to be tourists on the ind. As for how they entered the vi, it was deleted. The surveince was missing for about five minutes, and it was very likely that a hacker had attacked. I¡¯m looking for someone to recover that part. I interrogated themst night, but they kept their mouths shut. They said that they were obeying orders and did not know about the transactions of the higher-ups.¡± ¡°That is to say, you did not find any useful information after this whole night?¡± Ss was already impatient. Kyle hurriedly said, ¡°They all pretended to be our people and sneaked in. Our people were all poisoned by knockout drugs and were hid behind the rockery. Later, Madam¡¯s cat ran out and they pretended to be our people to help send the cat back. Just like that, they entered the vi smoothly. ording to them, they were all killers from Fire Dragon Hall.¡± ¡°Fire Dragon Hall?¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they so bold?¡± Kyle said, ¡°I am also doubting this. Normally, Fire Dragon Hall does not have the courage to target us, but it is also possible that someone will take the risk if they were paid a high price.¡± Are you sure they are telling the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m interrogating them separately. I don¡¯t think they would confess in collusion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the surveince footage.¡± Ss stood up. Kyle said, ¡°The surveince footage hasn¡¯t been recovered yet. President Nn, you might still have to wait for a while!¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Ss red at him. After saying that, he turned around and went upstairs. Not long after, he brought South downstairs. ¡°President Nn¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ss said. Kyle looked at him nkly. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The sirupnce room!¡± Ss nced at him. The corner of Kyle¡¯s mouth twitched. Didn¡¯t he say that it hadn¡¯t been restored yet? In the surveince room Several men were busy inside. When they saw Sse in, they all greeted him. ¡°President Nn!¡± ¡°Have you restored it?¡± Ss answered lightly. The man said, ¡°Soon, about an hour more!¡± Ss said disdainfully, ¡°An hour?You call that soon? Get out of the way!¡± The man was stunned for a moment; but seeing that Ss was staring at him, he did not dare to say anything more. He stood up and gave up his seat. Then, he watched helplessly as the child sat on his chair. What did this mean? Before he could figure out what Ss meant, the little boy moved. His little fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, faster than him by more than a few times. He was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. This child was actually so powerful! He unconsciously stretched his neck and stared hard at the constantly changingputer screen. He watched helplessly as the progress bar, which could not be loaded no matter what, suddenly rushed to a hundred. Then the little guy pressed ¡°enter¡± and the screen lit Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. up¡­ In less than five minutes, the surveince footage that had been deleted had actually recovered just like that! The man felt as if his face had been imperceptibly pped and it was burning! However, no one paid attention to him. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the footage that had been deleted. There were a total of eight people. Just as Kyle had said, they were like killers who had undergone professional training. The eight people in the surveince camera took advantage of the night to climb over the wall. After they turned over, they were discovered by the patrolling people. Each of them held a towel and fainted the people. After changing into their clothes, they pretended to patrol outside the vi. Then, they found Ellen¡¯s little ginger cat. One of the men knocked on the door with the ginger cat in his arms, and then the eight people entered the vi smoothly. Ss was scared just by watching it. Fortunately, Jewel delivered the gift. Otherwise, his mother might have died! But how did these people know about the situation at the vi? Not only did they know that there were patrolling people in the vi, but they also knew that there were eight people on guard. They even knew that the ginger cat was his mother¡¯s! This was obviously someone who was familiar with the situation here. Could it be that there was a traitor? Next Chapter Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Investigation ¡°South, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Ss said. South obediently followed Ss out of the monitoring room. On the way, he raised his head and asked Ss, ¡°Do you know who hired them?¡± Ss said, ¡°I will interrogate themter.¡± ¡°Do you think they are like killers?¡± ¡°They told me that they were from Fire Dragon Hall, but i¡¯m not sure yet. I have to confirm it again.¡± Ss nodded. South said, ¡°Confirm the time they took the order and the website. As long as it is not on the killer website, I can find out who posted the employment information!¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t take the risk. I¡¯ll go interrogate them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± South nodded. Ss sent South back to the vi and followed Kyle directly to the interrogation room. ¡°Bring me their leader.¡± Ss took off his coat and found a chair to sit down. The person inside responded and went to bring the man called Ezekiel out. At this time, he was covered in blood. Obviously, he had been beaten up badlyst night. Ss looked at him and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you people who obey orders. As long as you tell me the truth, I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I guarantee that you will die silently since we are surrounded by the sea.¡± The many on the ground and gasped with difficulty. His hands and feet were tied, but his eyes were covered with blood. He kept blinking, but he did not say a word. Ss asked again, ¡°Are you from Fire Dragon Hall?¡± The man still remained silent. Kyle took two steps forward and stepped on the Owned by N?velDrama.Org. man¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you mute?¡± Probably because it really hurt, the man only responded after a long time, ¡°OK!¡± Ss asked again, ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ezekiel!¡± the man replied. Ss held his phone and dialed a number. The phone rang several times before it connected. ¡°Who is it?¡± a man in his forties or fifties asked impatiently. Ss¡¯ face was cold and solemn. ¡°Gus, how dare you try to target mel Do you prefer money over you tre?¡± On the other side of the line, It took a long time for Gus¡¯ careful and determined voice to sound, ¡°M-Mr. Nn?¡± ¡°Not bad, you can recognize my voice. How do you want to die?¡± Gus was confused, ¡°No, no, Mr. Nn, is there a misunderstanding? I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. What did I do?¡± ¡°Your people were here, on Promise Ind!¡± Ss said in a bone-chilling voice. Gus said, ¡°Impossible! I can¡¯t target you no matter who I am targeting. This must be a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t ask my people to go to Promise Ind!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Ezekiel?¡± ¡°Ezekiel? You saw Ezekiel?¡± Ss said coldly, ¡°He brought seven people to attack my mother today. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will destroy Fire Dragon Hall!¡± Gus¡¯ voice then became clear, sounding like he sat up. ¡°Mr. Nn, he is a traitor to Fire Dragon Hall. A while ago, I took a mission to steal Princess Eurosia¡¯s ne, but he didn¡¯t return it to me. I had to pay back double themission. I am also looking for him. If you see him, you must keep him for me to kill.¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. Why did everyone want to steal Eurosia¡¯s ne? ¡°He was not ordered by you?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Nn, believe me. We still need to rely on you. How can I be stupid and offend you?¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay, I will wait for you at Promise Ind. If I can¡¯t see you tomorrow, you can wait to collect the corpses of Fire Dragon Hall¡¯s people!¡± Gus hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely be there tomorrow.¡± Ss hung up the phone and looked at Ezekiel ¡°How dare you!¡±. Kyle understood and stepped hard on Ezekiel, ¡®Are you really lying? Tell me, where are you from?¡±. Next Chapter Chapter 747 Chapter 747 How Dare You! Ezekiel felt that his head was about to be crushed. He did not expect that Ss was actually in contact with Gus. He also did not expect that after so many people were dispatched, he had not seeded after nning for so many days. He was disheartened for a moment and did not know what to do. Last time, he did notplete the mission, so he did not dare to return to Fire Dragon Hall. This time, he did not kill the person, and the framing was seen through. Could it be that he could only die? Seeing that he did not speak, Ss added, ¡°You may not say it, but can you guarantee that those seven people won¡¯t say it? Tomorrow Gus wille, and I will hand you over to him. I don¡¯t even need to do it myself. I guarantee that his methods will be a hundred times crueler than mine. If you want to try, don¡¯t tell me!¡± ¡°Take him back, and watch him, and don¡¯t kill him.¡± Ezekiel was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait ¨C wait-¡± Gus had too many ways to torture people, and it was extremely abnormal and cruel. He had personally seen a person who had been fed a lot of aphrodisiac by Gus, and the result was that his genitals had exploded. There was also a person who made a mistake and he ordered people to directly cut off his penis. This was also the reason why he had notpleted the missionst time and would rather flee than go back. ¡°I will tell you. Can you let me go?¡± Ezekiel gasped violently. ¡°No. But I won¡¯t give you to Gus,¡± Ss said in a calm and unhurried manner. Ezekiel heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, ¡°After failing thest mission, I was worried that I would be punished by Gus when I went back, so I went directly to his opponent, Devil¡¯s Pce. Someone provided us with a map of Promise Ind, which allowed us toe in so smoothly.¡± This was exactly what Ss had guessed. He asked again, ¡°Who hired you?¡± Ezekiel said, ¡°We really can¡¯t get in touch with this person, but you can go to Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters¡¯ official website to find out the details of the person who posted the order.¡± Ss¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard this. Will-o¡¯¨CWisp Headquarters? This person went to the right ce, releasing information on his son¡¯s territory. Wasn¡¯t this person courting death? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ezekiel sud, ¡°I have seen that map. It is very detailed. It should be an acquaintance who has a grudge against you. He asked us to force your mother to leave herst words, creating the illusion of suicide by jumping off a building. He also said that your mother should have died a long time ago but lived for a few more years You can check it ording to this information!¡± Ss responded, got up and walked out directly. Kyle ordered someone to lock him up again and went after Ss. ¡°President Nn, is there anyone you suspect?¡± The first person Ss suspected was Lara, but Lara was in prison, which was very unbelievable. If it was her, how did she contact the outside world? Moreover, it was impossible for Lara to know theyout of the vi, so Ss really couldn¡¯t lock on the person. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. Later, let South check the information of the person who posted it.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°President Nn, your son is really amazing. After you left, the people in the monitoring room were dumbfounded, staring nkly at South until he disappeared.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows and his face became much warmer. He wanted to be modest, but the words he said turned into showing off, ¡°He is a genius in this aspect!¡± The two of them went to the vi as they talked. When they arrived there, they heard that Alex had already woken up. He hurriedly walked upstairs. As soon as he entered, he heard Alex snort pretentiously, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy. Feed me!¡±. Ss did not even need to look to know who he was talking to. Sure enough¡­ When he entered the door, he saw Jewel holding a bowl and feeding him porridge bit by bit.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gianna and Ellen were watching from the side and wanted to help, but it was obvious that Jewel and Alex wouldn¡¯t let them. Ss said, ¡°... You are so shameless. She didn¡¯t make a sound, but she is in pain. She is also injured. But why do you have to have her feed you porridge?¡± Alex was stunned when he heard this, and his face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Yes, Jewel, you are also injured. Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Alex breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes still looked at Jewel with distress. ¡°Jewel, are you still in pain?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jewel shook her head. Although she said that she didn¡¯t hurt, how could Alex bear for her to continue feeding him porridge? He hurriedly took the bowl and ate it himself. Seeing that he was obviously fine, Ss called South out of the room. When Gianna saw this, she hurriedly chased after him. ¡°How is it going, Ss? Did you find anything?¡± Ss nodded, ¡°I have some clues. Those killers are from the Devil¡¯s Pce. They told me that the person posted the order on the official website of Will-o¡¯-Wisp. I asked South to check it for me. We should be able to find out the information of the person who posted it soon.¡± ¡°Who is so vicious as to hire killers from the Devil¡¯s Pce?¡± Gianna was also very surprised. Ss was in a very heavy mood. He went forward and hugged Gianna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find out eventually. Go rest for a while. You have been busy since you came here.¡± Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t help you with anything else. You guys go ahead. If there¡¯s any news, let me know.¡± Ss responded and brought South downstairs. South turned on theputer and entered the password to enter Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters¡¯ official website. He first greeted Lone Wolf and then began to investigate the person who released the information. The person who posted the order was quickly found out. The man was called Damon, a man in his forties or fifties with an average appearance. Next Chapter Chapter 748 Chapter 748 I Will Not Let You Die ¡°Do you know this person?¡± South asked. When Ss saw this man, the anger in his heart could not be suppressed. Lara was really persistent. ¡°He is the former butler of Lara¡¯s family.¡± South asked suspiciously, ¡°But isn¡¯t Lara in prison?¡± ¡°If she just wants to send out a message, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Ss sneered. ¡°But how did she know about Promise Ind¡¯syout? How did she find the vi so smoothly?¡± Ss nodded. Yes! Even if the killers were sent by Lara, how did she know the location of the vi? ¡°Someone must have revealed it to him. Take someone to capture Damon personally. It¡¯s best to control his family. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Kyle answered. The next day. Ss received a call from Gus. He was already on the ind. After hanging up the phone, Ss sent someone to bring Gus to the interrogation room. At this time, Ezekiel was already lying on the ground on hisst breath. When Gus saw him, he looked like he wanted to kill Ezekiel. ¡°You me the bad things you¡¯ve done on me. Are you tired of living?¡± When Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ezekiel saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and then looked at Ss for help. Gus also looked at Ss, ¡°Mr. Nn, this person is really not my man. He has long been Fire Dragon Hall¡¯s traitor. If you hand him to me, I will definitely avenge you.¡± ¡°Do I need you to do this?¡± Ss askedzily. ¡°Mr. Nn, you are¡­¡± Gus was a little confused. Ss looked at him and saidzily, ¡°I want to prove to you that I¡¯m not looking for trouble with you. Since this person was not sent by you, then he is not under your control.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand and ordered people to take Ezekiel away. The interrogation room suddenly quieted down. Gus looked at Ss in confusion and asked with a ttering smile, ¡°Mr. Nn, d-do you have something you need from me?¡± Ss answered and pointed to the chair opposite him. ¡°Sit down!¡± Gus was Hattered and sat down. He was in his forties. In front of a junior like Ss, he would not be so respectful. But society was like this. it was not about age, but the strength. Fire Dragon Hall had many small conflicts with Promise Ind in the early years. Of course, at that time, he really did not care much about Ss. Later, he provoked Ss and almost lost his life. Now, Double Dragon Court and Promise Ind were ces that no one dared to provoke. Just as he sat down, Ss spoke, ¡°Who hired you to steal Eurosia¡¯s ne?¡± Huh? Gus was stunned. He raised his eyes to look at Ss. For a moment, Gus thought that he had heard wrong. Why was Ss asking about this? Next Chapter Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter 749: Depends on whether You Are Willing to Cooperate ¡°Mr. Nn¡­ I can¡¯t tell you. Although my Fire Dragon Hall is gradually declining, I still have the principles that I should have. I can¡¯t reveal the information of my employer to outsiders.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be able to go back?¡± Ss looked at him and smiled. ¡°I believe that you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Gus¡¯smiled. Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on whether you are willing to cooperate or not!¡± Gus awkwardly moved his butt. He felt as if there were thousands of nails on the chair. It was really ufortable to sit on it. ¡°Are you interested in someone?¡± ¡°Eurosia.¡± Gus thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can only tell you that it was an internal member of Eurosia who wanted to steal the queen¡¯s ne token. But because of Ezekiel¡¯s betrayal, I alsopensated the employer with double themission. I don¡¯t know whether Ezekiel has stolen it or not.¡± Ss asked again, ¡°How long ago was this?¡± Gus said, ¡°Not long ago, about two or three months ago.¡± Ss said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Eurosia¡¯s Queen Alice already inherited the throne for five years? Why is there still someone who wants to steal the ne? Isn¡¯t this very strange?¡± Gus smiled and said, ¡°Who can be sure about the conflicts in the royal family? Maybe someone wants to usurp the throne!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. However, if you are willing to say the person¡¯s name, I can help you when Fire Dragon Hall is in danger.¡± Well¡­¡± Gus was really hesitant, but the temptation of Ss willing to help was really great. He hoped to find a backer. The current Fire Dragon Hall was really in a precarious situation. So he was silent for almost a minute. He looked up at Ss and said, ¡°Then I will tell you. Mr. Nn, please keep it a secret. Don¡¯t rat me out.¡± Ss said, ¡°Of course, I do have integrity!¡± Gus said, ¡°The person who came to us is called Andrew, but this person must be working for someone.¡± Ss said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Gus said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nn. If you need anything in the future, just let me know, I will see you around.¡± ¡°Alright, I will get someone to send you out.¡± Ss said as he called for someone toe over and send him out. In fact, he felt that these things seemed to have some connection with Gianna. He was Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. worried that Gianna would be involved, so he asked Gus toe over. As for whether their ne was lost or someone wanted to usurp the throne, it had nothing to do with him! When he returned to the vi, there was no one in the hall. But Ss quickly guessed where they were! Alex couldn¡¯t move. Jewel felt that she owed him, so when she had time, she dragged her injured body to apany Alex. Although it was very difficult for her to speak, she still wanted to apany him. Ellen was even more so. These two children were injured because of her. She felt sorry and grateful in her heart. She wanted to thank them, but she felt that a simple ¡°thank you¡± was not important enough, so she came to apany them when she had time. Gianna was worried about these two and always went to the room. So, as Ss expected, they were all in Alex¡¯s room. Seeing Sse in, Alex asked, ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Damon is brought over.¡± Alex said, ¡°The vi is hidden very well. It¡¯s impossible for outsiders to know it so well, Could it be that there is a traitor in Promise Ind?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ss sald firmly. Gianna continued expressionlessly, ¡°It should be a person who has been to the vi. Who else has been here beside us? The rest are all suspicious!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Gift Who else could it be other than them? Nicole, Penny, and Hayden. Of course, the probability of Hay?en was the least. Both Nicole and Penny were possible. If they were involved with Lara, then the possibility of Penny was even greater. In fact, everyone had thought of this matter, but because it involved Penny, no one was willing to mention it to Ss! Ss sighed and walked towards Gianna. He reached out and held her in his arms. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. When Damones, the truth will be revealed. Don¡¯t worry, I will send people to secretly monitor them. No matter who it is, I will not be soft-hearted.¡± ¡°This incident is really too thrilling. If Jewel and Alex did note, the consequences would be unimaginable,¡± Gianna said. She looked at Ellen and said, ¡°Auntie, you shoulde back to live with us in a few days. It¡¯s really not safe for you to stay here.¡± Ellen sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault. I should be more vignt. I shouldn¡¯t have opened the door for them when they send me the cat.¡± Ss said, ¡°If they want toe in, they cane in no matter what. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± ¡°If not for me, Alex and Jewel wouldn¡¯t have been injured,¡± Ellen said, unable to control her emotions. Alex hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think that way. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Jewel and I are both OK. Think about it, if something really happens to you, what can we do? Not to mention Ss and Gianna, even Jewel can¡¯t stand it. She just recognized you as godmother. This time, she came to give you a gift. We are very fortunate to be able to arrive in time.¡± Jewel hurried over and grabbed Ellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t feel upset. I¡¯m fine!¡± Ellen closed her eyes and tears welled up. Gianna walked over and hugged Ellen. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past. Originally, I should have apanied Jewel over this time, but I had something to do so I didn¡¯te over.¡± ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯te over. Otherwise, another one would have been injured. Those people are crazy!¡± Ellen shook her head vigorously. Ss alsoforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I will avenge you.¡± Jewel smiled. She found her bag and handed over the painting she had prepared. ¡°Mom, here!¡± Ellen take it in surprise. ¡°What is this?¡± Gianna exined, ¡°Thest time we went back from hare, Jewel prepared this gift for you. Auntie, quickly open it and take a look!¡± Ellen thought it might be a calligraphy painting, but when she opened it and saw her own portrait, she was still shocked. The woman in the painting was beautiful and elegant; very much like her when she was young. The corners of her lips could not help but rise, and she looked at Jewel with a pleasantly surprised face, ¡°Jewel, did you draw this?¡±. Jewel waved her hand and pointed at the signature, ¡°Spencer.¡± Ellen was surprised again and said excitedly, ¡°Elder Spencer¡¯s painting? How did you get Elder Spencer to draw it for me?¡± Jewel just smiled. The happiest thing in the world is that this person understands your hard work. A normal painting was not very valuable but was meaningful. Moreover, the painting that Spencer drew was a priceless treasure, not to mention his calligraphy. Ellen was really excited. She held the painting and looked at it again and again. ¡°I have heard of this master painter before. He is quite amazing. Jewel, you actually asked Elder Spencer to paint for me. This really surprises me.¡± Jewel looked at Gianna and motioned for her to exin, as Jewel spoke too slowly. Gianna smiled and said, ¡°Jewel once helped Elder Spencer. Elder Spencer agreed to fulfill one of her requests, so Jewel asked him to draw a painting for you.¡± ¡°Oh, you wasted this request for me. Thank you, Jewel. I like it very much. He drew me too beautifully: Next Chapter Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Take the Initiative to Say It, Or Should I Force You to Say It? On the morning of the third day. Kyle brought Damon over. When Damon saw Ss, his mind was still in a daze. He did not expect Ss to find him so quickly. Although he did not receive the news that the killer had seeded that night, he heard that Ss had gone to Promise Ind. In his heart, he felt that it might have been a sess. Ss went over to attend the funeral. To say the least, even if he had not seeded, Ss would not have been able to find him. He knew that their killer organization had rules, and they would not betray their employers ¡®even if they were beaten to death. Therefore, even if Kyle found him, he still had a fluke in his heart. Perhaps Ss was suspicious of Lara, so he found him. At this time, he was tied up and thrown to the ground. Sitting on the chair opposite him was Ss. Ss was stillzy, and his voice was leisurely. ¡°You are very loyal. Lara is already in jail, and you are still working for her outside. What benefits did she give you?¡± Damon was determined to not admit it. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Ss said, ¡°You posted an order about hiring killers on Will-o¡®¨CWisp Headquarters¡¯ official website. Do you think I can¡¯t find it?¡± Damon suddenly looked up, his face full of shock. Ss actually found information about the poster on Will-o¡®¨CWisp Headquarters¡¯ official website? How was this possible? The secret of Will-o¡¯- Wisp Headquarters¡¯ official website was five stars, and ordinary people could not hack it. How did he do it? Ss leaned over and leaned close to him. ¡°Are you taking the initiative to say it, or do you want me to force you to say it?¡± Damon was frightened. At one moment, he felt that he was finished. He knew that sooner orter, there would be a day when he would be exposed, but he did not expect it to be so soon. But there was nothing to say now. Madam had treated him well, and he would not betray her! ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Ss said, ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡± Damon straightened tita neck and replied, ¡°No one. I just don¡¯t like you. Your mother was implicated by you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kyle grabbed his hair and smashed his head on the ground several times. ¡°Answer President Nn¡¯s questions properly so that you won¡®t suffer from physical pain.¡± Damon saw stars in his eyes, and blood flowed down his forehead. ¡°If you have the ability, then kill me!¡± he said with a cruel smile. ¡°I can kill you. Let me think about who to start with. Let¡¯s start with your son, then your wife, and finally you. This way, your family of three will be united¡­¡± he said. He pressed his phone and connected it to the projector. Soon, a woman and a three-y ear-old boy appeared on the screen. The little boy said sweetly, ¡°My father went out to make money.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Damon was shocked when he saw this. How did he find them? He knew that he had a narrow escape this time and had already sent his wife and son to the countryside. Ss even found his son? Ss looked at Damon and said slowly, ¡°It must be very painful to get a child from your old age, right? Unfortunately, he is too young.¡± Damon said in panic, ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Ss said coldly, ¡°If anything happens to your son, he will also be implicated by you!¡± In such a short time, Ss said the same thing back to him. Damon was really frightened. He was in his forties and had such a child. How could he bear to watch such a small child bear this? ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. I beg you.¡± *This depends on you. Is your master more important than your own son? It¡¯s not difficult to choose, is it?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Kill me!¡± Damon cried, unable to make a choice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you want to die, your son will definitely die before you.¡± Ss leisurely took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. Damon thought over and over again. He knew very well how ruthless Ss was, and he would do what he said. But what about him? One was the master who treated him like a family. He had his wife and children, all because of Lara. His son was not even three years old. Was he going to watch Ss kill him? Was he going to let his family have no descendants? ¡°You don¡¯t have much time to think. Ten minutes. If you don¡¯t tell, I will have them make a move.¡± He looked at his watch and said, ¡°It is now 8:10. At 8:20, it will be the time of your son¡¯s death!¡± Ss was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. Setting the death time. Without a strong heart, it was absolutely unbearable! To Damon, Ss was even more terrifying than the King of Hell. For him, every second of these ten minutes was torture. He was so anxious that he was sweating, and the blood and sweat on his head flowed down. He never knew that one day, his son¡¯s life would enter the countdown like this. Whether he lived or died was just a matter of Ss¡¯ decision. His heart was beating faster and faster, and his mind was getting dizzier and dizzier. Ss gave Kyle a look, ¡®Wake him up!¡±. Kyle responded, let go of him, and went straight to get a ba?in of water. He poured it on Damon, A basin of water was poured on the head of Damon, who was about to faint. The stimtion of cold water made Damon suddenly wake up. Even if he didn¡¯t say it was Lara, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be released from prison. Why was he struggling so hard? Right now, he still had to protect his son. The kid was still so young, how could he bear to send him to death? After a long time, he finally epted his fate and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°That day, a woman suddenly found me. She was Madam¡¯s former prison friend, Madam asked her to pass a message to me, telling me that I must kill Ellen to avenge her. Then, she gave me a password. I knew that it was the password to the safe. I opened the safe and found the website where Will-o¡¯¨CWisp Headquarters hired killers and a bank card. So I entered the website and found the killer to take the order.¡± Ss asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that woman?¡± Damon said, ¡°Her name is Indigo. She said that she is Madam¡¯s prison friend. She was released a few days ago. I gave her 100,000 yuan to keep her mouth shut.¡± Ss nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know about Promise Ind¡¯s n? Who provided the map?¡± Damon said, ¡°It¡¯s Nicole. A few days ago, Nicole went to the prison to see Madam. She asked me to find her.¡± Ss frowned. He really didn¡¯t expect it to be Nicole. He thought it was Penny. ¡°Why would Nicole target my mother? To take revenge on me?¡± Damon said, ¡°The condition that Nicole provided me with the map was to let me help her kill Gianna as well. She said that Madam promised her, and then she gave me an extra million as a reward!¡± Ss suddenly understood. He was wondering why Nicole would target his mother, but it turned out that it was just the same old trick, using other people¡¯s hands to act for her. ¡°Mr. Nn, please let my son go.¡± ¡°I will, but not now.¡± Ss nced at him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Next Chapter Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Death Countdown ¡°This depends on you. Is your master more important than your own son? It¡¯s not difficult to choose, is it?¡± Ss asked. ¡°Kill me!¡± Damon cried, unable to make a choice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you want to die, your son will definitely die before you.¡± Ss leisurely took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. Damon thought over and over again. He knew very well how ruthless Ss was, and he would do what he said. But what about him? One was the master who treated him like a family. He had his wife and children, all because of Lara. His son was not even three years old. Was he going to watch Ss kill him? Was he going to let his family have no descendants? ¡°You don¡¯t have much time to think. Ten minutes. If you don¡¯t tell, I will have them make a move.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°It is now 8:10. At 8:20, it will be the time of your son¡¯s death!¡± Ss was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. Setting the death time. Without a strong heart, it was absolutely unbearable! To Damon, Ss was even more terrifying than the King of Hell. For him, every second of these ten minutes was torture. He was so anxious that he was sweating, and the blood and sweat on his head flowed down. He never knew that one day, his son¡¯s life would enter the countdown like this. Whether he lived or died was just a matter of Ss¡¯ decision. His heart was beating faster and faster, and his mind was getting dizzier and dizzier. Ss gave Kyle a look, ¡°Wake him up!¡±. Kyle responded, let go of him, and went straight to get a basin of water. He poured it on Damon. A basin of water was poured on the head of Damon, who was about to faint. The stimtion of cold water made Damon suddenly wake up. Even if he didn¡¯t say it was Lara, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be released from prison. Why was he struggling so hard? Right now, he still had to protect his son. The kid was still so young, how could he bear to send him to death? After a long time, he finally epted his fate and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°That day, a woman siddenly found me. She was Madam¡¯s former prison friend. Madam asked her to pass a message to me, telling me that I must kill Ellen to avenge her. Then, she gave me a password. I knew that it was the password to the safe. I opened the safe and found the website where Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters hired killers and a bank card. So I entered the website and found the killer to take the order.¡± Ss asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that woman?¡± Damon said, ¡°Her name is Indigo. She said that she is Madam¡¯s prison friend. She was released a few days ago. I gave her 100,000 yuan to keep her mouth shut.¡± Ss nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know about Promise Ind¡¯s n? Who provided the map?¡± Damon said, ¡°It¡¯s Nicole. A few days ago, Nicole went to the prison to see Madam. She asked me to find her.¡± Ss frowned. He really didn¡¯t expect it to be Nicole. He thought it was Penny. ¡°Why would Nicole target my mother? To take revenge on me?¡± Damon said, ¡°The condition that Nicole provided me with the map was to let me help her kill Gianna as well. She said that Madam promised her, and then she gave me an extra million as a reward!¡± Ss suddenly understood. He was wondering why Nicole would target his mother, but it turned out that it was just the same old trick, using other people¡¯s hands to act for her. ¡°Mr. Nn, please let my son go.¡± ¡°I will, but not now.¡± Ss nced at him. Next Chapter Chapter 753 Chapter 753 You Are Great When Ss came out of the interrogation room, he was surrounded by a violent aura, and his face was as cold as water.. All of them wanted to die. Suddenly, the phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was a call from Brian. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hide from him. He swiped the phone to answer, and Brian¡¯s voice came from the other side of the line. ¡°You went to Promise Ind again?¡± Ss asked, ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± Brian snorted, ¡°My people aren¡¯t useless either okay? How is Mom? I have been having nightmares these past few days. I dreamed that Mom was being hunted down. Is she alright?¡± Ss took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your dream was quite urate. Mom was assassinated the day before yesterday, but fortunately, she was saved by Alex and Jewel.¡± ¡°Did something really happen to Mom? How is she? Did you go there the day before yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Brian was shocked. Ss didn¡¯t want him to worry. It was not easy for him to recover from his illness. Now that the investigation was almost done and his mother was fine, he told him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom is fine. When youe over, bring Nicole over. Let Hayden and Pennye over too!¡± he added. ¡°What happened to them? Are they rted to this matter?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I already know what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Ss answered vaguely. He went back to the vi after telling Alex a lot. It was rare for him to see Gianna and South downstairs. ¡°Why are you both downstairs?¡± he asked. Gianna said, ¡°I was waiting for you. What happened to you?¡± Ss took a deep breath and removed the hostile aura from his body. He walked towards them and rubbed South¡¯s head. Then, he held Gianna in his arms and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± Gianna asked, staring at him suspiciously. Ss said, ¡°I was thinking that maybe if I didn¡¯t let my mother go back to Summer City, this might not happen.¡± Only then did Gianna realize that when she came over, she had been thinking about the injuries of the two patients, thinking aboutforting Ellen, and also regretting that she had not followed over. However she had forgotten that the pressure on Ss was actually greater than any of them. That was his mother, so one could imagine how angry, regretful, and self-ming he had to be. Gianna rubbed his head, as if he wasforting South, and asked softly, ¡°Have you found out the mastermind?¡± ¡°An assassin hired by Lara.¡± Ss nodded. Giannaforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. They were the ones who made the mistake. We can¡¯t hide and escape forever. Even if Lara didn¡¯t see your mother on the day she came out of court, she knew that your mother was still alive, so she would still try to take revenge. In fact, the reason why she was unwilling to give up was that she knew that she would one daye out. If this matter was brought up and the case was reviewed again, we would let her stay in prison for a lifetime. I want to see if she still has any hope. Lara is a person with a strategy and ambition. It will take a lot of effort to catch her. But you beat her with one move and caught her unprepared. You directly sent her to prison. You are already great.¡± South was speechless. Was this how a girlfriend coax a boyfriend? Did her mother regard Ss as her son? ¡°Already great¡­¡± Ss suddenly smiled. His mood that had been gloomy for the entire morning instantly became as clear as the sunny sky. He grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Gianna. I¡¯m much better.¡± Gianna said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You have already done very well. Don¡¯t force yourself. Things change quickly sometimes.¡± *Brian should be here tonight. There are some things that should be done!¡± Ss replied. Gianna asked, ¡°Who provided the map for Promise Ind?¡± Ss¡¯ face immediately sank. He coldly said, ¡°Nicole!¡±. ¡°Nicole? How could it be her? Why did she target your mother?¡± Gianna asked in surprise. ¡°She made a deal with Lara. She provided the map, and Lara targeted my mother first. The second step was you.¡± Gianna understood, and it made sense. Next ChapterOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Why Are You So Gossipy? When Brian and the others arrived, it was already five or six o¡¯clock. It didn¡¯t take much effort to catch Nicole. Perhaps she was unprepared, or perhaps she was worried that resistance would cause more suspicion, so she obediently followed them. But on the way, Brian deliberately asked the bodyguards to keep an eye on her, but they were still discovered by Hayden and Penny. It seemed that the bodyguards had a different attitude towards them and Nicole, as if they were guarding against Nicole from escaping. Ss was sitting downstairs of the vi. When he saw them, he did not look surprised or greet them. Hayden was a little anxious. He did not know what had happened. He asked Brian on the way, but Brian did not make it clear. He only said that his mother had been assassinated. But Hayden could not figure out why Brian caught Nicole when Ss¡¯ mother was assassinated. When he saw Ss, he began to ask anxiously, ¡°What happened, Ss?¡± Ss looked at Nicole. She wore a wig and her expression was calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her¡± Hayden said anxiously, ¡°I asked Nicole, but she didn¡¯t know anything. Is this a misunderstanding? Ss, we have been friends for so many years. You must investigate clearly.¡± Ss nced at Hayden with his deep eyes and stood up. ¡°Come up with me.¡± Hayden didn¡¯t understand what was going on and followed him upstairs. The group followed up to the room where Alex temporarily stayed on the second floor. Seeing Alex lying on the bed with gauze wrapped around his head, Hayden was even more surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alex said, ¡°You wanted to save the beauty and almost lost my life!¡± ¡°I want to know who is the woman you love with your life!¡± Hayden smiled and approached him. Alex nced at Jewel quickly. Her fair little face was instantly dyed with a few patches of crimson. She was inexplicably embarrassed and gently pursed her lower lip. Only then did Alex look at Hayden and say, ¡°Why are you so gossipy!¡± Hayden smiled and sat next to him. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± He looked at Jewel and said, is it this beautiful woman?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jewel¡¯s face became even redder. In fact, she wanted to argue with him, but it was too strenuous to speak, so the simply did not say anything ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bully patients.¡± Alex red at him. Hayden was very surprised and looked at Jewel again. ¡°Patients? You are also injured?¡± ¡°She is hurt worse than me.¡± Alex red at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Hayden frowned. Alex looked at Ss, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ss tell you? Auntie was assassinated, and Jewel and I happened to come over. We fought with that group of people, and the three of us were injured Hearing this, Hayden gasped, and then looked at Ellen, ¡°Auntie, you were also injured? Are you alright?¡± Ellen exined what had happened that day to Brian. Hearing Hayden¡¯s words, she hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Alex and Jewel were seriously injured. One had a concussion, the other suffered a stab in the back, both to save me¡­¡± Nicole pursed her lips. She secretly sized up Ss¡¯ face. What was he trying to do? Penny frowned. What did he mean? He couldn¡¯t possibly suspect that she was the one who did this, right? ¡°Alright, let them rest. Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk,¡± said Ss. Hayden was confused again as he followed Ss downstairs. He was a little flustered. Ss clearly wanted him to see their injuries with his own eyes before settling the score. Next Chapter Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Do You Still Want to Keep Hiding The Truth? Nicole felt as if she had lost her soul. From the time Brian sent people to find her until now, her heart had been hanging by a thread. On one hand, sheforted herself. Didn¡¯t Ss also let Penny and Haydene over? It should just be suspicion, and there was no substantial evidence. Another voice said, but he did not send people to watch Hayden and Penny. He only captured her. This proved that Ss already knew that she was involved in this matter. However, logically speaking, it was not possible. How could those killers confess so easily? Even if they did, it was impossible for them to know the information of the employer, right? How could they find out about her if they didn¡¯t know the employer? What exactly was the problem? Her mind was filled with guesses as to how much Ss knew. Was it better for her to admit it or to hide it? Penny waspletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know why she was asked toe over. She also didn¡¯t know what his mother¡¯s assassination had to do with Nicole. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say anything and followed them. When they arrived downstairs, Hayden could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ss, who sent these people?¡± Ss looked at Nicole and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you still want to Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. keep hiding the truth?¡± Hayden also looked at Nicole in panic. Nicole said confidently, ¡°Ss, what do you mean? Do you suspect me?¡± If this was yesterday, Ss might not have been so calm. Now that he knew that everyone was fine, he wanted to see her struggle and to make Hayden give up. Wasn¡¯t he speaking for this woman all the time? Then let him see with his own eyes what kind of person she was! ¡°Does it have nothing to do with you?¡± he asked with a smile. Nicole immediately quibbled, ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t even know why you captured me.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have a good memory, Didn¡¯t I tell you to behave yourselfst time? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your hair.¡± Ss sneered. She didn¡¯t know how much Ss knew, so she could only refuse to admit it. *Aren¡¯t you bullying me too much? What did I do to you? You wronged me for what happenedst time. I didn¡¯t tell my parents because we have been friends for so many years. What else do you want?¡± she asked, pretending to be ashamed and angry. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to say it! You lied so much that even you yourself trusted it. Your high-sounding words are just to deceive Hayden.¡± Nicole frowned and said with a wronged expression, ¡°Ss! Do you have to be so heartless? Don¡¯t I just like you? Is this wrong? Why are you hurting me like this?¡± Ss¡¯ face was instinctively filled with disgust. ¡°Alright, keep your feelings to yourself. I don¡¯t need them.¡± Hayden looked at Nicole. She fi?ally admitted that she liked Ss? His downcast eyes hid the me in his eyes, and he generously advised, ¡°Ss, if you have something to say, just say it. We are all friends, don¡¯t make things unpleasant!¡± Just as Hayden finished speaking, Ss took it over, ¡°Friend? I don¡¯t have such a friend. I told you long ago to stay away from her. She is not worthy for you to do anything for her!¡± Hayden heard this and anxiously asked, ¡°What exactly happened to the two of you?¡± Ss looked at Nicole, who was still calm and collected, and said, ¡°Alright, you are still stubborn, right?¡± ¡°Bring Damon here!¡± he instructed Kyle. .. Hearing this, Nicole swayed and almost fell to the ground. Ss had already found Damon, then she¡­ Her face instantly lost all color as she looked at Ss with fear. Penny was also shocked. Damon? Her mother¡¯s housekeeper, Damon? Soon, Damon came over. Sure enough¡­ Penny frowned. What was the meaning of this? Did he really suspect her? When Damon saw Nicole, he was still stunned for a moment. When he sighed at Ss¡¯ astonishing speed, he also understood what Ss meant when he said, ¡®I will let him go, but not now. Obviously, if he did not tell the truth, whether his son could live or not was still a problem. Ss looked at Damon and said, ¡°Tell me what you said to me that day again. Who provided the map of this ind?¡± Nicole was also staring at Damon. She knew that he would definitely confess under Ss¡¯ interrogation, but she still hoped that he would give her face for the one million and would not rat her out. Unexpectedly, he said without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s Nicole.¡± Nicole was furious and almost instinctively argued, ¡°Nonsense, you are lying!¡± As she spoke, she hit him, ¡°Who told you to say that?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Quibble Nicole was quite strong. Damon was already injured. How could he bear her beating him? He immediately grimaced in pain. ¡°Ah, Nicole, I have to confess. I have no choice!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ss¡¯ cold voice carried a strong force. Soon, Kyle pulled her away. Nicole hurriedly argued with Ss, ¡°Ss, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. How could it be me? I have no reason to target your mother!¡± Ss looked at her, the corners of her mouth curled up, and he said with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°There were only a few of us who came to the vi. Other than the patients upstairs, there were only the three of you. If it wasn¡¯t you tell me, who else would leak the location of the vi?¡± Nicole was flustered, but she still pretended to be calm on the surface. She looked at Penny and Hayden, then turned to Ss and said, ¡°Penny. Lara hired a killer and Penny provided a geographical location. It was the two of them who wanted to kill your mother. It has nothing to do with me!¡± When Penny heard this, she was so angry that she immediately retorted loudly, ¡°Nicole, what nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t!¡±| ¡°Your mother has always been jealous that Ss¡¯ mother is still alive. You have always hated the fact that Ss was targeting you because of Gianna. You have the most motive. You were the one who leaked the map, and then your mother sent killers to assassinate her.¡± As Nicole spoke, she looked at Ss and repeated like a crazy person, ¡°Ss, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s Penny! She once said that she wanted to kill Gianna! She and Lara worked together to assassinate him!¡± Ss reached out and grabbed Nicole by the cor, pulling her over with a cold smile on his lips. ¡°You still have some conscience and didn¡¯t me it on Hayden. Penny has indeed been here before, and she is indeed the one with the most motive. But who told you that it was Lara who hired a murderer?¡± After he finished speaking, he suddenly pushed, and Nicole fell backwards uncontrobly. ¡°Nicole, are you alright?¡± Hayden was worried, and hurried over to hug her. Nicole¡¯s whole body was shaking like a sieve. Her somewhat muddled brain began to think little by little. Yes, she was too anxious. Otherwise, how could she make such a big mistake? She steadily argued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Damon is Lara¡¯s housekeeper? If it isn¡¯t Lara, who else can it be? This is only a normal deduction.¡± Ss said coldly, ¡°Normally, would you think of someone who is still in prison? Last month on the second, you went to the detention center to meet with Lara and plotted something. And the sere million transfer you gave Damon, do you want me to show you the evidence?¡± Nicole sat on the ground, but her heart seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss, and her toare also fall Of course, this was not only because of Ss¡¯ heartlessness that made her sad, but also because of fear. Sure enough, Ss had found out everything. She was finished. Not to mention that she was finished with Ss, she was afraid that Ss would not let her go. She was targeting his mother! At this time, the sound of walking suddenly came from the stairs. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. It was Gianna. She had a simple ponytail, wore a white shirt, and a ck pair of pants. She was dressed very casually, but she was extremely beautiful. Ss¡¯ angry face was instantly filled with a happy surprise when he saw her. He could not suppress the corners of his lips no matter how hard he tried. He got up, took a few big steps over, and held her hand. ¡°Why did youe down?¡±. Next ChapterT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Chapter 757 That Was the Last Compensation Gianna looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you. Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°No.¡± As Ss spoke, he held her hand and led her to the sofa to sit down. He asked as if no one else was there, ¡°Where is my son?¡± ¡°He is ying chess with Brian.¡± ¡°Is Brian still not convinced?¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°No. He yed three rounds and lost three rounds!¡± ¡°He¡¯s looking for a beating,¡± Ssughed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not giving in.¡± Gianna nodded. The people downstairs looked at them in surprise. The two of them didn¡¯t say a word of love, but they were so intimate that outsiders couldn¡¯t interfere even if they wanted to! Nicole¡¯s heart was bleeding. Was this what Ss looked like in private? He was not so cold and unreasonable. He was very considerate and gentle. When he looked at Gianna, his eyes were full of love. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was a happy thing to be his woman. But¡­ Why can¡¯t it be her? Why can¡¯t he like her? At this time, Hayden helped Nicole up and said, ¡°Ss, have you really figured everything out? Nicole has no reason to target auntie. She likes you, how can she bear to hurt your mother?¡± ¡°Who does she like?¡± Ss grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°She only likes herself. You are right, she has no reason to target my mother. She also made use of this point. She was indeed very good at scheming. She wanted to use Lara to get rid of Gianna, so she cooperated with Lara. She provided her with a map. First, Lara hired assassins was to get rid of my mother. The second step was to get rid of Gianna. Her n was wless because she did not have a motive to target my mother Naturally, I would not suspect her. When I find out that Gianna and my mother are targeted by the same group of people, she would naturally be excluded from suspicion.¡± Speaking of this, he looked at Hayden. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary? She has no principles and no bottom line. She can use anyone. She is such a vicious woman, and you are still helping her to quibble? Last time, Andy was a man who was willing to die for her. Ask her again, when she pushed all the me to that man, did she have a little bit of reluctance?¡± Hayden hurriedly exined, ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Nicole didn¡¯t know. It was that man who made the decision on his own!¡± Ss sus, ¡®You believe whatever she says. How do you know that what she told you is true? What I said is false? Hayden, you are too confident.¡± *It can¡¯t be her. Nicole has always been timid.¡± Hayden shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Timid? How can a woman who kills without blinking be timid? You only see her delicate and pitiful side. If not for her instructions, why did Andy target Gianna since he has no enmity with Gianna?¡± Hayden already believed in Ss, but he did not want to admit it because of his love for Nicole for many years. In fact, rather than saying that he did not want to believe that Nicole was that kind of cold person, it was better to say that he just did not want to believe that he loved the wrong person. ¡°Andy has always had a crush on Nicole. He knew that she liked you, so he targeted Gianna. He wanted to help Nicole to be with you.¡± Gianna sneered in a low voice. ¡°Do you believe that? Would you like someone so much that you would help her kill her rival¡¯s girlfriend and help them to be together?¡± Hayden was slightly stunned. Yes, he also liked Nicole. Could he do such a thing? No, of course not. He hoped that the more the couple loved each other, the better. In this way, he would have a chance. How many selfless men would sacrifice themselves to fulfill their love rivals? Maybe he didn¡¯t like her enough? In any case, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it! He exined in panic, ¡°M-maybe that Andy is more narrow-minded and knows that he is not worthy of Nicole.¡± Gianna smiled and said, ¡°If Nicole thinks that Andy is not worthy of her, she would have stopped contacting him a long time ago. How could she maintain their rtionship for so many years? Moreover, one day before the incident, she made a lot of effort, apanying him and sleeping with him. She clearly wanted to give him thestpensation to make her feel more at ease, right?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Nicole with a harmless smile. Nicole was as embarrassed as if she had been exposed. She suddenly looked at Gianna, her eyes full of cruelty. ¡°Gianna, go to hell!¡± As she spoke, she rushed to Gianna like a mad person¡­ ! Next Chapter Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Who Do You Think You Are Gianna did not even move. Not to mention Nicole who was weak, even if she was a powerful person, she would not be able to do anything. Sure enough, Nicole had only run two steps when she was kicked out by the bodyguard. There was no hesitation at all! But her actionspletely angered Ss. He didn¡¯t intend to do it himself because she was a woman, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate it since she wanted to hurt his girlfriend! He suddenly stood up and walked up to her in a few steps. He reached out and grabbed her by the neck. His eyes were bloodthirsty and ruthless. ¡°You are courting death!¡± ¨C ¡°Ss, calm down. She is angry and confused. Hayden was so scared that he rushed over to stop him. Ss looked at Hayden. ¡°She¡¯s angry from embarrassment. When she used others, she could even shake off all of her mes. Do you think she is confused? She just didn¡¯t expect that I could find out the information about the mastermind!¡± ¡°How about what you did to me?¡± Nicole felt particrly wronged. ¡°You know that Andy is not the murderer, but you still killed him. If not for revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have given the map to Lara. You forced me to do this!¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Ss looked at Hayden. He looked at Nicole, ¡°Did I force you to order Andy to kill my girlfriend and frame Penny? Did I force you to sleep with him for seven years, and push all the me to Andy? You are quite good at his. If you don¡¯t take responsibility, someone will take it for you. At the very least, Andy still dares to take responsibility. Who do you think you are?¡± After saying that, he threw her out. Then, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped the hand that had just pinched Nicole¡¯s neck. Hearing this, Hayden frowned tightly, ¡°Ss! What are you talking about?¡± Ss gave Hayden a bad look. If not for him, he wouldn¡¯t have talked so much nonsense with her. ¡°In order not to disgust you, I only told you to stay away from her. I didn¡¯t tell you about the disgusting things she did. I think she doesn¡¯t care today.¡± He sat back down on the sofa. Nicole suddenly felt a little scared. She got up on the ground and looked at Ss in panic. ¡°Ss¡­¡± After Shas sat down, his arms naturally rested on the back of the sofa, as if he was hugging Gianna. However, the way he looked at Nicole was unusually cold, and the corners of his mouth held a cruel sneer. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be afraid!¡± He looked at Hayden, ¡°Eight years ago when I was drugged, the ss of wine was handed to me by Nicole using Landon¡¯s hand. Both of you were drinking downstairs, but she went upstairs. I think that her original intention was to go to my room, but she was identally dragged into the wrong room by Andy. At that time, Andy was the head beggar who had some kung fu. After this incident happened, the two of them had been together. Andy was absolutely loyal to her. The night before Andy tried to kill Gianna, Nicole spent the night with him in Aegean Sea Hotel. ¡°Why did this happen? Gianna is right. That was thepensation for him, and it was for her own peace of mind. Andy died without ratting her out. In the end, she came over without saying anything and directly pushed the responsibility to Andy. Hayden, do you still dare to like such a woman? Aren¡¯t you worried that you will be plotted to death by her one day?¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. He had been trying to convince himself to believe in this woman, but he also knew that if Ss had not really found out the truth, he would not have made such a fuss. It was just that he was unwilling to believe it! When he looked at Nicole, face distressed. In his heart, she had always been a gentle and noble person. But she had long been so lowly that she was beyond redemption? He grabbed Nicole by the cor, eyes red. ¡°I originally thought that you only liked Ss, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. You drugged someone and took the initiative to sleep with another man. The most ridiculous thing is that you slept with a cheap beggar, and you are still not willing to ept me. I still cared for you. I was worried that I would be a little radical and would arouse your disgust. I argued with Ss over and over again because of you. I always felt that you were not a vicious woman. Now I know that I am really fucking blind!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Chapter 759 If You Don¡¯t Want Others to Know, then Don¡¯t Do It Tears streamed down Nicole¡¯s face as she shook her head and muttered, ¡°No, this is impossible. How did he know? How did he know?¡± This happened a few years ago. She had already deleted the surveince footage. How did Ss know? Ss looked at her and sneered, ¡°If you want people to not know, then don¡¯t do it! No matter how beautiful you look on the surface, your disgusting true colors will slowly seep out!¡± Hayden¡¯s heart was dead. He suddenly woke up at this moment after all the facts thrown at him. Some people were good at pretending. What you see and like are just what others want you to see. No one knew what her real colors were like. After all, people were unpredictable. Perhaps she did not even know what she wanted, let alone others. He could ept that she did not like him, and he could also ept that she liked Ss. After all, Ss¡¯ was much better than him, and all women liked him. But Ss already had Gianna, and he thought that one day, Nicole would change her mind and find out how good he was. However, how could he ept that such a high and mighty goddess in his heart was sleeping with a beggar for so many years? Perhaps in her heart, he was even worse than a beggar! In order to achieve her goal, she actually nned to kill an irrelevant person, just to get rid of her me. He slowly stood up from the ground. The moment of disappointment made him subconsciously want to escape. He looked at Ss. ¡°You can solve it however you want. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± After that, he stood up and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, just as he stood up, he was hugged by Nicole. She hugged him and cried, ¡°Hayden, save me. I am also a victim. I don¡¯t want to be hurt by him, but I can¡¯t resist¡­ I only had feelings for Ss, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Hayden sneered, bent over, and pinched her chin, ¡°What a sly mouth! You like Ss, but don¡¯t you know that you hurt Ss¡¯ mother? You don¡¯t like him, you are selfish, vicious, and deserve to be punished!¡± After that, he pushed her out. Gianna was speechless. She turned to look at Ss. ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± ¡°I want her to disappear,¡± Ss said with a face full of disgust. Gianna said sourly, ¡°She¡¯s someone who likes you!¡± Ss looked at her, then suddenly leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°I only want you to like me.¡± The warm breath sprayed into her ear, causing nna to subconsciously dodge. Then, her eyes red at him coquettishly. Ss chuckled. He looked at the two people who were entangled together. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough that you know that you are not wronged. There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Take her to the interrogation room, same rules!¡± He ordered. Same rules? Nicole was immediately frightened. Seeing the bodyguards walking towards her, she shouted in panic, ¡°Ss, I was wrong¡­ I was just too jealous of Gianna. I didn¡¯t mean to target your mother, Ss¡­¡± She saw that Ss was unmoved, and suddenly her mind went nk. She begged Hayden, ¡°Hayden, Hayden, save me, and I promise to be your woman. Hayden, save me, ah!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kyle did not give her time to talk and dragged her away. Her words made everyone present extremely ufortable. Just as Kyle went to pull her, Hayden shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Kyle looked at Ss. Seeing that Ss did not object, he stopped. ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Hayden walked up to Nicole and looked down at her. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Your Reason Only Makes Me Want to Kill Her More ¡°Hayden, please save me. Ss will kill me. I promise you that I will be your girlfriend from now on. I will only love you.¡± Nicole hugged his thigh and begged in tears. ¡°Are you worthy? Why do you think I will want a woman who has been yed by a beggar?¡± Hayden sneered and pinched her chin, Tears welled up in Nicole¡¯s eyes and she was in a daze for a moment. Yes, she still felt unwilling. She forgot that this man probably would not care about her anymore. She was forced to raise her neck and abandon all her dignity. Her tears rolled down like a flood ¡°Hayden, save me for the sake of our friendship!¡± Hayden did not say anything and pushed her out. Nicole was pushed by these two men several times, and the wig that was originally not very tight fell. The top of her head was bald, and the hair on that part was a little longer than before. The hairstyle kind of looked like a middle-aged man¡¯s. She hurriedly put the wig on her head and cried while wearing it. She looked at Gianna who was protected by Ss on the sofa, and then looked at her lonely and helpless self. She cried even harder. How did she get herself to this extent? After all, she was the woman he liked. Hayden could not bear it. He retracted his gaze from her and looked at Ss. ¡°Ss, what do you want to do?¡± he asked. ¡°What? You still want to plead for her?¡± Ss askedzily. Hayden said, ¡°After all, she is my first love!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not a big deal that she¡¯s your first love, just say something and I¡¯ll give you face. You also saw the injuries on my mother, Alex, and Jewel. It shouldn¡¯t be too much to get back at her, right?¡± Ss sneered. Hayden frowned deeper. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as beating her to death.¡± Ss said, ¡°I only want to get back at her. Whether she dies or not is her business!¡± Hayden knew that it was impossible for Ss to let her go, so he tried his best to help her on this basis. It could be considered thest thing he did for her on ount of their past rtionship T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ss, hand her over to the police. The police can punish her however they should.¡± Ss¡¯ voice was cold and heavy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too easy for her?¡± Hayden said, ¡°After all, she was not the one who hurt Auntie!¡± Ss said coldly, ¡°If she had not provided the map, it would have been impossible for the killer toe in. If Alex and Jewel had not arrived in time, my mother would have already died. Do you know how tragic it was at that time? Don¡¯t you think she is more hateful than Lara? My mother is just a stranger to her and has nothing to do with her. She can actually kill a stranger!¡± Hayden said, ¡°I know, but she just wants to be with you. Please let her go!¡± ¡°Your reason only makes me want to kill her more!¡± Ss said coldly. Hayden lowered his head and slowly said, ¡°Ss, since we three have been together since childhood, save me some face and hand her to the police station. It is impossible for me to be with her, but I have no way to watch you attack her!¡± He liked her, but he was really disappointed. Even if he didn¡¯t like her anymore, how could he take back his feelings at once, and watch Ss attack her indifferently? Ss didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the painful Hayden. Ss asked him toe over so that he could see Nicole¡¯s true colors. But he forgot that love was the most hurtful thing. ¡°I told you earlier that she wasn¡¯t worth it,¡± he said slowly. Hayden said, ¡°I owe you a favor. You can have it back whenever you want.¡± Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter 761 An Exnation ¡°Alright, as long as she honestly tells me how she contacted Lara, I can let her go for your sake!¡± Ss sighed helplessly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden then looked at Nicole. ¡°Say it. At this time, there is no need to hide it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Nicole had already put on her wig, but she did not get up on the ground. There was no light in her eyes. She probably knew that there was no way to quibble. She whispered to Hayden, ¡°Thank you.¡± Hayden sneered, ¡°No need. I just don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed when I recall my first love. No matter how I modify it, it is not perfect. I still want to make it better, but not for you.¡± Nicole closed her eyes, and tears fell. She regretted that she should not have been so obsessed and wanted to cooperate with Lara She regretted even more that she should not have fallen in love with this cold and heartless man. Hayden was clearly treating her a hundred times better than Ss treated her, but she had to keep thinking about him. What was so good about him? She looked at Ss. He was quietly talking to Gianna about something. For that woman, he was so cold and heartless. Other than Gianna, the rest of the people were nothing to him. Yet, she didn¡¯t turn her head around when she bumped into the wall and insisted on falling in love with him like a moth darting into a me. There was another man loving her with all his might. However, she didn¡¯t care. She treated him as a man be at beck and call. But in fact, he was also a man with countless suitors. How could she not cherish him? There was once a man who could risk his life for her. Even though his identity was not noble, he was absolutely sincere to her, but she personally sent him to hell¡­ Now that she had fallen to this point, she deserved it! For a moment, her heart was dead. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thest time I went to see Lara, I deliberately said that I saw your mother. I said that you built the vi very secretly. If you didn¡¯t let us in personally, I would never have thought that there was a paradise in here. I didn¡¯t expect that your mother¡¯s life was veryfortable. She told me to take Damon to pay a visit to your mother. I said that he could visit her, but he had to visit Gianna too. She agreed. In fact, we all had a tacit understanding. The so-called visit was just revenge. When Damon found meter, he received the same instructions from Lara. I drew Promise Ind¡¯s map for Damon¡­¡± When she said this, she closed her eyes weakly. Everything was over. Before anyone could say anything, Penny spoke first. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. That¡¯s because you misunderstood my mother¡¯s meaning! How could my mother have the intention to kill when she is in prison? It was obviously you who deliberately tempted her!¡± Nicole looked at Penny and sneered, ¡°I tempted her? We hit it off. I know that your mother is absolutely unwilling to be in prison, but she had to watch Ellen living freely and happily like this. You should ask Damon how your mother contacted him! If your mother did not promise to attack Gianna, I would not give her a map. What kind of good person do you think your mother is?¡± Penny looked at Damon in panic, ¡°Uncle Damon, did my mother not say who she was targeting? Did you specte her intention without permission? Tell me that this matter has nothing to do with my mother.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Bigger Fish to Fry ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss!¡± Damon lowered his head and med himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Tell me the truth. My mother didn¡¯t let you do this!¡± Penny rushed over and grabbed Damon¡¯s arm. Damon answered, ¡°It was a prison friend of Madam who told me to kill Ellen. I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I have to tell the truth.¡± ¡°You guys worked together to plot against my mother.¡± Penny pushed him away madly. ¡°Ss, this matter is too far-fetched. My mother is already in prison. How could she still want revenge?¡± she asked, looking at Ss. Ss saidzily, ¡°Her identity in prison is a great cover. No one will suspect her, but your mother is just so restless. I asked you toe over so that you can witness the process. Don¡¯t say that I wronged your mother again!¡± ¡°Impossible, they must be framing my mother.¡± Penny shook her head in disbelief. Ss said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout at me. I will hand this matter over to the police. They will provide evidence to convince you.¡± ¡°Lock them up first. We will go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn,¡± Kyle answered. As he spoke, he directed the bodyguards to take the two of them away. The vi suddenly quieted down. Penny stopped shouting. She seemed to have lost her life all of a sudden. Why couldn¡¯t her mother be more obedient? If this crime was added, even if she was not sentenced to death, she would never be able toe out of prison in this lifetime. What exactly was she trying to do? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Was it really impossible for her to let go of Ellen? Hayden also did not make a sound. His entire body seemed to be covered in a thickyer of haze. This feeling was even worse than a breakup. He knew that she was not worthy, and he should not like her anymore. However, his heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone, and it was so painful that he could not breathe. Why was he so blind? Ss ignored them and grabbed Gianna¡¯s soft hand, ying with it without saying a word. Gianna saw that the servant was preparing dinner and wanted to go over to help. However, Ss pulled her back and taught her earnestly, ¡°You have to have a clear understanding of yourself.¡± ¡°Just say that I will make it more difficult for them by helping them.¡± Gianna was speechless. Ss smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. I mean, you obviously have bigger fish to fry,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the fish is to sit here with you?¡± Gianna looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that no one else can do this job except you?¡± Ss did notment but looked at her affectionately. The comers of Gianna¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but lift up. His words were like ndishments, but she just enjoyed them very much. She stared at the man proudly and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Shameless.¡± Ss felt extremely wronged. He hadn¡¯t even started to be shameless, alright? He pinched Gianna¡¯s fingers in a punishing manner and said with an innocent and resentful expression, ¡°Be nicer to your boyfriend.¡± Gianna wanted to laugh again. She didn¡¯t know how much she liked this man. Anyway, every time she was with him, she was especially unlike herself. For example, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. What did he say? He didn¡¯t say anything, but she inexplicably wanted tough. This probably was love! Hayden looked at the two people and was extremely envious. Why was it that when others were in love, they were so sweet and loving? Not only did he fail to get his dream girl, but he also got himself into a bloody mess. Next Chapter Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Why Aren¡¯t You Leaving? The servant quickly prepared dinner. Ss held Gianna¡¯s hand and got up, then patted Hayden on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to drink with you!¡±. Hayden looked up at Ss, wanting to make a smile, but he really couldn¡¯t. Maybe drinking could make him not hurt? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and ask them toe down for dinner.¡± Ss answered. Soon, everyone came down except for Alex, who could not move. Even Jewel came down with the help of Ellen. Everyone sat down, but Jewel got some food on the table and put it on the tray. ¡°You eat first. Deliver food to him after you are done.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and eat!¡± Jewel said with difficulty. Ellen also said, ¡°Jewel, stay here and eat. I¡¯ll help to deliver it to Alex.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Jewel said. Ss said, ¡°Mom, let Jewel go. L, help Jewel bring the food up,¡± he instructed the servant. The servant responded and helped Jewel carry the tray upstairs. ¡°Jewel, are your injuries okay?¡± Ellen asked worriedly when she saw that Jewel was about to leave. ¡°Slow down, I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°I can do it, you go eat¡± Jewel said, pushing Ellen back. Ellen agreed and did not chase after her, but she kept watching her go upstairs. Only then did she look away. ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± she said, looking at Hayden and Penny. Hayden felt very ufortable. Although what Nicole had done had nothing to do with him, he still felt a little guilty. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ellen looked at Ss. She still did not know who the murderer was. With his apology, Ellen thought that he was the murderer. Ss said, ¡°The murderer didn¡¯t even apologize. Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°I just thought that if I had discovered the darkness in her heart earlier, I might have been able to persuade her.¡± Ss said, ¡°Alright, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take responsibility for yourself. Can you bear it?¡± As he spoke, he raised his ss and clinked it against Hayden¡¯s before downing it in one gulp. ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± Brian asked with a frown. ¡°Lara asked someone to send a message to her butler, Damon, to hire a killer. Nicole provided the map of Promise Ind¡¯s vi, and the two of them colluded to draw this assassination!¡± Ss replied. ¡°It¡¯s Lara again. She is still thinking about killing people in prison?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Penny. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± he asked. Penny was embarrassed and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here either, but there is no ferryboat to go back home now.¡± Brian¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°Then can¡¯t you stay in a hotel? Your mother came to assassinate my mother, how can you stay at my house?¡± ¡°Brian!¡± Ss said in a deep voice. Brian looked at Ss, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you alert at all? Aren¡¯t you worried that she will try to assassinate us while we are asleep?¡± ¡°Her mother is not her! This matter has nothing to do with her, don¡¯t mix it up!¡± Ss frowned. Brian stood up and said, ¡°She¡¯s a chip off the old block. Her mother is so vicious, how kind do you expect her to be?¡± Penny got up and said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I¡¯ll leave!¡± She got up and was about to leave. Ellen stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Where are you going to stay at this late hour? Just stay here. Don¡¯t listen to your brother Brian. He¡¯s just like that.¡± Penny said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call him my brother.¡± Brian also said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± ¡°Alright, sit down and eat. Where are you going to let her go sote at night?¡± Gianna nced at Brian. After hearing this, Brian calmed down. He no longer acted like he was arguing with Ss. He slowly sat down and put his head down to eat. Ss curled his lips. He still needed Gianna to teach Brian a lesson. Ellen nced at Gianna and wanted to smile. His two sons were not people to be trifled with, but they were both afraid of Gianna. As long as she said something, they would be obedient. Sometimes, her words worked even better than their mother¡¯s. Next Chapter Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter 764 If You Bet, You Should Admit Defeat After Penny sat down, she kept her head down. Her tears also fell. She really felt wronged. She didn¡¯t want her mother to be like this, but she had no way. Hayden was only drinking away his sorrow. Ss was drinking with him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± South secretly poked Brian and leaned his little head closer to him. ¡°Hurry up and eat, or I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Brian red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t dare!¡± South was not afraid of him at all. ¡°South, let¡¯s make a bet? The loser will drink this ss of wine.¡± Brian smiled and looked at him. As he spoke, he poured a little more into the ss. At this time, there was almost half a ss. Anyway, South would not really get hurt, but it could still be useful. South looked at the ss and teased him, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t won one bet with me yet!¡± Brian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just tell me whether you dare to do it or not!¡± South said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Come on!¡± The bet between the two instantly attracted everyone at the dining table. ¡°You are an adult bullying my grandson. If South loses, he will drink a ss and you will drink three if you lose!¡± Ellen suggested. ¡°Okay!¡± Brian said. Ss and Gianna looked at each other, looking at what new tricks Brian could y. It seemed that Brian really had not won one bet with the little fellow. Brian looked at everyone and suddenly stretched out his hand. There was a clove of garlic inside. He had a smug smile. ¡°I can eat this clove of garlic in thirty seconds. You can¡¯t.¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± What kind of bet was this? ¡°Do you have any other ability besides defeating me on this?¡± South was speechless. Brian said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I win. If you are willing to bet, you have to admit defeat. You should drink if you can¡¯t.¡± South curled his lips and said, ¡°Eat it. I¡¯ll drink that after you finish eating!¡± Brian really threw the garlic into his mouth and swallowed it quickly. He kept drinking wine after eating the garlic. South held the wine ss with both hands and brought it over shakily. He would rather drink wine than eat garlic. ¡°Don¡¯t drink, South. Your uncle is joking with you. You are still young. You will get drunk after 1/3 12:51 D TUUDET TUU SHOUID Admit Beleat drinking such a big ss.¡± Ellen shook her head. ¡°No, I still want to make uncle drunk.¡± He looked at Brian as he said, ¡°Should I set the next bet?¡± Brian answered, ¡°Yes, drink it. After drinking it, you can set the next bet.¡± Gianna said, ¡°South, how can you set any challenges when you are drunk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This bit of wine is fine.¡± Ss pulled her back. Gianna knew that it was fine, but it wasn¡¯t good to be drunk, right? Ss leaned over again and whispered into her ear, ¡°Maybe our son can drink as much as you do?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I practiced it. It¡¯s not innate.¡± Giannaughed. Ss said, ¡°There are also natural factors.¡± The two of them were still discussing if her ability was innate or not, while South had already drunk half a ss of red wine. He even licked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s quite good!¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­ Only then did South look at Brian, ¡°I want to ask you a question. If you answer it, it¡¯s my loss. If you can¡¯t answer it, it¡¯s your loss. How about it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Brian nodded. South said, ¡°Seeing that your IQ is not too high, I will give you a simple one.¡± Brian red at him and said coldly, ¡°We have some simrities. You can ask whatever you want!¡± South said, ¡°I got my IQ follows from my daddy and mommy!¡± ¡°From me!¡± ¡°No. You are so stupid!¡± ¡°Are you asking or not? I¡¯m not wasting time with you.¡± ¡°Dream on. I¡¯ll give you a literature question, finish the sentence: If the old dog barks¡­¡± South snorted proudly. ¡°Are you sure you are going to ask such a simple question?¡± Brian smiled proudly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He gives counsel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to finish the sentence before this one.¡± ¡°There is a sentence before it?¡± Brian was stunned. South asked, ¡°Do you know?¡± Brian hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, let me think about it.¡± Then he muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all? Is there a sentence before this one?¡± 1 T1 III III He looked around and looked at the faces of the onlookers. He wanted to find some answers, but there was nothing. They were either as confused as he was, or they were just watching them and pretending to be deep. There were also those who knew the answer but did not say it, such as Gianna, who could not hold back herughter. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t know. Just tell me the answer! I don¡¯t believe you know!¡± South looked at Brian calmly, ¡°It is: As the saying goes¡­ If you are willing to bet, you must admit defeat. Three cups!¡± Brian lost! Next Chapter Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter 765 I Am d That There is a chance to Save the Beauty Upstairs. Alex was very surprised to see Jewele up again. Usually, she always helped him to eat first. There were so many people today, he thought that she woulde up after she finished eating. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat with you,¡± Jewel shook her head. Alex smiled happily. She was much closer to him. ¡°Put a cushion behind my back. I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Jewel used signnguage: Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll feed you! Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel much better. It¡¯s not good to lie down all the time.¡± Hearing this, Jewel felt that it made sense. Then, with the help of the servant L, she stuffed several pillows behind him. This time, Alex sat up. ¡°How are you?¡± Jewel asked worriedly. ¡°Are you dizzy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel dizzy. I think I¡¯m pretty good.¡± Alex smiled. Jewel brought the food box to the small table in front of him and then habitually fed him with a small spoon. Alex took the spoon in her hand and smiled. ¡°Although I like to let you feed me, I don¡¯t want your food to get cold. I can eat it myself. You can eat yours.¡± Jewel¡¯s face instantly blushed. What was she doing just now? Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to eat it himself? Why was she still feeding him? She smiled awkwardly and pushed the bowl on the table towards him. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not that useless.¡± Alex raised his eyebrows. As he spoke, he used a spoon to dig up a large mouthful of rice and put it into his mouth. As he ate, he said, ¡°Have some food too.¡± Jewel responded and silently ate hers.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was silent, Alex asked, ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jewel shook her head. Alex said, ¡°I can tell at a nce that you have something on your mind.¡± Jewel looked at him and tried hard to say, ¡°Can you¡­ be absent from yourpany for so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is a vice president there. Which boss works all day long? I can justmand remotely. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Gianna will go back.¡± Jewel was amused by his expression. Alex asked, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± ¡°I will wait for you,¡± said Jewel. Alex looked at her and smiled. He reached out to hold her hand and looked at her affectionately. Under her gaze, he ced the back of her hand on his lips and kissed her. His voice was also sexy and attractive. ¡°You are too nice, but if you feel bored, go back. Don¡¯t feel like you owe me anything. I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Jewel¡¯s mind was instantly blown. She looked at him with her dark eyes. What was he doing? She subconsciously drew back her hand, like a frightened rabbit. She probably felt that her reaction was too intense, so she awkwardly exined, ¡°Do you want me to go back?¡± Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I will respect what you decide.¡± Jewel put down the bowl in her other hand and said in signnguage, ¡°You are injured for me. How can I leave you behind?¡± Alex said, ¡°I am very d that there is a chance for me to save the beauty. That way, you won¡¯t stay so far away from me.¡± Jewel was a little embarrassed by his words, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then are you willing to stay and go back with me?¡± Jewel nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Jewel,¡± Alex said with a smile. Jewel¡¯s face was filled with shyness as she pursed her lips and remained silent. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Chapter 766 You Are Bad Daddy N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Downstairs. Because of the bet between Brian and South, the atmosphere at the table became much more lively. Brian had only won that bet and never won again. Although he drank quite a bit of wine, his alcohol tolerance was not bad. However, the wine that South drank worked. His little face was flushed and his eyes were a little blurred. Later, he stopped ying games and pestered Gianna to sing for him. He took Gianna¡¯s hand, wanting her to hug and pat him, Gianna was both amused and distressed. The stinky son was not so difficult to deal with when he was a little baby. ¡°Baby, can we go back and sing?¡± She carried him and got up. ¡°Okay.¡± South answered obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡± Ss stood up and said. Just as Gianna was about to give the child to Ss, South began to push Ss. He looked quite fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t want you. I want Mommy. This is my Mommy!¡± Ss was speechless. Didn¡¯t he want Ss to be his daddy and be his Mommy¡¯s husband? Why was he going back on his words? Gianna had no choice but to carry him herself. The little fellow had grown a lot taller. It was really a bit strenuous for her to take him Ss wanted to help. But he was scared by South again. ¡°Don¡¯t follow us.¡± Ss frowned. This little bastard turned hostile. But now he couldn¡¯t argue with this little drunkard, so he could only use his trump card. ¡°Son, your mommy is not strong enough to carry you. Daddy will take you back to the room ande back. It won¡¯t affect your mommy singing to you, okay?¡± South blinked his blurry eyes and seemed to have reacted. Then, he nodded. Ss smoothly took the child and sent the mother and son back to their room. As soon as he put him on the bed, South began to drive him out. . ¡°You can go out!¡± Gianna also smiled and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of him!¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let him drink. Brian was looking for trouble.¡± Ss frowned and looked at South who was quietly groaning on the bed. Unexpectedly, South heard hisint. He narrowed his eyes and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t say bad things about my uncle.¡± .. Ss, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mommy is good. Uncle is also good. Only Daddy is not good?¡± South blinked his eyes slowly and then nodded. ¡°Yes, he lost Mommy and me!¡± When Ss heard this, his heart suddenly felt sour. Everyone thought the little guy was smart and sensible. In fact, he just had no one to dote on him. He suddenly felt that he owed them a lot, especially this son. He, who had already nned to leave, returned. He sat opposite South and reached out to grab his little hand. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I lost you and Mommy. It¡¯s my fault that South didn¡¯t have a daddy for so many years.¡± South looked at him and suddenly burst into tears. His little hands also hit Ss. ¡°You are a bad daddy!¡± At that moment, Ss felt as if his heart had been torn apart by someone. He hurriedly held him in his arms andforted him softly, ¡°Yes, Daddy promises that I will never lose you again. I promise that I will love you the most, okay?¡± South sobbed and leaned into Ss¡¯ arms for a long time before he stopped crying. ¡°Okay.¡± Then he nodded gently. Ss touched his little head and coaxed, ¡°Then can you forgive Daddy?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you for Mommy¡¯s sake!¡± South thought for a moment. ¡°For Mommy¡¯s sake?¡± Ss smiled. South said like an old man, ¡°Because Mommy loves you!¡± Ss said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t love daddy?¡± South said proudly, ¡°Just so-so!¡± ¡°But I love South the most.¡± Ss was angry and amused. ¡°You should love Mommy the most!¡± ¡°Yes, I love you and Mommy the most!¡± Gianna sat on the side and silently shed tears. If he was not drunk today, he would not be so naughty and say such words. Losing seven years of paternal love was a regret that could not be made up for. This was not only Ss¡¯ fault, but also her fault. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Chapter 767 But I Still Want to Kiss You Ss kept holding South, gently swaying. The little fellow also gradually fell asleep in his arms, tears still hanging from the corners of his eyes. The warm yellow light illuminated the whole room. Gianna said, ¡°Put him down.¡± As she spoke, she put down the pillow for him. Ss put the child down and carefully covered the quilt. Gianna said, ¡°Go eat. I¡¯ll stay here with him.¡± Ss asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m done. You can go. Hayden is still outside. He must be feeling very sad today!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get him drunk ande back!¡± Ss answered. ¡°Why are you making him drunk?¡± Giannaughed. Ss said, ¡°He won¡¯t think about it when he falls asleep.¡± As he spoke, he kissed Gianna on the lips. ¡°Gianna,e back after South falls asleep.¡± ¡°I want to stay here with South,¡± Gianna said with a guarded expression. Ss was about to leave, but he sat down again. He felt that he had to rify this matter with her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share a room with me?¡± ¡°South is drunk. I want to take care of him!¡± ¡°I am also drunk,¡± Ss said shamelessly. Gianna held back herughter and said, ¡°Then go to your own mommy!¡± Ss, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± he asked, reaching out to pinch her nose. Gianna pped his hand angrily, covered her nose, and red at him. ¡°Hurry up and get out!¡± she said. Ss said, ¡°Then promise me, you¡¯ll go to my roomter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± ¡°Say it now.¡± *Ss, don¡¯t go too far. Hurry up and get out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°Keep threatening me!¡± Ss looked at Gianna¡¯s long face and said unconvincedly. However, he stood up obediently. ¡°Then I¡¯lle to youter.¡± After that, he finally went out. Gianna looked at the closed door and smiled. She reached out and touched the little fellow¡¯s little head. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry!¡± After a period of time, Gianna was already sleepy. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Probably because he didn¡¯t control his strength well, the door made a bang. When Gianna opened her eyes and looked over, Ss was holding the door. He put his index finger to his lips and concentrated on making a shushing gesture. He even seriously warned the door, ¡°Be quiet!¡± Gianna was shocked. It was clearly him who made the noise, but he actually warned the door. Was he drunk? ¡°Did you make Hayden drunk?¡± she asked as she got out of bed and walked over. ¡°Yes,¡± Ss nodded proudly. Gianna was speechless. So he was also like this? She walked over. Before she could help him up, she was pulled into Ss¡¯ arms. ¡°Gianna!¡± ¡°Let go of me first.¡± Gianna pushed him hard. Ss said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I lost you once!¡± Gianna was speechless. So he would hold her all the time? What an honest reason. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe being hugged by you.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ss loosened his grip. As he said this, he smiled and leaned closer to her. His gaze suddenly became ambiguous. ¡°Do you need CPR?¡± Then he pouted and leaned over. ¡°No!¡± Gianna pushed him away. ¡°I won¡¯t bully you, I won¡¯t kiss you if you don¡¯t want to!¡± The man looked at her, pretending to be obedient. Gianna was so angry that sheughed. She didn¡¯t know if he was really drunk or if he was pretending to be drunk. ¡°Let go of me a little more.¡± ¡°But¡­ J still want to kiss you.¡± Ss looked at her, feeling wronged. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chapter 768 The Drunk Ss Was Annoying and Cute Gianna stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips lightly. Just as she was about to leave, she was pulled over by Ss. ¡°Kiss me more.¡± As he spoke, he leaned over. Gianna did not hide anymore. She just wanted to make him happy and indulge in the man¡¯s desires. The mellow smell of alcohol assaulted her face, mixed with a man¡¯s unique scent, and instantly filled her mouth. Gianna¡¯s heart was beating madly, and her body unconsciously softened. She held his neck with her arms as if she would fall if she didn¡¯t do this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The more the man kissed, the more in a daze he was. Gradually, he couldn¡¯t control his strength. He kissed extremely hard as if he couldn¡¯t get closer to her. Therge palm instinctively swam around her body, and the strength that held her became tighter and tighter. The burning sensation was out of control. Gianna was a little afraid, push him a little, and whispered, ¡°Ss.¡± Ss, on the other hand, had already been controlled by alcohol and desire. Perhaps because he thought she was pushing him, he directly spun and pushed her against the wall. Hisrge palm slid in her clothes and grabbed her. He was not gentle at all. He was domineering and overbearing. It was very simr to that time back then. Gianna was so frightened that she struggled greatly. She pushed him away with all her might, her eyes full of anger. ¡°Let me go! Ss, you did this on purpose, right?¡± They were at his mother¡¯s house, he was acting recklessly. Perhaps it was because Gianna¡¯s reaction was too intense, and perhaps it was because she pushed him just now that Ss¡¯ mind was a lot clearer. He stood there helplessly and looked at her like a child who had done something wrong. He licked his lower lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gianna. I didn¡¯t control myself well.¡± Although Gianna was furious, she knew that he was drunk. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t lose control like this. ¡°I think you did it on purpose!¡± Ss said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think too much about it ¡°Do you remember what you did just now?¡± Gianna asked aggressively. Ss¡¯ hand unconsciously moved. He carefully felt the softness in his palm. Then he looked into her eyes and nodded. He exined, ¡°I was irrational for a moment.¡± Gianna looked at him and almostughed in anger. The damn stinky man was really good at quibbling. ¡°How can you do this?¡± Ss thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that after drinking wine, my rational reaction was a little slow.¡± Gianna red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re quibbling!¡± Ss said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink next time.¡± ¡°Is it a problem of drinking or not?¡± ¡°Yes! Although I usually want to do this, I can control it. Today, the alcohol has dyed the instructions of my brain.¡± Gianna forced down the corners of his lips. The anger in her heart also disappeared with the man¡¯s annoying and cute appearance. She said angrily, ¡°How much wine did you drink? Did it affect your brain?¡± ¡°One bottle per person.¡± ¡°Red wine?¡± ¡°Whisky!¡± ¡°Then hurry up and go back to sleep. I¡¯ll sleep with South.¡± Ss said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back either. I will apany my son!¡± As he spoke, he went straight to the bed andy on South¡¯s right. Then, he did not forget to call out to her, ¡°Gianna, sleep there.¡± Gianna looked at the bed that was not too big. It was okay to fit two people, but it was a bit crowded to fit three people. But she still closed the door and obediently went to bed, sleeping on South¡¯s left. She knew that Ss did not know how to make up for it. ¡°Gianna, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t lose you again! Ss reached out to hold her hand tightly. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Not Drunk The next day. When South turned over, he suddenly felt that his bed was a little cramped. Only then did he open his eyes in a daze. What he saw was Gianna¡¯s face. His face was full of surprise. He reached out and hugged Gianna¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy!¡± Suddenly, he heard Ss cough behind him. South turned around and saw that Ss¡¯ eyes brightened again. ¡°Daddy!¡± On the left was Mommy and on the right was Daddy. He was so happy when he just woke up. ¡°Were you sleeping in my room?¡± he asked in surprise. Gianna asked with a straight face, ¡°Will you still drink next time?¡± ¡°It was actually quite good!¡± South licked his lips. ¡°You can¡¯t drink it even if it¡¯s good. You¡¯re still young, and drinking won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°Then why did you drink it?¡± ¡°I was forced to. I had no choice.¡± ¡°Who forced you?¡± ¡°There are some asions where I have to drink.¡± ¡°I also had to drinkst night. I can¡¯t admit defeat, can I?¡± ¡°You are a child, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°How can that be? I can¡¯t break my promise, can I?¡± ¡°But when you are drunk, you will act crazily and be very unlikable. Do you still remember that you were acting drunk?¡± South was surprised. ¡°Was I?¡± ¡°Yes. Both of you were drunk!¡± Gianna pointed at him and Ss with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Ss frowned. ¡°¡­¡± Gianna Not drunk? You forgot when you bullied me, didn¡¯t you? She pointed at South and said, ¡°Why were you crying?¡± Then she pointed at Ss and said, ¡°Why were you talking to the door? Both of you, reflect on your mistakes in bed. Think about what you did!¡± After saying that, she got up and went to the bathroom. The two people on the bed looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Did you talk to the door?¡± Southughed at him. Ss¡¯ face darkened. Why didn¡¯t he remember this? He remembered that he kissed her.. . When did this happen? ¡°Weren¡¯t you crying?¡± South frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t even remember.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to the door either. Your mommy lied to us.¡± South thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Okay, deal!¡± Ss said. By the time Gianna came out of the bathroom, the two of them had already reached a consensus to not mention the drunken incidentst night. Two pairs of eyes stared straight at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± South leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, can you not tell others that I was drunk?¡± ¡°Is that what you want too?¡± asked Gianna, looking at Ss. ¡°You can do whatever you want with me. I¡¯m your boyfriend anyway,¡± said Ss with a smile. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The next day. Because they had to investigate thewsuit and settle this matter, and also because South was going to start school. Ss and Gianna also had their own jobs, and they had been dyed for too long, so they could not stay in Promise Ind anymore. He arranged more bodyguards for the vi to ensure the safety of the patients here. He also instructed Brian to stay here for a few more days. He gave a lot of instructions. Only then did he bring Nicole and Damon back to Summer City together. The first thing he did when he returned to Summer City was to send Nicole and Damon to the police station, handing over the evidence he had collected and their testimonies. He would directly sue Lara for hiring a murder and then sue the prison for insufficient supervision Ss was angry and everyone was scared. Moreover, they were also involved in theirck of supervision and it could not be underestimated Therefore, the police immediately began to investigate and arrested Indigo, who had already been released. Ss and Gianna returned to their respective posts to deal with the things that had piled up:. in the past few days. South began to prepare for school. On this day. Gianna sent South to school, met Director Norris, and exined why she stood him up that day. By the time she returned to the store, it was already almost noon. Just as she entered the store, Sophia came over and greeted her, ¡°Gianna, someone is waiting for you inside. She¡¯s been here all morning.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Gianna was very surprised. Sophia whispered, ¡°She said her name is Sabrina Kovacs.¡± Gianna was suspicious. This name was so familiar. Mandy Kovacs was Sean¡¯s mother, then Sabrina Kovacs¡­ Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Plead for Mercy Gianna suddenly looked up. Could she be Nicole¡¯s mother? What was she doing here? However, she did not have time to think. She had already walked in. Just as she entered, Sabrina stood up and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Gianna!¡± ¡°Hello, please take a seat.¡± Gianna nodded slightly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me. I am Nicole¡¯s mother. Actually, we have met before.¡± Gianna received, ¡°I know. We met at Sean¡¯s house.¡± Sabrina smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. Not only you are Doctor Aubrey, but you also have a clothing studio.¡± Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s just a job.¡± Sabrina was a little flustered. She smiled and said, ¡°Gianna, you don¡¯t have to be modest. I know you are very outstanding. You must have guessed the purpose of my visit today. I am here for the matter of Nicole.¡± ¡°Why would you see me for her?¡± Gianna raised her eyebrows. Sabrina said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, to tell you the truth, her father has already gone to the Nn Group several times. He hasn¡¯t even seen Ss. I had no choice but toe and disturb you. I know that you are Ss¡¯ girlfriend. Please help me. My daughter is usually very sensible. I don¡¯t know why she would do this. Please be generous and let her go. I will definitely discipline her well. I¡­¡± In an instant, she felt a sudden surge of sorrow, which made her choke up and almost unable to speak. She took a breath and continued, ¡°I only have one daughter. If she is in prison, our life will be over.¡± Gianna poured some tea into Sabrina¡¯s teacup andforted her. ¡°Auntie, I can understand your feelings, but this matter involves Ss¡¯ mother. His mother almost died in this assassination. You probably know Alex. He was seriously injured in order to save Ss¡¯ mother. He is still recuperating now. I am only Ss¡¯ girlfriend. I can¡¯t say anything to plead for her!¡± Sabrina grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°I know, but I really have no other choice. Ss loves you. He will definitely listen to you if you say something for Nicole. Nicole only provided a map of the Promise Ind. This is not such a huge deal. We are willing to settle it privately. We can pay as much money as you want. Just help me tell this to Ss, okay? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Gianna looked at her and said in a calm voice, ¡°Alright, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I can help you with this, but I don¡¯t know if it will be useful or not. In your opinion, Nicole is just providing a map, but you don¡¯t know that this map is the key point. Without this map, those killers would not be able to find the ce without alerting the bodyguards smoothly.¡± ¡°This is not an ident. This is a carefully nned murder by Nicole and Lara. This is why Ss is furious. You think it is not a big deal to go through legal procedures, but thising up with this generous solution is only for the sake of you. Otherwise, ording to Ss¡¯ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. original idea, she will not be let off so easily. You weren¡¯t there, so you can¡¯t understand Ss¡¯ anger. Two friends were seriously injured in order to save his mother. His mother almost died. Think about it from their perspective, will you let it go easily?¡± Sabrina cried, ¡°Do you think this child is obsessed? Why did she think of working with Lara? Lara looks like an ambitious woman. Nicole must have been deceived by her.¡± Gianna took a tissue and handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Here!¡± Sabrina stood up. ¡°Gianna, you are a good person. Help me tell Ss that as long as he doesn¡¯t bring charges, I will agree to any conditions.¡± ¡°Okay, I will mention it to Ss, but don¡¯t hold too much hope.¡± Sabrina¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°I know. Thank you for your help.¡± As she spoke, she walked out. As soon as she reached the door, she bumped into Ss. Sabrina was so happy that she almost burst into tears. It was really hard to find him. She took three steps forward and grabbed Ss¡¯ arm. ¡°Ss!¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Couple¡¯s Restaurant Ss quietly broke free of her hand. Although there was no antipathy on his face, his expression was not so good. Only then did Sabrina realize that she had lost herposure and hurriedly released him. Ss nced at Gianna. Seeing that she did not look troubled, he asked, ¡°What is Auntie doing here?¡± Although he asked this, he was well aware of the reason. Dion, Nicole¡¯s dad, had been wanting to see him for the past few days. He had always avoided meeting him and did not want to compromise. However, they were elders who had watched him grow up could not refuse, so it was better to avoid trouble. He did not expect that they would be so resourceful to find Gianna. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. To be honest, he was a little angry. Their daughter wanted to kill his girlfriend several times. They actually came to beg his girlfriend. Sabrina was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s for Nicole. I want to see you, but you have been too busy these days, so I came to see Gianna¡­¡± Ss did not listen to her exnation. He walked in and grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gianna nced at Sabrina and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Auntie came over to ask me to help bring you a message. They want to settle this privately with you.¡± Ss said, ¡°Privately? How do you want to settle it privately?¡± Sabrina said, ¡°Ss, tell us how much you want. As long as you don¡¯t sue us, anything is fine.¡± Ss said expressionlessly, ¡°Then ask uncle toe over as well. Since my girlfriend is willing to help, we will settle this privately ording to your wishes.¡± ¡°Okay, I will ask him toe over now.¡± Sabrina smiled. Ss said, ¡°However, Gianna and I will go eat first.¡± As he spoke, he held Gianna¡¯s hand and walked out of the studio. The two of them went to a couple¡¯s restaurant not far away. The restaurant was specially designed for couples, and everything was in pairs. As soon as they entered, a romantic aura hit them in the face, making them feel as if they were on the beach of the Aegean Sea. The blue lights, tableware, tables, and chairs presented a beautiful and lovely decoration style. Their clean and attractive delicacy and the melodious piano music were full of Mediterranean style. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Gianna couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I identally found this restaurant, so I wanted to take you here.¡± Ss smiled. The two of them followed the waiter and found a seat in the hall. The waiter politely handed over the menu. Gianna took the menu and liked it very much. The menu was also blue and looked beautiful and romantic The food on it was apanied by names with good meanings. It was simply adorable. ¡°Love at First Sight¡±, ¡°You Are My Only One¡±, ¡°Promises¡±, ¡°Love Story¡± and so on. Gianna looked at it and smiled, ¡°If there isn¡¯t a picture of the dishes below, I wouldn¡¯t even know what it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very creative.¡± Ss also smiled. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t help but order too much. Can I have a ¡®Love at First Sight¡¯ and ¡®Love Story¡¯?¡± As she spoke, she handed the menu to Ss. ¡°You can order more!¡± Ss pointed at the menu and said, ¡°I will have an ¡®Eternal Love¡¯, ¡®Hand in Hand Forever, ¡®Rosy Kisses¡¯, and a ¡®Longsting Love¡¯.¡± Then he handed it to the waiter. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think that we are exchanging secret codes.¡± Gianna could not help butugh. Ss said, ¡°If you like the style, we can open a restaurant like this.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Forget it. Who do you think has the time to open a restaurant?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Exquisite Little Pianist Ss said, ¡°My mother.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gianna nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t let your mother stay in Promise Ind anymore. She¡¯s too far away from us. We can¡¯t take care of everything when she¡¯s there.¡± Ss said, ¡°Well, I was thinking whether she should open a restaurant herself or help Brian manage the restaurant.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask her what she wants when your motheres back.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Ss answered. Gianna asked, ¡°Do you really want to settle this matter privately with Nicole¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°They can solve it however they want.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpromise just because I promised to help. I only thought she is quite pitiful. But I told her that you were already letting Nicole off by going through the legal procedures. I also told her how serious this matter is. Even if we don¡¯t settle it privately, I think she can understand.¡± Ss said, ¡°I know. I just want them to know that it is not necessarily a good thing to settle this privately. Some people will never be able to see the facts.¡± ¡°You have such a good rtionship with Nicole. The elders of the two families are close too. Don¡¯t make things unpleasant.¡± Ss said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± The food was served very quickly. In less than ten minutes, the things they ordered had already been served one after another. But in fact, they were all ordinary food, which was given a nice name and a delicate shape. The dishes instantly became high-end. As the two of them were eating, the voice of the host suddenly came from the stage on their right ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Wee to Lovebirds. Now we will begin the lottery game. The couples who are drawn will get a piece of piano music for free, and also receive a bottle of ¡®Rosy Kisses¡¯.¡± The quality of the people who could consume here was rtively high. Soon, apuse sounded Only then did Gianna look in the direction of the host table. When she saw the little boy sitting next to the piano, she was still shocked ¡°My God, was that child ying the piano just how?¡± Ss also followed her gaze and looked over. The little boy was wearing a ck tuxedo with a red bowtie. He was beautiful and delicate. In fact, he was not a person who liked children. Probably because he had a son, when he saw this little boy, he thought the boy was adorable. It is indeed not easy to y so well at such a young age.¡± At this time, the voice of the host on the stage sounded, ¡°Let¡¯s see who will be the lucky one today.¡± As he spoke, he took out a slip of paper from the lottery box and unfolded it. ¡°Table 28, congrattions.¡± ¡± Gianna was stunned for a moment, then looked at her table number. When he saw the number 28 on the table, she immediately said excitedly, ¡°Ah! We are number 28!¡± Seeing that Gianna was happy, the corners of Ss¡¯ lips lifted. ¡°We are indeed lucky.¡± Not long after, a waiter came over and asked, ¡°Congrattions. You are the 520th pair of lucky customers. May I know what piano music you want to listen to?¡± Giannaughed. ¡°Such a lucky number?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter replied with a smile. : ¡°Any piano piece?¡± ¡°Basically all of them. This little pianist has been working here for half a month, but he hasn¡¯t encountered any piece of music that he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Gianna was very surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the little boy again. His expression was satisfied and his eyes were full of confidence. ¡°So good? How old is he?¡± ¡°Six years old.¡± ¡°My God, he is a genius, right? Then I will have Mariage D¡¯Amour.¡± The waiter nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment,dy. There will be a bottle of ¡®Rosy Kisses¡¯.¡± With that, he walked away. Probably the waiter had contacted the host on the stage through the pager, Gianna had been staring at the little boy on the stage. She did not see the waiter go up but saw the little boy start ying. He ced his hands on the piano keys, and as his fair little fingers pressed down, the only piano piece that she was familiar with sounded. His ying was very smooth, without a hint of stopping, sweet, sad, beautiful, and pleasant to listen to¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Our Son Would Be Jealous Gianna kept staring at him and even forgot to eat. Unconsciously, she was brought into that sad and beautiful love story and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat while listening!¡± Ss reached out to pull her over. Gianna replied, ¡°This child is talented.! Ss said, ¡°Our son is also very talented.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gianna answered. After dinner, Gianna waved to the waiter. The waiter came over politely. ¡°Madam, do you need anything else?¡± Gianna took out all the money in her wallet and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Please give it to that little pianist. Thank him for ying such a nice piano piece. I enjoyed it very much.¡± ¡°I thank you on behalf of our little pianist!¡± The waiter smiled. ¡°You are wee,¡± Gianna said. When the waiter left, Gianna saw the waiter pass the money to the little boy. The little boy nodded slightly at her. She smiled at him and waved at him to leave. If not because of life, who woulde out here to make money at such a young age? ¡°If you like it, we wille here often in the future,¡± Ss said, knowing that she was kind. ¡°Okay, the owner of this restaurant is very good at doing business. I don¡¯t know where he found such a little boy. He¡¯s a treasure. I think many people will be like me,ing here for this little boy again.¡± ¡°You like him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Let me kindly remind you, if you like other children, our son will be jealous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gianna. When the two of them returned to the store, Dion and Sabrina were already waiting there. ¡°Ss, Gianna.¡± Dion greeted. Ss asked, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, have you eaten?¡± Dion hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, we just randomly ate something.¡± But in fact, they did not eat at all. Their daughter was in the detention center, and they were not in the mood to eat. Ss was not really concerned about whether they ate or not, but just politely asked. He led Gianna into the studio and said, ¡°Gianna, go to your office!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gianna answered. When she reached the door of the office, she deliberately slowed down and let them enter first. No matter what Nicole had done, her parents seemed to be educated and reasonable. She also understood their feelings as parents, so her attitude toward them was polite. Of course, Ss did not have this kind of awareness. Not to mention that Dion had something to ask of him today, even if Dion didn¡¯t, Ss was someone who was used to being praised everywhere he went. After entering the office, he sat directly on the chair behind the desk as if he had returned to his own home. Dion and Sabrina were a little embarrassed and did not dare to sit. Ss pulled a chair over to his side, ¡°Gianna,e here to sit.¡± Gianna answered and walked in while saying, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please take a seat.¡± Although Dion and Sabrina agreed, they only dared to sit down after Gianna sat down. But no one spoke. The room was silent for a moment in awkwardness. After a long time, Dion finally said, ¡°Ss, it¡¯s all because we didn¡¯t discipline her properly as parents that she did such a wrong thing. For the sake of the friendship between you and Nicole since childhood, please forgive her. Both her mother and I will be eternally grateful!¡± Ss said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, do you know what your daughter has done?¡± Dion and Sabrina Kovacs looked at each other and said, ¡°I know. She gave the map of your mother¡¯s vi to Lara and then let the killer enter the vi where your mother lived, causing your mother to be in danger. But after all, she was not the mastermind of this. I think she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Ss, we¡®re begging you. If she is really sent to prison, wouldn¡¯t she be finished for the rest of her life?¡± Sitas said carelessly, ¡°She almost killed my mother. Because Alex fought with those people, he had a concussion and is still healing. Jewel was stabbed for my mother and now she can¡¯t move. Tell me, how should I treat her?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Forget About Money, I Have Plenty! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dion asked cautiously, ¡°Ss, can I ask Nicole to personally apologize to you and your mother, Alex, and Jewel? You can have as muchpensation as you want.¡± ¡°Do you think Ick money? Or does Alex lack money?¡± Ss scoffed. Dion said anxiously. ¡°I know that none of you are short of money. It¡¯s just a littlepensation from me and your aunt.¡± Ss said, ¡°Forget about money, I have plenty! And not everything can be undone with money.¡± Sabrina hurriedly added, ¡°Ss, in fact, Nicole loves you. Why would she ever do such a thing?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Ss¡¯ face suddenly darken. She immediately realized and hurriedly exined to Gianna. ¡°Gianna, please don¡¯t mind me. I know that no matter how much Nicole likes him, she can¡¯t be with Ss. I just want to say that Nicole has been innocent since she was a child. She doesn¡¯t have any schemes. Maybe Lara promised her something and lied to her to make her do this. Otherwise, why would she give the map to Lara for no reason?¡± Ss¡¯ face was gloomy. He said, ¡°Of course, she won¡¯t do this for nothing. She reached a consensus with Lara. Getting rid of my mother is the first step, and the second step is to target my girlfriend. This condition is not made by Lara, but by your daughter. This is your so-called love. She loves me so much that she wants to get rid of my girlfriend quickly!¡± Hearing this, Dion and Sabrina Kovacs looked at each other in shock. After a long time, Dion finally said. ¡°This-this is impossible, right?¡± Ss said, ¡°Your simple-minded daughter has already done a lot of things. I only gave her a chance time and time again because of you two. But she really went too far. Do you know who Andy is?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Dion asked, looking at Sabrina Kovacs. Sabrina Kovacs whispered, ¡°He seems to be a friend of Nicole. I heard her talk about him on the phone.¡± Ss said, ¡°Eight years ago, Andy was still a beggar in the Bridge Hole. Later, he identally got together with Nicole. From then on, Andy followed Nicole¡¯s orders. After the Spring Festival, Nicole had already asked Andy to target Gianna once. Not only did he trick Gianna to drink tea with drugs, but he also prepared more than ten big wolfdogs. When I got there, the wolfdogs barked crazily at me, and Gianna was almost beaten to death by Andy. Can you imagine how I felt at that time? Even if I killed someone, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to offset my anger. But your daughter was smart enough to frame Penny. Although I taught her a lesson and warned her, I didn¡¯t really pursue the matter. This time, she has already risen to cooperate with Lara and hire killers. Do you still think she is innocent and not scheming? Two murders, one against my girlfriend, one against my mother, how do you want to solve it privately?¡± Sabrina was scared silly when she heard that. She muttered, ¡°How is that possible? She is usually very obedient.¡± ¡°Ss, is what you said true?¡± Dion looked at Ss. Ss said, ¡°I won¡¯t make up a story. Your daughter is indeed very smart and also very good at scheming. She can drive a wedge between people with just a few simple words. People who don¡¯t know her will think that she is gentle and sensible, but those who really know her understand that she will never open up to you. She can manipte anyone. Whether it is Penny, Aleena, or even Andy who is willing to die for her, these were all her friends!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Chapter 775 What Was an Apology Dion finally understood. Ss was not thinking of settling this privately. Was he trying to pursue this privately? ¡°Ss, do you not want to ept our apology? Ss sald, ¡°Today, the reason why I am willing to sit down and listen to your so-called solution is that you found my girlfriend. She is soft-hearted and I have to respect her. I can ept the apology, but do you know what an apology is? An apology is suffering the same pain as the victims. Otherwise, what is the point when you are only talking?¡± Dion waspletely stunned. Suffering the same pain as the victims. Wasn¡¯t he forcing them to death? Was he going to beat her daughter into a concussion and then stab her? ¡°Ss, even if Nicole provided the map, she was not the mastermind after all. Lara was the mastermind. We only have one daughter¡­¡± Ss interrupted with impatience, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked her to go through the legal procedures. My original idea was to return the injuries that Gianna and the others had d aunt, I have alreadypromised to this extent because of you and Hayden. I also have tofort the victims. Alex and Jewel were injured because they saved my mother. The injuries on my girlfriend have not healed yet. How can you think that money can solve the problem? You are insulting me!¡± Dion and Sabrina looked at each other and knew that they had no hope. They both took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°We know. She will bear her own fault.¡± ¡°Gianna has been busy with work recently. I don¡¯t like people coming to disturb her using all kinds of reasons.¡± Ss said. Sabrina said awkwardly, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯te back again.¡± The two of them left the studio. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to make things unpleasant?¡± Gianna asked after she sent the two out. ¡°I¡¯ve already listened to you and showed mercy.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°... Are you going to show mercy just like that? What else do you want if you don¡¯t show mercy?¡± Ss said, ¡°Expose the scandal between Nicole and Andy. I reckon that they won¡¯t even have the courage to show their faces at that time.¡± * ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Gianna, ¡°¡­¡± She thought he had indeed shown mercy. ¡°In fact, her parents are quite pitiful.¡± Ss grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bepassionate. There are too many pitiful people. You are not God, and you going to help all living things?¡± nna sighed and did not say anything. Ss asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk about the script with Director Norris today? How was it?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Not bad, I like it quite a bit. It¡¯s the sister chapter of¡¯ Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡ä.| also prefer this, but if I take it, I will have to eat and live on set. There is no way to take care of my family.¡± Ss did not want Gianna to go out to film, but as long as she liked it, he would support her unconditionally ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you support me?¡± Giannaughed. Ss said, ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t stop my girlfriend from bing outstanding.¡± ¡°Mr. Nn actually has such a high level of awareness.¡± Giannaughed. Ss helped her up, pulled her in front of him, and looked up at her. ¡®Is there a reward?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gianna leaned over, kissed the man on the lips, and left. Ss was disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera,¡± Gianna said. Ss observed the direction of the surveince camera, then pulled Gianna over and pressed her against the blind spot, kissing her fiercely. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Mr. Nn, Why Are You So Nice? ¡°Bastard!¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°Your reward is not sincere at all.¡± Ss chuckled. Gianna said, ¡°You¡¯re quite happy to take the reward. The little bit of emotion I felt for you just now has already disappeared.¡± ¡°Then can I also go back on my word?¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Looking at the little woman¡¯s fierce look, Ss felt that she was super cute. He pulled her into his arms ¡°Actually, I feel very contradictory. On one hand, I don¡¯t want my girlfriend to show up too much in public. On the other hand, I want to show off that you are my girlfriend. But as long as you like it, I will definitely stand on your side.¡± Gianna leaned herself close to his chest and listened to the man¡¯s strong heartbeat. She felt very at ease ¡°In fact, the reason why I epted this show is not only because I really like it, but also because I wanted to make up for what happened during the shooting of Nine-Tailed Fox No 7. The public¡¯s view of me is negative. The female lead, Summer, was also blocked because of me. The movie that should have had a good rating was pestered by scandals because of me. I felt somewhat guilty towards Director Norris. Moreover, after that incident, Director Norris immediately voiced out his support. I could not say anything to refuse this invitation. I promise you, after this show, I will not ept anything else!¡± Ss smiled Holding her face, he gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I know, there is no need to exin so much. When two people are together, one plus one is greater than two. We have to be better because of each other, instead of giving up a lot of things. Go forward confidently, and I will stand where you can see me when you turn back.¡± ¡°Mr. Nn, why are you so nice?¡± Gianna asked, looking up at the man ¡°If I don¡¯t get better, how can I be worthy of such a good girlfriend?¡± Ss thought seriously ¡°We must keep ttering each other in the future!¡± Giannaughed. Indigo was arrested. Under the interrogation of the police, she took the initiative to confess. It was true that when Lara used the bathroom, she asked her to help deliver a message and the case was established, A weekter, the court announced that Lara¡¯s sentence of eleven years and six months should be changed to life imprisonment. Nicole was sentenced to three years and two months in prison. Damon got five years and six months. The prison personnel was expelled. The rest of the people also got different punishments. The case came to an end. The fuss seemed to have quieted down a lot, and everyone began to get busy. Ellen was persuaded by Ss and Gianna to go back to Summer City, but she did not live with them, It was probably because she didn¡¯t want to bother the couple. She lived in Brian¡¯s house because she wanted to make it up to him for not being able to see him for so many years. In addition, Brian lived alone, so it was much more convenient for him. muodostuhl Bn weg worried that she would be bored and arranged a position in hispany for her voll go to the hotel done for deya mere di After the incident of Alex getting injured, it was even more impossible for Jewel to leave him. The rtionship between the two of them had also improved by leaps and bounds. It was definitely to the extent that they were almost lovers. Although it was still a bit strenuous for her to speak, in the end, she was better than before. As long as it was a sentence that was not too long, she could say it in one breath. Alex definitely was happy in his heart. He hadn¡¯t been to thepany for almost half a month and had piled up a lot of things. Although he could remotely monitor them, there were some things that he had to personally sign. Jewel¡¯s injury was also almost healed. She had been apanying him. Although she could not help him with other things, she could still do simple tasks like taking documents, delivering documents, pouring coffee, and cooking! As a result, she was busier than Alex. She took over the work of the secretary, assistant, and bodyguard. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Alex asked her to rest several times, but she refused. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Although the feeling of being able to see the person he liked was really good, he did not want to tire his future girlfriend. He mmed the document shut and stood up. Jewel hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± Alex could not help butugh. He reached out to pull her over and smiled dotingly. ¡°You should rest for a while. Your injuries have just healed. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡° Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Chapter 777 At First nce ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Jewel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s get off work.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a lot of documents on the table?¡± Jewel asked, looking at the documents that had not been processed yet. Alex said, ¡°Work is not done in a day. Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my big brother treating us to a meal today?¡± Jewel asked suspiciously. Alex was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood. Her big brother, Ss. After this incident, Ellen would definitely see her as a daughter. The day they came back to Flore Brae, Ellen made Jewel change the way she addresses them. She would call Ss big brother and Brian, younger brother. Ss and Brian also officially epted her. It was nice, but it made Alex feel weird. If he was with Jewel in the future, he would call Ss brother-in- law. ¡°I forgot. That¡¯s good. We will go over now.¡± Alex said, taking her out of the office by holding her hand. In fact, Jewel was still a little unustomed to it. Although the intimacy between the two of them had long surpassed before, she still felt awkward. She had been telling herself more than once in her heart. It was another person¡¯s problem that they were good to her. She couldn¡¯t be ignorant. She took the chance to close the door and quietly pulled her hand back. But just as she closed the door, Alex held her hand again, After they left, the crowd began to discuss. ¡°What do you think Mr. Road is thinking? How can he like such a mute?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t mute. She just doesn¡¯t like to talk. I¡¯ve heard her talk before.¡± ¡°Anyway, there must be something wrong with her. I just feel strange. Ourpany is filled with pretty girls. If Mr. Road likes her, he only needs to tell her and she will be his. Why is he always talking and laughing with her like he is pursuing her?¡± ¡°Look at how jealous you are. Do you like our president?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you? People should have dreams! Even if you can¡¯t be the president¡¯s wife, you can be the president¡¯s lover!¡± Alex and Jewel didn¡¯t know about their discussion. They held hands and took the president¡¯s exclusive elevator down to the first floor. Ding! The elevator door opened and met a woman¡¯s shocked gaze. The woman looked like she was in her forties or fifties. She was dressed in a graceful and luxurious manner. Her upper body was wrapped in a white mink fur shawl and her lower body was wearing a pair of ck pants. She was slightly plump and her hair was neatlybed. On her neck, hands, and ears, there were green gemstone essories, looking very rich. Alex was also very surprised. He did not expect to meet his mother here. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± Thalia retracted her gaze from Jewel¡¯s face. Alex¡¯s heart sank, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Her name is Jewel, my friend.¡± Thalia¡¯s looked at Alex¡¯s hand holding Jewel¡¯s. Alex subconsciously let go of her hand and quickly hugged Thalia¡¯s arm. ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you came here sote?¡± Thalia said, ¡°I heard that you came back and came to see you. Where did you go? It¡¯s said that you were not in thepany for half a month.¡± ¡°A temporary business trip. If you miss me, just call me and I will go back to see you.¡± Thalia protested, ¡°How long haven¡¯t been home? If I didn¡¯te to thepany to see you today, wouldn¡¯t get to see you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You have a wise move, but I have to eat with Ss and the others today. I can¡¯t go home to apany you. Can I go back to have dinner with you tomorrow?¡± Alex replied good-naturedly. Thalia red at Alex, ¡°What a glib tongue. Alright, you guys go out and eat. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± ¡°We are leaving, why are you going up there?¡± Alex frowned. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will help you supervise if there are anyzy employees,¡± Thalia said as she entered the elevator. Alex helplessly shouted, ¡°Mom¡± But Thalia ignored him, and the elevator door slowly closed. Jewel looked at Alex suspiciously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Chapter 778 No Feelings about Him Alex came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s my mother. When I was three or four years old, my father cheated on her and left us. She raised me alone, so I often have to follow her temper.¡± ¡°Your mother had a difficult life. You have to treat her better.¡± Jewel smiled. Alex felt sad. That person said the same thing in the past. At that time, he also regarded his mother¡¯s opinion as very important. He hoped to get his mother¡¯s blessing. But his mother disagreed, so they tried to please his mother. However, it was useless to do anything. His mother still didn¡¯t like her. Later, his mother finally relented. But she¡­ The memories came to an abrupt end. Alex collected his thoughts. What happened back then must not be that simple. He believed that his Jean was not that kind of person. But, would his mom believe it? Definitely not! He suddenly felt a little uncertain, hoping that she did not recognize her. After all, she had changed so much. And the person he introduced was Jewel. However, this time his mother still did not agree¡­ He held Jewel¡¯s hand tightly, and he would notpromise again! The two of them left the office building and went directly to Brian¡¯s Fairview Hotel. This was the first time they had gathered together since they returned from Promise Ind. When they arrived, they had indeed yet to arrive. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Brian to arrive. He smiled and looked at the two of them. ¡°I still think that I am the first! Have you guys just arrived?¡± Jewel said, ¡°We just arrived. Why isn¡¯t my mom here?¡± Brian took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. ¡°She is at home with Mrs. Fritz. She said that this is a gathering for us young people, so she won¡¯te to join in the fun.¡± ¡°I really want to talk to her!¡± Brian smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you are getting more and more fluent with your words.¡± ¡°Is that so? I can¡¯t say more.¡± Jewel smiled. Alex said, ¡°You think you are slow. You¡¯re much better than you were in the beginning. Don¡¯t you think so, Brian?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve improved very quickly.¡± While they were talking, Ss¡¯ family of three, Landon and Kate came over. This was also the first time they had all gathered together. They greeted each other and took their seats. The three girls sat together. The four men and a little man were divided into two sides, looking at the girls who were talking nonstop. Ss asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡± Alex said, ¡°We are waiting for you to order. It¡¯s your treat. If you don¡¯t, who dares to order?¡± Ss nced at him. ¡°You even got me to believe what you¡®ve said. I really think you are so educated!¡± Tsk I¡¯ve always hoon like this okay?¡± Aley didn¡¯t like what he said and tsked unhapolly. Ss threw the menu to Brian. ¡°It¡¯s your restaurant, so you should order. Bring a few of your restaurant¡¯s specialty dishes.¡± Brian did not care about Ss¡¯ attitude. He ordered a few dishes skillfully and handed them to the waiter. While waiting for the meal, Gianna whispered to Kate, ¡°How are you and Landon?¡± Kate said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Not far, not close, not bad either!¡± ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to not saying anything.¡± Gianna red at her. ¡°Anyway, he takes me to work and picks me up every day. I have to give him a chance.¡± Kate smiled. Gianna asked, ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I was hurt too badly by him. I feel like I don¡¯t like him as much as before. I don¡¯t feel anything about him anymore!¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Grand Identity ¡°Look at how pretentious you are. Do you know what this is called?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°What?¡± Kate asked. ¡°There is no sense of crisis. You are certain that he is yours now, so you seem to have no feeling. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try to have another woman in his life.¡± ¡°Then I will help them be together!¡± Kate said. Gianna tugged at Jewel and asked, ¡°Look at her. Is she showing off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jewel smiled. The three girlsughed together. was N?velDrama.Org (C) content. wel, but there was a faint worry in his heart. He was worried that his mother would find trouble with her. Ss noticed his abnormality. It seemed that he was a little too quiet today. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Alex also leaned over and whispered, ¡°Today, when I came out with Jewel, my mother saw her.¡± ¡°What did your mother say?¡± Ss was also shocked. ¡°She just stared at her for a long time and asked who Jewel was. I said her name was Jewel. Do you think she can recognize her?¡± Alex was agitated. Ss said, ¡°If you can recognize her, how can your mother not?¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to meet so early. At least I can wait until Jewel has some feelings for me. Now I¡¯m really afraid that my mother finds trouble for Jewel.¡± Ss nced at him, ¡°Do you think the current Jewel is still the same as the previous Jean? What you have to worry about is that because of your mother, Jewel will break off with you!¡± ¡°Yes, I am also worried about this. She just didn¡¯t dislike me so much.¡± Alex nodded. Ss said, ¡°Find a chance to have a good talk with your mother and make your stand clear. How your mother sees her depends on you.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think she will be able to recognize Jewel,¡± said Alex. ¡°Then observe her carefully,¡± said Ss. Landon and South had their heads together, discussing games. Only then did Brian suddenly realize that everyone was in a pair, and he was alone. He leaned his body against the sofa. Could love also be contagious? Otherwise, why did he have the urge to fall in love? After all, it was a VIP room. The food was served very quickly, and in less than forty minutes, the food and wine were all served. Ss and Brian both raised their wine sses and expressed their gratitude to Alex and Jewel. Although they did let them go over there to help Alex pursue Jewel at that time, it was true that they saved their mom. When they became serious, Alex felt awkward. He said to Ss, ¡°Fuck! Is there a need to do this with me?¡± Ss drank the wine in his ss, put down his ss, and teased, ¡°I don¡¯t take you seriously often. You should cherish it.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Alex red at him. Ss tsked, ¡°How can you talk to me like that? Have you forgotten who I am to you? Future brother-inw! With such a grand and high-ss identity, Ss could teach him a lesson! . .. ¨C IurTU TUCITLILY ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Brother, I was wrong.¡± Alex obediently drank the wine in his ss. ¡°Big brother, Brian, she¡¯s also my mother. No need to thank me!¡± Jewel also smiled. Gianna smiled. ¡°They just want to drink with you, so don¡¯t be so serious. Come on, let¡¯s drink together.¡± Hearing this, everyone raised their sses and drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡± Gianna suggested, ¡°The one you often y. Roll the dice. The person gets the smallest number has to complete the biggest number one¡¯s request or drink.¡± Her suggestion was agreed upon by everyone. Brian asked the waiter for dice and poured three sses of wine in the middle. The game began: Ss was 9, Gianna was 10, Kate was 5, Landon was 7, Jewel was 8, Alex was 8, South was 4, Brian was 12. After opening the dice cup, everyone was dumbfounded. Brian looked at South and revealed a sly smile. He could finally take revenge. ¡°South, you got the smallest number and I got the biggest. Do you know what this means?¡± Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Kate, I Like You! ¡°Does that mean I¡®m going to drink again?¡± South asked seriously. Gianna was worried. ¡°Drink? Don¡®t participate in this game. You¡®ll get drunkter.¡± ¡°We¡®re going to y together. Why do you exclude your son? Don¡®t make him drink. Brian, just make a request and South will do it.¡± Ss stopped her. ¡°Don¡®t be too difficult!¡± he added. South stared at Brian with a pair of provocative eyes. He was not afraid at all. Anyway, he would take revenge sooner orter! Brian looked at him andughed, ¡°Why don¡®t you say my uncle is the best? I¡®ll make it simple.¡± ¡°No need, just give me a real one!¡± South snorted. Brian red at the stubborn little guy. In fact, he did not really want to make things difficult for South. He just wanted to scare him. ¡°Alright, then you can perform boxing to us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± South agreed happily. South still wanted to make things difficult for others. If he could not do his tasks, how could he make requests for others? Therefore, he walked down the table and found a more spacious ce. In the past few days, Brian would teach him martial arts when he had nothing to do. South also knew what was good for him. He was serious when he was learning skills. This was also why Brian liked him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not only because they were rtives, but he was also really excellent. South had already started to take a stance. He squatted down and put his hands by his side. His little face was serious. He shouted and waved his fists. After one set of practice, his forehead was already covered with a fine sweat. Everyone apuded and praised him. South was shy by the praise and sat back by the dining table. The game continued. Maybe South was lucky. He got the smallest number in thest round, suddenly it became the biggest. However, it was not Brian who got the smallest, but Landon. He looked at South and pondered whether it was better to drink or satisfy one of the requirements of this little guy. Naturally, no one wanted to drink, but this little guy had a lot of tricks, maybe he coulde up with a way to mess with people. So he was hesitating. ¡°Do you want to drink, or do you want to fulfill one of my requests?¡± South asked, smiling at Landon. ¡°Okay, you go ahead.¡± Landon looked at him, closed his eyes, and made up his mind. ¡°I want you to hug a woman here,¡± South said, smiling like a little sly fox. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar. This request was simply an opportunity for Landon. Landon immediately smiled and unconsciously looked at Kate, Kate¡®s face suddenly blushed, and she rolled her eyes at the little fellow. What kind of request was this? South just giggled. ¡°Kate, you probably have to cooperate with me.¡± Landon stood up and walked towards Kate. kate said, ¡°Why me?¡± Landon said, ¡°Other than you, I don¡®t dare to hug anyone else. I¡®m afraid of getting beaten up.¡± He leaned closer to her and whispered. Kate put on a reluctant look and opened her arms. Landon was satisfied and held her in his arms. Since they broke up, this was the first real hug. Before, even if he wanted to hug her, she would refuse. Today, holding her felt inexplicably safe and secure. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Kate, I like you!¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Just You Wait! When Kate heard this, her body stiffened for a moment. Then, her heart started to beat wildly. Her mind also went nk for a moment. Her face instantly turnedpletely red. She could even feel his warm breath lingering in her ears. She had just told Gianna that she did not feel anything for him, but the feeling suddenly came back at this moment. Usually, Landon didn¡¯t dare to touch her for not wanting her to dislike him. As long as she struggled free from his grasp, he would not dare to hold her hand again, let alone hug her like this. Unexpectedly, this request of South made her feel like she was back to love. She lowered her eyes and chuckled, her face full of shyness! It turned out that she wanted to be close to him. Perhaps this was the only way to be falling in love! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was embarrassed and wanted to push Landon away, South helped her again. ¡°Ten seconds, nine, eight, seven¡­¡± Landon was satisfied that he could hug her for another ten seconds. In the past, he had never felt that she was like a woman. But now, he truly felt that she was so small, soft, and fragrant. Why did he think that she was not like a woman in the past? He tightened his arms around her, his heart beating like a drum. He wanted to be close to her and especially wanted to be close to her. His lips unconsciously fell on her forehead. Kate was a little embarrassed and pushed him coquettishly. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you next time.¡± Landon smiled and let go of her. South grinned happily. In the next game, maybe everyone wanted South to win, and South really had the biggest number. This time, South had the biggest, but Gianna had the smallest. Gianna wanted to drink, but no one let her. They insisted that South give a task. South smiled and said, ¡°Then Mommy, you kiss a man!¡± ¡°Wow -¡± The whole private room was full of cheers, and the excitement was at its peak. Everyone knew that this little guy deliberately helped his daddy and mommy. It was obvious that Ss looked at Gianna expectantly. Gianna, on the other hand, was speechless. She red at the trouble-making little guy. Could they kiss in front of everyone? Everyone urged, ¡°Hurry up! Ten minutes.¡± ¡°Brian is responsible for covering the eyes of an underage child.¡± ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover them myself. I don¡¯t need you guys.¡± South was speechless. As he spoke, he covered his eyes with his two little hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me for ten minutes. I can¡¯t cover my eyes for that long.¡± Everyoneughed when they heard this. Gianna finally moved in front of everyone¡¯s expectant eyes. She stood up and slowly walked in Ss¡¯ direction. Ss¡¯ eyes were fixed on nna. His eyes were full of love and hope. He tried to suppress the comers of her lips. Even though she had kissed him so many times, his heart was still throbbing. But¡­ When Gianna kissed South¡¯s little face, Ss¡¯ face immediately darkened. When he was especially looking forward to it, it was gone. He was disappointed to the point that he wanted to curse, but doing this could not vent his anger. Ss was both disappointed and upset. There was no reason for him to be angry but he wanted to be! She yed ording to the game settings, but he was the one looking forward to the kiss. He wanted to swear, but he felt that it would vite his decency. Especially when he met the little woman¡¯s provocative gaze, he wanted tough. Just you wait! Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Are You Saying That Truth Or Dare Lost? Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Gianna sat back down *This doesnt count South isn¡¯t a man¡¯ Alex still wanted to fight for Ss Gianna snorted proudly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my son a man? He¡¯s a little man¡¯ Alex said, ¡®Fine, fine, fine I can¡¯t talk over you. Let¡¯s continue¡± The game continued. After a few rounds, it was finally Ss¡¯ turn to win. And Gianna lost. Of course, for this chance, he had already drunk a lot of wine He looked at Gianna and smiled, Gianna¡¯s face was full of sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, almost everyone spoke. ¡°You are not allowed to drink.¡± ¡°Am I causing public anger?¡± Gianna was speechless. Kate smiled. ¡°We all want to see you kiss.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys kiss. I¡¯ll go out with South for a walk,¡± Brian said. ¡°Why should I go out with you? I want to see kisses too. South looked at Brian Brian stood up and rubbed his little head, ¡°You little brat, what are you looking at?¡± As he spoke, he took South away from the dining table and walked out of the private room. South asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Brian said, ¡°Tll take you to eat something delicious.¡± As the iwo spoke, they went straight to the buffet in the hall. Brian said, ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like to eat.¡± South asked sincerely, ¡°Do they have skewers? ¡°Of course, over there Brian pointed to the barbecue area not far away South was very surprised and excited. Her little mouth chattered incessantly. ¡°Wow! There is roast meat? Do you have squid skewers? How about mutton skewers? Give me some more grilled sausages. My mommy likes to eat grilled sausages. Let¡¯s go to the barbecue area.¡± As he spoke, he dragged Brian towards the barbecue area. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian was tall and had long legs. Although he asked South to slow down, his footsteps still sped up a lot At this moment, a little girl around eighteen or neen years old suddenly ran in front of them. She seemed to be avoiding someone. As she ran, she looked back. Seeing that the little girl was about to fall into his arms, Brian subconsciously dodged The little girl fell straight forward and let out a world-shaking cry. ¡®Ah ¡® Brian frowned slightly. In this critical moment, he suddenly supported the girl who was about to fall. The little girl spun a circle fell at him again. In the eyes of outsiders, she seemed to have performed a very difficult dance move. Brian knew that she would definitely fall to him. He wanted to hold her, but his other hand was holding South. Even if he let go, it would be toote. So he just watched the girl fall into his arms. If he had not been prepared, he might have fallen on the ground because of her. Brian¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He pushed the woman away and frowned unhappily. The girl looked at Brian in shock. Her big eyes blinked at him and stared at him for a long time before she said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The corners of Brian¡¯s mouth twitched, and he replied coldly. ¡°You are wee.¡± 1 As he spoke, he held South¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward. Unexpectedly, the little girl caught up to him again. Eh? Wait a minute, my name is Louisa. What¡¯s your name? Brian was a little impatient. He stopped and asked, ¡°Little girl, did you lose a drinking game? Are you forced to do this?¡± Louisa was stunned for a moment before answering, ¡°Yes, they want me to ask for your name and number.¡± Brian said, ¡°We¡¯ve been talking just now. You can make up one and go back and deal with your friends.¡± As he spoke, he held South¡¯s hand and was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Seeing that the girl still wanted to follow him, his expression darkened. ¡°Are you really not going to tell me? I have drink three big cups of Baijiu when I get back.¡± Louisa puffed up her cheeks, looking aggrieved. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Chapter 783 This Little Bastard Was Too Smart! South narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°My uncle¡¯s name is Brian.¡± ¡°Is he your uncle?¡± Louisa¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t give you his number. It¡¯s private.¡± Louisa smiled. ¡°Thank you, little handsome boy.¡± She looked at Brian provocatively, as if saying, ¡°See?! know now.¡± ¡°However, the game is true, and your life-saving grace is also true. Why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Brian nced at her coldly. ¡°Then how can I repay you? How about another day?¡± The girl was still following him. Brian looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Do you want me to throw you out?¡± ¡°Why are you so cruel? I just want to treat you to a meal to thank you, and you want to throw me out?¡± Louisa frowned. Brian said, ¡°In my ce, I can do whatever I want.¡± South looked at Louisa¡¯s confused face and exined with a smile, ¡°This hotel belongs to my uncle.¡± Louisa looked at Brian and curled her lips. ¡°So what?¡± After saying that, she snorted proudly and turned to leave. ¡°Why did you tell her?¡± Brian looked at South. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. South said, ¡°She is good-looking.¡± Brian teased, ¡°You judge people by their appearance at such a young age?¡± South said, ¡°Yes, I am like that girl. We are both superficial people. Otherwise, why would she ask you for your number?¡± Brianughed. Wasn¡¯t this an acrimony in a roundabout way? Brian said that South judged people by their appearance, but South didn¡¯t refute him and even admitted that he was such a superficial person. But then again, South meant that Brian could only attract superficial people like them. Heh! This little bastard was too smart! He looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Can I interpret it as you praising me for being handsome?¡± South sighed like an old man, ¡°Well, people say that a nephew follows his uncle¡¯s appearance. I¡¯m too embarrassed to say that you¡¯re ugly.¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Damn brat, when praising Brian, he had to bring himself along. He rubbed his little head and went to the barbecue area. On the other side, Louisa had just returned when she was stopped by another little girl, ¡°Louisa, you are bold enough. Weren¡¯t you worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold you?¡± Louisa smiled and said, ¡°I knew he would hold me!¡± ¡°How is it? Did you get his number?¡± Louisa took the drink from another guy and gulped down a few mouthfuls. Then she said, ¡°No, that man is very arrogant, but I got his name.¡¯ The other girl hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Brian.¡± The guy was surprised. ¡°Brian? Isn¡¯t he the owner of this hotel?¡± Louisa smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he just got annoyed and wanted to throw me out.¡± The girl asked, ¡°Did he say that?¡± Louisa said, ¡°Yes, but he said it in a very gentle tone!¡± The guy curled his lips, ¡°What are you girls thinking about? Do you think that such a man with such status wouldck women around him? Which one of them is not a yboy? Only you little girls will be attracted by their good looks. You will understand when you are used and abandoned.¡± Another said, ¡°Eugene, shut it. What are you saying? Louisa just wants his number. Why do you think so much?¡± Eugene said, ¡°Hey, Paulina, I¡¯m being kind to remind you. I gave you guys a warning beforehand. Otherwise, you guys will be so disappointed one day.¡± ¡°Are you guys done yet? I¡¯m leaving.¡± Louisa rolled her eyes at the two of them. Paulina hurriedly chased after her and asked, ¡°Louisa, wait for me. Where are we going?¡± Louisa didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°Back to school.¡± Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Chapter 784 He Probably Thinks That He Isn¡¯t Worthy of Her When Brian and South returned to the private room, the few of them had already stopped ying that game. The atmosphere was not the same when they weren¡¯t there. South put a handful of grilled meat skewers and sausages on the table. ¡°Mommy, quickly try them/ They are delicious.¡± ¡°There¡¯s barbecue here?¡± Gianna was very surprised. After Brian sat down, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a buffet downstairs. It¡¯s for the public consumption.¡± Gianna said, ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, do you want to open a couple¡¯s restaurant? Your brother and I went to a couple¡¯s restaurantst time. It¡¯s very romantic. The food is ordinary, but the price is not low. They definitely make a lot of money. The most important thing is that I think it is worth it to spend money there.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Brian was a little tempted by her. Gianna said, ¡°It¡¯s on Lakeview Road. It¡¯s called Lovebirds. The restaurant is very creative. You can go and have a look when you have time.¡± Brian smiled and asked, ¡°You want me to go to a couple¡¯s restaurant alone?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you find a girlfriend quickly?¡± Giannaughed. ¡°Is it that easy to get one?¡± South leaned closer to Gianna. ¡°Mommy, a girl just asked uncle for his number. She even asked for uncle¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is she pretty?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± South nodded. The two of them spoke louder and louder. Gianna asked, ¡°Did he give his number to her?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No. He threatened to throw her out.¡± South shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Gianna asked. South sighed helplessly and said faintly, ¡°He probably thinks that he is not worthy of her!¡± ¡°Pfft -¡± Brian spat out a mouthful of wine and red at South angrily. ¡°You little brat, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not worthy of her, huh? It was clearly me who wanted to throw her out.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you think you don¡¯t deserve her?¡± ¡°Howe? I just think she is too young and she is not an adult, you know?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask how old she is. How do you know she is underage?¡± ¡°I have eyes. She is only a few years older than you.¡± Brian red at him. ¡°Eyes can deceive people. If you don¡¯t know that my mommy is already 28 years old, would you have guessed that she already has a son as old as me just by looking at her face?¡± South snorted. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°You should all call us downstairs to take a look. The minority will obey the majority!¡± Alexughed. ¡°How does it feel to be Koed again?¡± Gianna asked Brian with a smile. ¡°South said that I don¡¯t deserve her. I¡¯m just telling him that I just don¡¯t want to be with a teenager!¡± Brian said in a bad mood. Landon said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just asking for your number? Why do you think so far ahead?¡± Everyone burst intoughter again. Brian said, ¡°Can you guys stop trying to matchmake?¡± South said, ¡°We are just worried that you wont be able to get a girimena.¡± Brian curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re over-worrying.¡± The business in Gianna¡¯s shop was getting better and better. The supply of clothes simply did not meet the demand. Most people did not know that she was the international fashion designer, Angel. Otherwise, her shop would be even more popr. On this day, a man came into the shop. He was tall and had a cold face. On his left eyebrow, there was a very faint scar, which added a sense of wildness to his face. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. Wee. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± asked Sophia. ¡°Where is your boss?¡± asked the man, ncing around casually. Sophia said, ¡°She is busy now. Do you want to customize an outfit for yourself or for someone else?¡± asked Sophia. The man suddenly looked at Sophia and said word by word, ¡°I need to see your boss!¡± Sophia was startled by his fierce gaze. She didn¡¯t dare to dy and respectfully said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call her for you.¡± Then, she hurriedly entered the inner room. At this time, Gianna was guiding a designer. When she saw Sophiaing in in a panic, she looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a man outside who insists on seeing you.¡± Sophia calmed herself down. ¡°Who is it?¡± As she spoke, she put down the things in her hand and got up to walk out. Sophia whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He doesn¡¯t look friendly though. Gianna, please be careful.¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Please Get Out Gianna responded and walked out directly. But when she saw the man in front of her, she was still stunned. She did know this man. When she was at Double Dragon Court, she had learned about these people. This was Devil¡®s Pce¡®s Master, Tyrone Ortiz, who had a cruel temperament! Why did hee here? However, she did not have the time to think too much about it. She greeted the man politely, ¡°Hello, I heard that you are looking for me? Is there anything you need?¡± The man¡®s eyes unconsciously shed with a touch of surprise. His cold face forced out a smile, ¡°You are Gianna? Ss¡® girl?¡± When Gianna heard this, she seemed to have suddenly thought of many things. She understood why Tyrone wanted to see her. Presumably, Devil¡®s Pce¡®s killers had been sent to prison by Ss, and he was here to take revenge! ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± She asked, pretending not to know. The man chuckled. ¡°No wonder Ss values you so much. You are indeed beautiful.¡± Gianna replied humbly, ¡°Thanks, he just happens to love me.¡± The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is this a private customization shop?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gianna replied. Tyrone said, ¡°Then design an outfit for me.¡± ¡°Okay, sir, please take a seat.¡± She pulled out a chair and let Tyrone sit. After Tyrone sat down, his eyes were fixed on Gianna. Gianna frowned and soon returned to normal. ¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± Tyronezily leaned back in his chair and casually spat out a word, ¡°Ty!¡± Gianna said in a businesslike manner, ¡°Sir, what style do you like? You can tell me. I will try my best to satisfy your request.¡± Tyrone chuckled and looked at Gianna with a little flirtatiousness in his eyes. ¡°Satisfy my request. Heh! Your words make me think too much, miss.¡± Gianna looked at him and said, ¡°I mean to satisfy your request on the style of your clothes. Mr. Ty, please watch your words and don¡®t think too much about it.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone chortled, leaning forward with teasing eyes. ¡°You are sitting opposite me. It is really difficult for me to control myself.¡± ¡°If that is the case, I may have to tell you to get out.¡± Gianna¡®s face immediately sank. ¡°Get out? You can¡®t even take a joke, how are you going to have a business?¡± ¡°This is a designing studio, not a nightclub!¡± Gianna did not flinch. Tyrone said, ¡°Don¡®t you all have to satisfy the customer¡®s requirements? What¡®s the difference?¡± Gianna said coldly, ¡°Of course there is. In my ce, there is no one who speaks like you!¡± ¡°What? Did I offend vou?¡± Tyrone smiled. Gianna said, ¡°Yes if you want your kind of satisfaction, you came to the wrong ce. Please leavel¡± ¡°You look like an innocent white bunny, but you are actually a fierce wild cat. Gianna, you look quite bewitching!¡± Gianna did not smile. Her eyes kept staring at him. In psychology, if she stared at a person¡®s forehead like this, it would create a deterrent force, which would then give pressure to the other party. Those weak ones would automatically avoid her sight in less than ten seconds. But unfortunately, Tyrone was not an ordinary person. He was a person who had walked out of a pile of corpses. It was easy to imagine that ordinary people wouldn¡®t be his match. He looked into Gianna¡®s eyes and ridiculed her. ¡°Aren¡®t you worried that Ss will be jealous if you stare at me like this?¡± ¡°I want to see if Mr. Ty is really nning to customize clothes, or are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Gianna¡®s eyes were still cold. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Custom-Made Tyroneughed again. He stared into Gianna¡¯s eyes like a wolf eyeing its prey. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here for clothes. Alright, I misunderstood. You can design mine ording to my temperament. Just do whatever you want.¡± He finally said. Gianna took a deep breath and suppressed her disgust. It was impossible for Tyrone to show up in Summer City for no reason. He was most likely here for Ss. She wanted to send this man away as soon as possible, so she replied, ¡°What do you want to customize? A suit?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tyrone replied casually. His original intention was not to customize any clothes. He only heard that Ss doted on this girlfriend. When he found out that this was the clothing studio she opened, he came over to take a look. He did not expect this woman to be beautiful, bold, and interesting. Gianna said, ¡°Mr. Ty, can you stand up and let me see your figure?¡± Tyrone cooperatively stood up and turned around. ¡°How is it?¡± Gianna answered, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Tyrone was a little disappointed that he did not hear the expected praise. He sat back down and then said stubbornly, ¡°What can you get by looking at me like this?¡± ¡°What do you want me to get?¡± Her eyes were clear and cold, and she red at him with a hidden me. ¡°You are thinking too much again. I mean, you don¡¯t need a tape measure?¡± Tyrone smiled. Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m only designing the style for you now. It¡¯s not the time to use a tape measure yet.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Tyrone seemed to be enlightened. Gianna asked again, ¡°What color do you like?¡± ¡°Anything dark.¡± Gianna responded, then stopped talking. She picked up a pencil and started to sketch on the draft paper. From time to time, she would use erase something and modify the design. Tyrone did not say any more nonsense. His eyes stared at her. Women focusing on work were the most beautiful. Her lowered eyes were so focused. Her white and slender fingers were dancing nimbly on the paper. Even her angry look just now was very likable. Ha! Revenge, he could do anything to revenge. Since Ss liked this woman so much, then he would take her for himself. Wouldn¡¯t it be worse than killing him? The corners of his lips curled into a smile as he stared at her. Unexpectedly, Gianna suddenly raised her eyes. He was stunned for a moment. Had she seen through his mind? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gianna said, ¡°I already have a prototype. Take a look. Do you like this design?¡± Tyrone took the design drawing that Gianna handed over. In fact, he did not understand it very well. In his eyes, it was just amon suit. Aher looking at it for a while, he put it down. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it¡¯ Granna pointed to the design drawing and exined, ¡°Your temperament is unrestrained. Although you like to wear dark-colored clothes, personally think that you are not suitable for dull colors. I intend to use dark blue Your chest muscles are very obvious, and your figure is sturdy It is suitable for the slim style Therefore, I have made a slim fit for you. It will not be too tight if you wear it like this There are also cuffs and pockets. I have made some slight innovations for you in addition, I decorated it with diamond cuffs so that your temperament can be fully disyed Hearing this, Tyrone was very happy ¡®Okay, I will follow your design Gianna said, ¡®Okay, Mr. Ty You need to pay a 5.000 deposit first ande back in half a month to get the suit¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tyrone asked, ¡°How much is the sunt? ¡°This suit is 380,000 Suits from our clothing studio are purely handmade I can guarantee you that your suit is unique! I n to use ¡°No need to exin. Tyrone raised his hand ¡®I don¡¯t need to pay a deposit I will pay the full amount Gianna was only surprised for a moment, then said, ¡®Okay, Me Ty picasee with me Tyrone followed Gianna to the front desk to apply for payment Gianna handed him a slip ¡°You can take the receipt ande to get clothes in half a month ¡°Okay He said and looked at the time on his watch is cleven o¡¯clock Can I have the honor of treating you to a mealy Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter 787 A Toad Doesn¡®t Bite, But It¡®s Disgusting Gianna said, ¡°Sorry. My boyfriend will be jealous!¡± ¡°A little wild cat like you would be afraid of Ss?¡± Tyrone raised his eyebrows in surprise. Gianna said, ¡°I¡®m not a wild cat. I¡®m a wolf. And this is not fear, but respect. Since I¡®m with him, I should consciously restrain my behavior.¡± Tyrone said, ¡°Ss is really lucky.¡± Gianna was neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Ty.¡± As she spoke, she gestured to the outside, ¡°See you next time!¡± Tyrone did not say anything else and left the studio. After he left, Sophia hurried over, ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Nn has affected you so much. You are even not afraid of such a man. When I saw him just now, my limbs were weak.¡± Gianna thought that this guy was Devil¡®s Pce¡®s Master after all. How could he suppress the killers under him if his bearings were not strong? She did not expect that he would really leave after making the order. She looked at Sophia andforted her, ¡°What are you afraid of? We are only running a business. What can he do to you?¡± Sophia stared at the man¡®s car and said, ¡°When he came here just now, he was aggressive. I didn¡®t think he came here to make clothes. I felt like he was here to settle ounts. I didn¡®t expect that you would send him back with a few words.¡± ¡°Don¡®t judge a book by its cover,¡± Gianna said, ring at Sophia. Sophia smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are right. I¡®m getting back to work.¡± Then she entered the inner room. However, Gianna did not have much confidence in herself. She dialed Ss¡® number. The phone rang three times before it was picked up. Ss¡® low voice sounded, ¡°Gianna.¡± Gianna originally wanted to tell him about Tyrone, but when she heard his voice, her uneasy heart miraculously calmed down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked casually. ¡°I just got out of the meeting. I sat for the whole morning. I feel dizzy. Have you eaten?¡± Ss asked. ¡°No, I just finished my work.¡± Ss asked, ¡°Why don¡®t we go to that couple¡®s restaurant?¡± ¡°Okay, but aren¡®t you tired?¡± Gianna asked. Ss said, ¡°Why would I be tired when I¡®m eating with you? Wait for me for half an hour.¡± Gianna hung up the phone. An hourter, the two of them went to Lovebirds. Gianna immediately looked at the stage. The little boy was still ying piano music. Today, he was ying Croatia Rhapsody, which was also very good. The two of them specially chose a spot where they could see the stage. They ordered a few dishes that they had not tried before. It was such a beautiful feeling. As she ate the delicious and exquisite dishes, the person she loved sat opposite her, and the piano music was flowing in her ears. Who would not like to eat here? Gianna and Ss had almost finished eating. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Gianna look up and ask, ¡°Do you know Tyrone?¡± ¡°Tyrone? Devil¡®s Pce¡®s Master? What happened? Did you see him?¡± Ss asked. Gianna said, ¡°Yes, he came to my shop today.¡± Ss asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Gianna said, ¡°He didn¡®t say much. He just custom¨Cmade a suit, but he knows our rtionship. I¡®m worried that he wille to take revenge on you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if he takes revenge on me. I¡®m afraid that he will target you. I¡®ll arrange a few bodyguards for you tomorrow.¡± Ss looked serious. ¡°No need. If he wants to harm me, today was the best time. Since he didn¡®t make a move today, he probably doesn¡®t want to target me. That¡®s why I called you. You should be more careful!¡± Ss said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as he doesn¡®t want to die, he won¡®t do anything to me.¡± Gianna said, ¡°That¡®s true. A toad doesn¡®t bite, but it¡®s disgusting¡± Ss answered, ¡°Well, next time he goes to your shop, call me. I want to see what he wants to do.¡± Gianna said, ¡°It¡®s okay. He ordered a set of clothes in my shop, and he even paid for the whole thing. Maybe I was over¨Creacting.¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter 789 Stay Away from My Son Deborah¡®s legs were inexplicably weak from fear. Jewel had such a terrifying gaze! She did not dare to look at Jewel again and said in a panic, ¡°S¨Csorry.¡± Only then did Jewel withdraw her gaze and look at Melody. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Melody also apologized in a hurry. ¡°Don¡®t badmouth other people, it¡®s shameful!¡± Jewel said unhurriedly. ¡°OK¡± Melody answered vaguely. Then she held Deborah¡®s hand and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s too scary.¡± Deborah said, ¡°Yes, she always shows up out of nowhere like a ghost. Sometimes, I even suspect that she is a ghost. Otherwise, why is there no sound when she walks? It¡®s really scary.¡± ¡°Shh! Be quiet. She can hear you.¡± The two women held hands and hurried back to the secretariat. Jewel washed her hands and just as she came out of the bathroom, the phone in her pocket rang. She took a look and saw that it was a strange number with a tail number 6666. She could not speak because of her throat. Under normal circumstances, she would only send messages and would not pick up calls. However, she thought for a moment and still picked up this phone. It could not be a wrong number, right? And she was not mute! After the call was connected, she tried to pretend to speak normally. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± a middle¨Caged woman¡®s voice came from the other side of the line. ¡°Are you Jewel?¡± ¡°Yes, you are?¡± Jewel answered. The woman said, ¡°I am Alex¡®s mother. I know that it is inconvenient for you to speak. Just listen. I have a few words to tell you. I¡®m at the Seven Degree restaurant below your company. You cane down when you are free. I will wait for you here!¡± Jewel understood and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°There is no need to tell Alex. Juste down yourself.¡± After saying that, Thalia hung up the phone. Jewel was suspicious. What was his mother looking for her for? And she had to hide it from Alex. However, she did not have the time to investigate. After leaving the bathroom, she did not return to the president¡®s office. Instead, he went straight to the SevenDegree restaurant she mentioned. When she arrived, she was led into a private room by a waiter. When Jewel saw Thalia, she was a little reserved. She politely greeted her, ¡°Hi, auntie.¡± Thalia sat in her original position and did not move. She raised her eyelids and looked at her without saying anything, only giving her a look to let her sit down. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jewel was a little surprised by Thalia¡®s sudden unfriendly attitude. However, she immediately felt relieved. After all, she was an elder, not to mention Alex¡®s mother. She should not be picky about it for the sake of Alex. It was not easy for his mother to raise him up alone. She smiled at her kindly and sat down. ¡°Auntie, what do you need from me?¡± She tried to sound normal. However, to others, her words were unpleasant. At the very least, to Thalia, it was more repulsive than anything else upier ruz Joy nuuy only uw She looked at her and said coldly, ¡°I don¡®t know how you became like this. I don¡®t want to know either. But since it has happened, you should be sensible. Do you think my family will let a person like you, who can¡®t even talk properly, join us? I have to repeat the same words a few times. Alex arranged for you to work at thepany because he thinks you are pitiful. Don¡®t you think that you are useless here? I asked you toe here today for one thing. I want you to stay away from my son, the farther the better!¡± She spoke bluntly, her eyes filled with disgust. Send Gift Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter 790 I Said, You Are Vicious Jewel suddenly frowned. She probably felt the warmth Ellen gave her, so she also had hope for Thalia. Especially when she learned that she raised Alex alone, she admired Thalia even more. It was just¡­ All the good feelings about her were gone. She did not know how much an experienced elder would hate her to say such vicious words to her. She didn¡¯t know why Thalia was so disgusted by her. In short, at this moment, she subverted all her understanding of her. Did Thalia think that she wanted to take the opportunity to marry Alex? Her dark eyes were filled with anger. ¡°From the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t want to do anything to your son.¡± It was her son who was saying strange things! Thalia waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying either! I don¡¯t care what you think. I just want you to stay away from my son. I won¡¯t allow you to be with him.¡± Jewel pursed her lips and looked at her stubbornly. Was she bullying her for not being able to speak? ¡°What are you still looking at?¡± Thalia looked at her, her eyes seemed to be impregnated with poison. ¡°If you really care about Alex and don¡¯t want us to be separated from each other, then think of an excuse to leave. My attitude has always been like this. Whether it was before or now, you are my son¡¯s bodyguard or secretary, I don¡¯t want you to stay by his side. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I will leave, but I have something to say. Alex said that you were the one who raised him. I also respect you very much. But today. you really changed my understanding of you. It is very sad that he has a mother like you!¡± Jewel red at her. Her eyes shifted from shock to coldness. After she finished speaking, she began to cough as if her throat was on fire. It was the first time she had said so much. However, Thalia did notN?velDrama.Org (C) content. notice her difort. She only felt that she had been offended and scolded harshly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, you are vicious!¡± After saying that, Jewel stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Stop right there! Who do you think you are talking to? How dare you talk to your elders like that?¡± Thalia was furious, pulling her over. She said, ¡°You are not worthy to be respected!¡± Thalia said, ¡°Why are you so shameless? You keep pestering my son!¡± ¡°You really think too highly of your son. With a mother like you around, it¡¯s only a matter of time before your son is single for life!¡± Jewel scoffed. Thalia was pissed and pped at Jewel¡¯s face. However, Thalia didn¡¯t expect her wrist to be held in the air. She was so angry that she struggled for a long time but couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Stop it before I hurt you!¡± Jewel looked at her coldly. After saying that, he pushed Thalia away and walked out. Thalia staggered and did not forget to curse, ¡°Just give up. I won¡¯t let you be with my son even if I die!¡± Jewel ignored her. Probably because she was too angry today and spoke too much in one breath, it caused her throat to hurt. She wanted to see Gianna. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her throat again. At this time, Gianna and Ss were still in the couple¡¯s restaurant. When they received a call from Jewel, Gianna was also very surprised. ¡°Jewel, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Gianna, where are you?¡± Jewel¡¯s voice came from the other end. Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m eating outside. Jewel, what happened to you?¡± Jewel said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at your studio.¡± Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter 790 I Said, You Are Vicious Jewel suddenly frowned. She probably felt the warmth Ellen gave her, so she also had hope for Thalia. Especially when she learned that she raised Alex alone, she admired Thalia even more. It was just¡­ All the good feelings about her were gone. She did not know how much an experienced elder would hate her to say such vicious words to her. She didn¡¯t know why Thalia was so disgusted by her. In short, at this moment, she subverted all her understanding of her. Did Thalia think that she wanted to take the opportunity to marry Alex? Her dark eyes were filled with anger. ¡°From the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t want to do anything to your son.¡± It was her son who was saying strange things! Thalia waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying either! I don¡¯t care what you think. I just want you to stay away from my son. I won¡¯t allow you to be with him.¡± Jewel pursed her lips and looked at her stubbornly. Was she bullying her for not being able to speak? ¡°What are you still looking at?¡± Thalia looked at her, her eyes seemed to be impregnated with poison. ¡°If you really care about Alex and don¡¯t want us to be separated from each other, then think of an excuse to leave. My attitude has always been like this. Whether it was before or now, you are my son¡¯s bodyguard or secretary, I don¡¯t want you to stay by his side. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I will leave, but I have something to say. Alex said that you were the one who raised him. I also respect you very much. But today. you really changed my understanding of you. It is very sad that he has a mother like you!¡± Jewel red at her. Her eyes shifted from shock to coldness. After she finished speaking, she began to cough as if her throat was on fire. It was the first time she had said so much. However, Thalia did not notice her difort. She only felt that she had been offended and scolded harshly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, you are vicious!¡± After saying that, Jewel stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Stop right there! Who do you think you are talking to? How dare you talk to your elders like that?¡± Thalia was furious, pulling her over. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She said, ¡°You are not worthy to be respected!¡± Thalia said, ¡°Why are you so shameless? You keep pestering my son!¡± ¡°You really think too highly of your son. With a mother like you around, it¡¯s only a matter of time before your son is single for life!¡± Jewel scoffed. Thalia was pissed and pped at Jewel¡¯s face. However, Thalia didn¡¯t expect her wrist to be held in the air. She was so angry that she struggled for a long time but couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Stop it before I hurt you!¡± Jewel looked at her coldly. After saying that, he pushed Thalia away and walked out. Thalia staggered and did not forget to curse, ¡°Just give up. I won¡¯t let you be with my son even if I die!¡± Jewel ignored her. Probably because she was too angry today and spoke too much in one breath, it caused her throat to hurt. She wanted to see Gianna. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her throat again. At this time, Gianna and Ss were still in the couple¡¯s restaurant. When they received a call from Jewel, Gianna was also very surprised. ¡°Jewel, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Gianna, where are you?¡± Jewel¡¯s voice came from the other end. Gianna said, ¡°I¡¯m eating outside. Jewel, what happened to you?¡± Jewel said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at your studio.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Didn¡¯t You Refute? After hanging up the phone, Gianna looked at Ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Jewel actually went to my studio to see me. She didn¡¯t sound very happy. Isn¡¯t she working at Alex¡¯s ce?¡± Ss frowned slightly. ¡°A few days ago, Alex¡¯s mother saw Jewel. Could it be rted to this matter?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry back and take a look.¡± Ss sent Gianna back and did not rush back to thepany. He followed Gianna into the studio. When she saw Jewel, Jewel was in an alright mood. When she saw them, she stood up and greeted them. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Yes. Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± ¡°My throat isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Jewel said, pointing at her own throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let me take a look,¡± said Gianna immediately. Jewel used signnguage and said, ¡°It might be because I spoke too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little red and inmed. How much did you say to make your throat inmed?¡± asked Gianna, looking at her throat through the shlight of her phone. Jewel didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She felt her throat getting more and more painful. She used signnguage. ¡°I said a lot in one breath. Gianna was surprised. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Jewel looked at Ss. She didn¡¯t say it was Alex¡¯s mother. If Alex knew, he would think that she comined about his mother. ¡°No one, just a meeting.¡± Gianna said, ¡°Do you need to speak in a meeting?¡± Jewel did not continue this topic and asked in signnguage, ¡°Can my throat recover?¡± Gianna said, ¡°I will give you a prescription and a few anti-inmmatory drugs.¡± Jewel nodded. Gianna looked at Ss. ¡°Jewel is fine now. Ss, you can go back. I can be with her.¡± Ss nodded and looked at Jewel. ¡°Come to our house for dinner tonight.¡± Jewel used signnguage, ¡°OK!¡± After Ss left. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Gianna wrote a prescription and asked Sophia to help her get the medicine. She looked at Jewel. ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Jewel did not expect Gianna to be able to notice. She calmed down for a long time before taking out her phone to type. (Alex¡¯s mother came to me today and said that I should be self-aware. I can¡¯t help anything in thepany. She won¡¯t agree to us being together. She told me to stay away from her son and she didn¡¯t let me speak. She said that I was shameless and pestering her son. I was so angry that she bullied me and I couldn¡¯t speak!] Gianna¡¯s face also sank. ¡°Why did she say that to you?¡± Jewel shook her head. (I don¡¯t know. She suddenly called me and said that she wanted me to find an excuse to leave Alex. ) Gianna was so angry just listening to her narration, not to mention Jewel who was unable to speak at that time, ¡°Didn¡¯t you refute? Let her go back and ask his son who is pestering who?¡± Jewel: [1 said she was vicious. I also sald that a mother like her will make her son be single for a lifetime VrUPILII VIUI FUU INCIUIC: sooner orter. She wanted to hit me. ] Gianna smiled, ¡°Right. You can¡¯t be bullied by her like that. So what if she is an elder? The elders have to act like elders to get respected. They can¡¯t rely on their age!¡± Jewel: (At first, I learned that she raised Alex alone, and I admired her. Now I know that the woman treating her son as her world is probably a psychological pervert. She will treat any woman close to her son as an enemy.] Next Chapter Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Chapter 792 He Is Quite Concerned About You Gianna nodded, ¡°It was a good summary.¡± Jewel, (Fortunately, your mother-inw is very good. ] Gianna said, ¡°Yes, your godmother is very good.¡± The two girls giggled. ¡°Then what are you going to do? Just resign?¡± Jewel: (I can¡¯t stay there anymore. What if I get misunderstood and became a woman who coveted his son? I don¡¯t want to be insulted like this again!) ¡°But Alex might not be able to let you go.¡± Gianna looked worried. Jewel: (Why doesn¡¯t he let me go? His injury has healed. I have taken care of him for a long time. I don¡¯t owe him anything. At worst, I don¡¯t want my sry. Anyway, I won¡¯t go back. Aren¡¯t you going to join the crew in a few days? I will go with you.] Gianna was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s good. Ss doesn¡¯t need to arrange any bodyguards for me. The two of us are invincible?¡± Jewel was suspicious, [Why do you need bodyguards?] Gianna said, ¡°Guess who came to my shop today? Tyrone.¡± Jewel was so surprised that she didn¡¯t even type. She asked directly, ¡°Why did hee?¡± Gianna said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell his purpose. That¡¯s why Ss insisted on giving me bodyguards.¡± Jewel: (Their forces are all in Southeast Asia. Why would hee to Summer City? Could it be he is taking revenge for Ss capturing their killers?] Gianna said, ¡°I have the same assumption.¡± Jewel, (You should be cauti-¡­] Before she could finish, her phone rang and she saw the familiar name. She pressed the red button. ¡°Alex?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°What should I say?¡± Jewel nodded. ¡°Text him. If you don¡¯t want to go to his ce again, tell him that I asked you to go to the crew with me.¡± Jewel nodded and typed a message, (My throat was ufortable just now, so I came to see Gianna. ] He quickly replied, [What happened to your throat?] [It¡¯s nothing. Gianna just said that it was a little inmed. I just need to take some medicine. There is one more thing. You should get another bodyguard.) Alex: (You quitting?) Jewel: [Yes. Gianna is in danger. She will join the crew in a few days. I want to apany her.] (Well, then where are you?] (I¡¯m with Gianna. ) (Studio?] [We have to go out to buy medicer. ] (Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the studio.] Jewel didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t know what to tell him. She took her phone and typed to Gianna, (Let¡¯s to your office. If hees over, just say that I¡¯m home.] Sure enough, in less than an hour, Alex came to Gianna¡¯s studio. There was only Gianna in the room. ¡°Where is Jewel?¡± Alex stretched his neck and looked inside suspiciously. ¡°She went back home.¡± Gianna sat down calmly. ¡°She went back? Is she alright?¡± ¡°What are you pointing trying to say?¡± Gianna looked up at him coldly. ¡°Her throat. Didn¡¯t she say that her throat is inmed?¡± Alex asked in confusion. Gianna said, ¡°Yes, it is indeed inmed.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is she okay? Will it affect her voice in the future?¡± Alex asked, sitting opposite her. Gianna said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll see after she takes the medicine.¡± Alex said, ¡°We didn¡¯t let her drink alcohol and eat spicy food. Why did her throat suddenly be inmed?¡± Gianna said faintly, ¡°All kinds of factors can cause inmmation. Anxious, heaty, and angry. If she speaks too much, it will cause difort. After all, her throat is still in the treatment period.¡± ¡°Anxious and angry? What is she anxious for? Why is she angry?¡± Gianna red at him. ¡°I just said that these factors can cause difort in the throat.¡± The more Alex thought about it, the more worried he became. He suddenly stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at her.¡± Gianna did not stop him. After a while, Jewel came out of the office. Gianna did not look back and said faintly, ¡°He is still very concerned about you!¡± Jewel, ¡°What can that do?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter 793 He Had Been Waiting at the Door In the afternoon. Jewel and Gianna took the elevator directly to Gianna¡¯s house for dinner. They had no idea that Alex was still waiting at her door. When Alex came to her house from the studio, it was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. But now, he looked up at his watch. It was already nine o¡¯clock. He hurriedly stood up. Had he fallen asleep in a daze? Otherwise, how could time pass so quickly? Where did she go? Her phone was turned off and she didn¡¯t go home. Did something happen? Thinking of this, he was so scared by his own thoughts that he broke out in cold sweat. He held his phone and called Gianna. ¡°Hello.¡± The call was quickly picked up. Alex hurriedly asked, ¡°Gianna, do you know where Jewel went? I came to Jewel¡¯s house when I came out of your ce. I haven¡¯t seen her until now. Did something happen?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Are you still at Jewel¡¯s door?¡± Gianna asked after a long silence. Alex said, ¡°Is she home but not opening the door for me?¡± Then he pressed the doorbell again. ¡°Come to my home!¡± Gianna was speechless. Alex answered and hung up the phone. He did not take the elevator and directly walked to the 59th floor. At this time, Gianna had already opened the door for him. ¡°You just waited? Why didn¡¯t you make a call?¡± Alex said, ¡°I did. Her phone was turned off.¡± As he spoke, he changed his shoes and walked in. When he saw Jewel sitting at the dining table, his eyes suddenly lit up and the smile on his lips overflowed. He rebuked, ¡°Why are you at Gianna¡¯s home? I waited at your door for several hours.¡± Jewel used signnguage, ¡°Gianna called me over to eat hotpot.¡± Alex could no longer see anyone else. As he walked, he looked at her and said, ¡°I was in Gianna¡¯s shop. She said that you were back home and I¡¯d been waiting at your door. How¡¯s your throat?¡± Jewel shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s food in the kitchen. What do you want to eat? Go wash it yourself.¡± Ss said. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alex looked at Ss and frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more generous when otherse to your house to eat?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n for your share at all.¡± Ss pressed his lips. ¡°Alright, alright, this is enough for me. Jewel, let me take a look at your throat. Why is it inmed?¡± he said as he sat down next to Jewel. Jewel felt particrly awkward and said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Alex looked worried and turned to look at Gianna. ¡°Gianna, is Jewel alright?¡± Gianna took a deep breath. Although his mother¡¯s words were really unpleasant to hear, Alex was still alright. At the very least, he was really concerned about Jewel. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have waited at her door until now. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After taking some medicine, I will be fine.¡± ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± Jewel: ¡°I¡¯ll go back and decoct itter.¡± hon hoitan¡¯t darncted it vet? Then wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll help you.¡± s Alex spoke, he ate the leftovers very fast. Jewel frowned, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jewel looked at Gianna. Gianna shrugged with a helpless expression on her face. In less than five minutes, Alex had already put down the chopsticks. He then got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s 9:30 right now. It will take 40 minutes to decoct the medicine. It will be quitete after you finish eating it.¡± As he spoke, he went to hold Jewel¡¯s hand, but he did not expect that she broke free. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at Jewel in surprise. ! Jewel: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back. I can do it myself.¡± Alex looked at her in surprise. What happened to her? He looked at Ss and Gianna again. Everyone had aplicated expression. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± Jewel: ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here for me. I¡¯m fine.¡± After she finished speaking, she said goodbye to Gianna and Ss and left. Alex stared at her back. Something must have happened to her. Otherwise, she would not treat him like this. Although she was always so polite, she was not as resolute as this time. Moreover, he clearly felt that she was not close to him anymore. ¡°What happened to Jewel?¡± he looked at Gianna and Ss suspiciously. Next Chapter Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Who Is Outsider? Gianna didn¡¯t say anything and kept cleaning the table as if she didn¡¯t want him to ask her. Alex looked at Ss again. Ss looked at Gianna and wanted to help Alex, but he was worried that Gianna would be angry. Without thinking, he knew that she must be on Jewel¡¯s side. So he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t know, so he vaguely said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her directly?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve been asking, haven¡¯t 1? She won¡¯t say anything! ¡°Alex red at him. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t say it; do you think we know?¡± Ss red back. Alex looked at the two of them anxiously again. ¡°Are we still friends? You want to watch us break up?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this time, Gianna came out of the kitchen and curled her lips. ¡°You make it sound like you are together.¡± ¡°Gianna; I know you must know something. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Alex immediately put on a fawning face and helped Gianna clean up the kitchen. Gianna said, ¡°Her throat is inmed.¡± Alex was so agitated. ¡°Why is she ignoring me when her throat is inmed? Tell me!¡± ¡°When did she ignore you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t let me hold her hand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Alex said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not normal. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Hurry up and say it.¡± Seeing Alex pester Gianna, Ss felt ufortable. He said unhappily, ¡°Why do you keep following my girlfriend?¡± ¡°I want to pester you, but you won¡¯t tell me.¡± Alex said as he leaned over. Ss pushed him away in disgust, ¡°Alright, alright, you should hurry back! Don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± As he spoke, he gestured to his phone with his eyes. Alex was also stunned for a while before he realized that Ss had to be sneaky when doing certain things. Thus, he cooperated and said, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t tell me, I will check it myself.¡± After that, he made an angry look and left. Their tacit was perfection. Gianna was washing the dishes in the kitchen. Ss sent a message to Alex when she was not paying attention: [Your mother met Jewel. Her words are very unpleasant. ] After the message was sent, he deleted it. He confirmed that there were no traces of the crime. After all, he had a guilty conscience and was worried about being discovered by Gianna. He got up and walked towards Gianna. Before he even reached her, the corners of his lips lifted. ¡°Girlfriend, did I perform well?¡± South shook his head like a little adult and returned to his room with hisptop. Hmph! He just finished revealing the news and still want to ask for praise. Did Daddy see Mommy as a fool? Sure enough¡­ ¡°How did you perform well?¡± Gianna looked at him coldly. Ss said, ¡°I fought on the same side as you, always against the outsider.¡± Gianna asked ¡°Who is the outsider?¡± Ss looked into her eyes and did not dare to say anything. He felt that she seemed to know something. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Alex.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to say that Alex is an outsider.¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°Then when you sent him a message, why didn¡¯t you remember to be on my side?¡± she asked, pointing the spoon in her hand at him. ¡°You already know?¡± Ss took a step back in fear. Gianna took back the spoon and snorted proudly. ¡°Otherwise, why would Alex leave so easily?¡± Ss hurriedly smiled and echoed, ¡°Yes, he is too annoying. I just want to send him away as soon as possible,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything to you tomorrow,¡± Gianna said, ring at him. Hearing this, Ss frowned. He turned around and nced at the living room. He found that South had already sensibly left some space for them. Then, he pulled Gianna into his arms. Next Chapter Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter 795 You Traitor Ss said pitifully, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t talk too much next time. I¡¯m just worried that if we don¡¯t tell him, he will be able to dawdle until thetter half of the night, so I might as well tell him to get some peace.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But his mother will think that it was Jewel who said it.¡± ¡°Why is his mother¡¯s opinion so important? Anyway, in her heart, Jewel is the worst person. Why does Jewel have to sacrifice herself and help them fulfill their mother and son filial piety?¡± ¡°Sure, but Jewel didn¡¯t tell Alex, so we can¡¯t let her take the me. Besides, Jewel definitely doesn¡¯t want to see the son have a break with his mom because of her.¡± Ss said, ¡°This is something that will happen sooner orter. The sooner the better. If not for his mother interfering, they wouldn¡¯t have reached this stage today.¡± Gianna said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past. If he bullies Jewel now, I won¡¯t be OK with this! Hurry up and send a message to Alex to warn him.¡± Ss hugged her. ¡°Then are you not angry?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. You traitor.¡± ¡°Can you give me a chance to make it up?¡± ¡°Observation for fifteen days. Hurry up, or the observation period will double.¡± Gianna pushed him. ¡°Why am I always in the probation period or the observation period? When are you going to make me a regr boyfriend?¡± Ss curled his lips. ¡°With your behavior? Go back home and go to sleep!¡± Gianna said mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡± Said Ss. ¡°You sleep, I¡¯ll leave in a moment.¡± Gianna was speechless and wanted tough. This was the most difficult period in her home every night ¨C to chase Ss away. ¡°Then let go of me, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Are you really sleepy? Have a chat with me.¡± Ss looked at Gianna who was going back to her room. ¡°Go talk to your friends.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to supervise me sending messages?¡± ¡°You guys are all pretending and lying. How can I supervise you?¡± After Gianna finished speaking, the door of the room was closed. Ss was left alone. He took his phone and sent another message to Alex, ¡°You damn guy, my girlfriend is ignoring me!¡± Alex saw Ss¡¯ message and guessed that it must be because he sent him a message that Gianna ignored Ss. But he had no time to reply. He did not expect that the thing he was most worried about had happened. He had been observing carefully these past few days and found that his mother had not mentioned it since she saw Jewelst time, as if it had not happened. He had already prepared a speech, and he would definitely have a good talk with his mother when the time came. He would have to make his mother agree even if he had to persuade her with emotion and reason. However, after waiting for several days, his mother did not do anything. He gradually lowered his guard and thought that she did not recognize Jewel. . He did not expect that his mother would wait for him to rx his guard and surprise him. He was really angry, but at the same time, he felt bad. Jewel¡¯s throat had just recovered a little. He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt ufortable, but it must have something to do with his mother. The car drove into the Royal Mountain Vi area No. 8. He stopped the car and entered the house aggressively. ¡°Young Master, why are you back sote?¡± Ferb, the housekeeper, was surprised. Alex responded and asked, ¡°Is my mother asleep?¡± Ferb replied, ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s watching TV in the living room.¡± Alex took a few big steps into the house and immediately saw Thalia who wasughing uncontrobly on the sofa. ¡°Alex,e over here quickly. Look at this woman. She¡¯s so funny.¡± Thalia waved at Alex. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Why Can¡®t You Tolerate Her? Alex walked over expressionlessly, picked up the remote control on the sofa, and turned off the TV. Thalia stoppedughing and looked up at Alex, who had a gloomy face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Did you talk to Jewel?¡± Alex did not sit down and looked down at her. Hearing this, Thalia frowned. ¡°Did she tell you?¡± After saying that, she sneered and said, ¡°I told her not to tell you. This is your precious woman, sowing discord between us mother and son.¡± Alex said, ¡°She didn¡®t tell me. I¡®m not blind, and she resigned.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡®s sit down and talk. It¡®s OK. If you want a female bodyguard, I¡®ll help you look for one tomorrow.¡± Thalia was relieved. ¡°You recognized her on the first day, right?¡± Alex pushed her hand away. ¡°Yes, I just don¡®t understand. Are all the women in the world dead to you? Do you have to like such a woman?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°I love this woman. Whether it was eight years ago or eight yearster, I only love her.¡± Thalia stood up from the sofa and raised her hand to p Alex on the face. ¡°Have you been possessed by a devil? Did you forget what she did back then? Why do you think I would want such a woman to be my daughter¨Cinw?¡± Alex covered half of his face and his eyes were red. ¡°There must be something else behind what happened back then. If you hadn¡®t strongly opposed our rtionship, I wouldn¡®t have gone so far as to not pick her up just to coax you and cause such consequences!¡± ¡°Are you ming me? Did I tell her to hook up with another man in the hotel? Alex, I am your mother. You don¡®t recognize your parent now, do you?¡± Alex said, ¡°You are my mother, and I have always respected and appreciated you. Even eight years ago, Jean said the same thing as Jewel eight yearster, asking me to treat you better, Mom! Honestly, she has been trying hard to make you satisfied. It was you who couldn¡¯t see her efforts. It was you who denied everything indiscriminately.¡± Thalia was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Dol need her efforts? I only asked her to stay away from you from the beginning. Who would have thought that she came back? Eight years ago, I chased her away. Eight yearster, she changed her name and came back again!¡± ¡°You chased her away eight years ago?¡± Alex frowned. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡®t.¡± A hint of panic shed through Thalia¡®s eyes. Alex roared at her, ¡°Why? Why did you chase her away?¡± Thalia straightened her neck and replied, ¡°There is no reason. She is not worthy of you eight years ago. Eight yearster, she is even less worthy!¡± Alex stepped back in disappointment. ¡°You are too unreasonable. What do you mean by worthy or not worthy? Only I know if she is suitable for me or not. As long as I know, why are you deciding for me? Do you know what happened to Jean who was driven away by you? Did you see her? She lost her memory. She forgot everything that happened between us. She became mute. She has been treated all this time. Only then could she barely speak. I don¡®t know what you all said today, but it is certain that she is unhappy. Her throat is hurt again. Sometimes I really don¡®t understand why you are so ruthless. Why can¡®t you tolerate such a weak girl?¡± Thalia said angrily, ¡°She is weak? Look at my wrist being grabbed by her. You don¡®t know how strong she is.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Then You Are Forcing Me to Break with You! Alex said, ¡°Then it must be you who wanted to do something to her!¡± ¡°Alex! You only care about that woman, don¡¯t you?¡± Thalia was furious. Alex responded fiercely, ¡°Yes! Mom, if you really care about your son, don¡¯t bother her anymore!¡± Thalia wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Alex took a step back again, his eyes full of disappointment, but his voice was unusually calm, ¡°Then you are forcing me to break with you!¡± Thalia¡¯s eyes widened, and tears fell instantly. ¡°You actually want to abandon your mother who raised you for more than twenty years just for such a fickle woman. Have you forgotten who raised you up through all the hardship? Alex, do you still have a conscience?¡± Alex also felt very ufortable. It was a lie to say that angering his biological mother was not ufortable at all, but he had already missed Jean for eight years. He did not want to be separated because of some misunderstandings. He did not want to experience the eight years of lovesickness again for a day. ¡°Mom! To be honest, your misfortune today was caused by my father, not me. I know that you have been raising me for so many years, so I have been taking care of your emotions. I worked hard to improve and make thepany big and strong day and night, all for the sake of not letting people look down on us. I will not do anything you don¡¯t like, even if I like it. Mom! I¡¯m also working hard to make you happy. We are both unfortunate people, Why do we have to make things difficult for each other? Eight years ago, I have alreadypromised for you once. This time, I don¡¯t want topromise again.¡± After that, he turned and left. ¡°Alex, Alex, you can¡¯t be with her.¡± Thalia reached out to grab him, but Alex passed her finger and left without looking back, leaving Thalia alone to mutter to herself, ¡°No, you can¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you be together!¡± The next day. Jewel went out in the morning to throw garbage. As soon as she opened the door, a man fell in. She was immediately shocked. When she saw the man clearly, she felt incredible. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alex was woken up by this fall. Last night, when he came out of his home, he came directly here.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, it was alreadyte at night. He didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so he simply waited at the door. He did not expect that he would fall asleep after he got sleepy. ¡°Jewel.¡± He stood up in surprise. ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡±. Jewel did not say a word. In fact, she did not sleep muchst night. Not only did her throat hurt, but she also felt angry when she remembered the insult she had suffered during the day for no reason. How many years had it been since she had been hurt like this? If that person was not Alex¡¯s mother, she would have kicked her to the ground, let alone allowing her to be so arrogant. After Alex entered, he took the garbage bag from her hand and put it in the garbage bin outside. Then he walked in and closed the door. He looked at Jewel apologetically, ¡°Jewel, I¡¯m sorry. I already know what happened yesterday. I apologize to you on behalf of my mother. She is old and you can treat her as going through menopause. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Jewel was expressionless and replied with signnguage, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t polite yesterday. Since you already know, please stay away from me in the future. Don¡¯t be misunderstood by your mother, in case she says that I seduced you.¡± Alex closed his eyes slightly. Why would his mother say such words? ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who seduced me, it was me who seduced you. Jewel, actually, I have a lot of things I want to tell you¡­¡± Jewel interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I don¡¯t want to be scolded again. I only have one request for you to stay away from me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Speak the Truth ¡°No!¡± Alex said. He stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Listen to me. I know that you are angry and you are wronged. But to be honest, do you really want me to stay away from you? After such a long time, do you not have any feelings for me? No feelings at all?¡± Looking at the man¡®s hopeful eyes, Jewel hesitated for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Not at all.¡± Alex smiled bitterly. ¡°What should I do? I have struggled in this rtionship for eight years and have not moved on.¡± Hearing this, Jewel frowned slightly, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Haven¡®t you always been curious about why I kept pestering you?¡± Alex pushed her onto the sofa. ¡°Eight years ago, we were a couple. Your original name was Jean, and we were college ssmates. We were each other¡®s first love. Later, my mother found out and she disapproved of our rtionship. In order to be able to be together, we made a lot of effort. One time, my mother finally agreed to have dinner with us. But that day, you said that you had to work overtime. My mother and I waited until 7:30 pm and we didn¡®t see you. We called you but you didn¡®t answer. I sent my mother back first and then went to yourpany to pick you up. I didn¡®t expect to see youing out of the hotel with Bob, who was pursuing you. There were hickeys on your neck. I was so angry at that scene that I had a big quarrel with you. Then I went directly to Ruby Pce to get drunk. The next day, I went on a temporary business trip. When I came back, you disappeared. I only got a letter you left for me.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the envelope that had been dyed by blue ink from his pocket. ¡°This is the letter. I have read it many times over the years. Every time I read it, I had a new understanding. In the beginning, I hated you. I hated your ruthlessness and your betrayal. Later, as time passed, I calmed down. I thought there must have been some misunderstanding. How could I think that you were in a rtionship with me while sleeping with someone else? || investigated this matter, but you disappeared with Bob, so I had no way to investigate it at all. ¡°Eight years have passed. I thought I have forgotten about you. But Ss suddenly sent me a photo of you. He said he saw you. Do you know? I didn¡®t sleep the whole night. I thought I had long forgotten about those things. It shed through my mind like a movie. Only then did I know that my feelings for you had never stopped. It was because I couldn¡®t be with you that I forced myself to think that I didn¡®t want to be with you. I couldn¡®t wait to rush over to see you. I want to tell you that let the past be the past. We could start over again, but I never thought that when I saw you again, you didn¡®t know me anymore...¡± Alex¡®s heart ached as he spoke, but there was only confusion in Jewel¡®s eyes and no emotions in her heart. She seemed to be listening to someone else¡®s story She took the letter nkly and looked at the red-eyed Alex. He must be in pain, right? She looked at the letter that had been read countless times. In an instant, her head felt like it had been hit by something. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This familiar handwriting¡­ since Ice. Pernal shoul ¡°My Alex, this is thest time I call you like that. I¡®m sorry, I wasn¡®t a good impression as your first love. Since you have seen us, I don¡®t need to exin too much. I¡®m in love with someone else. Perhaps our encounter was a mistake. Perhaps the heavens also think that we should not be together. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡®t look for me. I sincerely hope that you can be happy. ¨CJean¡± Jewel looked at Alex nkly. Although she did not have much of an impression, she knew that this letter was indeed written by her. Could it be that what Alex said was true? Next Chapter Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter 799 If You Came Back, I Wouldn¡¯t Have Demeaned Myself Alex looked at her frightened eyes and felt worried. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t doubt you anymore. Since you came back and didn¡¯t stay with Bob, it proves that this letter is fake. You deliberately lied to me and said that. Maybe you had some unspeakable difficulties at that time. Jean, don¡¯t refuse me anymore and let us start over again, okay?¡± Jewel was a little confused for a moment. This kind of truth was really beyond her expectations. She knew that Alex was approaching little by little. It was impossible to say that she was not moved, but she always had a clear mind and never dared to think too much. She knew who she was. She was a nameless person, a killer who could be killed at any time, a mute who couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. How would she dare to dream of getting into a rtionship with him? But it was hard to control her feelings. After he risked his life to protect her, she allowed him to approach and protect her. She also enjoyed his soft and loving words. But his mother was right, she was not worthy of him. She seemed to have recovered all of a sudden. She instinctively pushed away Alex who was hugging her. Because her throat was too painful, she could only use signnguage. ¡°I¡¯ll take your story as true. Eight years ago, your mother disagreed. Eight yearster, your mother still disagreed. Why do you insist on being with me? Do you want the same tragedy to happen again?¡± Alex stepped forward again, wanting to hug her. Jewel took a step back and looked at him warily. Alex sighed helplessly. ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time. I promise that I will protect you. That kind of thing will never happen again. Last night, I already went back and made it clear to my mother. I said that I only love you. If she finds trouble with you again, I won¡¯t have her as my mother anymore.¡± 09:55 D Jewel shook her head and retreated. ¡°Do you think we can bear such heavy responsibilities?¡± Alex pressed on, ¡°I just wanted to show her my adamant decision. My mother loves me very much, and she will ept us. She just hasn¡¯t realized how good you are. Jewel, I beg you, don¡¯t refuse me anymore. I know that you have slowly epted me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hope for you toe back¡­¡± Jewel: ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that good. It¡¯s normal for your mother to look down on me. You¡¯re making things difficult for her by forcing her to agree.¡± Alex said, ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m living with, not her. In the eight years after you left, my mother actually forced me to date many people, but I never let her seed once. All the arrangements she made were ruined by me. Other than you, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I had too many women because I was taking revenge on you, also on my mother.¡± He took a deep breath and his voice suddenly became hoarse. ¡°Jean, if I knew you woulde back, I wouldn¡¯t have demeaned myself like this. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good enough, but since I saw you, I broke off contact with those women. Will you still dislike me?¡± His gaze was helpless as he looked at her carefully. Jewel pursed her lips. In fact, she was not moved even after he had said so much. After all, she had no memory of what he had said. It was more like a story to her. She knew that Alex was a yboy and had countless women. In her eyes, this man was always either saying some strange things out of the blue or his glib tongue made people feel that he was not sincere enough. But today, he stood in front of her, almost tearing his heart apart, expressing his love, telling his ugliness, saying his regret. She had never felt that he was more sincere. She did not say anything, only lightly taking half a step towards him. Alex suddenly smiled and reached out to pull her into his arms. For a moment, he was so excited that he could not speak. Only his tightened arms showed his nervousness, excitement, and rejoice. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Sweet-Mouth Little Boy After thousands of expectations, the film ¡°Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡± had finally beenpleted and the broadcast had been put on the agenda. The sisterpanion piece was also ongoing, and it was called ¡°Green Gem¡±. Gianna had already entered the crew and was with Jewel. Some of the plots of this drama were connected to thest drama, which was mainly about the love and hate entanglement between Margot and Jack Newman. In the previous drama, the two who already had feelings for each other were opposed by Jack Newman¡¯s mother. Margot, who was acted by Gianna, left Jack Newman in a fit of anger. This drama continued on with the previous drama. Fifty thousand yearster, Jack Newman was invited to attend Dragon of the East China Sea¡¯s birthday banquet and saw Margot again. Moreover, there was a 50,000-year-old child beside her. It was his son. The two began a new romantic entanglement. Gianna had already finished reading the script. In addition to the female protagonist who yed Quinnie, Summer was not present, the rest of the cast was almost the same people. She greeted everyone. Everyone was also very enthusiastic. After such earth-shattering news and Nn Group¡¯s quick actions, who did not know Gianna? No matter what they thought, they had to be polite to Gianna on the surface. Wasn¡¯t Summer popr back then? She disappeared overnight. Her background was too powerful and no one had the courage to provoke her. Of course, other than some familiar faces, there were also many new faces, such as the little boy not far away. His white and clean face was wless, with big eyes, a high nose bridge, and dark pupils always had a hint of slyness. Needless to say, at first nce, he really looked a bit like her son, and she inexplicably felt a little happier. If she guessed correctly, this should be the little actor ying her son? At this moment, opposite the little boy, an actress who probably liked him was squatting down to talk to him. ¡°Little handsome guy, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little boy said, ¡°My name is Marvin.¡± The actress said, ¡°Oh, you are really good- looking.¡± Marvin said, ¡°Lady, you are also good-looking. Your eyes are like crescent moons and are especially beautiful.¡± The actress who was praised was ted and held her face with a shy expression. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Gianna looked at Jewel and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She leaned over and whispered to Jewel, ¡°Look at how brilliant his praise is. From the general to the detail, so specific.¡± ¡°Yes. He looks very smart.¡± Jewel also smiled. Gianna said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to him. He is my son!¡± As she spoke, she held Jewel¡¯s hand and walked towards him. The two of them squatted down. Gianna looked at the little fellow and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Marvin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you are the big sister who ys my mother.¡± ¡°You can call me auntie. My son is about the same age as you.¡± Gianna was speechless and wanted to smile. Marvin tilted his head and blinked his big eyes again. ¡°But you are so young, like a big sister!¡± Gianna could not help but smile. ¡°Why is your mouth so sweet?¡± Marvin smiled and said, ¡°I am telling the truth!¡± ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± Jewel asked. Marvin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Jewel frowned unconsciously. It didn¡¯t sound like he was praising her. Did he think that she was ugly? She looked at Gianna and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The little boy shook his head and sighed. ¡°I really envy you.¡± ¡°What do you envy me for?¡± Jewel asked suspiciously. Marvin shook his head and said exaggeratedly, ¡°I envy that you get to see such a beautifulface every day!¡± Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter 801 South Was Unhappy Jewel was stunned for a long time before she realized that he was praising her. She rubbed his head and said, ¡°Why are you so cute!¡°, Marvin held his little face and said, ¡°Because I¡®m made of cuteness!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone burst intoughter. Everyone likes praises, especially when someone could say such pleasant words so unexpectedly. He was the best at it. Gianna looked at his side. There wasn¡®t even an adult. She couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°Who did youe with? Is there no adult with you?¡± Marvin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Are you talking about them?¡± As he spoke, he pointed not far away. Woah! Four bodyguards in ck and a woman who was probably his assistant. This scene made her suddenly think of the little boy they met on Promise Ind. At that time, when she was talking to him, he probably med her for disturbing him. He also called out to those people. The little boy was about the same age as Marvin, but much colder. Gianna was relieved. It was good that there were adults with him. ¡°There will be a start ceremonyter. Just follow me.¡± Marvin said, ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Gianna liked him so much that she reached out and pinched his tender little cheek. Until the opening ceremony at noon, Gianna was taking care of this little boy. When they walked down the red carpet, it was also Gianna who led hir Check in along. When others walked on the red carpet, they all looked at the camera. As for these two, Gianna lowered her eyes and looked at him with a gentle smile. Marvin raised his little head and also had a cute appearance. Although the cameras didn¡®t catch their faces, they gave out a warm feeling. The sensitive reporters naturally would not let this scene go. Not to mention the identity of Gianna, even her beauty was enough to make them willing to waste rolls of film on her. After the two signed their names and walked off the stage, Sean smiled and said, ¡°As expected of a mother and son. I think that you two are really alike.¡± Gianna was also very happy to hear that. She looked at the little fellow and said, ¡°Is that so? This is my son.¡± Marvin was also smiling at her. His eyes were narrowed into slits as he called out to her softly, ¡°Mother.¡± Everyone burst intoughter. During this opening ceremony, the two had truly stolen the limelight. The next day, the online newspapers all reported the opening ceremony of ¡°Green Gem.¡± There was even a dinner party at night. In addition to the expectations of this drama, what attracted the most attention was the interaction between Gianna and Marvin. There were a total of six pictures on the news, and Gianna was in five of them. Other than a photo of the group photo and a photo of Gianna, Eric, and Marvin, the other three were all photos of her and Marvin. There was even a dynamic video of her walking on the red carpet. The interaction between the two was sweet and loving. It could be seen that Gianna liked this child very much. In fact, everyone liked him very much. Marvin¡®s mouth was so sweet that he could make you baffled. At the same time, it also made people feel that child was speaking from the bottom of his heart. But they also knew that this child was deliberately coaxing people. When South saw this report, he had just finished eating with Ss. Today, they had spicy crayfish. He ate a little too much andzily scrolled through social media on the sofa. When he saw the report about Gianna¡®s drama, his eyes narrowed with a smile. ¡°Mommy is so beautiful.¡± Ss had just finished packing and came over. He asked, ¡°Are you watching Check in your mother¡®s opening ceremony?¡± However, South did not answer. He stared at theputer screen with a sullen face, obviously unhappy. Ss frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± South still did not speak. Ss had already sat next to him and was just about to go over to take a look when South suddenly stood up and carried theptop back to the room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He was shocked and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, South?¡± What responded to him was the sound of the door closing. Next Chapter Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter 802 The Little Guy Was Jealous (0 Ss did not understand so he took out his phone. South just said that his mother was beautiful. Obviously, he was looking at Gianna¡®s report. Why was he still unhappy? He also found the report of Gianna. Naturally, he also saw the interaction between Gianna and the little boy, as well as the word ¡°like real mother and son¡± in the text report, and even a short interview with Gianna. The reporter asked, ¡°Hello, Gianna. The interaction between you and this little actor is so intimate. Do you like ¡®your son¡® in the show?¡± ¡°Of course, I like him very much. He¡®s so nice to everyone. We all like him.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The reporter smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to have such a son in the future?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Of course I do.¡± The video ended here. Ss instantly understood that his son was jealous. He got up and went to South¡®s room. He knocked on the door twice. As expected, there was no response. However, before South could answer, Ss pushed the door open and went in. There was no light or sound in the room. With the moonlight outside, he could only see a small bump on the bed. It seemed that his sadness was quite serious. He turned on the light. South had covered himself in the quilt, not even revealing his head. Was that not suffocating at all? Ss walked over in and lifted up his nket, revealing South¡®s head. South, who had his face outwards, suddenly turned his head. He didn¡®t even want to see Ss. They didn¡®t like him anymore. Whatever, why bother having him as their son? Ss took a deep breath and said, ¡°Son, those are all edited falsely by reporters. Your mom is an actress. That little boy yed your mother¡®s son in the drama. Your mom tried to get a good rtionship with him for the sake of better cooperation in the future.¡± Ss: ¡°You are the son most worthy of your mother¡®s pride. She is only perfunctory to others. She only likes you.¡± However, no matter what Ss said, South did not say a word. He hid in the quilt, crying and sniffing from time to time. Ss was helpless, he bent down and picked him up. ¡°Why don¡®t we stop Mommy from filming?¡± South wanted to struggle, but he shook his head after hearing this. He was just a little sad, but his mother liked to be an actress, so he couldn¡®t make her stop filming. Ss took a deep breath, ¡°I¡®ll call Mommy and ask her to exin it to you personally.¡± South red at him angrily. He reached out to snatch the phone from Ss¡® hand and cried, ¡°I didn¡®t say anything. Why are you calling her?¡± Ss was very upset. South did not say anything, but he must feel very sad. In fact, when Ss saw it, he also thought that what Gianna did was a little inappropriate. Not to mention South. He didn¡®t make calls. Instead, he hugged him andforted him softly, ¡°South, adults sometimes have to say something against their heart due to various factors. Just like your mother, even if she likes that child, she only likes him a little bit. It is different from loving you. Just like how you like a new toy, it is different from how you like daddy and mommy. Maybe your mother doesn¡®t like him at all. But when the reporters asked her, she couldn¡®t say that she didn¡®t like the child. Otherwise, everyone should think that your mommy is cruel. Theizen would criticize your mommy again and it would be very troublesome.¡± South finally calmed down and said, ¡°I know.¡± You know, but you still feel sad, don¡®t you? Ss¡® arms gradually tightened around him. ¡°Son, you are Daddy and Mommy¡®s baby. We will always love you the most.¡± South did not say anything. He stretched out his small arms and hugged Ss¡® neck. Next Chapter Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Miss You After a while, a muffled voice came from Ss¡® arms. ¡°Don¡®t tell Mommy. I just didn¡®t understand for a moment.¡± Ss responded softly, hugged him, and patted him gently. He suddenly felt bitter. How insecure would his son feel? For so many years, it was not easy for Gianna. How could it be easy for South? When other children were still in the arms of their parents, he had forced himself to grow up. Even the current sadness was silent, for fear of making his mother sad. The more sensible he was, the more concerned Ss felt. After a long time, Ss finally responded softly, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, South finally fell asleep. Ss put him down, covered him with the quilt, and left the room. He looked at the time. It was ten o¡®clock... N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this time, Gianna should still be awake. He took his phone and called Gianna ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gianna said, ¡°Looking at the script. Why are you calling me again?¡± Yes, he had called her twice today. He lowered his eyes and chuckled. ¡°I miss you a little bit.¡± Gianna nced at Jewel who was in bed sleeping. She got up and went to the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and teased him, ¡°Mr. Nn, this is not a little bit?¡± ¡°Alright, then I admit that I really miss you very much. I want to see you right away.¡± ¡°Look at you.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I just finished reading your report. My girlfriend is really beautiful.¡± ¡°The report came out? How is it? Did they make me look beautiful?¡± ¡°It¡®s so beautiful that everyone around you is overshadowed.¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Oh my, are you Marvin now?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you like that? We are working hard to learn from him. Otherwise, you will forget us.¡± Gianna was speechless. ¡°So exaggerated! I won¡®t forget you with the frequency of your three phone calls a day.¡± ¡°You can¡®t like other men. Our son and I are waiting for you at home.¡± ¡°Who do I like?¡± Gianna frowned and asked, ¡°You mean Marvin? He is only a six¨Cyear¨Cold child. Who do you think he is?¡± Ss said, ¡°But he is also a man. Please pay attention to your boundaries. Even if you don¡®t care about my feelings, you have to consider your son¡®s feelings.¡± Gianna suddenly realized that Ss would not be jealous of a child. ¡°South won¡®t be jealous, right?¡± Ss said, ¡°If you admit that you like another child in public, your son will naturally be unhappy. However, I have already coaxed him.¡± Gianna frowned, but she also said that she loved her own son. Why was the little guy upset? After the call with Ss, she logged into the social media tform and found her report. In fact, it seemed okay to her. Even if the report and pictures were all about her and Marvin, this was the basic background of this drama. If the mother was not close to the son, it would be weird. Besides, liking this child had nothing to do with her own son. So she clicked on the interview video below. It was nothing. Didn¡®t she answer pretty well? Wait... There was another sentence behind herst sentence of the video. Why was it gone now? The reporter asked, ¡°Do you want to have such a son in the future?¡± Gianna replied, ¡°Of course I do.¡± She did say, ¡°But I already have one. My son is also very outstanding.¡± Why was this sentence not recorded? No wonder South was unhappy. She took her phone and first found Mnroue Aftor, fow twists and turns she finally got a call from the reporter who interviewed her. Without any extra courtesy, she said directly, ¡°I am Gianna who you interviewed today. Why is the interview your website released different from my answer?¡°. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!